《Dragon Emperor》


 C1

    "Look, isn''t that the useless son of the mayor?"


    "Tsk, I heard that he was born a waste!"


    Only by awakening the Martial Spirit could one absorb spirit energy and cultivate. The higher the level of the Martial Spirit, the more efficient one would be in cultivating, the stronger the potential would be, and the greater the chances of one becoming a strong person in the future.


    "It must be a divine beast! Northern City has actually produced such a genius! "


    The Martial Spirit s were divided into five different grades, green, orange, blue, green and purple. Each grade had a total of nine levels, and when the level of the beast Martial Spirit was above the green, it could be called a divine beast, which was also the strongest beast, the Martial Spirit.


    Looking at the people on the stage, Xu Dong was shocked. He never expected that the son of the Second Uncle''s family, Xu Tianlong, would actually possess such a divine beast, the Martial Spirit. He shook his head and laughed bitterly, probably the entire Xu Family would view Xu Tianlong as a treasure that would shake their entire families.


    When he thought about it, in the Xu Family, he felt that even less people would think highly of him.


    Xu Dong supported his forehead, and looked at the people who were watching him attentively. If only the Heavens could look after him like that, how good would that be? He hid himself in the crowd, and tried to lower his own presence, quietly going to the back of the queue. It was a pity, that Xu Tianlong, who was standing on the stage, had already noticed him.


    Xu Tianlong looked at him provocatively with a look of disdain. He didn''t know what waste was doing here and wasn''t afraid of losing face for him.


    Xu Dong pretended not to see it, and lightly shot him a glance, then looked into the distance.


    People below began to whisper amongst themselves, discussing what Xu Tianlong''s Martial Spirit was. Xu Tianlong looked down at the people below, his eyes filled with arrogance, as if he was an emperor.


    The entire plaza resounded with this soul-shocking roar. A ferocious white tiger appeared behind him indistinctly, and its eyes were filled with killing intent, as if it had come from hell.


    As the beast kings descended, the spectators were all filled with shock.


    The White Tiger was actually the Divine Beast, the White Tiger!


    Xu Dong squinted his eyes, looking at the person up ahead, he felt the gaze from up above, coldly smiling, he turned and left. Initially, he had only come here to try. However, he had to wait for tomorrow, and the ceremony would take three days. He was in no hurry, and if he insisted on going, he might lose face for his father.


    It didn''t matter what anyone else said, but he wouldn''t allow them to say anything about his father. He had lost his mother when he was young and his father was the one who brought him up. His father was a taboo.


    Xu Tianlong rubbed his nose, felt that he was bored, and descended the stage.


    The people below all had looks of admiration and envy as they automatically opened up a path.


    Xu Tianlong raised his chin proudly, a trace of pride rising in his heart.


    Waiting for the Martial Spirit to awaken, the entire plaza lit up with light, sighs, surprises and envious voices sounded one after another. Everyone''s talent was different, but they would never change the fact that in this world, the victor is the king, and the loser is the thief.


    The Northern City might not be small, but at that time, the matter of the genius appearing in the Xu Family caused a huge commotion in the entire Northern City, and people rushed out to spread the news, all making their way to the Xu Family to pay a visit. The Xu Family was the North City Lord anyway. Now that another genius had appeared, everyone wanted to curry favor with him.


    "Father, I am useless. I am unable to awaken the Martial Spirit." Xu Dong clenched his fist as he looked at his father, whose hair was already flying above his head. He felt guilty in his heart, if he could have been more useful, his father would not have been under so much pressure.


    The eldest son of the city lord of Northern City was waste, and under such rumors, his father had never given up on him.


    It was unknown when it had happened, but many marks had silently been carved into his father''s resolute face.


    It''s just that I''m worried that Xu Tianlong will make things more difficult for you, and Second Brother will probably make use of this opportunity to replace me and expel you from the Xu Family. " Xu You stood with his hands behind his back, his grey robe draped over his body.


    Xu Dong frowned, and did not say a word. The Second Uncle had always been eyeing his father''s position covetously. Now that Xu Tianlong''s Martial Spirit had awakened, it probably increased his confidence.


    Not knowing why, but when he saw Xu You''s current state, a bad premonition suddenly arose in Xu Dong''s heart. His eyelids twitched, he stepped forward to grab''s hand, and said a little anxiously, "Father, don''t do some unnecessary things for me ¡­"


    Xu You smiled as he shook his head, "Don''t worry, I have already prepared everything."


    Because of his mother''s death, Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit could not be awakened. If he wanted to become a martial artist, he had to find a Martial Spirit for him.


    Hearing Xu You''s words, Xu Dong suddenly realized something and turned pale, "No ¡­ No, if you want to awaken my Martial Spirit, you must change your name! But this is too dangerous! "

 C2

    Xu Dong knew that if his father really did that, it would definitely be a narrow escape.


    He still knew about the life altering fruit. It was a life changing fruit that went against the heavens, going against the heavens. It was written in the books he read that the life changing fruit was accompanied by a heaven-defying demon beast. One could imagine the consequences of his father''s departure ¡­


    Xu Dong opened his mouth, but when the words reached his mouth, he only said one sentence: "You must come back!"


    Xu Dong crawled up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and coldly looked at Xu Tianlong, not uttering a single word.


    "Pei, Xu Tianlong, I hope that you do not regret what you said today!" Xu Dong coldly raised the corner of his mouth, looked at Xu Tianlong, and his eyes were filled with disdain. "So what if you''re a genius? In my eyes, you, Xu Tianlong, will always be an autumn grasshopper."


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xu Tianlong''s eyes lit up with flames. Using a bit of strength in his hand, he easily flung Xu Dong away.


    The stone table behind him collapsed with a loud sound, causing Xu Dong to be paralyzed on the broken stones. He felt a sweet taste in his throat and coughed out a mouthful of blood, his entire body felt as if it was being torn apart, causing him to inhale in pain.


    , oh Xu Dong, even if you didn''t say it, I already know, for the sake of you, waste, your father actually dared to look for the life changing fruit, I''m afraid, he''s already dead now, even if he managed to get the life changing fruit by luck, it''s most likely that he''s only doing it for me. Haha ¡­ "A dog that has lost its home." Xu Tianlong arrogantly raised his head. The current Xu Dong was only a dog to him, no, no, not even a dog.


    Xu Dong was startled and before he could ask further, he fainted.


    When he woke up again, he was in a completely new place.


    Where is this?


    Xu Dong slowly sat up from the ground, his entire body completely unconscious.


    There was a fire on the surrounding walls at some distance. With the help of the light, he found himself in a stone room. There was nothing around him. The cold air coming from the tunnel made him shiver.


    "You''re awake." An exhausted voice suddenly called out, startling him for a moment. Following which, a white figure gradually approached from afar.


    When he got closer, Xu Dong realized that this person was none other than the Tianyi that went with his father to the Savage Land. Why was he alone now?


    Xu Dong''s heart was in pain, he suddenly remembered something Xu Tianlong had said that day. Could it be that his father had already ¡­


    "I have already treated all the injuries on your body. It''s just that some of your meridians have been shattered. I''m afraid it won''t be that easy. Who knows, maybe in the future, you will even have the root of your illness." Sky One moved closer to Xu Dong and checked his entire body. After confirming that he was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Tianyi, where''s my father? Didn''t you guys go to the Wilderness together? " Xu Dong suddenly grabbed Tianyi with an excited expression. Looking at the originally high-spirited Tianyi, whose face was now filled with stubble, his eyes no longer had its usual luster.


    After hesitating for a moment, he looked at Xu Dong with eyes flashing with pain, and said indifferently, "It has been two days since you fainted. When I found you, you were lying in the courtyard, but now, the lord of the northern city has changed.


    "What about my father?" Xu Dong did not care about all these, he only cared about how his father was doing.


    After a long time, he finally choked with emotion, "Your father and I have both been lingering on the edge of life and death for the past half month. In order to find you a life changing fruit, we have gone to the Endless Wilderness, where the demonic beast is a giant golden python, and the life changing fruit is on the head of a triangular snake. This is a 200 thousand year old demonic beast, which is equivalent to the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm.

 C3

    Xu Dong''s hands trembled as he took the fruit. When the fruit landed in his hands, it actually let out a slight hum and a sorrowful cry, resounding from his throat and filling the entire passageway with his sorrowful wails. His tears seemed to be looking for a outlet to pour down.


    Xu Mo Qiu, Xu Tianlong, he swore that one day, he would make them pay for their deaths with blood.


    This is...


    Xu Dong was a little astonished. The life changing fruit in his bosom was shaking more and more, as if it was guiding him. Gritting his teeth, he hesitated for a bit and decided to go take a look. No matter what, it was better than being eaten by the beasts in a daze.


    As he walked along the road, Xu Dong kept his vigilance on his surroundings, afraid that a demon beast would jump out from some corner, but other than the moaning wind and the flying sand, there was nothing wrong with the surroundings. When he arrived at the end of the road in his mind, he saw the cave from afar.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the cave, he suddenly discovered that there was no wind or sand within five meters of the cave entrance. Suddenly, a strong wave of fear came from his heart, and he felt his legs soften, as if he was about to kneel on the ground.


    Xu Dong grabbed onto a rock that was sticking out from the side, and only then was he able to stabilize his body.


    Sweat quickly soaked his clothes. The intense fear made him want to run away, but it was as if there was a magnet under his feet that was preventing him from moving.


    Xu Dong did not dare to act rashly, the life altering fruit in his embrace seemed to have sensed something and came out of his embrace, flying straight into the cave.


    Xu Dong randomly extended his hand to grab and missed. Looking at the pitch black cave, he gritted his teeth and struggled to lift his foot to step inside, enduring the intense pressure and fear.


    He knew that there had to be something terrifying inside, and it could even be a very high level demon beast. However, this life altering fruit was exchanged with his father''s life, so no matter what, he had to get it back.


    For some reason, compared to the outside, the fear and pressure inside the cave seemed to be much less. Xu Dong breathed in lightly, and his heart began to beat like a drum.


    The life altering fruit finally stopped on a pile of white things. Xu Dong couldn''t see it clearly.


    Following which, he discovered that there was a candlestick in the cave, on top of it was an oil lamp. Xu Dong lit it up, and the weak light of the lamp illuminated a small area inside.


    When he understood what was going on below him, he was shocked beyond words.


    And that intense pressure and fear was emitted by this dragon bone.


    Looking at this dragon bone, the fire in Xu Dong''s eyes jumped. Absorbing the life altering fruit would require the blood and bones of a demon beast to guide it; the stronger the demon beast, the stronger it would be when it awakened.


    The dragon bone was well-preserved, and just from its pressure alone, he knew that it must have been a hegemony. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been no demonic beasts around after its death, and he just didn''t know why it had fallen here. If he could use this dragon bone as a guide ¡­


    His top priority right now was to awaken his Martial Spirit, otherwise he wouldn''t even have the ability to protect himself!


    After making up his mind, Xu Dong immediately took out the life altering fruit in his hand, swallowed it in one gulp, and then sat cross-legged on the dragon bone.


    A huge force exploded within his body, and a tearing pain spread from all over his limbs and bones, as though he was going to tear him to pieces. Large beads of sweat fell from his body, Xu Dong groaned in pain, and quickly focused his attention.


    After a moment, Xu Dong''s body became as red as blood, and started to swell. The dragon bone that was originally like jade had turned red. A dragon''s roar resounded through the sky as the red light in the entire cave gushed out.


    What Xu Dong did not see was that behind him, a blood-red dragon was coiling around him. Its eyes were filled with pride as it examined him ¡­

 C4

    "Kid, you actually managed to get the Dragon Blood Fruit. Whatever, since fate has brought you here, I will help you out. I exist in the ancient times and am called the supreme blood dragon." The voice echoed in Xu Dong''s ears for a long time.


    As his voice fell, a dragon''s roar resounded, and a blood dragon shot into the sky. Ao Yu Jiu Xiao, thunder and lightning suddenly flashed in the sky, and the surrounding demonic beasts cowered and hid in fear, feeling aghast in their hearts. A rain of blood started to fall from the sky as the blood dragon bent over, and directly rushed towards Xu Dong''s body.


    Strength, an unending stream of strength, spread to every inch of his body. It was inexhaustible.


    A red light soared to the sky as Xu Dong slowly opened his eyes. Golden light shot out explosively from his eyes as he roared out in joy and with a wave of his fist, a huge boulder in front of him shattered into dust.


    Xu Tianlong, from today onwards, I want you all to spit out everything that you have swallowed.


    The blood dragon? From now on, we are one!


    After exiting the cave, the yellow sand outside was still everywhere. But now, he no longer had anything to fear. Raising his head, he saw that the sky was bright and clear.


    Father, Dong-er did not disappoint your expectations. Jin''ling is not an object within a pond. From today onwards, he will stand at the peak of the world. Ten thousand li of rivers and mountains will only be a speck of dust beneath his feet.


    "Xu Dong, your father is already dead. You are truly a filial son living in these places."


    Xu Dong squinted his eyes and looked towards the source of the sound. Xu Tianlong, who was not far away, was walking in the air with a so-called Second Uncle following behind him.


    They knew that Xu Dong had escaped to the Wilderness, so they used their teleportation circle to catch up. When they saw the red light in the sky, they wanted to take a look.


    For some reason, when they looked at the current Xu Dong, they felt that there was something they couldn''t say, even though they couldn''t move.


    "Xu Dong, will you follow us back, or die here?" Xu Tianlong raised his eyes and looked at Xu Dong, as if the one standing in front of him was just an ant.


    Xu Dong coldly raised the corner of his mouth, would he still be afraid of them now?


    "Since you''ve come, then leave something behind." Without even giving them time to react, Xu Dong''s mind shook and heavily stepped on the ground.


    With a dragon''s roar, his body rapidly expanded, turning red all over. His hands stretched out and bent forward, forming a pair of dragon claws. His five claws shone with a golden light, and were extremely sharp.


    The tip of their feet lightly tapped the sand, and in an instant, they were in front of the two. The two of them were frightened, and the sand in the ground became blurry as they saw two giant dragon claws emerging from the sand.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Xu Moqiu directly possessed the Martial Spirit, transformed into the Lightning Leopard, and grabbed Xu Tianlong who had yet to react due to his shock, and quickly retreated.


    "Damn it, Xu Dong, you actually awakened your Martial Spirit." Feeling the pressure from the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, Xu Mo Qiu already knew that Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit was also a rare top grade Martial Spirit. Waiting until he stood still, looking at Xu Dong''s current state, killing intent filled his eyes. He never would have thought that Xu Dong would absorb the life altering fruit so quickly, since that was the case, this child would definitely become a disaster in the future. Then, he would not be able to do anything to him.


    A red blood dragon appeared behind Xu Dong and looked down at the two of them. As if it could feel Xu Dong''s emotions, the blood dragon gave him a bland look before hiding itself in his body.


    Even though their speed was extremely fast, both of them still saw Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit and were incomparably shocked in their hearts. How could the shock they received in such a short period of time be something that could be expressed with words?


    After the shock, a flash of anger appeared in Xu Tianlong''s eyes. He could not accept it, Xu Dong, who was originally from waste, had just eaten the life changing fruit, and was about to be awakened by the Martial Spirit. How could a genius like him accept this?


    Xu Tianlong''s body expanded by multiple times in size, his four limbs became incomparably sturdy, and with the flash of the light beneath his feet, crackling and popping sounds came from the air. Cold light flashed in his eyes as he looked at Xu Dong with disdain.


    So what if the Martial Spirit had awakened? He was already at the second level of the Tong Wu Realm, and with his top Martial Spirit, the level gap would not be that easy to overcome.


    Xu Tianlong stomped his feet, causing the ground to shake thrice, and shot towards Xu Dong like an arrow that had left the bow.


    Xu Moqiu, who was at the side, dodged to the side and looked coldly. As he saw it, Xu Dong, who had just awakened, was no match for Xu Tianlong at all.


    Xu Dong coldly raised the corner of his mouth. If it was an ordinary Martial Spirit, perhaps he would not be able to match up to them, but his Martial Spirit was not an ordinary Martial Spirit, even if he had just awakened and was only at the first level of the Tong Wu Realm. With the additional support of the blood dragon, he could instantly kill a person in the second level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    Xu Tianlong swung out his tiger claw, which produced a thunderous sound in the air. Xu Dong immediately swung his dragon claw, firmly receiving the punch from Xu Tianlong, and took two steps back to stabilize himself. On the other hand, Xu Tianlong had to take more than ten steps back before he managed to stabilize himself.


    This power was not something that an ordinary Martial Spirit could compare with. If not for the fact that he had the support of a blood dragon, he might have been buried under this fist.


    At this moment, Xu Moqiu''s eyes finally flashed with a heavy light.


    Xu Tianlong was surprised, he had used all of his strength yet Xu Dong was able to withstand his punch so easily.


    Impossible! He was a top-notch Martial Spirit, the White Tiger. It was impossible for the waste Xu Dong to have a Martial Spirit that was stronger than him.


    He could not help but say, "Xu Dong, your Martial Spirit ¡­ What exactly is it? "

 C5

    Xu Dong was too lazy to waste words with him and flew into the air. After spinning beautifully in mid-air, a red light flashed on his body, and with him as the center, the surrounding yellow sand suddenly formed into a huge vortex, slicing into the two people at the side until they were in extreme pain. With a loud roar, the dragon claw drew a huge arc in the air, bringing with it rolling sand, as it charged towards Xu Tianlong from all directions.


    The voice was loud and powerful, adding the pressure from the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, Xu Tianlong was stunned for a second, and when he reacted, Xu Dong was already in front of him.


    But he was wrong!


    As soon as his voice fell, the previously dark sky was suddenly filled with flashes of lightning and the sound of thunder. The wind howled past and swept up waves of yellow sand, which, to others'' ears, sounded like the cries of many children.


    The earth shook three times as a few thunderclaps exploded in Xu Dong''s ears.


    Xu Dong''s expression changed slightly. This Xu Mo Qiu was probably already at the fourth level of the Tong Wu Realm, his eyes were flickering with fire, he knew that he could not stay here any longer. He thought that Xu Mo Qiu''s methods would be more nimble and fast, he never expected him to have such a strong attack.


    In the midst of the crackling of thunder, a blood-red dragon slowly raised its head and let out a furious roar. Xu Dong felt the power within his body double again, and with a cold smile on his lips, the red light in his hand suddenly appeared, and rapidly expanded. In the blink of an eye, his right hand had already risen to the height of a small mountain, as he used his strength to swing it at the approaching lightning.


    An unpleasant odor spread in the air, and crackling sounds could be heard. The weather was shaking, and a deep pit of tens of meters was created between Xu Moqiu and Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth, turned around, and without hesitation, disappeared into the smoke.


    Xu Mo Qiu clenched his fists, seeing Xu Tianlong''s state, he stopped in his tracks.


    The most important thing was to return to the Xu Family first. The scene just now was like a heavy hammer smashing onto his heart, he had never thought that Xu Dong would actually awaken such a high level Martial Spirit, to the point that he, who was at the fourth level of the Tong Wu Realm, would have the power to fight!


    Returning to the Xu Family, Xu Dong''s stepmother, Nan Feng, looked at Xu Tianlong with a pained expression. The first thing the two of them did was to mobilize all their powers and chase after Xu Dong. This child would definitely become a disaster in the future.


    Once the chase was given, the people sent by the Xu Family rushed into the Wilderness in a steady stream, searching for Xu Dong''s whereabouts.


    Looking at the reflection in the water, his originally delicate and pretty face now looked somewhat miserable, and the clothes on his body were wrinkled as he wore them, Xu Dong felt that it was both funny and helpless. Not long ago, he was still a waste under the protection of his father, but now, someone saw him as a thorn in their side, and desperately wanted to kill him.


    Fortunately, he found the oasis there. In the past few days, he had been wandering around the periphery, and he was only at the first level of the Tong Wu Realm. He wondered if there were any demonic beasts in the center of the oasis. This was a place where there were very few people. It was not strange for one or two high level demonic beasts to appear here.


    Suddenly, a cold feeling came from behind him, causing Xu Dong to be alarmed, he immediately flew up to the side of a tree, with a rumbling sound, the place he was originally bringing along, had a big hole filled with smoke, and wisps of white smoke came out from the ground.


    He immediately activated the Martial Spirit and flew towards the center of the oasis under the cover of the tree. There was no other way, after running for a few days, both his body and his mind were extremely tired, but at the same time, under this kind of high intensity pressure, he was already able to touch the door to the second level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    A rustling sound came from behind him. Xu Dong couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to it and immediately waved his fists behind him, causing a lot of trouble for the newcomers. He didn''t dare to stop and directly rushed in.


    The people behind saw that Xu Dong had entered the center zone, and a trace of hesitation flashed past their eyes. The person in the lead stopped, frowned, and looked in the direction Xu Dong had left in deep thought.


    "Big brother, we should be careful not to enter the center of Devil Forest. What should we do now?"


    "Let''s go. Once we enter that place, I''m afraid the Kid will not be able to survive."


    After a long while, the leader turned around and brought the few people behind him away from this place.


    The Devil Forest, as the name implies, lived in the devil, the living went in, and no one returned alive.


    Xu Dong circled the forest a few times. When he saw the huge tree in front of him that he had marked for the eighth time, he finally confirmed that he was trapped here.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, he realized that these people had not followed him. They would not let go of such a good opportunity to kill him. What made them give up?


    Unless... There was something even more dangerous here!


    Thinking about this, Xu Dong''s eyes flashed with seriousness. In this Savage Land, one had to be careful of anything they met. With regards to this mysterious place, no one knew when they would die in the stomach of a demon beast.


    Xu Dong sat under the tree he marked his spot. From the very beginning, he had been walking in circles, and even if the terrain here was complicated, he would not walk all the way to the same place, which meant that there was only one possibility, this place had other secrets.


    He did not know much about the Wilderness and had never heard of this place. After resting for a while, he slowly stood up and looked at the trees above him. He climbed up with both hands and feet and stood on the tree with a wider field of vision. With this look, he was stunned.


    The moonlight jumped nimbly on the surface of the water, like a fairy in the night. The sea water crashed into the reef, emitting the sound of the waves, and he was at the center of the sea.


    This... What was going on?

 C6

    Xu Dong was slightly startled, and looked to the side. Unknowingly, a black figure had appeared on a reef not far away, and by borrowing the moonlight, he could faintly see that it was a person with long hair, who had an impressive figure leaning on the reef, with a curve that was faintly discernible.


    As if she felt his gaze, the woman on the reef slowly turned her head, and looked at Xu Dong. Her voice became more and more sorrowful, and her heart felt a hint of pain.


    When he focused again, the lady was nowhere to be seen, a laugh that sounded like a silver bell came from behind him, Xu Dong was startled, his mind moved, directly using Martial Spirit to possess his body, jumping down from the tree, with a swing of the dragon claw, the tree behind him split into two, he immediately grabbed towards the source of the sound, but when he saw the person in front of him, he was startled, and the dragon claw abruptly stopped.


    Without waiting for Xu Dong to reply, Qing Lan bent down to pick up the dirt beneath him and placed it on her nose to smell. Xu Dong didn''t know what she wanted to do, but seeing her serious expression, he did not disturb her.


    "You don''t have that strange aura on you. From the looks of it, you should be a good person. This place is very dangerous, so you should hurry up and leave. I don''t know when those beasts will come back. The mission that the elder gave me will not be completed." Qing Lan pouted and looked at Xu Dong with a face full of dejection.


    "How about you tell me what it is that I can help you with? In return, just bring me out of this forest." Xu Dong''s heart moved as he looked at Qing Lan, feeling that it was a little funny. She was obviously a little girl, yet she still pretended to be young and mature.


    "It''s useless, that thing is too powerful. In the past, Uncle Qing Song invited many expert s over, but none of them worked, and in the end, he even blinded one of the monster''s eyes. I came out this time to see if there were any traces of activity from that demon."


    Xu Dong patted Qing Lan''s head, telling her to be at ease.


    The temperature of the forest grew lower and lower. This time, Qing Lan came out to investigate for two to three days, but she was still a little girl after all. She felt bored, but at the same time she was scared.


    Xu Dong then proceeded to the surroundings to pick some dried wood to make a fire while the two surrounded the bonfire.


    Hearing her say so much, he had a rough understanding of the situation, Qing Lan belonged to a small tribe in the Wilderness, and the people in the tribe had forbidden them from going outside. Originally, he was living a peaceful and happy life, cultivating and going to school, but they had never thought that from an unknown time, this Devil Forest would have a giant serpent living there. The snake would come out to look for food every three months, and since there wasn''t any fresh flesh and blood in the surroundings, they were naturally targeting the tribe that wasn''t too far away.


    The people of the tribe had no other choice. They cleared out many experts to bring down this giant snake, but in the end, all of them left it untouched. He had no choice but to send people out to check the past few days. If there were any traces of movement, then the people from the tribe would go outside to seek shelter in the cave.


    "What realm do you think the experts you''ve invited have reached?" Xu Dong asked.


    "At the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm and above, there are still a few people at the Soul Fusion Realm." Qing Lan tilted her head as if she was thinking. Only after a long while did she speak slowly.


    Xu Dong could not help but inhale a breath of cold air. If what Qing Lan had said was true, then this demonic beast was probably even more terrifying than the Golden Python that protected the change in name.


    "Big brother Xu Dong, come back to the clan with me in two days. Don''t stay here anymore, it''s not safe here." Qing Lan looked at Xu Dong and the flickering flame reflected on her face.


    As if he had thought of something, Xu Dong looked at Qing Lan and calmed himself down. He asked, "Right, what happened to the sea that I saw here earlier? And that song, isn''t this the Wilderness?


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Qing Lan burst out laughing. Looking at Xu Dong, he seemed to be a little pleased: "That''s all illusions, my Martial Spirit is a magical beast, it can create illusions, the song at that time was actually a spiritual song. If a good person heard it, they would think it was very nice, falling into it and even recalling the past.


    What if this song was used to kill people?


    Not knowing why, a scary thought suddenly flashed across Xu Dong''s mind, causing him to die from pain or happiness. What a terrifying consummate skill.


    Looking at Xu Dong''s expression, Qing Lan could guess what he was thinking. He curled his lips, as if blaming for his suspicions: "My singing can at most make people drunk and not kill people. Because, once we use singing to kill people, we will ¡­"

 C7

    Qing Lan, who was left, did not say anything, and only mysteriously blinked her eyes at Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong accompanied Qing Lan as he traveled through the forest for two days, but he still didn''t find anything abnormal.


    Xu Dong followed her example and squatted on the ground, twisted some dirt and put it on his nose and took a sniff. The dirt had some unknown mucus, and a fishy stench assaulted his nose, causing him to quickly shake the mud off his hands.


    "How long until we can leave Devil Forest?"


    "Soon, the Devil Forest''s exit is right in front of us." Qing Lan sped up her footsteps, she was the only one in the clan who would fall into a hallucination, this was a desert, where did this song come from?


    The scene in front of their eyes suddenly became two. Looking at the scene in front of them, their eyes were filled with shock. The sea was vast and boundless, and as the waves hit the shore, a loud sound could be heard.


    Just what was going on ¡­


    Her Martial Spirit Spirit Beast could only cause hallucinations, it did not have any offensive power, so it was the most suitable mission for her, but when it came to fighting, other than it being used as a support, she did not have any fighting power at all.


    Not far away, a black figure was facing the moonlight as he leisurely approached while stepping on the ocean waves. His hair was like a bundle of cloth as it fluttered chaotically in the air, causing one''s hair to stand on end.


    Xu Dong clenched his fists, the aura around his body reaching its peak, "Who are you?"


    The man walked on as if he had no intention of answering him.


    Waves suddenly soared into the sky, forming a huge column of water in the air. A strong stench assaulted their nostrils. The column of water rolled its eyes and rumbled as it rushed towards the two of them.


    Xu Dong was shocked. Possessing the Martial Spirit, his huge body protected Qing Lan as a blood-red barrier surrounded the two of them. The water pillar colliding with the barrier produced a loud noise.


    Xu Dong forcibly used his own body to protect Qing Lan as the huge impact seemed to want to break his body. What was even more terrifying was that the water was like flames, burning his skin and causing him to emit sizzling sounds.


    Without any suspense, with just a single strike, Xu Dong was utterly defeated, and his Martial Spirit was immediately knocked back to its original state.


    His legs softened, and Xu Dong immediately collapsed onto the ground.


    Qing Lan held him up, anxiety filling his eyes: "You ¡­ Are you okay? " Seeing Xu Dong''s current state, Qing Lan almost cried. This was the first time she was protected so well by someone he had just met.


    "You think of a way to run faster, this thing is really too powerful." Xu Dong''s body went limp, his eyes were filled with seriousness. Pushing her, he was actually planning on how he would help lass delay for a bit of time.


    Qing Lan bit her lips and shook her head: "No, I''m not leaving. If I were to leave, you would definitely die."


    "But if you stay here, we''ll all die."


    With that, Qing Lan became speechless, with her head lowered, she looked like she was about to cry, it was all her fault, if she was more powerful, she would not be like this, she could only be his burden.


    Golden light flashed in his eyes, Xu Dong only felt the body of the person behind him become illusionary. From her eyes, Xu Dong felt that there was fire dancing around her, Qing Lan formed a seal with both hands and muttered an incantation.


    This was the first time he had seen this kind of Martial Spirit. It could create illusions, and this scene looked as if it was real. No one could have known that it was actually fake.


    Right, it was fake!


    A streak of white light flashed in Xu Dong''s mind, and a look of pleasant surprise appeared in his eyes. That''s right, this was the Wilderness, even with water, it was impossible for there to be such a boundless ocean.


    "Brother Xu Dong, when that guy falls into a hallucination, we will quickly run into the forest."


    Xu Dong endured the pain, sat up, and shouted loudly: "No, Qing Lan, quickly, retract your illusion techniques!"

 C8

    If his guess was not wrong, then this beast''s illusion techniques might even be a hundred times stronger than Qing Lan.


    As his voice fell, Qing Lan''s body suddenly trembled violently, like a fallen leaf being blown down by the autumn wind, as a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out.


    Borrowing the help of the moon, Xu Dong gradually saw the true face of the thing, a look of fear flitted past his eyes. It was not the figure of a human, but the head of the thing, and what he saw as hair, was a bunch of scarlet red poisonous snakes.


    The giant serpent''s teeth were like giant needles, they bit into Xu Dong''s arm, and it seemed like they were biting onto an unbreakable steel plate. Xu Dong''s left hand used the opportunity when the snake was distracted to swipe towards its eyes, its entire body was like armor, and the only weakness was probably its eyes.


    He, who was at the second level of the Tong Wu Realm, had a total of four hundred points of strength. Adding the bonus from the blood dragon, this punch was enough to make it suffer, and the giant serpent let go of Xu Dong due to the pain. It rolled on the ground in pain, with blood flowing from its stinky eyes.


    Xu Dong turned around and brought Qing Lan away from the battlefield while he himself went up to meet the giant serpent. The giant serpent was currently enraged, and would definitely wish for nothing more than to kill him.


    The giant serpent flipped over and swept its tail wildly. It never thought that Xu Dong, who did not have a single trace of danger, would actually blind it with one of its eyes. With a roar, the snake above its head immediately grew several times longer, and pounced towards Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong was sent flying by the snake tail, his body releasing a cracking sound. He shook his head while laughing bitterly, it seemed like his ribs were easy to break.


    Although he had already advanced to the second level of the Tong Wu Realm, he was only an ant in front of this huge snake. Just now, he was able to injure it because this animal was too careless.


    Originally, he had wanted to run as far away as possible, but now, he was afraid that it was impossible.


    The energy within his body surged, causing his body to inflate like a balloon. A cold light flashed in his eyes. Looking at the huge snake, he seemed to have gone crazy. Self-destruct. Every single cultivator would be able to self-destruct to produce a tremendous amount of power. Not to mention his Martial Spirit, even a strong person of the Soul Fusion Realm would have to be wary of him.


    Father, your son is unfilial!


    Countless rays of red light shot up into the sky. Feeling the extreme swelling of its meridians, the giant snake felt a sharp pain. A trace of fear flashed across its eyes, but its level was too low.


    The sound of blood vessels popping came from his body, it was extremely painful, his skin was split open with blood splashing everywhere, Xu Dong''s eyes shone with determination, as he felt the energy in his body dissipating, he slowly walked towards the huge snake.


    "Hmph, cowardly!" An angry shout came from the heart, the energy that was flowing out suddenly stopped, the swelling of his body recovered instantly, the Martial Spirit''s possession state was released, and his body felt a sharp pain from the previous burden, his entire body collapsed onto the ground.


    When the light faded, he could see that there was a gigantic red blood dragon in front of him. The blood dragon''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and without even looking at him, it directly grabbed towards the huge snake in front of him.


    The giant snake''s eyes finally flashed with fear. The little snake on the snake''s head shrieked and retreated backwards like it was running for its life.


    "Hmph, you''re just an ant, how dare you act rashly in front of me?!" The blood dragon snorted, scaring the huge snake into fleeing with its shield.


    Xu Dong''s mouth was agape, looking at the scene in front of him in disbelief, the blood dragon did not bother with him, and went straight back into his body, looking at him with a sullen expression.


    "This is the last time I''ll help you. In the future, walk your own path. Even if you encounter danger, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to be by the side of a coward." As the sound of his voice faded, the red light disappeared in front of him. No matter how he called out in his heart, he didn''t pay any attention to it.

 C9

    Presumably, Xu Dong''s previous negative attitude had angered the King. He sighed lightly and thanked his silently.


    In any case, it had saved his life.


    After confirming that it was safe, Xu Dong casually found a cave to rest for the night. With his current state, he was not suitable to continue rushing forward.


    Xu Dong carried Qing Lan on his back. After exiting the cave, sitting here and waiting for death was not an option.


    He vaguely remembered her mentioning that the Wilderness Tribe was on the edge of the Wilderness. Facing the sandstorm, his steps were firm as he walked forward. After an unknown amount of time had passed, the wind became lighter by quite a bit and the person behind him suddenly moved. Xu Dong was overjoyed. "Qing Lan?"


    Qing Lan covered her head with a headache. She stared at Xu Dong''s back for a long while before finally reacting. Put me down, I can walk by myself. "


    Xu Dong carefully put Qing Lan down. "Are you alright?" Looking at her pale face, Xu Dong was still a little worried in his heart.


    Qing Lan shook her head, the mental injury would take a long time to recover, although it was not too bad for her body, but she would not be able to use her illusion techniques for a short period of time. Lowering her head, she was in a somewhat depressed mood. If that was the case, then when that giant serpent invaded, she could only sit and watch the elders fight.


    "Right, where is the snake?" Qing Lan suddenly raised her head as a trace of fear flashed past her eyes. It was as if she was worried that she would disturb the giant snake, and even intentionally lowered her voice.


    "Oh, I was scared away." Qing Lan calmly nodded his head, and after a moment, as if he had realized something, he looked at Xu Dong in disbelief, and couldn''t even speak properly. You said that the giant snake was scared away by you? " She opened her eyes wide, as if she had heard the most horrifying thing.


    Xu Dong shrugged helplessly, and did not go into detail: "No matter what, let''s go back to your tribe. You have been out for so long, so it would be better to not worry about your clansmen."


    Qing Lan nodded, and did not say a word as she brought Xu Dong to the tribe. Along the way, she would occasionally take the chance when Xu Dong was not paying attention to steal a glance at him.


    At the age of thirteen or fourteen, if a person protected you with their life, you would remember it for the rest of your life.


    The green brick wall was tall, and there were many soldiers guarding it. Seeing Qing Lan, the people on top of the city shouted out loudly, and with a flash of cyan light, a huge grey city gate suddenly appeared on top of the city wall. The city gate was opened, and the two of them entered.


    The bustling crowd walked on the street, Xu Dong''s attire caused the surrounding people to glance at him frequently, curiously sizing him up.


    "The people here rarely see outsiders, so they are very curious about you." Worried that it would cause trouble for Xu Dong, Qing Lan hurriedly explained.


    Xu Dong shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. He had initially thought that in the Desolate Land, the tribes would be the most primitive one, but he never thought that it would be like a small city. Looking at the tightly shut doors of every household, including the guards on patrol, he could roughly guess the reason why the city was so heavily guarded.


    Qing Lan did not stop, and directly brought Xu Dong to where the tribe leader was.


    From a distance, Xu Dong saw a man with a stern expression sitting at the center of the hall. His face was haggard, his eyes narrowed into slits, and there were lines of wrinkles on his forehead. Beside him, there was a middle-aged man around forty years of age, with a rough build, and a full beard that covered his entire chin. What left a deep impression in his mind was that his left eye was covered with a black cloth, while his right eye was as white as a fish.


    Looking at the man''s appearance, Xu Dong could roughly guess that he should be the uncle Qing Song that Qing Lan spoke of.


    Qing Lan stepped forward and told them everything that happened in the Wilderness. The gazes that they looked at Xu Dong with changed from their initial vigilance to shock and finally turned into deep shock. The patriarch looked at the person in front of him and thought, He''s at most fifteen years old, and he''s actually able to scare away that giant snake?


    "I wonder what this little brother''s name is?" The patriarch patted his sleeves as he looked at Xu Dong. With a calm tone, he did not think of him as a Predecessor at all. If what Qing Lan said was true, then this person''s strength could not be underestimated.


    "His name is Xu Dong." Without waiting for Xu Dong''s reply, Qing Lan took a step forward and stole the subject. Looking at the few people''s smiles that were not really a smile, Qing Lan seemed to realize that he was being a little too agitated. He stomped his feet, lowered his head, and blushed like a cooked shrimp.


    Seeing that she was so cute that she did not expose them, Xu Dong coughed lightly and bowed to them: "Qing Lan is exaggerating a little, this junior here is only using the Martial Spirit to restrain this giant serpent, otherwise, I would not be its match."


    Hearing Xu Dong say that, the few of them exchanged glances, they were modest and polite, and were not arrogant just because of their own strength. At this age, it was something to be proud of.


    "However, that giant serpent hasn''t been killed yet. I wonder if it will stir up more trouble in the future. However, since I''m in this city, it probably wouldn''t dare to come when it feels my aura." Xu Dong frowned, after hesitating for a moment, he still voiced out his concerns.


    After a long while, he finally said hesitantly: "That beast has tasted human flesh, it will not give up like this, I do not know if little brother Xu Dong can stay in the tribe for a period of time, we have suffered great losses because of that beast, I am afraid we no longer have the strength to fight, little brother, I do not know about you ¡­"

 C10

    Do you hate me?


    "We will definitely treat little brother as a VIP ¡­ If you agree to help us, then you will be the most respected guest of our tribe. " Seemingly afraid that Xu Dong would not agree, the Patriarch quickly added. They had lost countless clansmen because of that giant serpent, so their only option was to keep Xu Dong here and make that beast apprehensive.


    Qing Lan quietly looked at Xu Dong from the side, a look of anticipation flashed past her eyes: "That''s right, big brother Xu Dong, didn''t you say that there are people chasing after you? Uncle Qing Song and the clan leader were all powerful, although they can''t compare to that giant snake, but I can still help you chase away those bad people."


    Looking at her pretty face, Xu Dong felt as if a light breeze had brushed his heart. This kind of peaceful day would be broken one day, but if he could let her continue being this happy, he hoped that this kind of peaceful day would never be broken.


    However, the laws of this world were like this. Survival of the fittest and elimination of the unsuitable were the only standards that could be used to measure strength in this world. However, he never would have thought that such peace would end so quickly.


    In the past few days, he had been trying to call out to the blood dragon in his body, but it seemed like it was really angry and did not plan to pay attention to him.


    At the same time, his own strength was also increasing. Thinking about how the blood dragon had said that it needed his blood to support it, he felt relieved, as he had originally thought that there was still half a month until the breakthrough. She did not expect it to arrive so soon, which was somewhat surprising.


    "Big brother Xu Dong, it''s bad, something big happened!" Qing Lan stumbled in from outside and cried. Her eyes were red from crying and she saw that Xu Dong was cultivating so he sat down to the side in worry.


    The originally unmoving Xu Dong suddenly opened his eyes, and a bright light shot out from within. With a low roar, he felt the power within his entire body surge forth, and Xu Dong''s entire spirit was shaken.


    Before Xu Dong could even react to what had happened, he was dragged out of the room by Qing Lan. Looking at Qing Lan''s miserable state, his heart ached, and for some reason, a strong sense of danger rose in his heart.


    "Qing Lan, don''t be anxious. What happened?" Xu Dong pulled her, supporting her hair that was scattered in front of her forehead, he asked gently.


    "Someone said that his name was Xu Mo Qiu and that he wanted to find big brother Xu Dong. The Patriarch and the rest were unwilling and fought with him, but who knew that he was only at the seventh level of the Tong Tian Realm. Qing Lan wiped away her tears. When she thought about the situation just now, her tears flowed like a flood.


    Xu Moqiu! Xu Dong clenched his fists tightly, his eyes full of coldness. He threw away Qing Lan''s hand and was about to walk to the door, but was grabbed by Qing Lan.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, you can''t. Uncle Qingsong and the others have already sacrificed themselves. You can''t go back. Qing Lan bit her lips tightly as she looked at him. It was as if she had been punched in the heart, and it was so painful that she couldn''t breathe.


    The gorgeous skill blossomed into a dazzling radiance in the sky, and after the radiance, countless ghosts and screams were imprinted into his heart. He hated himself, hated himself for being so useless, he had never hated himself so much before.


    In that instant, Xu Dong''s eyes turned completely red. He looked at the sky filled with smoke, yet he could only hide in the backyard, doing nothing but running!


    Seeing Xu Dong being indifferent, Qing Lan thought that he did not want to go back. Wiping his tears, she looked at him and said in a sorrowful voice, "If Big Brother Xu Dong is determined to go out, Qing Lan will accompany you. This is also my home."


    All of this was his fault. If not for him, the Savage Tribe would not have been annihilated, and if not for him, Qing Lan would not have lost her loved ones like he did.


    "You ¡­ "Do you hate me?" Xu Dong looked at Qing Lan in grief.


    He originally thought that Qing Lan hated him, and even if she said that, she wouldn''t blame him.


    "No, I don''t hate it. Even without Big Brother Xu Dong, that giant serpent would have still brought upon us the destruction of our entire clan. This isn''t your fault, it''s that Xu Moqiu''s fault."


    Xu Dong''s eyes were faintly red, and Qing Lan''s words reverberated in his heart, unable to calm down for a long time.


    If she hated him, he might feel better.


    He gritted his teeth as he looked at Qing Lan and said resolutely, "lass, listen to me. It doesn''t matter if it''s ten years or dozens of years, I will definitely take revenge for this grudge. There will be a day when I will make all the people in Xu Family beg for death!"


    He was not afraid of death, but he could not let Qing Lan sacrifice herself with him. A gentleman could exact his revenge ten years later. He swore that one day, he would make Xu Moqiu pay with his blood, and one day, he would become the king of this world!

 C11

    Xu Dong escaped, and in the end, he still escaped, carrying Qing Lan as he fled.


    He did not dare to look back at the burning tribe. He was worried that he would be unable to hold back and go back to fight them.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, what''s wrong?"


    "Got it, Big Brother Xu Dong." Qing Lan nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, in Northern City, City Lord''s Mansion, Xu Family.


    Xu Mo Qiu sat on the Family Head as he gloomily listened to his subordinate''s report.


    Xu Moqiu was enraged, the cold aura in his voice made people feel as though they had fallen into an icehouse, "What did you say? Escape? He actually let me escape like this? What do I need you for? Send my order, if you are alive, if you want to see someone dead, if you want to see a corpse. "Send ten martial artists from our family to chase after him. We must find that little bastard!"


    "Family Head, this ¡­ Ten?! " The young man asked in surprise.


    If only he knew that his clan had undergone such a huge change and that his clan was heavily injured, he would have to send so many people out to hunt down a waste. He was truly a sinister and ruthless person. No wonder why he would betray and succeed.


    "Is there a problem?" Xu Moqiu''s cold gaze swept over.


    The young man gritted his teeth, but still said: "Family Head, ten martial artists at the fifth level is already the mainstay of the family. If everyone goes out, the family will ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Xu Moqiu, "He''s just a little kid who just awakened the Martial Spirit. If ten of you from the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm catch him, you will be able to return soon.


    "But ¡­"


    "Alright, I am the Family Head, I do not need you to point and point. I am just a servant, scram!"


    The youth kneeling on the ground involuntarily clenched his fists, releasing them in an instant.


    One month later, in the endless wilderness, a teenager was fighting with a Scarlet Demon Scorpion. The Scarlet Demon Scorpion was equivalent to the on the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm, but since the Scarlet Demon Scorpion''s attack method was very simple, as long as one was careful not to get stung by its poisonous tail, they would be safe.


    However, this Scarlet Demon Scorpion was much larger than usual. It looked very frightening.


    With that, he saw a cloud of dust rise up into the air. When the youth''s line of sight was blocked by the yellow sand, the Scarlet Demonic Scorpion''s tail had already pierced towards him at an extremely tricky angle.


    The youth was not afraid at all. He dodged the attack from the tail and quickly approached the Scarlet Demon Scorpion. When he was one meter away from it, the young man used all of his strength to attack the Scarlet Demon Scorpion.


    There was a loud noise as the yellow sand filled the sky. After a long while, the sand dispersed and the Scarlet Demon Scorpion was lying motionless on the ground.

 C12

    "I''ve finally broken through to the third level of the Martial Arts realm!"


    The young man was Xu Dong who had just escaped death. A few days ago, Xu Dong felt that he had already reached a bottleneck, so he came out to find an opportunity to break through.


    Why did Xu Dong drag away the Scarlet Demon Scorpion''s corpse? Because just as Xu Dong and the others ran away, they met a Scarlet Demon Scorpion. After he and Qing Lan killed the Scarlet Demon Scorpion, Qing Lan roasted the Scarlet Demon Scorpion.


    Should I say, as expected of a person who grew up in the Wilderness? Other than his mother''s vague impression of the roast meat in Xu Dong''s memory, the only other dish that Qing Lan the little lass cooked was really delicious.


    Just as Xu Dong was enjoying his meal, he suddenly felt something, and looked towards a direction. The throbbing in his blood seemed to remind him, if he did not go, he would regret it.


    "Roar ~ ~ ~" At the same time, waves of dragon roars came from that direction. The roars were deafening and it was against this sound that a hissing sound could be heard. The sound was filled with an indescribable chill.


    Just from their voices, one could tell how powerful these two Magical Beast were.


    Just as Xu Dong was hesitating whether he should go or not, he thought of his own father and the tribe leader of Qing Lan''s clan. Wealth came from danger. He had to go all out. If he didn''t even dare to face such difficulties, how could he even talk about revenge! How can I take revenge! "


    Xu Dong didn''t know that, but when he decided to go and gamble, the blood dragon in his body began to emit an undetectable smile.


    Big Brother Xu Dong, just by hearing the sound of the voice, you''re already so scary. How strong do you think those two Magical Beast are? "She must be at least in the Soul Fusion Realm!"


    After Xu Dong heard this, he stood up and rubbed the head of the little lass, "That''s right, even if it''s just a voice, it sounds very strong.


    In the Tong Wu Stage, regardless of which level it was, they were all just meat refining, blood refining, and the like. The strengthening effect was on one''s own physical body. Only those in the Soul Fusion Realm who had reached the Spirit Realm and were strong person in the soul Realm could make people feel that their voices were strong!


    This was also the reason why no matter how hard one tried, one would not be able to win. After all, the other party had directly used a mental attack, and if you could not even defend against it, how could you fight back?


    He took his hands off the head of the little lass and said, "lass, wait for me here. I''ll go out for a while, I''ll be back soon."


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, where are you going? Right now, it''s very dangerous outside! "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be found out. You just wait here for me to come back!"


    After a month of sharing life and death with Qing Lan, Xu Dong and Qing Lan had long since established a deep connection with each other. They did not want the little lass to worry about them, so they did not tell her what they were going to do.


    However, never would the little lass have thought that Xu Dong, who was only at the third level of the Martial Arts Realm, would dare to pick up a tiger''s whiskers from a Soul Fusion Realm strong person!


    Xu Dong followed the guidance of his bloodline and sprinted forward. All the beasts in the area were shivering on the ground, they were all terrified!


    When Xu Dong saw this, he cursed silently, "Damn it, I never thought that he would actually be this strong. But I won''t give up, my father, Little lass''s tribe is still waiting for me to take revenge!"


    As he was running, Xu Dong suddenly stopped. His intuition told him that if he did not continue forward, he would die. He would really die!


    Xu Dong clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and buried his body into the yellow sand to control the muscles in his body to continue moving forward.


    Not long later, Xu Dong arrived at the place where the two Magical Beast were fighting. He immediately held his breath and controlled the circulation of his blood. He did not dare expose himself in front of the two Magical Beast.


    When he felt that he wouldn''t be discovered, he looked towards the two Magical Beast.


    One of them looked like a lizard but had a pair of wings on its back and was covered in yellow scales. This was a Lurker Lizard, a sub-dragon species. An adult Lurker Lizard was a terrifying Magical Beast that could rival a warrior at the late stage of Soul Fusion Stage!


    On the other side was a snake-walking Magical Beast, its entire body was golden yellow, and there were red lines on its body. There were also two small bulges on his head.


    Xu Dong''s pupils contracted. This was a Dryopteris oryzae Maxim, or a Dryopteris oryzae Maxim that was about to turn into a flood dragon.


    This Dryopteris oryzae Maxim was also a terrifying Magical Beast that was at the late stage of Soul Fusion.


    In the middle of the battle between the two Magical Beast, there was a blood-red egg.


    Upon closer inspection, the lines seemed to form a sentence, but due to the distance, Xu Dong was unable to see clearly what it was drawing. And the throbbing in his blood came from that egg.


    When Xu Dong was observing the eggshell, the two Magical Beast began to fight!

 C13

    First, the Dryopteris oryzae Maxim moved. It opened its bloody mouth and bit towards the Lurker Lizard like lightning. The Lurker Lizard did not expect that the Dryopteris oryzae Maxim would take action so quickly.


    "Roar ~ ~" The Earthworm Lizard let out a blood-curdling screech, ignoring the pain on its body, as it stretched out its sharp claws to grab the Dryopteris oryzae Maxim.


    The yellow sand filled the sky and a loud noise rang in his ears. When the dust dispersed, Xu Dong looked carefully, only to see that the ground had cracked, like a broken piece of glass.


    "Animal, die!" Xu Dong used all of his strength and struck towards the seven inches radius of the Dryopteris oryzae Maxim, causing the blood dragon''s aura to instantly explode.


    And in the ancient times, the blood dragon was a supreme being, even the Azure Dragon Divine Beast was suppressed by it. Only an Ancestral Dragon could barely match it.


    Therefore, even if Xu Dong could only channel a sliver of the blood dragon''s aura, it was not something that the heavily injured Dryopteris oryzae Maxim could block. If it was a Dryopteris oryzae Maxim at the perfect victory stage, it was still possible. However, there are no ifs in this world.


    When the blood dragon''s aura exploded out, it froze in place. For a moment, she did not react to the fact that she had been hit seven inches. It was common knowledge that a snake could hit seven inches. Even if she was afraid that she would turn into a flood dragon, she still had not gotten rid of the essence of a snake.


    Even though he was heavily injured, he had been hit seven inches with his full strength. He was not going to live much longer. The Dryopteris oryzae Maxim let out a pitiful cry. It had sensed the aura of the blood dragon and because it was heavily injured, it did not dare to resist.


    Taking a deep breath, Xu Dong sat on the ground and gasped for air, his face full of smiles.


    "This animal is finally dead. This is great!" "Luckily, that strike exhausted all of my strength. If it had resisted a little more, I would have died!"


    After resting, Xu Dong walked towards the mysterious egg shell with excitement.


    "Truly, wealth is sought in danger. I wonder how powerful is this eggshell? It actually attracted two beasts of the Soul Fusion Realm to fight a life-and-death battle with each other." Also, what exactly is this feeling that comes from the bloodline? " With his mind filled with doubts, Xu Dong walked in front of the mysterious eggshell. Upon closer inspection, the patterns on the eggshell seemed to be drawn as if it was a dragon fighting with other creatures.


    Xu Dong looked and exclaimed. What kind of creature was this? Just the drawing on the eggshell makes me feel that the painting on it is terrifying enough that even the legendary strong person cannot compare to it! "


    With that said, Xu Dong prepared to pick up the eggshell. Just as his hand touched the eggshell, a strange phenomenon occurred.


    The lines on the surface of the egg became a little clearer, and the color of the blood became a little thicker, but Xu Dong had already entered into a strange realm.


    Xu Dong''s Blood Dragon Martial Spirit was uncontrollably released, and the Lurker Lizard''s and the Dryopteris oryzae Maxim''s corpses that were left hanging on the side quickly dried up at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    As the two Magical Beast corpses dried up and flattened down, traces of scarlet blood was sucked out of their bodies and absorbed into Xu Dong''s body. Xu Dong''s Qi also rose steadily.

 C14

    He was extracting the dragon blood from their bodies!


    Ten minutes later, a ''boom'' sound was heard.


    He touched the spatial ring on his finger. This was gifted to Xu Dong by Xu Dong''s father, and touching the ring felt as if his father was right beside him.


    It was poisoned!


    BOOM!


    Not only that, the arrow exploded the moment it came into contact with the item, causing dust to fly into the air.


    A few masked men had come out of the grass or the water.


    One of them laughed and said, "That''s great, we have captured the Kid and have been searching outside for a month. I have had enough of this desert!"


    Another said, "Yeah! I really don''t know why Family Head is going crazy. It''s just a little brat who just awakened his Martial Spirit, even if the awakened Martial Spirit is very strong, it shouldn''t be enough to send all of us out! "


    "Someone has come out to smooth things over." Okay, okay. Let''s not talk about it anymore, we should just capture this little ghost and bring him back. "


    "That''s right, now we should capture this brat and worry about him a little more. Don''t complain anymore."


    Although the few of them were angered, they did not dare to disobey the orders of the Family Head, and went to capture Xu Dong.


    But when the dust dispersed, the few of them looked carefully, what little imps, they could not even see Xu Dong''s shadow!


    The person at the back of the group immediately became anxious. He didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "What''s going on, where is that little brat? I clearly saw him there, why is he not there! "


    "Are you looking for me?"


    An indifferent voice rang out in his ears. It was emotionless, as if it came from the depths of hell. It caused one''s heart to palpitate.


    "When ¡­"


    Just as the masked man turned his head, he saw a fist in front of his eyes and he was sent flying!


    How much strength did Xu Dong have now? The fourth level of the Tong Wu Realm carried a strength of 1600 jin. Adding the blood dragon''s tenfold bonus, it was a total of 16000 jin!


    What did it feel like to have a total of 16,000 pounds of strength hit your face?


    Most of the man''s face was already sunken in, and blood was pouring out of it like it didn''t need any money. After falling to the ground, he lay there motionlessly, obviously dead.


    "Kill one, there are still six left."


    Xu Dong counted, and his emotionless voice sounded again.


    "Fourth Bro!" "Bastard, little bastard, I want you to pay for Fourth Bro''s death!" A masked man at the front suddenly shouted and rushed towards Xu Dong.


    "Calm down second brother, calm down, don''t go over." Another person shouted and wanted to stop him, but the distance was too far and he wasn''t able to do so.


    Xu Dong looked at the masked man who was running towards him with an indifferent expression. When he was still a meter away from him, he moved!


    Xu Dong then kicked the masked man. Seeing this, he subconsciously kicked back, not expecting what would happen to the man just now.


    "AHH@@


    "Why is your power so great? Didn''t you awaken the Martial Spirit a month ago?"


    Xu Dong did not answer his question. Taking advantage of your illness, it was Xu Dong''s responsibility to treat his enemies. Furthermore, there were many people who died from talking too much throughout the ages. Xu Dong did not want to become that kind of person.


    With a thrust, Xu Dong rushed in front of the masked man and smashed his chest forcefully. The masked man''s chest instantly caved in. After a while, he lost his breath and died.


    "I killed two, there''s still five left." Xu Dong''s emotionless voice rang out.


    "Bastard, you actually killed second brother again!" Another one of the masked men shouted, although he was looking at Xu Dong with anger in his eyes.


    However, he did not rush over like his second brother. What happened just now had given them a huge impact. Their second brother''s death happened in a flash. Before they could react, their second brother was killed.


    For the time being, none of them dared to make a move. After all, everyone was afraid of doing so, especially in this world where the strong preyed on the weak. If they died, there would be nothing left!


    "Since you guys aren''t coming over, then I''m coming over!" Xu Dong''s voice sounded once, very soft and light. But to them, it was just like a death knell.

 C15

    Seeing how the masked man was in a state of disarray, the leader of the masked men, who was their big brother, stepped forward and said, "Don''t worry, he has just awakened the Martial Spirit. He does not have enough combat experience, and we still have five people. "Don''t be afraid, let''s go!" Just as he said that, Xu Dong rushed into the masked man, just as he was about to kill one of them, but the moment he made his move, he took a step back and dodged Xu Dong''s attack.


    At this time, Xu Dong was already surrounded by five people!


    With a strength of 16,000 pounds, he could kill an ordinary Fighter at the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm with a single punch!


    Using injuries to exchange for life!


    After making his decision, Xu Dong pretended to have insufficient last strength, and even his waving fist became weak and slow!


    When the five Xu Mansion s saw Xu Dong like this, they felt that he was going to reach his limit.


    One of them shouted out in excitement, "Quick, he''s reached his limit! Quickly go and kill him to avenge the sixth brother."


    With that said, he rushed towards Xu Dong, and at the same time, two more people followed after him, attacking Xu Dong from three different directions.


    "Evil Ape Palm!"


    "Spirit Communication Finger!"


    "Rhinoceros Flame Fist!"


    The three of them respectively used their most powerful skills, causing Xu Dong''s pupils to constrict as he shouted in his heart, "A good chance!"


    In an instant, Xu Dong controlled all the muscles in his body, and like a spring, he prepared to open his Blood Dragon Martial Spirit to the maximum. Circulate all the vital energy and blood in his body!


    Just then, the attack was about to land on Xu Dong''s body. Xu Dong moved! The power in his muscles instantly exploded out, smashing to the left. The left side of the Xu Mansion''s Warriors was sent flying in a single move!


    After Xu Dong blasted him flying, he no longer paid attention to him. Xu Dong did not believe that he would be able to live after being smashed by sixteen thousand kilograms of strength without being on guard. This was his trust in the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, and also his trust in himself.


    After Xu Dong sent Xu Mansion''s Warriors from his left into the air, he immediately turned around and used a sweeping kick to kick Xu Mansion''s Warriors in front of him.


    "AHH@@


    At the same time, the fists of the Fighter at the back had already smashed onto Xu Dong''s body. A trickle of blood flowed out from the corner of Xu Dong''s mouth.


    Xu Dong did not care about the injuries on his body. Like a hawk, his palm firmly grabbed onto the hand that was at his waist and pulled forcefully, smashing hard onto the ground.


    BOOM!


    A hole instantly appeared in the ground, and the corpse inside the hole was badly mutilated. There was no sign of a human being at all!


    "Phew ¡­" Taking a deep breath, Xu Dong turned his head and said to the remaining two: "So, the two of you, have you thought about how you''re going to die?"


    Xu Dong''s voice was no longer as cold as it was before, just like the voice of a neighbor''s big brother. However, when these words landed in their ears, their bodies involuntarily trembled.

 C16

    Because that was their talisman!


    One of them could no longer take it and shouted as he charged towards Xu Dong, bringing with him bursts of fist wind.


    A punch flew out with an explosive sound. When the two fists clashed, Xu Dong''s fist was so powerful that it easily broke the man''s arm, and if nothing unexpected happened, his fist would be completely crippled.


    Hearing that, the man remembered and anxiously said: "Young Master Xu Dong, we have brought the little lass back to Xu Mansion."


    "What!" Hearing that, Xu Dong was immediately enraged. He then asked anxiously: "How long has Qing Lan been captured?"


    "It''s been an hour." Xu Mansion''s Warriors said carefully. She was really afraid that Xu Dong would kill him if he was not satisfied.


    Hearing that, Xu Dong immediately shouted: "Damn it, we won''t make it in time. It''s all because of you. If anything happens to Qing Lan, I want you all to die with me! "


    Hearing that, the man anxiously said: "Young Master Xu Dong, don''t be agitated, calm down. We caught Qing Lan to force you out, so there''s nothing wrong with him for now, but if you don''t appear after a long time, then ¡­ "


    He did not know what was left because he was afraid that he would anger Xu Dong, but he knew, even if he did not say it, Xu Dong knew what would happen to Qing Lan!


    If he did not reveal that Qing Lan was no longer of use to Xu Mo Qiu, then who knew what crazy things he would do to Qing Lan!


    "Damn it, I still have some time. I need to maximize my fighting strength and battle experience!"


    The Xu Family saw that Xu Dong was lost in thought, and carefully asked: "About that, Young Master Xu Dong, I''ve finished answering your questions, can I ¡­"


    Xu Dong glanced at him, his originally restless heart became even more unhappy, and he said: "Scram! "Don''t let me see you again!"


    Hearing that, the man immediately replied, "Yes, it''s Young Master Xu Dong, I''ll leave now, I''ll leave now!"


    With that, he ran away as fast as he could. But before she could even run a few steps, she was stopped by Xu Dong.


    "Wait a moment."


    The man turned around stiffly and asked with a strange expression, "Is there anything else?" Young Master Xu Dong. "


    Xu Dong saw that he did not know what Xu Moqiu was thinking, and immediately said, "Alright, stop acting like this, I won''t go back on your words like you guys. I''m asking you to deliver a message for Xu Moqiu."


    The man was relieved and thought: Well, not to leave me here forever. He didn''t dare say it out loud as he thought this in his heart.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Young Master Xu Dong must be someone who keeps his promises! I wonder what message you want me to give to Family Head? "


    Xu Dong looked at him and sneered: "Tell him to wash his neck and wait. It won''t be long before I, Xu Dong, personally take his head! Do you understand? "


    Hearing this, that person hesitantly said, "This ¡­"


    Xu Dong looked at him coldly and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    After being glanced at by Xu Dong, the person did not have the slightest bit of hesitation, and immediately said: "No, no problem!"


    After a while, the man saw that Xu Dong had still not made a move, and asked: "Young Master Xu Dong, can I leave now?"


    "Of course you can. Scram!"


    After hearing this, the person ran off. Not long after, his figure could no longer be seen.


    Just as he left, not long later, Xu Dong suddenly fell.


    Lying on the ground, coughing non-stop. And he was coughing up blood!


    Seeing that he had coughed up blood, Xu Dong cursed: "Damn it, I was careless. I never thought that one strike would injure the internal organs, otherwise none of them would be able to escape. "


    Indeed, the attack on Xu Dong''s waist had injured his internal organs. Although Xu Dong''s physical body was strong, it was not strong enough to ignore the all-out attack of someone at the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    After exhaling a deep breath of impure air, Xu Dong crawled up and sat cross-legged. He began to circulate all of his vital energy and blood, and began to recuperate from his injuries.


    Xu Dong only felt that his entire body was warm and comfortable. It was very comfortable, but after a while, before Xu Dong could enjoy the warmth, he was interrupted by a wild laughter.


    "Hahahaha, Xu Dong, you little bastard. I didn''t expect you to be right. I knew you were so kind to let me go. It turns out you were injured.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes. Wasn''t the person who just ran over, Xu Mansion''s Warriors?


    "What are you doing back here? Haven''t you thought that you''ve been beaten enough?" Xu Dong originally wanted to scare him away, but after Xu Dong finished speaking, he started laughing loudly.


    "Haha, are you threatening me? With your exhausted body, are you kidding me? "You even coughed out blood just now, how much combat strength do you have left?"


    Xu Dong''s pupils contracted. Damn, I was careless again. There was no other way. He was afraid that he was really done for this time!


    Seeing Xu Dong like this, the man laughed even more happily, and immediately rushed over and shouted, "Die! "You little beast!"

 C17

    Xu Dong saw that the attack was about to land on his body and knew that he couldn''t just sit there and wait for death, so he extended his fist out towards Xu Mansion''s Warriors.


    When the person saw this, his smile became even wider. and ridiculed, "What? Do we still need to struggle on the edge of death? You can rest assured that I will definitely break all your limbs and torture you again slowly. Let you die in pain and despair, in honor of the spirit of my brothers in heaven. "Little bastard, go and die!"


    After the Xu Mansion''s Warriors flew out, he only saw the twisted hand that was holding him lying on the ground, and he shouted out loud: "How can this be? "How could it be like this? You were clearly injured and your internal organs were injured, you can''t possibly have such strength! This is impossible!"


    It could be said that as long as one wasn''t seriously injured like having lost a hand or a leg, with the existence of dragon blood, one could quickly recover!


    When the day comes when Xu Dong can completely exchange all of his blood for dragon blood, even if his hands or feet are broken, it would still be the same as rubbing a little skin on an ordinary person!


    Although Xu Dong didn''t know about the Dragon Blood, he could guess that it might be related to his own egg shell in the dimensional ring.


    While Xu Dong thanked the mysterious egg in his heart, he walked towards the Xu Mansion''s Warriors. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a charming smile.


    That Xu Mansion''s Warriors saw Xu Dong walking towards him. He then endured the pain and said: "Young Master Xu Dong, Young Master Xu Dong, this, it was just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."


    Xu Dong looked at him and laughed coldly in his heart: It''s a misunderstanding, haha! If not for my injuries suddenly recovering, I probably would already be dead!


    He did not care about Xu Mansion''s Warriors''s pleas for mercy and immediately stomped down. "Misunderstanding?


    Seeing that, the man anxiously said: "Young Master Xu Dong, Young Master Xu Dong, wait ¡­"


    But before he could finish speaking, Xu Dong had already stepped on his chest, his chest instantly caved in, and fresh blood flowed out like a spring. Xu Dong had stomped him to death!


    After trampling that Xu Mansion''s Warriors to death, Xu Dong couldn''t help but feel a sense of lingering fear as he thought in his heart: "Dammit! I was too careless. If not for my injuries recovering so quickly, I would have died here today. This kind of low level mistake must not be made again. "


    After making up his mind not to make such a low level mistake again, Xu Dong started to think about how to save the little lass, Qing Lan: For the time being, the little lass will be fine. After all, they still need to use her to lure me out. But right now, I have no way to save her. If it''s just Xu Mo Qiu alone, I have the confidence to kill him! But there are other Fighter s, these are all not small threats!


    Thinking about that, Xu Dong shouted loudly, and smashed the tree trunk beside him. The tree that was as thick as a person was instantly smashed away.


    "Damn it, I''m still too weak right now!"


    Xu Dong, who was feeling indignant for his own weakness, suddenly thought of something.


    "Oh right, the Martial Skills. As long as I can learn a slightly higher level Martial Skills, there will still be hope. "

 C18

    With that, Xu Dong went to search the corpses of the seven Xu Mansion''s Warriors s.


    But after searching for half a day, Xu Dong still could not find a single Martial Skills.


    "I wonder what rank of Martial Skills it is. Forget it, right now I don''t have that much time to find a higher level Martial Skills. " Saying so, he began to practice on the spot. The Tiger Roar Fist, focused on the majestic atmosphere, countered with power.


    If anyone from North City saw this scene, they would definitely cry out "Scorpion Tiger!"


    One had to know that the Scorpion Tiger was a terrifying Magical Beast that could rival the strong person in the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm. Even if the current North City Lord saw it, he would not fight against it.


    After all, the body strength and speed of Magical Beast were generally stronger than Homo sapiens of the same level. Without any preparation, practically no Homo sapiens would challenge Magical Beast of the same level.


    "Roar ~ ~ ~"


    He only heard the Scorpion Tiger Demon let out a loud cry as it charged towards the youth.


    This youth was Xu Dong, who had travelled for two days. During these two fights, Xu Dong had experienced at least three battles a day to increase his combat experience.


    Furthermore, because of the extremely high degree of compatibility between the and herself, Xu Dong had already mastered the technique to perfection in the last two days of battle. Once it was shot out, everyone within a radius of five metres would attack Xu Dong like the wind and rain!


    When it was still five meters away from Xu Dong, the Scorpion Tiger grabbed towards him with its smelly claws.


    Seeing that he did not dare to fight the Scorpion Tiger head on, Xu Dong had no choice but to circle around the Scorpion Tiger. The Blood Dragon Martial Spirit was instantly activated.


    To be able to release the Qi of an Ancient Elder, could the Scorpion Tiger feel it? She began to tremble!


    The current Xu Dong was still too weak, so he could not release the full power of the blood dragon. Even if it was only one in ten thousand, even if it was only one in ten thousand, it was still not something the current Xu Dong could endure!


    However, although the Scorpion Tiger only trembled for an instant, Xu Dong would not let this moment go!


    Xu Dong secretly thought, "This is a good opportunity" and used all of his strength to smash his fist against the Scorpion Tiger''s abdomen.


    "Roar ~ ~ ~"


    The Scorpion Tiger did not manage to defend itself. It let out a pitiful cry and flew out. It laid on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. There was no more movement.


    Xu Dong thought that it was dead after seeing it, and muttered: "I thought that Magical Beast was very strong, but never thought that it would be so weak!"


    He tidied up his clothes that were in disarray from the battle. He turned around and left. However, he had only taken a few steps when he felt a fishy smell behind him.


    Xu Dong turned his head and saw the Scorpion Tiger that was sent flying towards him.


    Xu Dong laughed coldly: "You beast, you can''t even win against me during your victory, what about the current you?" Then he shouted: "Tiger Roar Fist!"


    His strength exploded in an instant, causing an explosion in the air. Everything within a radius of five metres of Xu Dong flew out, including the Scorpion Tiger!


    Looking at Xu Dong''s side, with Xu Dong as the center, a huge pit formed under his feet!


    Xu Dong looked at the Scorpion Tiger and lost all life. It really was dead, but Xu Dong still went up to give it a kick just in case.


    After confirming that the Scorpion Tiger would definitely not stand up again, Xu Dong left.


    Xu Dong looked at the city walls far away, along with the words "Zhenbei" written on it. Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Zhenbei City, I, Xu Dong have returned. Xu Moqiu and the entire Xu Family, are you ready to receive my wrath? "


    With that, he walked towards the northern city.


    The current Xu Family.


    Xu Moqiu sat on the Family Head as he listened to his subordinate''s report, "What, the remaining seven have not come back yet?"


    The moment the Family Head, who was still kneeling on the ground, saw this man, who had only just taken up his position, a sliver of displeasure and fear arose in his heart, but he still braced himself and said: "Yes, Family Head. The remaining seven Fighter in the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm had already lost their news for two days! The three people who came back said that the seven Fighter s said that they were lying in ambush on the spot for Xu Dong.


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Xu Mo Qiu. Alright, at least they were a expert of the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm. How could something like that happen? They could even kill people at the sixth level of the Martial Realm if they attacked. Xu Dong was just a waste who had just awakened his Martial Spirit not long ago! "


    "But Family Head, they have already lost information two days ago!"


    "Don''t worry!" It will be fine, I think they must be too happy to have caught Xu Dong, they must have forgotten to come back after playing outside! "


    "But ¡­" The servant still wanted to say something.

 C19

    However, he was interrupted by Xu Moqiu, "Alright, it''s none of your business. You may leave now!"


    "Yes." That person knew that it would be useless no matter how he said it.


    Why didn''t he go into the city?


    The handsome youth ran while saying, "Friend, we have no grievances or grievances, so why are you chasing me?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man sneered, "No grievances, no hatred?" Li Ping, are you making me laugh? I still remember that knife you gave me! It''s because that blade of yours injured my tendons, preventing me from breaking through for the rest of my life. Otherwise, I would have already reached the Soul Fusion Realm! "


    Hearing this, the teenager''s expression froze, he paused for a moment and said, "Friend, I do not know of any Li Ping who did not give you a cut to injure your tendons, making it impossible for you to break through!"


    The middle-aged man with a moustache laughed even more happily when he heard this.


    "Li Ping, oh Li Ping, are you admitting your mistake? Or do you think I don''t recognize you just because you''re wearing a human skin mask? I''ve made a mark on your body since the time you hurt me, so even if you have really changed into someone else, I can still recognize you, not to mention that you''re only wearing a human skin mask! "


    At this point, Xu Dong''s pupils shrank. He had originally thought that this was just a boring chase, but he had stopped in his tracks and thought in his heart, Human skin mask? If I can get it, I can get into the city! I must get this human skin mask!


    Li Ping knew that he could no longer run away, so he tore off a human skin mask and roared, "Lin Xian, don''t be too arrogant. "Think about what you''ve done yourself, which part of you hasn''t done what you''ve done before? Even if I hadn''t done it, there would have been others who would have done it!"


    "So what? This was originally a world where the strong preyed on the weak. In this world, only the victors are qualified to speak. If I hadn''t been injured at that time, you would have been dead for many years!" Lin Xian''s face gradually contorted, and his words chilled everyone around him.


    "Lin Xian! Your three views have been distorted. "No matter what, you should not do everything without a bottom line just to become stronger. Did your conscience get eaten by dogs?"


    After Lin Xian heard it, his smile became even more twisted: "Conscience? Bottom line? What is that? I only know that the victor is the king and the loser is the bandit! "


    After Li Ping heard this, he mocked himself, "That''s right. For benefits, how can someone who can kill his own biological parents have such a noble conscience and bottom line? I am too naive! "


    Lin Xian''s face revealed an impatient expression, "Alright, I have talked with you for so long, I have had enough, you should die too!" With that, Lin Xian clawed towards Li Ping''s head.


    Seeing this, Xu Dong estimated that it was time to take action.


    If he was able to get a good grasp of this strike, based on Li Ping''s performance just now, he would definitely die!


    Lin Xian was just about to kill Li Ping, when he suddenly felt a fatal threat, so he immediately retracted his attack.

 C20

    Just as Lin Xian activated his Martial Spirit, a person suddenly came out from his left and kicked his vitals.


    This man was Xu Dong!


    Li Ping subconsciously answered: "I understand, I understand."


    This aura, damn it, he was expert of the 8th level of the Tong Wu Realm! His luck was bad, he had actually met expert at the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm!


    After panicking for a moment, Xu Dong forced himself to calm down.


    He knew that no matter what the situation was, panic wouldn''t solve the problem. Only rational thinking could win.


    But in the instant that Xu Dong was panicking, Lin Xian''s attack smashed onto his body. Although he was not injured, Xu Dong was forced into a passive state in that instant!


    Lin Xian''s attacks fell like rain onto the body of Xu Dong, who could only defend for a short period of time.


    Suddenly, Xu Dong was sent flying with a punch.


    Landing on the ground, he quickly stabilized his body and spat out a mouthful of foul air as Xu Dong thought about the countermeasures in his mind. Damn it, I never expected him to be a Fighter at the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm. But if he wasn''t hurt, maybe I really should run away! However, with my current strength and the bonus from the Tiger Roar Fist, I can win!


    After analysing the current situation, Xu Dong came to a conclusion that he could win!


    How could Lin Xian not know that Xu Dong is just a Fighter at the fourth level of the Tong Wu Realm after seeing Xu Dong''s current appearance? He immediately laughed mockingly, "I thought you were very strong, but who would have thought that you were just an ant at the fourth level of the Tong Wu Realm. When he injured me just now, he must have used some kind of secret technique to forcefully increase his own strength! Now that the effects of the secret technique have passed, are you feeling very weak? "


    Lin Xian stretched and twisted his neck, becoming even more impatient: "Enough, I won''t waste my breath on you anymore. Now it''s time for you to die! Regret what you have just done! In your next life, remember to brighten your eyes and differentiate between the people you can afford to offend and the people you can''t afford to offend! "


    After he finished speaking, Lin Xian activated his Martial Spirit, bringing a type of lethal aura as he clawed at Xu Dong.


    When Xu Dong saw it, he knew that he couldn''t panic anymore, otherwise, he would really die!


    Seeing that Xu Dong was obviously not a match for Lin Xian, he anxiously said: "Little brother, quickly run! You are only at the fourth level of the Tong Wu Realm, you cannot defeat him! Run! "


    Ignoring the anxious Li Ping, who was rushing towards him, Xu Dong circulated his Qi and blood, activating his own Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, with a power of 16,000 jin hidden in his muscles, he unexpectedly did not dodge nor evade as he rushed towards Lin Xian.


    Xu Dong planned to exchange injuries!


    When Lin Xian saw this, he could not help but chuckle in his heart. What kind of joke was this? An ant at the fourth level of the Spirit Realm dares to exchange injuries with a Fighter at the eighth level of the Martial Arts Realm?


    Actually, Xu Dong''s decision to exchange injuries had been carefully considered! Ever since he had absorbed the purified dragon blood from the blood dragon, his recovery rate had become much faster than that of ordinary people.


    With Xu Dong''s current strength, he was not much weaker than Lin Xian, who was at the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm!


    The most important thing was that Lin Xian was injured. Although Xu Dong did not know how heavy his injuries were, they were definitely not small! As long as Xu Dong was able to persevere, and exchange injuries for injuries, the one who would not be able to hold on would definitely be Lin Xian.


    It was after these considerations that Xu Dong dared to make the crazy decision of exchanging injuries for injuries.


    Moments later, their fists met.


    Muffled punches rang out as both parties retreated a few steps back. Lin Xian took two steps back while Xu Dong took one step back.


    In an instant, the superior had been determined!


    "How could that be? You are only an ant in the 4th level of the Spirit realm. How could you have such power?" Seeing that he was one step weaker than Xu Dong, Lin Xian shouted frantically, as though he had suddenly thought of something. He said loudly, "I got it, it must be some kind of secret technique, I didn''t expect you to have such a high level secret technique! I have changed my mind. I will torture you slowly, force your secret technique out, and then kill you! "


    Seeing Lin Xian''s frantic state, Xu Dong looked at Lin Xian with a pitiful gaze. Without explaining anything, he stomped hard on the ground and rushed out with an extremely fast speed.


    When Lin Xian saw that, he did not have the earlier contempt and his eyes gradually became serious. However, he was still thinking in his heart, "He is only an ant in the fourth level of the Spirit realm, he shouldn''t have such strength. Now, as long as I continue to persevere and wait for the effects of his secret technique to pass, I can force out the secret technique from his mouth.


    Thinking about it, Lin Xian and Xu Dong started to struggle, they didn''t dare to fight Xu Dong head on.


    When Xu Dong saw this, he was extremely excited in his heart. He thought to himself, This is great, I was still thinking about how to make Lin Xian''s injuries take effect, I didn''t expect that I would really have a pillow the moment I doze off!


    Therefore, Xu Dong also did not want to clash head on with Lin Xian, and only punched Lin Xian when it was necessary.


    At the same time, Xu Dong had also mobilized the Qi in his body to recuperate the injuries caused by Lin Xian''s punch earlier.


    Because Xu Dong had used his blood and Qi to recover from his injuries, the strength in his fists had also been reduced, and his speed had slowed down.


    When Lin Xian saw this, he naturally thought that the effects of Xu Dong''s secret technique was going to go away. He thought to himself, "Kid, in a while, once the effects of your secret technique have passed, you will definitely die!" Thinking of this, he continued to waste time with Xu Dong.


    And so, a wonderful misunderstanding unfolded ¡­

 C21

    Outside the Northern City, Xu Dong and Lin Xian were fighting passionately. Both parties fought back and forth, and it was extremely intense. Even though the two of them had different plans, they wanted to do the same thing!


    Drag! Wait until the other side can''t hold on!


    No, Xu Dong didn''t even know anything other than the Martial Skills of the Tiger Roar Fist. So Lin Xian will definitely lose this Consumption Competition!


    Seeing that Lin Xian had dodged his fatal strike, he knew that Lin Xian was not dead yet.


    Xu Dong said: "Should I say that it is worthy of being a Fighter that has cultivated to the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm? Even though I have already suffered such heavy injuries and have used up almost all of my physical strength, I can still resist! "


    In the distance, Lin Xian who had just stood up, upon hearing Xu Dong''s words, immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, looked at Xu Dong angrily, and shouted: "Damned brat, don''t be crazy. I, I still have a trump card, no use! "


    With that said, black smoke suddenly emitted from Lin Xian''s body, and after the black smoke emerged, it quickly entered Lin Xian''s body.


    Li Ping, who was resting at the side, saw this scene, and immediately shouted: "Quick, stop him! This was Soul Devouring Soul, a secret technique that cost one''s life. After using it, it would greatly increase one''s strength! Stop him or we''ll all be finished! "


    Without needing Li Ping to say anything, Xu Dong had already noticed that something was amiss. When the black smoke came out, it would immediately rush over!


    It was just that when Xu Dong was still six meters away from Lin Xian, all the black smoke entered Lin Xian''s body, causing him to suddenly erupt with a powerful Qi, instantly sending Xu Dong, who was running extremely fast, flying!


    "Little bastard, your elder will have you accompany me in death today!" Feeling that he had suddenly become much stronger, Lin Xian laughed sinisterly. At the same time, he also used his fist that was surrounded by black smoke to smash towards Xu Dong!


    Looking at Lin Xian who was rushing towards him with black smoke swirling around him, emitting a fatal aura, Xu Dong''s eyes became more serious than they had ever been. He never thought that Lin Xian would actually have such a trump card, what should he do?


    Right now, the aura he was emitting was equivalent to that of a Fighter in the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm! Am I going to die here today?


    At this time, Li Ping said excitedly, "Dammit, how can you, who uses'' Soul Devouring Soul '', become so much stronger? Every time you become stronger, it means that you are a life that was cruelly murdered! Just how many people did you kill for this secret technique!? "


    When he heard Li Ping''s words, Xu Dong''s pupils constricted. He became furious and recalled what Li Ping had said about Lin Xian killing his own parents for benefits and instantly made up his mind. He yelled, "Definitely, definitely not here, killed by someone like you!"


    Just as Lin Xian''s attack was about to hit Xu Dong''s body, he immediately jumped back and dodged the attack.


    Seeing that Xu Dong had dodged his attack, Lin Xian''s sinister smile became even wider, without showing any sign of stopping, he threw a punch straight at Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong''s mind was extremely focused, upon seeing that Lin Xian had smashed towards him again, Xu Dong twisted his body and dodged the fatal blow, but he was still struck on the shoulder!

 C22

    Xu Dong flew out again and smashed into the ground. He felt a sweet sensation in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was already injured!


    Lin Xian looked at Xu Dong who was lying on the ground in a sorry state, and said sinisterly: "What happened? How did you become like this now? Weren''t you proud just now? "Now show me one more of these!"


    Seeing that he was about to die, Xu Dong thought in his heart, "Father, I can''t help you take revenge. There is still the little lass Qing Lan, I let you down. And Xu Mo Qiu, if I have the chance, I will definitely kill you! "


    At this moment, the mysterious blood egg''s shell was full of cracks, and the thing inside the egg was about to come out.


    And when the mysterious blood egg came out, Xu Dong''s throbbing from the blood vessels grew even more intense. His soul, every single pore on his body was cheering! It was as if they had met a good friend that they had shared life and death for many years!


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but place his hand on the eggshell, and gently stroke it.


    Soon, all the cracks on the eggshell cracked open! A long, faint blood-red Magical Beast that looked like a snake drilled out from the broken eggshell.


    As soon as the little "snake" came out, it looked towards Xu Dong''s direction.


    It was unknown if it was an illusion or not, but Xu Dong could clearly feel the excitement of that small blood-colored "snake".


    Without even giving Xu Dong time to react, the blood-colored little "snake" immediately flew towards Xu Dong when it saw him.


    When the little "snake" was very close to Xu Dong, Xu Dong could see that there were two small bulges on the little "snake"''s head.


    It was a dragon! Xu Dong made his judgement after taking a glance at it.


    Without giving Xu Dong time to react, the blood dragon flew in front of Xu Dong and wrapped its finger like body around the ring finger of Xu Dong''s left hand.


    The tiny dragon revealed a satisfied expression before falling into a deep sleep.


    Ignoring Xu Dong''s retort, the blood dragon tightened its grip around Xu Dong''s ring finger a bit and then stopped moving completely.


    Xu Dong looked at the little dragon and felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, he did not have the heart to disturb its sleep, hence he smiled and said: "Really, I really fell asleep! Let me think, I can''t always be the little dragon, the little dragon will call you. How about I call you Xu Hong from now on, and I''ll call you Xiao Hong! "


    Although he didn''t know where this feeling of familiarity came from, Xu Dong still gave the Blood Dragon a name as he thought it was better to stay where he was.


    "Bastard, you dare to ignore me!?" Although I don''t know where you got that much strength from, Kid. But you are dead meat! "


    Before Xu Dong could observe Xiao Hong carefully, Lin Xian''s cold voice sounded.


    Xu Dong looked over, and when he saw Lin Xian''s twisted expression, he secretly called out.


    "Not good, I was too excited just now and forgot about him. What do we do?"


    However, before Xu Dong could panic for long, the Xiao Hong on his ring finger was woken up. He hissed at Lin Xian, and the sound of "Si" sounded as if he was looking down on Lin Xian.


    But what surprised Xu Dong was that he could actually understand what Xiao Hong meant!


    Although Xu Dong sounded like it was hissing, but Xu Dong could understand what it was saying, "Damn it, you actually dared to disturb my sleep. Master, quickly help me teach him a lesson! "


    Xu Dong didn''t care why he could understand the reason behind Xiao Hong''s hissing because he felt that it was natural. It was a very strange feeling.


    Xu Dong felt that Xiao Hong was like a part of his body, being able to feel its joy, anger, sadness, and happiness; being able to easily understand what it wanted to express.


    Xu Dong enjoyed this feeling a lot, but he still helplessly said, "I want to as well, but I can''t win ¡­"


    Before he even finished speaking, Xu Dong felt a powerful force gushing out from his body. Clenching his fists, he felt his strength increasing by at least a fold! It had to be known that Xu Dong''s current strength was sixteen thousand kilograms, double that to thirty-two thousand kilograms!


    It could be said that the current Xu Dong was more or less a Magical Beast in human form.


    Ye Zichen glanced at the little fellow on his ring finger, and saw that the little fellow was smirking proudly. Xu Dong knew then that his change must be related to this little fellow.


    Xu Dong laughed, then gently stroked the little fellow''s small head and said: "I never thought that you would have this kind of ability. Alright, Xiao Hong, I''ll help you teach him a lesson now."


    With that, Xu Dong looked at the furious Lin Xian and said: "Lin Xian, have you thought about how you died? It''s time to send you to hell! "

 C23

    After he finished speaking, Xu Dong smashed his thirty-two thousand kilograms of strength towards Lin Xian.


    Lin Xian coldly looked at Xu Dong who was attacking him, and coldly laughed: "Truly courting death, you still dare to charge over right now!"


    Lin Xian disapproved and just thought that he was struggling in death''s door and then...


    But now, he had become even more stronger, and the possibility of saving Qing Lan before she was killed was also increased by another level! Furthermore, he was going to obtain that human skin mask and enter the city without anyone noticing!


    Actually, if not because he was worried that Xu Mo Qiu would use Qing Lan''s life to threaten him the moment he heard the news, Xu Dong would have already charged into the northern city!


    With Xu Moqiu''s personality, there was nothing he could not do!


    Xu Dong said to Li Ping who was at the side staring at him with his mouth agape: "Alright, I''ve helped you solve your problem, shouldn''t you give me your human skin mask now?"


    Li Ping reacted after hearing it, and anxiously said: "Yes, yes, that Young Hero. This is the human skin mask that you wanted. "


    As Li Ping spoke, he took out a new human skin mask from his dimensional ring and handed it over to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong looked at Li Ping in shock, surprised at how someone could carry two human skin masks with him. However, he did not ask. He was not the type of person who was very curious, and he did not want to meddle in other people''s business.


    After all, what did it have to do with someone else carrying two human masks?


    However, Li Ping seemed to have seen through Xu Dong''s doubt and hurriedly explained, "Actually, I am a young master from a small family located at the foot of the Profound Sky Holy Land south of the Great Wall. Right now, I was sent out by the clan to gain some experience, but that Lin Xian found out from somewhere that I had come out to gain experience, so he chased after me! The human skin mask that I was wearing was distributed by the family. The mask in your hand was bought by me when I was at home and I was planning to go out and play at night.


    After knowing the cause and effect, Xu Dong could not help but retort, "What a lousy storyline!"


    However, as Xu Dong thought about it, he felt that something was amiss. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that there was a problem, and said to Li Ping with good intentions, "Since you gave me a human skin mask, let me remind you. Go back and investigate how your adventure was exposed! The fact that a young master of a clan was out on an adventure was exposed just like that? That''s really hehehe! "


    When Li Ping heard Xu Dong''s very straightforward words, his pupils constricted.


    After all, he wasn''t stupid. Previously, he didn''t have enough time to think after being hunted down. Now that the danger was gone, he relaxed his mind and discovered all kinds of suspicious points. Someone had intentionally leaked his information and wanted to kill him, and that person was a member of the family!


    After Li Ping thought it through, a bright light flashed in his eyes, and in an instant he returned to his normal self. He said respectfully to Xu Dong: "Thank you for the reminder, Young Hero, I understand. I wonder if it''s possible for you to return with me to the clan so that I could repay you for saving my life. "


    Xu Dong shook his head: "Forget it, I still have things to do, so I won''t be going."


    Li Ping was a little disappointed when he heard about it. In fact, after Li Ping found out that someone in his clan was trying to harm him and saw how strong Xu Dong was, he wanted to rope Xu Dong in. In the future, if he met with danger, he could ask for Xu Dong''s help!

 C24

    Although he was a little depressed after being rejected, Li Ping''s face did not reveal the slightest bit of gloominess. He was still smiling as he said to Xu Dong: "Actually, Young Hero, you''re not willing to return to my family with me. Please take this order badge with you. If anything happens, you can come find me at the Li Family''s first level of the Sky Profound Realm. As long as it''s something within my power, I will not refuse! "


    With that, Li Ping took out an order badge from the dimensional ring. This medallion was entirely made of sandalwood. On the front, there was a majestic mansion with the word "Li" written on the back.


    The one after that is not Xu Dong.


    However, Xu Dong knew that even if it was the Soul Fusion Stage, it was only the starting point for cultivation!


    After discovering that the reason for the order badge''s appearance was because of the hands of someone in the Soul Fusion Realm, Xu Dong kept it away from him.


    After all, Xu Dong knew that it was impossible for him to stay in such a small place like the Northern City for his entire life after rescuing the little lass.


    Ever since he had awakened the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, he knew that his future would definitely be filled with the respect of millions of people for standing at the peak of this world after experiencing the mountains of corpses and the seas of blood!


    Therefore, he kept the order badge in his dimensional ring. That way, after saving little lass Qing Lan, he wouldn''t have any way to get to a higher level.


    After putting on the human skin mask, Xu Dong walked towards Northern City and thought: "Northern City, I, Xu Dong will be back. Father and Son Xu Mo Qiu, are you ready to meet my fury? "


    Walking on the way to the northern city, Xu Dong was chatting with Xiao Hong, who had just been woken up.


    "Xiao Hong, what exactly are you? It can actually double my strength! " Xu Dong asked as she gently caressed Xu Hong''s head with his thumb.


    Hearing that, Xiao Hong was immediately unhappy. She then bit Xu Dong''s thumb and arrogantly said, "Hiss ¡ª ¡ª" (I am not some thing in your mouth!)


    Xu Dong''s thumb was bitten, and he painfully retracted it.


    Although Xiao Hong was only born not long ago, she easily bit out two more blood spots on Xu Dong''s thumb.


    Furthermore, Xu Dong reckoned that if it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Hong didn''t use any strength, there would be two bloody holes on his thumb instead of two points.


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong laughed happily, and said while laughing: "I know, I know you''re not a thing."


    When Xiao Hong heard this, she immediately became anxious and said, "Hiss ¡ª ¡ª hiss ¡ª ¡ª" (No, that''s not right. I''m a thing! No, I''m not a thing! No, I, I..., uh, Master, you bullied me)


    Xiao Hong was trying to defend herself, but after speaking, she felt that something was still wrong. Xiao Hong didn''t know what to say, and let out a cute wail.


    Without saying a word, he looked at Xu Dong with his teary eyes.


    When Xu Dong looked at it, he was instantly charmed. After all, those teary eyes, in addition to Xiao Hong''s delicate and exquisite body, still needed to take into account his previous sorrowful cry.


    When the three of them combined, their killing power instantly exploded.


    Seeing Xiao Hong like this, Xu Dong no longer had any intention to tease it, and asked: "Xiao Hong, what exactly are you? It can actually double my strength! "


    "Master, I am the companion of the blood dragon. The place where another new generation of blood dragon appeared from would be where I would be born. My gift is to double the strength of blood dragon. My talent will grow stronger after I reach a certain level, and as I grow older, I will also awaken more talents! "


    "blood dragon? I am not a blood dragon! "


    After Xu Dong heard this, he also became suspicious, he was clearly a Homo sapiens, how could he know what a blood dragon is? And what is a blood dragon?


    Xiao Hong saw through Xu Dong''s doubt and explained, "The blood dragon was once the primordial supreme being. As long as the blood dragon of every generation did not die prematurely, they would always be the existences at the peak of this world. Right now, the blood dragon is your Martial Spirit, so by chance, you turned this generation of blood dragon into your Martial Spirit, so you are this generation of blood dragon, and the guidance coming from the blood definitely won''t go wrong. The blood flowing in my body tells me, you are this era''s blood dragon, if not, I would not have been able to increase your strength by multiple folds. "


    Xu Dong wanted to say more, but his pupils suddenly contracted. He thought of the gigantic dragon bone he encountered when he awakened the Martial Spirit and the aura that caused him to feel despair, as if he was facing the entire world!


    Thinking of this, Xu Dong made a decision in his heart.


    That dragon bone should be the corpse of the blood dragon.


    Thinking back to the aura that he had felt before, Xu Dong felt that the current him, no matter how much stronger he was by a hundred times or even ten thousand times, was unable to defeat it!


    Xiao Hong seemed to have sensed something, and used her head to prod at Xu Dong''s fingers.


    Xu Dong looked at the Xiao Hong in his hand, and could not help but laugh as he raised his head, to look at the city wall in front of him, and thought in her heart: "Zhenbei City, I, Xu Dong, have finally returned!"

 C25

    Li Yi was one of the many soldiers that had gathered in Northern City.


    As a city guard of the northern city, he felt that his treatment was not bad. He only needed to observe everyone outside the city gate every day to see if there were any suspicious people. When it was time to go, there would be people coming to change shifts. This way, he could easily get a decent salary. Although it was stipulated that everyone entering the city should be examined, who would actually do so?


    After carefully looking at the youth in front of him, Li Yi realized that she had never seen him before, so she said: "Kid, I''ve never seen you before! This is the first time you have been to the Northern City! "


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was afraid of startling Qing Lan and harming that little lass, Xu Dong really wanted to slap him on the face and ask him: "Rules? I, your father, have been young city lord for so many years, how could I not know the rules of entering the northern city for the first time! "


    However, Xu Dong still endured it, stealthily dispersing the power in his hands, and pretended to be suspicious: "Brother soldier, this is my first time in Zhenbei City, my relatives have never told me about it, what rules do they have, do they have?"


    Hearing that, Li Yi did not say anything. He only rubbed his thumb and forefinger in front of Xu Dong.


    How could Xu Dong not know that this Li Yi was asking for money! He took out two strings of coins from his bag, pretending to be enlightened as he said, "Got it, big brother Bing, this is natural, this is natural." It''s been hard on you too. Take the money and use it as the money for the wine! " With that said, he stuffed the two strings of copper coins into Li Yi''s hands.


    Li Yi''s face revealed an expression that a child could teach, and said to Xu Dong: "En, good, quickly enter the city!"


    After Xu Dong heard this, he did not bother with this guard who did not know what was good for him and directly entered the city.


    Li Yi, an ordinary city guard, had a decent salary and could occasionally capture a fugitive and take the bounty.


    Li Yi, who was holding onto the two strings of copper coins, didn''t notice in the slightest that he had just walked in front of the gates of hell.


    Xu Dong, who had just entered the city, looked at his hometown, which he had lived in for more than a decade. Looking at this familiar scene, he couldn''t help but sigh emotionally in his heart.


    A month ago, he was still a waste here that was despised by everyone. One month later, he should be able to eliminate the strongest power here, the Xu Mansion! What a mockery!


    In this place, the moment he was discovered as unable to awaken the Martial Spirit at the age of six, all that was given to him were pairs of cold and mocking eyes.


    Shaking his head, he withdrew his thoughts, but he involuntarily clenched his hands tightly, further hardening his resolve to die.

 C26

    While walking on the road, Xu Dong randomly found an inn to stay in, and started to think about how to save the little lass, Qing Lan.


    There were only a few places that the Xu Mansion could lock people in. As the young master of the Xu Mansion, she was the young master of a waste who could not awaken her Martial Spirit. But there was a right to know.


    At the entrance of Xu Mansion, two guards were chatting.


    What they didn''t know was that Xu Dong had already flipped over the wall while they were talking. He was currently searching for Qing Lan''s figure in the Xu Mansion''s dungeon.


    "Dammit, it''s already the last dungeon I know, if even Qing Lan isn''t here. Then I really can''t think of where could the little lass be imprisoned! "


    At this time, Xu Dong had already found other places he knew of where Qing Lan might be, so he was currently standing in the last dungeon with extreme anger.


    Xu Dong skillfully knocked out the guard guarding the dungeon and then walked in. Xu Dong had already done this seven times!


    Ten minutes later, Xu Dong''s leg kicked the iron prison at the side, causing it to instantly break and he shouted, "Dammit, why is Qing Lan not even here? Xu Mo Qiu, that bastard, actually locked Qing Lan up there! "


    Before Xu Dong even had the chance to complain, a frail, elderly voice called out to him.


    "Cough, cough cough." Xu Dong, are you Xu Dong? "


    Xu Dong looked in the direction of the voice and saw a bloodied elderly person inside an iron prison looking at Xu Dong.


    When Xu Dong turned around, elderly person saw Xu Dong''s face and suddenly became agitated.


    "Xu Dong, why are you here! Run, run. You still have to go find your father, you still have to go kill Xu Mo Qiu! You can''t die here! Xu Dong, quickly take this opportunity and escape! "


    When Xu Dong saw it, he instantly became anxious. Because this elderly person was the Xu Tianyi who helped Xu Dong escape the Xu Mansion the other day, the person who was close to his father''s life!


    In just an instant, Xu Dong noticed the bloodstains on elderly person''s body, and his eyes became red. His fierce and fierce eyes were like a furious wild lion''s, and he immediately said angrily, "Tianyi, who is it, who injured you to such an extent!? "Tell me, you killed him!"


    Seeing that Xu Dong did not listen to him, Xu Tianyi became anxious and shouted at Xu Dong, "Revenge? What revenge? How could he take revenge? How long have you been awakening your Martial Spirit? How strong can you become in just one month? "


    After roaring, Xu Tianyi calmed down and said gently, "Child, listen to me. Your father is not dead! The most important thing for you right now is to live on. "You can help me take revenge when you become stronger!"


    Just as Xu Dong wanted to explain that he already had the power to destroy the entire Xu Family, footsteps from the outside could be heard.


    After hearing the footsteps, Xu Tianyi became even more agitated, and said to Xu Dong: "It''s over, they''re already here. Xu Dong, you! Run, this old man will still be able to hold on for a while. Hurry up and run now! "


    After he finished speaking, he did not care about whether Xu Dong had agreed or not, and directly blocked in front of Xu Dong, prepared to buy time for Xu Dong to escape.


    In a few short breaths of time, more than thirty Xu Mansion''s Warriors had ran into this small dungeon.


    One of the thirty Fighter s came out, and said to Xu Dong arrogantly: "I was wondering who it was, it turns out to be the son of the waste from the City Lord''s family! I never thought that you would actually dare to come to Xu Mansion. Fine, you can die here today! "


    After Xu Tianyi heard it, he also looked back. Seeing that Xu Dong had not left yet, he also shouted, "Why haven''t you left yet? Do you know how much your father paid for you? "Why are you ¡­"


    Xu Tianyi hadn''t even finished speaking, because Xu Dong had already rushed straight towards him with explosive steps before the aloof and cold Xu Mansion''s Warriors could finish speaking.


    His fist landed on that man''s cold face. He didn''t even have time to cry out before he was sent flying and crashing into the wall.


    The powerful force even shattered the wall, causing the person to become a pile of mud!


    Xu Dong turned around and smiled to Xu Tianyi: "Tianyi, now I have the power to destroy Xu Mansion. So, no need to run, we will kill all of Xu Mansion together! "


    With that said, Xu Dong began to slaughter the remaining Xu Mansion''s Warriors in the dungeon.


    In seven breaths of time, the Xu Mansion''s Warriors was killed at a speed even faster than when she first arrived.


    Xu Tianyi''s eyes widened, and he was unable to say a single word. After a long while, he could only force out a single sentence: "Alright, alright, Xu You. You have a good son! "


    Xu Dong looked at his own Tianyi and did not laugh at him. He also knew that it was truly inconceivable how much stronger he had become in a month.


    Xu Dong thought about what Xu Tianyi had just said and asked in astonishment: "Oh yeah, Tianyi, what did you mean when you said that my father is not dead?"

 C27

    "My father isn''t dead. My father isn''t dead. My father isn''t dead!"


    After all, only Xu Dong was truly concerned about his father.


    Xu Tianyi was also shocked as he grabbed Xu Dong''s shoulder and said, "How do you know about the matters of the Profound Sky Holy Land?


    Xu Dong did not answer Tianyi''s question. Instead, he just kept his eyes open and looked at Yun Che.


    Seeing Xu Dong''s reaction, Xu Tianyi knew that he couldn''t get any more information out of him. He sighed and said solemnly to Xu Dong: "Forget it, I don''t care how you found out about the matters of the Profound Sky Holy Land anymore. Xu Dong, you must remember, before you have enough strength, do not provoke the Profound Sky Holy Land, and do not explore your father''s affairs, understand? Even an outer sect disciple there could destroy the entire Northern City! At the very least, do not provoke them before you reach the Great Level of the Anti-Emptiness Realm! Do you know? "


    Looking at his Tianyi''s serious expression and knowing the seriousness of the situation, Xu Dong guaranteed Xu Tianyi, "I understand, Tianyi, I promise you that before you have enough strength, you won''t cause trouble for my Profound Sky Holy Land."


    Here, Xu Dong cleverly said that he "did not have sufficient strength", and did not say that he was "at the Large Success of the Anti-Emptiness Realm."


    After all, Xu Dong could now defeat Fighter at the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm with the strength of a Level 4.


    Although the Fighter at the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm used a special method to turn into a fake ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm, but at least he was a ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm expert!


    Xu Tianyi didn''t realize that anything Xu Dong said was wrong. Seeing Xu Dong obediently smile, he said in a gratified voice, "Good child, I am relieved that you can think like this about your Tianyi. But you have to remember, it''s not because I''m afraid of them that I told you not to provoke them. Your Tianyi can''t help you anymore. From now on, you can only rely on yourself. You have to work hard and cultivate in order to reach the Large Success of the Anti-Emptiness Realm one day earlier. to save your father! "


    "Understood, Tianyi! I will definitely save father. No matter what happens, I will definitely save father! "


    After Xu Dong heard this, he also said it seriously, his tone was extremely serious!


    After knowing the specific situation his father was in, Xu Dong finally remembered his purpose in coming here.


    He still wanted to save Qing Lan! He then asked Xu Tianyi: "Oh right, Tianyi. Do you know of any other place in the Xu Mansion where people can be confined? "


    Hearing that, Xu Tianyi felt that it was a bit strange, and asked suspiciously: "What''s wrong? Do you have any business finding a place like this? "


    "Tianyi, a friend of mine was captured by Xu Mo Qiu. I came to Xu Mansion to save her."

 C28

    Hearing that, Xu Tianyi became interested, his old face revealed a curious expression, and he asked Xu Dong: "Oh, friend? Why didn''t I know! A man or a woman? "


    How could Xu Dong not understand the meaning behind Tianyi''s words! His slightly young and tender face quickly turned red, and he hastily waved his hands, denying the fact: "Tianyi, it''s not what you think. She''s a woman, but he''s only thirteen years old. How could I have fallen for her? "


    Seeing that Xu Dong did not reply, Xu Tianyi did not continue joking, but instead said to Xu Dong seriously: "Xu Dong, you like that lass because you like that lass, and if you don''t like that lass then you don''t like that lass. Don''t wait until you miss it. Back then, your Tianyi was also ¡­ Sigh, it''s fine if you don''t want to say it. "


    Xu Dong looked around and found a hole about 3 cm in diameter on the wooden board. He extended his finger and pulled forcefully, and the wooden board was pulled out, and with a leap, he jumped in.


    The moment Xu Dong jumped in, he heard the little lass''s surprised shout.


    Xu Dong looked in the direction of the voice, and when he saw Xu Dong''s pupils constrict, he was immediately enraged.


    What did he see!?


    He saw that Qing Lan was tied to a chair in rags, crying and begging for forgiveness.


    And right now, Xu Tianlong was right in front of Qing Lan, not caring about Qing Lan''s pleas for mercy in the slightest, as he was still grabbing onto her Clothes!


    With bloodshot eyes, he shouted, "You beast, go to hell!" As he said that, he punched towards Xu Tianlong.


    Before Xu Tianlong could react, he was sent flying with a punch, and when he hit the wall, he instantly turned into a pile of meat paste!


    Xu Dong looked at Xu Tianlong who had turned into a pile of meat, and angrily shouted: "This bastard, consider him lucky, letting him die just like that is letting him off too easily." As he spoke, he helped untie the ropes on Qing Lan.


    After untying the rope, Qing Lan just looked at Xu Dong in a daze. He did not say anything, did not do anything, and just stared at Xu Dong.


    Seeing that, Xu Dong thought that something had happened to Qing Lan and anxiously said to him, "Qing Lan, Qing Lan. What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me! "


    Qing Lan looked at Xu Dong, the tears in his eyes flickered, he suddenly hugged Xu Dong tightly, buried his head in his chest and cried loudly: "Big brother Xu Dong, why are you only here now! You said you''d be right back! But, but why? Why did you only come now! "


    After she finished speaking, she started crying. No matter how Xu Dong tried to comfort her, she wouldn''t listen.


    Xu Dong had no choice but to gently hug Qing Lan''s delicate body, and constantly muttered: "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I''m really sorry. "


    Not long after, Qing Lan slowly fell asleep in Xu Dong''s embrace. While sleeping, she muttered, "Big Brother Xu Dong, next time, you must not abandon me alone again!"


    Xu Dong carried Qing Lan like a princess.


    Looking at Qing Lan''s tear-stained face, she was also extremely afraid. If she had come that late, then Qing Lan would have been sullied!


    Thinking about it, the anger that Xu Dong had just extinguished became even more exuberant!


    "Xu Mo Qiu, today I will make all of you go to hell!"


    The cold voice seemed to squeeze out from the gaps between his teeth, like a gust of wind from hell, causing people to shiver.


    Xu Dong carried Qing Lan and just came out of the wine cellar, meeting Xu Tianyi''s smiling yet not smiling eyes.


    After gently placing Qing Lan on the ground, worried that she would catch a cold, Xu Dong once again took off his Clothes s and covered Qing Lan''s body.


    After doing all this, Xu Dong said to Xu Tianyi: "Tianyi, help me take care of her. I still have something important to do! "


    Xu Tianyi saw that Xu Dong was about to leave, and immediately became anxious. With a slightly angry tone, he said to Xu Dong: "What''s more important than your little girlfriend? What exactly does your Kid want, come back for me! "


    Xu Dong did not turn his head back, but his incomparably cold voice suddenly rang out.


    "I want to go, annihilate the entire Xu Family!"

 C29

    Looking at Xu Dong who was gradually walking further and further away, Xu Tianyi opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    Only after Xu Dong had walked far away did he finally sigh. Children have their own children. Don''t worry about them too much. Now that the young falcon had grown up, it was time to learn to fly alone! We old fellows, as long as we help them protect this home, if they get tired, when they are tired, we can just leave them a Legacy. "


    He had already sent ten of his family''s fifth level Tong Wu Realm Fighter to capture him.


    Xu Dong ignored Xu Moqiu, who had a complacent look on his face, and said to Xu Moqiu with an ice-cold voice, "My dear Second Uncle, on the account of our many years of relatives, I can give you a quick death. Now, have you thought about how you died? "


    Xu Mo Qiu immediately laughed after hearing Xu Dong''s words. With a face full of ridicule, he said to Xu Dong, "Xu Dong, have you lost your mind? Until now, there was no news about the seven Fighter s in the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm in the family. Looks like you''ve already killed him! However, do you think that you can kill me just because you killed a few Fighter at the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm? "


    After speaking, Xu Mo Qiu''s body exploded forth with a powerful aura.


    When Xu Dong sensed this Qi, he said in a calm tone with a hint of surprise: "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be a Fighter at the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm."


    Xu Moqiu was still minding his own business when he did not hear the faint ridicule in Xu Dong''s tone. "Xu Dong, you didn''t expect this, did you! I had already broken through to the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm half a month ago. "You can only kill seven martial arts cultivators at the fifth level ¡­ You are just throwing your life away!"


    With that, Xu Moqiu rushed towards Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong continued to ignore Xu Mo Qiu who was rushing towards him, there was no sadness or joy on his face. After he had saved Qing Lan, there was nothing in the entire Xu Mansion that he could fear.


    He indifferently looked at Xu Moqiu who was getting closer to him. Xu Dong did not react at all.


    When Xu Mo Qiu saw Xu Dong not moving at all, he thought Xu Dong had been scared silly and revealed a sinister smile, looking very scary.


    When Xu Mo Qiu was still two meters away from Xu Dong, when Xu Mo Qiu''s attack was about to land on Xu Dong''s body.


    Xu Dong moved, he shouted: "Tiger Roar Fist!"


    Waves of wind brought with it an unstoppable force as they flew towards Xu Moqiu.


    Once the two sides''s attacks met, Xu Dong''s fist had smashed into Xu Moqiu''s abdomen as if cutting through dry weeds.


    Xu Mo Qiu immediately flew out and fell onto the ground, spitting out large mouthfuls of blood, as he said in disbelief, "How is this possible, you''re just a trash at the fourth level of the martial arts realm, how can you have such power, how can you be so strong!? I got it, I got it, all of this is fake, it''s fake! "


    Looking at Xu Moqiu''s madness, Xu Dong laughed coldly to himself, "If God wants you to die, he must make you crazy first. Now that you''re crazy, you''re going to die. "


    With a cold smile, he looked at Xu Moqiu. Xu Dong slowly walked towards him and coldly said, "Nothing is impossible. There are still a lot of things that you don''t know about. Then Second Uncle, have you thought about how you''re going to die? "


    If it wasn''t for Xu Dong holding back, Xu Mo Qiu would already be dead!


    Xu Mo Qiu looked at Xu Dong who was gradually approaching him. He wanted to stand up and run, but just as he was about to stand up. Xu Moqiu spat out a mouthful of blood.

 C30

    Just now, when Xu Dong had hit him, he was already severely injured!


    Xu Dong walked in front of Xu Moqiu, looked at Xu Moqiu, and sighed emotionally, "Second Uncle, oh Second Uncle, you''ve thought about today when you were treating us both like that in the past."


    "Is that so? Second Uncle, seeing that you have so many relatives, I will not torture you anymore.


    That strike just now had broken his spine!


    Looking at the dead Xu Mo Qiu, Xu Dong was slightly emotional, "Second Uncle is because there are so many people like you. A good family has become like this! "


    He no longer looked at Xu Moqiu, who was buried by the collapsed wall. Xu Dong then left, returning back to the top of the wine cellar. Looking at Qing Lan who was still sleeping. Xu Dong could not help but smile.


    Seeing Xu Dong''s expression, which seemed to have grown quite a bit in an instant, Xu Tianyi did not disturb him, and only watched quietly from the side.


    After a while, Xu Dong sighed and carried Qing Lan who was sleeping on the floor and said, "Alright, Tianyi. I will send Qing Lan back to the hotel to sleep first. "


    Xu Dong no longer had the thought of staying in the Xu Mansion anymore, and after he finished speaking, he walked towards the main entrance of the Xu Mansion.


    Looking at Xu Dong, Xu Tianyi''s face revealed a kind smile as he asked Xu Dong, "Xu Mo Qiu has already been killed by you?"


    Xu Dong only nodded, and did not say a word.


    Seeing that, Xu Tianyi laughed and placed his palm on Xu Dong''s head: "It''s good that you''re dead, it''s good that you''re dead. In the end, Xu Moqiu still let down your father and son. He owes you so it''s good that he died! I know that you are blaming yourself for killing my Second Uncle, but this is what Xu Moqiu deserves. Xu Moqiu had done such a crazy thing, which was why he had received such an outcome.


    Xu Dong, you need to know that no matter what happens in the future, you must never go against your own heart and never forget your own heart.


    Your stage is not just limited to this small northern part of town, and because of this, you will have to experience more cruel things in the future than you do now. But you have to remember one thing


    "If you don''t forget your original intentions, then you must always be true to your words."


    Xu Dong cried out loud when he heard Xu Tianyi''s words. He cried like a child.


    "Tianyi, Tianyi, I, I have clearly already taken revenge, but my heart is still empty right now. "Why is that!?"


    After Xu Tianyi heard this, he did not laugh at Xu Dong, who was a grown man, crying. His tone was still kind as he said, "Foolish child, do you think you have no home? Your mother died and your father was taken away. The remaining Second Uncle, who could still be considered family, also died. It feels like you''re the only one left.


    But child, you still have me, and the little lass in your arms. I will help you settle this Xu Family. As long as I am here, this entire Xu Mansion will be your home in the future.


    You can come back any time you want. When you come back, you will not be harmed in any way! "


    Hearing Xu Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong cried even louder.


    Xu Tianyi looked at Xu Dong, and said to him: "Alright, Xu Dong, you can go and sleep now. Leave the rest to this old man! When you get up tomorrow, I''ll give you a different Xu Mansion! "


    Seeing that Xu Dong had left, Xu Tianyi no longer had the kind gaze from before, and instead became more vicious, thinking to himself, "Xu Mansion, it''s time to change your order!"


    Early in the morning, the entire Xu Mansion was in chaos.


    Many people were woken up while they were still sleeping. Many people keenly felt that it was the Xu Mansion.


    It was going to change!


    But all of these had nothing to do with Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong, who had just woken up was still a little dazed. Thinking back to last night, when he muddled walked into the room that he had lived in for many years, put the little lass on the bed and covered himself with a blanket.


    Where did he sleep last night?


    Thinking of this, Xu Dong, who had just woken up and was a little dazed, instantly woke up. He could feel waves of oppressive feeling coming from his chest.


    Xu Dong immediately lifted up the blanket and took a look. He saw little lass Qing Lan lying on her chest with her arms around her neck.


    Most importantly, there wasn''t much time left last night. Xu Dong didn''t try to find the Clothes for Qing Lan, but Qing Lan''s Clothes had long been torn apart due to resistance.


    As a result, other than a few private parts, Qing Lan was now lying on her chest, completely naked to the outside.


    Xu Dong could not help but blush when he saw it. He didn''t do anything and just stood there in a daze.


    At this time, Qing Lan also woke up because she felt a little cold from the blanket being lifted.

 C31

    Qing Lan felt that today must be her lucky day. Last night, her own Big Brother Xu Dong had saved him, and then, a warm pillow suddenly appeared while she was sleeping!


    This morning, he was sound asleep with his hands on his pillow when he suddenly woke up with the cold air.


    When Qing Lan heard Xu Dong''s voice, she immediately looked towards Xu Dong and saw the Wild Python that was waving its tail in the wind. Her face instantly turned so red that blood seemed to drip out.


    Qing Lan immediately turned around and covered herself with the blanket. With a trembling voice, she said, "I didn''t see anything. I didn''t see anything!"


    Xu Dong saw that the blanket was still completely covered and trembling, causing the blanket to tremble along with it. Xu Dong was suddenly even more anxious! However, he couldn''t say anything, and could only break down and say, "It''s not what you think, it''s not what you think. It''s really not what you think. Qing Lan, believe in me! "


    The morning passed under Xu Dong''s collapsing voice and Qing Lan''s trembling voice.


    "So, Big Brother Xu Dong, you didn''t do that to me? You just dropped me off in bed and fell asleep because you were too tired? "


    Hearing Qing Lan''s voice, Xu Dong immediately felt himself relaxing, and said happily: "Thank god you finally understand! That''s it! "


    When Xu Dong was thinking about how he had finally explained himself, Xu Dong did not realize that Qing Lan had turned his head away after hearing his words.


    After fusing with the dragon blood, Xu Dong''s hearing had improved a lot, but even when Xu Dong heard it, he could not hear what Qing Lan was saying clearly, so he asked: "Qing Lan, what did you say just now?"


    With that, Xu Dong donned his Clothes and walked out. He closed the door behind him.


    Just as Xu Dong stepped out of the door, he saw his own Tianyi walking towards him. Beside him was a maid, who was also holding two sets of Clothes s.


    The two sets of Clothes sparkled in gold. With one glance, one could tell that they were expensive.


    Xu Dong asked puzzledly after seeing it, "Tianyi, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xu Tianyi also laughed, "Your Kid, I know that your girlfriend''s Clothes is destroyed. I was just about to send her to your room, but who would have thought that you would actually come out."


    When Xu Dong heard it, he also said gratefully: "That''s great, Tianyi was right at the time you came, I was still wondering where I could find a set of female Clothes."


    At this time, Xu Dong was in a hurry so he did not notice Xu Tianyi saying that he was his girlfriend. Even if he did, Xu Dong would not refute him.

 C32

    In the past, Xu Dong could confidently say that Qing Lan was not his girlfriend, but now, he had even slept with her.


    Although no substantive relationship had occurred, Xu Dong had still destroyed the innocence of a little girl! Xu Dong had to take responsibility no matter what.


    He slammed the door shut.


    Xu Dong passed the Clothes over to Qing Lan, but after Qing Lan obtained the Clothes, he just stared at Xu Dong in a daze.


    When Xu Dong saw it, he was extremely confused and asked, "What happened? Qing Lan, quickly put the Clothes on! "


    Just as Xu Dong finished speaking, the redness that had just disappeared from her face once again returned to her face. He said shyly: "Um, Big Brother Xu Dong, can you turn your head away?"


    Embarrassed, he turned his head away and said, "Sorry, I didn''t notice."


    Seeing Xu Dong turn around, Qing Lan picked up the Clothes and was about to put it on.


    How beautiful were these Clothes! The cost of this Clothes was equivalent to the cost he had spent on himself for several years.


    The little lass was also secretly delighted in his heart as he thought: "Big Brother Xu Dong gave such an expensive Clothes to himself, then he must also care a lot about himself!"


    Thinking of this, Qing Lan smiled happily.


    The little lass pondered for a long time, but he still could not figure out how to wear this extremely gorgeous Clothes!


    Forgive the little lass, after all, he had grown up in the Savage Land and had never seen such a gorgeous Clothes before.


    After studying for a while, the little lass still could not figure out how to pass through the Clothes.


    Qing Lan could not help but let out a whimper, she was extremely cute!


    Unfortunately, Xu Dong did not see this scene. After hearing Qing Lan''s voice, he thought that the little lass had already put on the Clothes, so he turned and said to Qing Lan, "Alright, Qing Lan, you wear the Clothes too ¡­"


    Turning his head, Xu Dong saw that his almost naked body was still exposed to the air.


    Seeing Xu Dong turn his body over, Qing Lan immediately cried out, and instantly covered herself with a blanket. "Big Brother Xu Dong, why did you turn your body around!?"


    When Xu Dong saw Qing Lan''s shy appearance, he immediately turned red and turned around. "Qing Lan, I didn''t do it on purpose, when I heard your voice, I thought that you had already changed into a Clothes ¡­"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Qing Lan also angrily said: "Of course not! If I''m dressed, I will directly say it! "


    Hearing Qing Lan''s angry voice, Xu Dong did not have any dissatisfaction, and immediately asked: "Qing Lan, you have not dressed for so long?"


    When Qing Lan heard Xu Dong''s innocent tone, the dissatisfaction in his heart immediately increased. She said to Xu Dong angrily, "Speaking of this, Big Brother Xu Dong, are you sure you don''t want to see me make a fool of myself? How am I supposed to wear this kind of Clothes?"


    Although she was complaining, her tone sounded like she was being spoiled!


    However, Xu Dong did not notice Qing Lan''s tone, and was only puzzled: "What do you mean, wear it? Isn''t it just a Clothes? How else can you wear it? "


    Hearing Xu Dong''s answer, it did not seem like he was lying. only grumbled a little about how late his big brother Xu Dong''s reaction was, and did not grab hold of Xu Dong. He just passed the Clothes back and said to Xu Dong, "Try it yourself!"


    However, three minutes later, Xu Dong threw the Clothes on the bed and muttered: "What lousy Clothes is this? It''s so hard to wear, it''s just a set of Clothes!"


    Seeing Xu Dong''s broken face, Qing Lan also laughed, and said to Xu Dong while laughing: "What, Big Brother Xu Dong, now you know that I did not lie to you, right? Tell me, why did you give me this Clothes! "


    Xu Dong felt that he was innocent and immediately explained, "I didn''t take this, but my Tianyi gave it to me. As soon as I went out, I saw him and knew that I was looking for a Clothes, he brought it here. How would I know that this is so hard to pass through! "


    "Since you know it''s difficult to wear, why don''t you help me find another Clothes!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll look for him right away!"


    With that, Xu Dong rushed out of the door to look for the Clothes.


    Xu Dong, who had just walked out of the door, saw the maid who was just beside Tianyi with him. He looked at her in shock and asked, "Why are you still here?"

 C33

    Upon hearing Xu Dong''s question, the maid replied immediately: "The Acting Family Head knows that you don''t know how to wear that Clothes, so he told me to wait here for you!"


    Hearing the maid''s words and Xu Tianyi''s smile just now, Xu Dong knew that he had been tricked.


    But just as Qing Lan was about to open the door, she saw Xu Dong preparing to break in.


    Xu Dong heard Qing Lan''s tone and knew that she had misunderstood, he anxiously waved his hands to explain: "That''s not it, I saw that you guys still haven''t come out after so long, and thought that something had happened to you, so I wanted to go in to take a look, it''s definitely not what you think!"


    Qing Lan looked at Xu Dong''s performance and understood that Xu Dong was not the type of person to be expected. knew that he had misunderstood, but he would never admit that he had misunderstood.


    "Hmph!"


    After seeing that he had misunderstood Xu Dong, Qing Lan just turned her head and snorted, and ignored Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Qing Lan''s expression and knew that Qing Lan believed his words.


    After Xu Dong explained the misunderstanding to everyone, he started to carefully measure up Qing Lan.


    In the past, Qing Lan wearing ordinary Clothes was already cute enough, because she was still too young and couldn''t be considered beautiful. But when Little lass grows up, he will also definitely be a devastatingly beautiful person.


    Now that Qing Lan had been well-dressed and donned with a beautiful set of Clothes, the current little lass''s charm was immediately evident.


    A pair of big watery eyes that looked like they wanted to speak. She had a small nose and lips as thin as a cicada''s wing on her delicate face. Her jade like skin and beautiful Clothes sparkled in the sunlight.


    Xu Dong was stunned. Seeing his own brother Xu Dong looking at his in a daze, Qing Lan''s face also started to turn red.


    "How is it, is big brother Xu Dong beautiful now?" Qing Lan smiled and asked Xu Dong.


    After hearing what Qing Lan said, Xu Dong also regained his senses, and his face started to turn red. Xu Dong felt that the number of times he had been embarrassed today was more than the number of times he had been embarrassed in the past!


    Gently patting Qing Lan''s head, Xu Dong said snappily: "Little lass, what are you thinking about? "Why do you care so much now? You''ll have to worry about that the day you get married!"


    Although the knocks were not heavy, Qing Lan held her head and muttered in dissatisfaction, "Big Brother Xu Dong, you really are an idiot. "What an unromantic idiot!"


    Qing Lan spoke in a very low voice, thus, Xu Dong asked Qing Lan with a perplexed expression: "What did you say just now?"


    "Hmph ¡ª" Qing Lan turned her head, snorted, and ignored Xu Dong.

 C34

    "Alright, little lass, don''t be angry. Let''s go look for Tianyi together. "


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Qing Lan did not continue to bicker with him and only asked: "Tianyi? "Who is that?"


    Qing Lan thought back to what happened last night and felt a lingering fear. If she was tainted by that kind of person, she would definitely commit suicide!


    "The Acting Family Head has asked me to tell you that if you wish to look for him, you can go to the council chamber to look for him."


    "I don''t know either. But that''s what the Acting Family Head told me to tell you. "


    "Wait, Acting Family Head? Are you talking about Tianyi? "


    Xu Dong had not noticed the maid''s question earlier about Qing Lan, but now that he had regained his senses, he realized that something was amiss.


    What the hell is an Acting Family Head? Since when did my Tianyi become a surrogate Family Head? Thinking about it, Xu Dong then asked out the doubt in his heart, "You don''t know?"


    Who would have thought that he would be surprised when he asked the maid this question?


    "Know what? How would I know? I fell asleep when I got back to my room last night. What do I know! "


    Hearing the maid''s surprised tone, the doubt in Xu Dong''s heart grew.


    "So that''s how it is."


    After the maid heard Xu Dong''s explanation, she revealed an expression of enlightenment, but quickly recovered and explained in a calm tone as usual: "Last night, Xu Mansion had already been tidied up by the, the current Xu Mansion''s true controller is the current Family Head."


    "Oh ~ ~ It''s like this, the Tianyi is really powerful. If only the entire Xu Mansion had been cleansed like this. "


    After praising his own Tianyi, Xu Dong then said to Qing Lan: "Alright, Qing Lan, since Tianyi has called me to go to the Meeting Room to wait for him, then let''s quickly go to the Meeting Room! He had already wasted a lot of time. It would not be good if the Tianyi had to wait too long. "


    After he finished speaking, he pulled Qing Lan''s hand, said "Let''s go" and walked towards the direction of the Meeting Room.


    "Alright, you may leave now! If they disobeyed his orders, they could just kill them and give the others a warning. Xu Family has to be cleaned up inside and out! "


    Just as Xu Dong held the hand of the little lass, he heard his own Tianyi say this as they walked towards the entrance of the Meeting Room.


    In order to not appear out of the blue, Xu Dong knocked on the door.


    Just as Xu Tianyi gave the order to continue processing the documents, he heard a knock on the door. After drinking a mouthful of tea, he said: "Come in, the door isn''t locked."


    "Tianyi, you should be called Family Head now. I never thought that you, Tianyi, would be so powerful. Xu Dong walked in and said to Xu Tianyi with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Dong''s slightly sarcastic tone, Xu Tianyi was not angry, but he still joked around: "What''s wrong, is the Clothes pretty?"


    When Xu Dong heard his Tianyi''s mocking words, how could he not know that he had deliberately given that kind of Clothes to him, and immediately collapsed. "Tianyi, you did that on purpose, even though you knew I wouldn''t wear that kind of Clothes, you still gave it to me!"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xu Tianyi also laughed: "Enough, don''t be angry. Didn''t I ask Ling''Er to help you out there?


    But don''t be dissatisfied with me for taking the place of the surrogate family. This position will be given to you sooner or later! "


    "Tianyi, why are you doing this?!"


    "Xu Dong, do you know how I was able to control the Xu Mansion in one night?"


    Xu Tianyi did not reply with an astonished expression on his face, as he still carried a faint smile on his face. Without waiting for Xu Dong''s reply, he continued, "Other than the fact that Xu Moqiu is unpopular, the most important thing is you."


    "It''s me? "Why?" Hearing that it was because of him that he was able to control the Xu Mansion in such a short period of time, Xu Dong was also incomparably shocked.


    Although he was very strong now, they probably didn''t know about it! Furthermore, even if Tianyi told them about me becoming stronger, they would not believe it.


    Seeing that Xu Dong was lost in thought, Xu Tianyi also guessed what Xu Dong was thinking, and said to Xu Dong, "Don''t think too much, it''s not because of the absolute power. but it''s because of love. "


    "Love? Hur Hur, they even have love?" Xu Dong only laughed coldly when he heard this.

 C35

    "Xu Dong, don''t be too extreme. Remember what I said last night? The Xu Mansion wasn''t entirely filled with people like Xu Mo Qiu. There were also many people who would think of old friends. They didn''t know that Xu Moqiu harmed your father, and they also didn''t know that Xu Moqiu sent people after you. They thought that all of this was a normal competition for the position of the Family Head. So they didn''t help you.


    Last night, I told them the whole story and immediately came to help me deal with the Xu Mansion.


    Xu Dong was also regretful after hearing what Xu Tianyi said, he should not have not believed in Tianyi.


    After being quiet for a while, Xu Tianyi suddenly said to Xu Dong: "Xu Dong, have you noticed that your emotions have not been under your control recently?"


    Hearing that, Xu Dong thought about what happened recently, and said: That''s right, Tianyi. My recent mood was also a little strange. Yesterday too, and today too. I don''t know what''s the matter with me, but I get really excited. "


    Listening to Xu Dong''s description, Xu Tianyi could already guess what happened to Xu Dong. He stopped smiling and said to Xu Dong seriously, "Xu Dong, it is very possible that we have met the inner demon!"


    "Inner demon, if this is real, what should I do?" Xu Dong asked anxiously when he heard that he might have met with an inner demon.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, Tianyi. Wasn''t inner demons something only powerful cultivators would encounter? Why did Big Brother Xu Dong meet something like the inner demons? " Looking at the two little lass s who were too busy talking to him and had forgotten about him, Qing Lan jumped out to talk.


    Hearing Qing Lan''s words, Xu Dong and Xu Tianyi both looked towards Qing Lan with strange expressions. If you had to say something, the look in her eyes was like caring for a retard.


    Qing Lan who was being looked at with that gaze felt extremely uncomfortable, and said with a red face: "Don''t look at me with that pitiful gaze! What''s wrong with you, Big Brother Xu Dong? "


    Looking at the cute little lass Qing Lan, Xu Tianyi laughed and said, "Xu Dong, your little girlfriend is really cute. little lass, today Tianyi is telling you, heart demon refers to a state of mind that does not match up to one''s strength so that one could not completely control one''s own strength.


    A situation where one''s strength could not be completely controlled, leaking out, and then affecting one''s emotions, personality, and even mind. It was not like inner demons would not appear if one was not strong enough.


    However, his mental state had improved a lot faster than his strength, and it was much more difficult to increase it later on, so most of the people who encountered the inner demons were people with a higher cultivation.


    However, regardless of what realm it was, it was possible for one to encounter an inner demon. However, a low level realm was too low of a requirement for one''s mental state! Thus, it was very difficult for people in the lower realms to encounter demons in their hearts.


    But Xu Dong was different. He had only awakened the Martial Spirit more than a month ago, and currently, he could destroy the entire Xu Mansion on his own.

 C36

    The surge of strength came too quickly, causing Zhang Xuan''s Soul Depth to fail to keep up. Therefore, Xu Dong should have met with an inner demon now. Once he is possessed by the Inner Demon, Xu Dong will no longer be himself.


    "So that''s how it is, Tianyi, do you have any way to help Big Brother Xu Dong get rid of the inner demons?" Hearing about the devilish heart''s harm little lass Qing Lan was also worried.


    "The simplest method is to rely on the baptism of time, allowing your mental state to naturally improve. It was the safest and slowest. The other way is extremely extreme. This extreme method is to let you experience many cruel things that constantly strike at your mind while you are still conscious. If you are not crazy by the end, your state of mind will naturally improve. "


    Seeing Xu Dong like this, Xu Tianyi could roughly guess what Xu Dong was thinking, and immediately said to Xu Dong, "Alright, Xu Dong, I know you want to increase your strength as fast as possible so that you can save your father. But your father can even die for you. What do you think would happen if you were to sacrifice yourself for your father?


    So you don''t have to worry about it. Right now, your top priority is to improve your mental state.


    After Xu Dong heard this, he also let out a breath of air and said to Qing Lan and Xu Tianyi: "I understand, Tianyi feels a little tired. I''ll go back first. "


    When Xu Tianyi saw Xu Dong''s expression, Xu Tianyi thought that he had figured it out and called him back.


    After returning to his room, Xu Dong laid on his bed with his eyes closed. It looked like he was sleeping, but Xu Dong was actually thinking about what happened in the conference hall just now.


    When he thought of his father, who had been captured by him, he thought of how he could only rely on time to improve his state of mind. A sense of destruction arose involuntarily.


    When the destructive desire in Xu Dong''s heart was about to explode, he finally woke up.


    Xu Dong looked at the vase he was about to throw on the ground.


    Just as he put the vase back, Xu Dong smashed his fist against the wall, creating a small crater. This was the result of him controlling his own strength in the end, and he cursed silently: "Dammit, am I really going to have to wait here forever? He could not break through, for fear of being possessed by demons in his heart. He could not save his father because he was not strong enough. Damn it, in the end, I''m still so weak. "


    As Xu Dong was venting his emotions, Xiao Hong, who was on his ring finger, woke up.


    Sensing Xu Dong''s emotions, he got down from Xu Dong''s ring finger, and flew in front of Xu Dong as he let out a "Si, si" sound and asked: "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Looking at Xiao Hong in front of him, Xu Dong forced out a smile and said to Xiao Hong: "Oh, it''s Xiao Hong, you''re awake. "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine."


    This was because Xiao Hong was a newborn baby beast. Even the accompanying beast of the Supreme blood dragon required a lot of sleep.


    Before the sky darkened last night, Xiao Hong had already fallen asleep on his ring finger.


    Without waiting for Xu Dong to ask why he had woken up. Xiao Hong''s hissing sounds came out again.


    "Master, why are you lying? You forget that we can feel each other''s emotions. Therefore, it''s useless for you to lie. I can feel the unwillingness in your heart! "


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong also remembered that she could very clearly feel what Xiao Hong wanted to say, and knew that she was a happy man.


    That was enough to turn a completely meaningless'' hiss'' into a textual response. Not to mention his own emotions.


    Thinking about it, Xu Dong did not hide anything and told Xiao Hong what had just happened to him.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    (Which is to say that Master has met with a mental demon, and knows that your father is not dead yet, and is only thinking of saving your father after being captured.)


    However, he did not have enough strength. If he wanted to become stronger, then it was because of his inner demons that he could only rely on time to improve his mental state. Thus, he felt very weak and was unable to do anything about it.)


    It sounded like a hissing sound just like before, but Xu Dong could immediately understand the meaning behind Xiao Hong''s words.


    "That''s it. Xiao Hong, are you the master or not? "


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong''s tone contained a trace of inferiority, a little loneliness, but even more so, unwillingness to accept, that she was weak!


    Sensing Xu Dong''s unhappiness, Xiao Hong also consoled him, "Master, although you are the worst in terms of comparison with the previous blood dragon, you are still a blood dragon born the day after tomorrow due to luck. So don''t feel inferior. "


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong laughed at herself.


    "Is that so? Am I the worst? "It really is ¡­"


    Xiao Hong suddenly thought of something, she looked around and said to Xu Dong: "Master, if you really want to raise your mental state quickly, I have a way."


    Hearing that there was a way to quickly improve his mental state, Xu Dong also excitedly asked: "What is it? "Tell me quickly."

 C37

    Xu Dong could not wait any longer. Every minute he wasted right now, his father was in danger.


    Therefore, Xu Dong could not wait any longer. He had to quickly increase his own strength.


    Most of these things are painful, and only in this way can you quickly improve your mind.


    Then, the blood dragon closed its eyes. The sound also gradually disappeared.


    In Xu Dong''s dream:


    "Grandpa, who do you think he is? Why sleep on the floor? "


    A little girl''s clear voice sounded beside Xu Dong''s ears. When Xu Dong opened his eyes, he saw an old Grandpa around the age of five or six looking at him.


    "Was that the little girl who made the noise earlier?"


    Just thinking about it, Xu Dong felt that his eyelids were extremely heavy, and he closed his eyes again to faint.


    At this time, little girl had already walked over and poked Xu Dong''s face, and turned his head to ask: "Grandpa, he seems to have woken up just now. But why did he fall asleep again? Isn''t he afraid of the cold? "


    elderly person, who was already at the age of sixty, walked over and rubbed her Granddaughter''s head, ignoring the puzzlement in her own Granddaughter''s eyes. He walked in front of Xu Dong and checked his pulse.


    After finishing his pulse, the dignified look on elderly person''s face had also faded a bit. He then said to her own Granddaughter: "Huan Er, this isn''t him falling asleep. He''s passed out."


    "Fainted? What is it? Is it dangerous? " little girl who was called Huan Er still had her pair of big eyes opened as she spoke in a cute manner.


    After asking three questions in a row, the elderly person was rendered speechless. After all, her family studied medicine for generations, so how could they have produced such a weird Granddaughter?


    When he thought about how he could help his father when he was five and how he could look for some uncomplicated disease when he was seven, and how there were very few patients who could not be cured when he was thirty, and then looked at his own Granddaughter, elderly person felt that he might have carried the wrong child when he was at the clinic before, and he wondered if he still had the chance to go back now.


    Although elderly person had always been thinking about whether or not her own clan''s Granddaughter was his own, it would be really hard for him to return the Granddaughter that he had raised for six years.


    When little girl saw his own Grandpa, she fell into deep thought once more. The little girl indicated that she was already used to it. Sometimes, when she was asking a question, his own Grandpa would do the same.


    To prevent his Grandpa from thinking for half a day, he decided to wake up his Grandpa first. So he asked the question he asked once again, "Grandpa, is it dangerous for me to faint? Grandpa, quickly answer me! "


    With that, little girl grabbed at the long beard of the old Grandpa Elder and pulled forcefully.


    "Ah, dead lass, is your Grandpa''s beard given to you to casually chat with?"


    Seeing his own Grandpa''s beard standing up from anger, little girl knew that he had provoked his Grandpa.


    After being yelled at by Grandpa, little girl''s eyes that were originally glimmering with starlight was instantly filled with tears! The tears in little girl''s big eyes splashed like they were about to fall at any moment.

 C38

    elderly person was frightened by her own Granddaughter. As a competent Grandpa, even if her Granddaughter was a little stupid, he still loved his little girl a lot.


    Looking at his own Granddaughter, who was crying as long as you don''t tease me, elderly person was still in a hurry as he hugged little girl and caressed his head, saying, "Alright, Granddaughter, don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s all your Grandpa''s fault, your Grandpa shouldn''t be so fierce. This young man had just fainted. No danger to his life.


    When little girl, who was originally enjoying his Grandpa''s head-rubbing, heard the word "cold", he immediately shrunk his head back. As if he had thought of something terrifying, his palm-sized face revealed a terrified expression.


    little girl looked at herself as she was placed on the ground, looking at Xu Dong with slight dissatisfaction.


    "It''s precisely this person, if he doesn''t come, he will be warm in Grandpa''s embrace. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have to walk on my own."


    When elderly person saw the expression in her Granddaughter''s eyes, he knew what her Granddaughter was thinking about. He lightly knocked on her Granddaughter''s small head and said, "Granddaughter, don''t be dissatisfied. You can''t possibly let this unconscious big brother walk on his own, can you? "


    little girl also knew that she had caused a bit of a ruckus just now. After helping Grandpa put Xu Dong on his back, he took the initiative to hold elderly person''s hand and went home with him.


    In winter, snow was falling everywhere. On the snowy ground, a young man was carrying a elderly person on his back, holding a little girl in his hand.


    He walked slowly through the snow, leaving two pairs of footprints in the snow. A pair of small footprints, a pair of footprints beside the big ones.


    The two sets of footprints gradually disappeared under the cover of the snow.


    Early in the morning, the sun''s rare appearance during this cold season allowed the temperature, which had plummeted due to yesterday''s heavy snow, to rise slightly.


    It was in this beautiful yet not beautiful weather that Xu Dong woke up.


    Just as Xu Dong wanted to get up from his bed, the door creaked open.


    Xu Dong heard the door opening, and looked over, to see a five or six-year-old little girl peeping her head into the room. After entering the room, little girl saw Xu Dong who was sitting up on the bed.


    "Grandpa, big brother Grandpa has woken up. Where are you? Big brother is already awake. "


    "Alright, alright, stop screaming, I''m right behind you, what are you shouting for?"


    Just as little girl shouted twice, a white-haired elderly person wearing a flowery robe walked in from behind the door. Seeing Xu Dong, he also laughed and said.


    "Young man, you''re awake. It seems like there isn''t any root of illness left! "


    "No, this is elderly person. "Why am I here?"


    Originally, when Xu Dong saw someone walking in from behind the door, he instinctively became vigilant. But when he saw the kind look on the elderly person''s face, Xu Dong heaved a sigh of relief, but he still remained vigilant.


    elderly person noticed that Xu Dong was looking around vigilantly, but he did not pay special attention to him. He still had a smile on his face as he spoke ¡­


    "You fainted, in the snow. My Granddaughter and I have discovered you. Granddaughter was very worried about you, so she brought you back home. How do you feel now? Will there be a sort of drowsiness in your head? "


    Xu Dong relaxed his guard after he confirmed that he was not in danger.


    "Old Grandpa, thank you for helping me. I feel very good now. "Very clear-headed."


    "Is that so? You know why you fainted in the snow. And where is your home? "


    Listening to Xu Dong''s words, elderly person, through his many years of experience in medicine, could tell that this young man had more or less recovered. So, he asked about Xu Dong''s origin.


    "Why did you faint in the snow? Where is your home? Dammit, how come I can''t remember anything? "


    Hearing elderly person''s question, Xu Dong repeated the question from his mouth and revealed a pondering expression. But after a while, the expression on Xu Dong''s face became painful.


    "Young man, that''s enough! "If you can''t remember, then don''t think about it." elderly person looked at Xu Dong with a worried expression.


    After Xu Dong heard this, he gradually calmed down, but his eyes became empty.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong with this big brother? He clearly had a terrifying expression just now, but why is he so sad now?"


    little girl who had not spoken for a long time suddenly jumped out and said worriedly to Xu Dong.


    "What''s wrong, young man? Why do you have such a sad and empty expression?" elderly person did not answer his own Granddaughter''s question. Instead, he asked Xu Dong with a kind smile on his face.


    Xu Dong raised his head and looked at elderly person who was still smiling benevolently. It could have been an infection or something. Xu Dong hoarsely said: "I don''t know, I don''t know why but I have completely forgotten about my past. I only know that my name is Xu Dong. I don''t know anything else. I think I forgot a lot of important things. "

 C39

    Xu Dong felt that he had forgotten something very important. Although he had forgotten everything about the past, Xu Dong''s intuition told him that he had forgotten something very important.


    This kind of importance had nothing to do with his past memories, and for some reason, even if Xu Dong had lost all his memories, Xu Dong wouldn''t be flustered.


    Xu Dong didn''t pay attention to this strange feeling. Right now, he was trying really hard to remember what he had forgotten.


    Maybe the elderly person''s smile infected him, but Xu Dong''s empty eyes gradually lit up. Raising his head, he faintly nodded towards elderly person.


    However, Xu Dong''s movements were caught by his sharp eyes, which was developed from capturing medicinal herbs and applying acupuncture all year round. So he said to Xu Dong: "That''s great, you''ve agreed to it. Come Huan Er and call her big brother. She will be your big brother from now on. "


    little girl walked out from behind elderly person and shouted at Xu Dong in surprise, "Great, I have a brother now. In the future, Huan Er will also have your big brother''s protection. "


    After he finished speaking, the little girl ran forward and pulled on Xu Dong''s hands and said: "Big Brother, quickly go and take revenge for me. Yesterday, when Huan Er went to the mountains to gather herbs, a monkey kept throwing fruits at my head. At that time, I couldn''t beat it so I left, causing me to be unable to gather any medicinal herbs.


    Hearing that, elderly person anxiously said, "Aiyo, Granddaughter, let''s be reasonable too! Yesterday, I said that you were going to cry, so how could I dare to be mean to you! "


    "I don''t care, I don''t care. Anyway, Grandpa was the one who was mean to me back then. Brother, quickly go and take revenge for me, and help me capture that little monkey. "


    At this time, the little girl acted savagely. She did not care about his Grandpa''s pampered and helpless expression as she grabbed Xu Dong''s hand and said in a spoiled manner, "I want to smash its head with the fruit to let it know how painful it really is to have its head smashed by it. "Let''s see if it dares to smash a fruit on another''s head in the future!"


    Seeing this scene of harmonious coexistence, Xu Dong also patted little girl''s head, and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he said to little girl: "Okay, okay, okay. "Brother will help you take revenge and capture that damn little monkey."


    After saying that, Xu Dong was ready to "take revenge" for the little girl!


    Seeing that Xu Dong was about to get up, elderly person made him lie down again.


    "Grandson, you can go whenever you want to take revenge." "Now that you''ve just woken up, it''s better for you to take care of your body first."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to little girl and said, "Granddaughter, your brother has just woken up. Tomorrow, your brother will help you take revenge. "How about it?"


    When little girl heard her words, she also suddenly realized what was going on. Her small face revealed a look of understanding as she said, "I understand. Let big brother avenge me tomorrow."


    After a while, little girl remembered that she still did not know his new brother''s name, so she asked: "Brother, what''s your name?"


    Patting little girl''s head, Xu Dong said: "My name is Xu Dong."


    "Xu Dong? Then I''ll call you Big Brother Xu Dong. Hee hee. Big Brother Xu Dong! "


    Not knowing why, but when the little girl called him "Big Brother Xu Dong", a figure suddenly emerged from Xu Dong''s heart.

 C40

    Xu Dong didn''t know that he was a man or a woman, nor did he know that she was young and old, but Xu Dong was still attracted to her in an instant.


    When Xu Dong came back to his senses, he saw his own Sisters hiding behind his elderly person and looking at him timidly.


    So Xu Dong stayed there.


    Two years later.


    It was another season of heavy snow. A young man was carrying a little girl as he walked on the snow, and the fluttering snow had no effect on him at all.


    "How much longer before Big Brother Xu Dong gets home? Grandpa is really calling us out to gather herbs on such a cold day! Hmph, when I return home, I will definitely pull out Grandpa''s beard! "


    The young man was Xu Dong, who had already settled down at elderly person''s place. elderly person treated Xu Dong as if he were his own child for the past two years. He passed down all of his inherited medical skills to Xu Dong.


    After listening to her Sisters''s complaints, she thought she was feeling cold so she hugged him even more tightly. She explained to him, "Huan Er, don''t complain too. If these medicinal herb were not collected and brought into the village, the villagers would suffer a lot less.


    Now we can save more people by harvesting this herb. And the Grandpa didn''t tell you to follow them out, you insisted on following them out. How can we blame Grandpa? "


    Girl also knew that if she took these herbs back, it might be able to save a few lives. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken the initiative to ask to follow them out.


    Although little girl believed in her brother, she would not feel at ease if she did not see the medicinal herb in person. You have to know that little girl is very afraid of the cold, you could tell that from the fact that she was still trying to crawl into Xu Dong''s embrace.


    Seeing that the little girl did not speak, Xu Dong smiled. After two years of being together with him, Xu Dong had long known the personality of his own Sisters.


    In the snow, Xu Dong continued to move forward, only that the frequency of his steps gradually increased, and in a short while, he became a series of afterimages. At this time, little girl had already fallen asleep in Xu Dong''s embrace.


    An hour later, Xu Dong arrived at his home that he had already lived for two years.


    Just as he reached his doorstep, he heard a "Zhi Zhi" sound. A snow-white figure rushed out and jumped onto Xu Dong''s shoulder, happily crying out. A precious look revealed that it was a snow-white little monkey.


    little girl was also awoken by the little monkey''s cries. When he opened his eyes, he saw the little monkey still jumping around on his brother''s shoulder.


    Girl, who was very angry with the way she got up, instantly jumped out of Xu Dong''s embrace and grabbed the little monkey, while shouting.


    "Lil ''White, you woke me up!"


    The little monkey was the monkey that had thrown the fruit at the little girl''s head when Xu Dong had just arrived two years ago.


    The next day, Xu Dong went to catch it. little girl had no fruit in his hands, so he grabbed Little White and held it tightly in his arms. He excitedly tapped its head and muttered, "I told you to throw the fruit at my head, I told you to throw the fruit at my head." Let''s see if you dare to or not after this. "


    In the end, Xu Dong could no longer bear to watch any further. He snatched the little monkey from Girl''s hands.


    Later, the Grandpa s of the Girl s who were also Xu Dong''s dry grandfather s walked over and said that it was a Snow Monkey, a very rare animal.


    In the end, the Grandpa told Xu Dong to let it go, and the little girl only wanted to teach it a lesson.


    But Xu Dong and the others wanted to let go of the little monkey, but the little monkey refused to leave.


    From then on, Xu Dong''s house had an additional pet. little girl had named it "Little White", but he did not know if it was because the little monkey was vengeful or not.


    Little White was always opposing the little girl who knocked on its head. However, it could only watch its ass, Xu Dong. Because Xiao Bai''s entire body was snow-white and looked very cute, little girl was very envious of Xiao Bai''s sticky brother.


    This was how it was now. little girl let out a loud scream and was prepared to pull Little White into his arms to ravage it.


    However, Little White dodged. little girl could not hold in his anger and continued to grab at Little White. However, with little girl''s physique, how could he possibly catch one?


    He could only see that Xiao Bai was on Xu Dong''s shoulder. After a while, the little girl s on the left and right grabbed towards him, but Xiao Bai had already ran over.


    Xu Dong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at the two little fellows playing on his body. Xu Dong also wondered if his Sisters was actually the Grandpa''s biological child.


    His own dry grandfather clearly did things in a very stable manner, even when they were at a certain age, they wouldn''t make any mistakes in their treatment.


    Although he was the one treating the entire time, Grandpa was still standing guard by the side.


    His medical skills were not up to standard yet, sometimes he would point out his own mistakes when he was wrong about the Grandpa. There was not a single error!


    Looking at her own Sisters who was being played by Little White, Xu Dong said with emotion, "This is definitely not my biological father! No matter how you looked at it, this looked like a fight between two small animals! Her own Sisters was still the one that got stomped on! No matter how you look at it, it can''t be possible for her to be connected to a family of doctors! "

 C41

    Xu Dong looked at her own Sisters, who was still being played by Little White, and shook her head. Grab the two little things off your body.


    "Alright, Little White, Granddaughter. You two stop playing. "


    "Grandpa, why did you come out? "It''s so cold, please go back to your room. You''ll catch a cold soon."


    But before Xu Dong could sit down, the elderly person called Xu Dong to the pharmacy.


    He walked to the pharmacy and asked elderly person Xu Dong who was in the midst of choosing medicinal herb.


    "Grandpa, what did you call me here for?"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s voice, elderly person also stopped picking medicinal herb and said.


    "Nothing much, just playing with the medicinal powder in the pharmacy. I originally wanted to grind some medicinal powder, but my hands became especially sore after just a while, so I wanted to ask you to grind some medicinal powder for me. Looks like I, Grandpa, am indeed old. "


    "No problem, Grandpa. Just let me handle this from now on."


    Xu Dong, who was worried about the health of the Grandpa said this.


    elderly person did not speak. He just looked at Xu Dong with his still kind face.


    "I say, grandson. How do you feel about your two years? "


    Hearing elderly person''s words, Xu Dong seemed to have thought of something, and his expression suddenly became extremely terrified. However, he quickly returned to his original state. He talked to the elderly person.


    "I feel that these two years have been very good. Sisters is very cute, and Grandpa is very kind. "But ¡­"


    "But what?"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s reply, the elderly person asked.


    "Nothing, I just feel that this is all too good!"


    Of course Xu Dong did not say the latter part. He knew what to say and what not to say. He felt that if he said it, it would all be far away from him.


    "Really? Since that''s the case, you should be happy to live here!" Alright, hurry up and grind the medicine. You still have to see a doctor tomorrow. "


    "Yes!"


    Without another word, Xu Dong grunted and lowered his head to continue grinding the medicine. The deep eyes were as boundless as the starry sky. No one knew what he was thinking.


    The next morning:


    Xu Dong woke up as soon as dawn arrived, just like usual. He saw the dry grandfather playing with a set of life-support fist on the snowy ground as usual.


    Xu Dong still did not go and wake up her Sisters, because he knew what would happen if he were to wake up her own Sisters.


    He didn''t want to hug her Sisters all day. Although it was quite comfortable being carried by her own family''s Sisters, since Xu Dong still had to treat patients today, it would be very inconvenient to hug someone.


    "Grandpa, good morning."


    Ignoring her, the elderly person continued to play with the life-support fist.


    As expected, in the past, elderly person like this would not be disturbed by anyone when they were fighting the life-support fist. This was the conclusion Xu Dong came to a year ago.


    After greeting his dry grandfather, Xu Dong took the key and went to open the big door of the infirmary.


    After placing the powdered medicine from yesterday at a designated place, he sat down at the doctor''s seat and began reading the medical manual passed down from the ancestors of dry grandfather, waiting for the first patient of the day.


    Not long after, a brawny man with a simple and honest appearance walked in. Hearing that someone had entered, Xu Dong also raised his head and looked over, and saw the sturdy man, Xu Dong, smiling as he spoke.

 C42

    "Big Brother Daniu, you''re here again." Is your leg still hurting? "


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, the muscular man, who was Da Niu, revealed a simple smile on his face.


    Da Niu was a person of this village. He looked very simple, but he was also very simple. It would be more accurate to say that everyone in this village was very simple.


    Not long later, Xu Dong took out the needle.


    He carefully examined Da Niu''s thigh. After confirming that there were no problems, he said to the sturdy man ¡­


    "Alright, Big Brother Daniu. Your feet are almost healed. Take care to protect your feet when you go back. "As long as you don''t hurt your foot, you''ll be fine at most tomorrow."


    "Got it, Brother Xu Dong. "Then I won''t hold you up anymore. I''ll leave first."


    Da Niu left after he finished speaking. Don''t misunderstand, it was not that the muscular man didn''t want to pay, but the dry grandfather''s medicine shop never did.


    And there is no such thing as money in this village. It had always been someone who was in trouble here. Half the village would always help.


    What? What about others? It wasn''t that the remaining people didn''t want to help, but that they were able to solve the problem in time.


    Xu Dong really liked it here. Although Xu Dong didn''t have the concept of money anymore due to the lack of memories, this didn''t stop Xu Dong from understanding the good news of this village.


    Xu Dong felt that he liked it more and more here. But when he saw the next person who came in to see the patient, Xu Dong retracted his thoughts and continued to see the patient.


    Not only would Grandpa teach him a lesson, even himself would not forgive himself, who had indirectly caused the death of these simple villagers, if his negligence led to the patient''s recovery or even death.


    Afternoon:


    "En ~" After Xu Dong finished looking at the last patient''s condition and sent the patient out of the infirmary, Xu Dong stretched his waist and said.


    "This is great! Today''s patient has finished watching and has gone back. Speaking of which, I haven''t made a mistake today. Grandpa did not warn me at all. "


    Xu Dong happily closed the doors to the infirmary and prepared to go home.


    Walking on the road, looking at the harmonious village. Looking at Xu Dong who was slowly descending, he sighed with a smile.


    "What a peaceful village. "I just want to stay here forever ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the feeling of emptiness and unreality returned. Xu Dong''s gaze also gradually lost focus. The feeling of unreality grew stronger and stronger.


    Shaking his head, Xu Dong wanted to forget about the emptiness in his heart, but he was unable to do so.


    After a while, Xu Dong ignored the emptiness in his heart. This empty feeling of losing one''s soul wasn''t the first one to appear for the past two years.


    In the beginning, Xu Dong could not control himself, but now, he could.


    Withdrawing his gaze from the setting sun, Xu Dong continued to walk home.


    Xu Dong felt that this village was becoming more and more illusory, but he wouldn''t lie about his experiences in the past two years. What was going on?


    In this dilemma, Xu Dong arrived at the door of his house, where he had lived for two years.


    When he regained his senses, Xu Dong saw her own Sisters s lying in the snow near the entrance with snowmen piled up in front of them. He would occasionally raise his head to look at them.


    Xu Dong knew that little girl was waiting for him to return, and immediately threw all the other thoughts in his mind to the back of his mind. He spoke loudly to the little girl.


    "Sisters, I''m back!"


    little girl also heard Xu Dong and stopped what he was doing and raised his head to look at Xu Dong.


    But little girl only took a glance before lowering her head again, continuing to pile up the Snowmen. Xu Dong scratched her nose and laughed awkwardly.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong! You''re finally back. "


    But before Xu Dong could react, the head of the little girl that was just lowered suddenly lifted up again. Her eyes were fixated on Xu Dong as she suddenly charged over.


    Xu Dong anxiously ran over and hugged his Sisters and said.


    "Sisters, you should also be careful. What if he falls down? "


    "It''s alright, if I throw Big Brother Xu Dong down, you will definitely cure me! So I''m not afraid. Isn''t it so, Big Brother Xu Dong. "


    little girl spoke with a proud and adorable expression after hearing Xu Dong''s words.


    Hearing his own Sisters''s sharp reply, Xu Dong cursed in his heart.


    "My dear Sisters, this is not a question of whether or not I will treat you!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will definitely improve you! But Sisters, if you fall down, it will hurt a lot. You might even get injured. That would be even worse than catching a cold. "


    Although Xu Dong was complaining in his heart, he was still gently patting his own Sisters''s head as he spoke.

 C43

    As Xu Dong looked at his own Sisters drilling in his bosom, Xu Dong once again thought of that question.


    "Is my clan''s Dry Sisters really the real dry grandfather''s biological father?"


    "Your own sworn brother is good in every way, just like the Grandpa. Was it infected by the Grandpa? "


    "You want me to wait for you, this bastard brother, to come back? Do I have to play with the snowmen outside?"


    Thinking of this, little girl''s eyes immediately became moist, with tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Seeing her Sisters''s "salivating" look, Xu Dong knew that if he did not comfort her, she would cry.


    As long as her Sisters cried, he would feel good, and once, he accidentally made her cry. The little girl only bothered Xu Dong for a few days! Xu Dong was about to go crazy in those few days. Thus, Xu Dong hurriedly said ¡­


    "Alright, alright, it''s my fault. Sisters, don''t cry, it''s my fault."


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, the little girl turned his head to the other direction and asked.


    "Tell me, what was your mistake? "If you can''t explain it, then I ¡­ I''ll ¡­ I''ll cry for you!"


    little girl originally wanted to say something to threaten his brother, but it seemed like he couldn''t find anything to threaten his brother. In the end, he could only cry.


    After hearing his own Sisters''s words, Xu Dong was also stunned, and in the end, didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I was wrong to blame you. "Alright!"


    "Hrmph ~"


    Responding to Xu Dong was a sweet snort from his own Sisters.


    Seeing his Sisters become so proud, Xu Dong knew that this matter was over.


    Returning back to the house, he saw his own dry grandfather sitting beside the fire to roast it.


    When the elderly person heard the door opening, he looked up to see Xu Dong smiling as he spoke.


    "How are you today?"


    He looked at his dry grandfather in confusion.


    "Today, other than when Grandpa wanted to come back, he went back to his room first. The rest of the time, wasn''t he watching me treat my illness?"


    Then, he thought of something else, and the expression on Xu Dong''s face became somewhat terrifying. After a while, he talked to his Grandpa.


    "Today was a good day, everyone in the village was very kind."


    elderly person looked at Xu Dong without speaking, and only after a long while did he retract his gaze. Facing the stove, speaking in that same magnetic voice


    "You should know that I''m not asking about this, but if your choice is really like this, I won''t stop you. You can always live a good life here. "


    elderly person stressed the word "always". Xu Dong''s body also trembled slightly when he heard his. Again, like last night, he said nothing.


    "Grandson, you must remember not to forget what you really want no matter what. He didn''t forget his initial intention, but he would always have to be true to his words. You should know this saying. "


    "I know!"


    Xu Dong''s head drooped even lower. He didn''t know what to say, and could only say what he knew. He then continued to stay silent.


    "Yeah. "Since that''s the case, then that''s good."


    elderly person looked at the silent Xu Dong, and returned to his room after saying something.


    After elderly person returned to his room, Xu Dong suddenly raised his head, his mind still reverberating with his dry grandfather''s words, "Don''t forget about it, let it be". Xu Dong seemed to have caught on to something, but he let him go.


    Yes, that''s right. It did not slip away by itself, but Xu Dong let it go. Xu Dong instinctively did not want to catch it!

 C44

    "Brother, what were you talking about with Grandpa just now? I don''t understand. "


    Seeing his puzzled expression, Xu Dong forced a smile on his face.


    The doubt on little girl''s face became even stronger. She tilted her head and asked Xu Dong.


    "What was the reason? Was it the conversation you had with Grandpa just now? Why do you want to leave? "


    "That''s right, it''s related to the conversation we had with the Grandpa."


    Xu Dong''s voice grew heavy.


    "Why? Was it Grandpa that wanted to chase you away? I have to tell Grandpa not to chase Big Brother away. "


    Xu Dong''s originally heavy heart relaxed a little under the infection of his own Sisters. Explain to little girl.


    "Sisters, it''s not that Grandpa wants to kick me out, it''s just that Grandpa is asking me if I want to leave."


    "Brother, do you want to go?" Elder brother, are you leaving on your own? Why did he leave? Brother, didn''t you say that Huan Er didn''t make you angry? "In that case, why did you leave?"


    After asking Xu Dong a few questions in succession, Xu Dong''s eyes started to moisten, and he placed the Sisters in his arms down. Speaking of


    "If possible, I don''t want to leave either! But I had to go. I knew I had to go a few days ago. I still have my own goals. I haven''t forgotten my ''heart of first thought''.


    In a place I don''t forget, there''s a group of people I''ve forgotten waiting for me to go back. Are those people important to me? Even though I have forgotten it now, I still know that they are important to me. "


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, is Huan Er not important to you? Huan Er doesn''t want you to leave, Huan Er wants you to stay. "


    little girl''s tears fell like pearls from her eyes.


    Xu Dong looked at her own Sisters''s pearl-like tears. He felt helpless, but he had to go back. He knew he had to go back. But he wanted to play with her Sisters for one more day before he returned, because this might be his last luxury.


    "My dear Sisters, don''t cry anymore. You are equally important to me. Besides, I''m not leaving now, so don''t cry. Your brother will take you to have a good day tomorrow. "How is it?"


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, little girl gradually stopped crying. open her slightly reddened eyes and say


    "Alright, Big Brother Xu Dong, you can''t go back on your words. You promised that you''ll play with me tomorrow."


    "Uh, it''s a deal."


    After that, Xu Dong accompanied her Sisters and chatted for a long time, until it was very late in the night before Xu Dong managed to coax her own Sisters to sleep.


    Early morning:


    Xu Dong did not wake up early like usual. This time, it was already very late. It was his own Sisters who woke him up.


    Last night, Xu Dong had a dream. He dreamt of himself being treated as a waste for more than ten years. He dreamt that his biological father had died for him. But before Xu Dong could finish this dream, he was woken up by his own Sisters.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, quickly get up. "Really, I clearly woke up early in the morning, and clearly promised to accompany me for an entire day. Why haven''t you woken up so late today, Big Brother?"


    Xu Dong, who was called out by his Sisters, did not pay any more attention to the dream he had last night. After he found out about it, Xu Dong knew that he had to leave.


    But now, what he should most be worried about was accompanying his Sisters for a day of fun.


    "Alright, alright, alright, Sisters, wait for me first, I''ll be up soon."


    Xu Dong replied while he was donning the Clothes.


    Not long after, Xu Dong finished dressing himself with the Clothes. He was directly pulled by his Sisters to play with him without even eating breakfast.


    Xu Dong did not mind because he knew that it would not be a problem even if he did not eat breakfast.


    Walking on the crowded streets, the little girl shouted excitedly.


    The pedestrians on the streets all looked at them with gazes full of kindness. Some elderly person even shook their heads while smiling, as if they were sighing over their youth.


    Seeing all these, Xu Dong also sighed in his heart.


    "This place is really beautiful, so beautiful that it seems illusory. But that''s not bad. "


    After that, Xu Dong accompanied her Sisters on a stroll. All the way until the afternoon, and all the way until the sun went down in the west. Xu Dong was walking home with her Sisters.


    With one hand, little girl held Xu Dong''s hand, while the other hand held the cotton candy that he had just sat down on as he ate with a face full of smiles.


    Not long after, little girl stopped eating the cotton candy. Her expression also became sad.


    When Xu Dong saw this, he thought that the cotton candy did not have the same taste as his Sisters, and thus he asked.


    "What''s wrong? Is it because the cotton candy isn''t tasty? "


    little girl silently shook her head after hearing what Xu Dong had said.


    "Then what happened?"


    Seeing that the Sisters at home did not speak, Xu Dong worriedly asked as he was worried that something had happened to her.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, are you leaving?"


    Hearing his Sisters''s words, Xu Dong''s expression froze. However, he soon returned to his original state. He sighed in his heart ¡­


    "Sisters is really sensitive to this matter, since she sensed that I was going to leave. It''s also because Sisters has always been very meticulous with her thoughts. It would be weird if she was not aware of such an obvious matter. "


    "Yeah, brother is leaving. Maybe you won''t be able to see your brother tomorrow. "

 C45

    Xu Dong closed his eyes. He knew that her own Sisters would definitely cry after he said this. Xu Dong didn''t want to see her own Sisters cry.


    But after waiting for a long time, Xu Dong still did not hear his crying. Opening his eyes, he saw his Sisters wiping away his tears.


    Xu Dong was startled, he put down the hand that was about to knock, and walked in.


    "Why are you ¡­"


    Just as Xu Dong was about to ask how the dry grandfather knew he was here, the elderly person interrupted him.


    "Alright, my family''s Granddaughter is crying so loudly, how could I not know. You made your own Sisters so sad, you really are an incompetent brother. "


    After hearing what he had heard from the Grandpa, Xu Dong clenched his fists tightly and said with a low voice.


    "I also know I''m an incompetent brother, but I have other important things to do. I can''t stay here. "Didn''t you ask me a few days ago to let me clearly recognize myself?"


    "That''s right!" I don''t want my own foster grandson, the inheritor of our family, to live in a dream like this forever! But when did you find out? "


    "Just a few days ago, when you called me out to gather herbs."


    "Oh?"


    This time, it surprised the elderly person.


    "How did you find out?"


    "A few days ago, I went out to gather medicinal herbs. There was a vast expanse of whiteness around him, but there was no snow. I thought it was fog.


    But later, when I got the medicine, I suddenly found that the demand for this kind of medicine was very high in the soil.


    I dug out the snow on the ground until the pit was far deeper than the root of the medicinal herb. When I dug it out, the ground was still a vast expanse of white.


    I knew then that something was wrong. And then something happened that made me even more wrong. "


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, the surprise on elderly person''s face became even more intense, his smile remained unchanged as he looked at Xu Dong.


    "How could that be? Since you were able to find out that something was wrong these two days, you should have long since found out that something was wrong. This place has never changed in two years. "


    Hearing elderly person''s question, Xu Dong revealed a dejected smile on his face


    "But before today, when I was picking herbs, I found something wrong, and it made me feel very strange."


    "Strange?"


    elderly person looked at Xu Dong and asked his own question.


    "Why is it strange? Isn''t that good? Everyone treats people with kindness. Shouldn''t this village be very beautiful? Isn''t that what everyone expects? "


    After Xu Dong heard what his dry grandfather said, the bitterness on his face became even more obvious, and his face revealed a mocking smile.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. That''s what I was hoping for. However, Homo sapiens was not like this.


    The Homo sapiens was selfish. Although he needed kind people, he was also kind to people with his own interests guaranteed! He wasn''t as selfless and kind as he was now!


    I really want to live in this kind of village, but, but this is too fake, as if it''s an illusion. No, this should be an illusion! "

 C46

    "Is that so? "So are you leaving?"


    elderly person''s smile still did not change, and his voice still spoke in a benevolent tone.


    Xu Dong''s tone was filled with determination!


    However, right now, he was only a single person. He was a person who wanted to save his father, but lacked the strength to do so. But he was no longer at a loss. He would continue to grow stronger and stronger as the battle went on until no one could defeat him!


    "Yes, I am no longer lost. One day, I will make my enemies pay with their blood. I will let my smile fill the faces of my loved ones. I will stand at the peak of this world and look down on everyone! I am this generation''s blood dragon! "


    In this twisted space of dreamland, Xu Dong made this vow in his heart.


    "Doctor, how is Xu Dong, that Kid? This has been going on for days. Why hasn''t he woken up yet? Are you sure you can cure it or not! "


    Hua Yang was a doctor, and had practiced medicine in this small northern part of the city for more than ten years. His favorite thing to do was to treat some difficult diseases.


    In the ten or so years of his medical practice, he had also cured many of the difficult illnesses and gained a good reputation in the northern part of the city. Hua Yang was also proud of this.


    But now, if he could, Hua Yang did not want to stay here anymore, he regretted it now.


    Just a few days ago, the real Master of Northern City came to him and told him to treat the little gongzi of Xu Mansion, saying that his little gongzi had already been unconscious for several days.


    Hua Yang immediately agreed after hearing it. Whether it was because of the Xu Mansion''s request, or because he was interested in treating the various difficult illnesses, Hua Yang would never refuse.


    Soon after, Hua Yang followed the Xu Mansion people and arrived beside Xu Dong''s bed. Hua Yang first checked the pulse of the young master of the Xu Mansion, then looked at the whites of his eyes.


    He thought that he would be able to tell something from his medical skills, but in the end, Hua Yang could only conclude that he had fallen into a deep sleep after looking left and right.


    But it had already been three days and the young master of Xu Mansion was still awake. In these three days, Hua Yang had also used everything he had learned. But Xu Dong still had not woken up.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, quickly wake up! "You don''t need to sleep anymore!"


    Just then, Qing Lan''s voice came out. Hearing Qing Lan''s voice, Hua Yang broke out in a cold sweat even more.


    "Miss, don''t be sad. "Young master, he might ¡­"


    "Hmm, how long have I been asleep for?"


    Wiping the cold sweat on his face, Hua Yang was just about to comfort Qing Lan, the little lass when a voice rang out. It instantly attracted everyone''s gaze.


    When Xu Dong just woke up from his dreamland, he saw a group of people surrounding his bed, looking at a man who looked like a doctor.


    Xu Dong immediately felt that he had definitely fainted a long time ago. Thinking about it, he had already been in the dreamland for two years. It couldn''t have been two minutes in the real world.


    But the moment Xu Dong said that, everyone in the room immediately looked at him.


    , the little lass, was so happy that he was crying. His Tianyi''s sigh of relief and the joy of having survived the doctor''s calamity were all imprinted in Xu Dong''s eyes.


    Seeing their eyes that were filled with concern for him, Ehh ~, correcting the look in their eyes, other than the look of the doctor who did it because she woke up and didn''t have to worry about the Xu Mansion''s revenge.


    Whether it was his own little lass or his own Tianyi. They were truly concerned for him. Although there were only these two people, Xu Dong felt that they were enough.


    Seeing the two pairs of eyes that were filled with concern for him, Xu Dong smiled and said.


    "Alright Second Uncle, Qing Lan. Don''t worry about me. Look, I''m fine! "


    "Smelly Kid, you''re fine. I''ll deal with you later. "


    Because there was an outsider present, Xu Tianyi, who only said "Xu Dong".


    But the little lass, Qing Lan, did not have that much consideration, and directly laid in Xu Dong''s embrace and cried as she spoke.


    "Big brother Xu Dong, that''s great, that''s great! I thought you wanted it, you want it..."


    Before he could finish speaking the last word, the little lass started crying again.


    Xu Dong looked at the little lass crying in his arms, laughed, and lightly patted her back as he spoke.


    "Alright, don''t cry, don''t cry. I''m still standing right in front of you. "Be good, don''t be sad."


    "Alright, don''t show off your love for each other now!" The doctor is still here, don''t let others see him as a joke. "


    Xu Tianyi could not watch any longer and could not help but remind Yue Yang.


    When the little lass heard Xu Tianyi''s words, he also remembered that the person who cured his big brother Xu Dong was still here. He immediately held back his blushing face and stood up from Xu Dong''s embrace.


    "It''s okay, it''s not about the young people! Lang has his concubine''s intentions. This is normal, as it was when I was young. "


    Little lass''s face flushed even more red when he heard Hua Yang''s words. deny it right away


    "No, I''m not ¡­"

 C47

    The little lass flushed red and his hands continued to swing in front of his chest. He looked like a cute little kitten whose fur had been blown off.


    Everyone in the room laughed kindly.


    "That''s not it either. How could I hate you, Big Brother Xu Dong?"


    He really liked Qing Lan, this little lass. He wanted to live with her in the future, be happy together and cry together with her. She wanted to form a new family with her.


    Xu Dong had already understood the feelings in his heart, so he wouldn''t hesitate anymore.


    However, looking at the doctor and his Second Uncle, Xu Dong knew that this was not the time for him to confess. Besides, he still had to save his father.


    Xu Dong knew that the little lass also liked him, and this could be seen from her usual performance.


    However, Xu Dong still had to save his own father first, and only after putting down the bag on his shoulders would he be able to focus on liking the little lass.


    Xu Dong didn''t want to worry about the safety of his father when he was with the person he loved the most.


    "Just you wait, little lass. When I save my father. I promise you 10,000 miles of red makeup! Let the whole world cheer for our union! "


    Xu Dong made this decision in his heart. He also decided that he must become stronger because of this. He had to be able to support the happiness that he wanted!


    "Alright, Doctor, I see that you are also tired. Why don''t we go down and rest for a while? Tianyi, give this doctor what he deserves.


    In addition, he was to give the doctor some extra money for his hard work. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense for him to have waited here for so long. "


    Xu Dong retracted his thoughts, and continued to persevere forward as he made the decision just now.


    "Thank you, Young Master Xu Dong. Since that''s the case, I will be leaving first."


    Hua Yang did not dare to stay any longer, after hearing Xu Dong''s words, he hurriedly thanked him for the silver and left.


    "Xu Dong, is that what your Kid did? "I''ve been asleep for so long."


    The moment Hua Yang left, Xu Tianyi started making difficulties for him. He looked angrily at Xu Dong.


    Seeing the deep hidden concern in the depths of his Tianyi''s eyes filled with rage, Xu Dong''s heart softened. Talking to Xu Tianyi


    "Tianyi, don''t worry. I was just having a big dream. And I''m fine now. "


    Hearing Xu Dong''s indifferent tone, Xu Tianyi also became anxious.


    "I''m worried sick about you. You came here to piss me off when you woke up." "If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have saved you, this smelly Kid!"


    He thought so in his heart, but he still said it in a bad mood


    "I''m fine. Do you know that you''ve been sleeping for two weeks?"


    "Has it been two weeks?"


    Hearing his own Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong muttered to himself. He was also thinking in his heart ¡­


    "Two years in the dreamland is equal to two weeks in reality?"


    Xu Dong''s voice was very soft, so Xu Tianyi didn''t hear it. Now to speak of


    "What did you say?" Forget it, just what kind of dream did your Kid have that caused his to sleep for two weeks without waking up? "


    "Yeah, Big Brother Xu Dong, you didn''t know that after you left that day, we thought that you didn''t mind it much just because you went out to take a breather, so I chatted with Tianyi for the whole afternoon.


    I didn''t expect you to be out at dinner. We will go to you and see you lying on the floor in your room and falling asleep.


    We thought you just passed out, so we put you to bed and let you rest, but you never woke up, no matter how I told you you you wouldn''t wake up.

 C48

    Go and call the doctor, but they all say you''re just in a deep sleep. But he wouldn''t be able to sleep that long no matter how long he slept!


    "You still haven''t woken up. I thought you already ¡­ you already ¡­"


    "Well, don''t cry. If you cry, you won''t be cute. Besides, I told you. It''s not like anything happened to me. I was just having a big dream, so don''t cry ¡­ "


    Xu Tianyi, who wanted to see Xu Dong make a fool of himself, was surprised. He did not refute his and admitted it immediately.


    "Yeah, I really like Qing Lan, that little lass! I really like it! "


    After hearing what Xu Dong had said, Xu Tianyi''s face revealed a shocked expression as he thought in his heart.


    "Is that so?" How could the Kid admit it directly? "


    Yes, Xu Tianyi was thinking of ''admitting it''. From the moment Xu Tianyi first saw Qing Lan, Xu Tianyi, who had a rich life experience, knew that Xu Dong liked this eleven year old little lass.


    Seeing the surprised expression on his Tianyi''s face, Xu Dong was not surprised at all. Xu Dong who had lost her inner demons knew that her previous disguise was still too inexperienced.


    However, that was only in front of his own family. Otherwise, even if Xu Dong had a mental demon, he would not be unguarded in front of strangers.


    "Tianyi, I just said that. I''ve had a dream these past two weeks. The dream was real and beautiful. And because of that dream, I knew what I really wanted.


    Therefore, in the future, I will no longer go against my own heart. "


    Looking at his own Tianyi''s surprised face, Xu Dong said this with his face shining brightly.


    "Is that so? Your Kid is really something. I''m curious about what your dream is now. "


    Looking at Xu Dong''s brilliant smile, Xu Tianyi knew that Xu Dong had gained a lot from his dream.


    "Tianyi, do you really want to know? I can tell you if you want. "


    "Forget it, since you can reap so much from your own dream, it''s your fortune." you don''t have to share it with an old man like me. "


    Looking at Xu Dong''s current appearance, Xu Tianyi, who had always been proud of his children, felt that there was no need to tell him all these.


    was still a little worried about Xu Dong''s body as he spoke to Xu Dong.


    "First, you should properly nurture your own body. Your little sweetheart will bring you the dishes in a while. "


    Just as he finished speaking, the door opened and the little lass Qing Lan''s voice rang out ¡­


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, I''ve brought the porridge over for you. "Hurry up and drink him. It won''t taste good when he gets cold."


    With that, a bowl of porridge appeared in front of Xu Dong, and Qing Lan''s cute face entered her sight.


    "Alright, I''ll drink right away. I''ll drink right away."


    Xu Dong patted Qing Lan''s head and said lovingly.


    As for Qing Lan, who had her head touched, he revealed a satisfied expression, like a little kitten.


    However, after a while, her face reddened, and after a soft "En", she lowered her head and did not say anything. However, she still did not take her head away from Xu Dong''s hands.


    Seeing Qing Lan''s cute expression, although she was a little reluctant, Xu Dong still took her hands away from Qing Lan''s hair and started to drink the porridge.


    Xu Dong was extremely hungry right now, and it had to be said that he had not eaten anything for almost two weeks. If he was not at the fourth level of the Tong Wu Realm himself, the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit in his body would have been strong enough. If he had not been in bed, he would probably be dead by now.


    Feeling that he could not hold on any longer, Xu Dong immediately carried the porridge and started to drink.


    removed his hand from his head and started to drink the porridge. Although the little lass was very fond of the warmth in Xu Dong''s palm, she still did not say anything. She also knew that the current Xu Dong was extremely hungry.


    Watching Xu Dong finish the porridge, the little lass revealed a sweet smile.


    After a while, Xu Dong finished a big bowl of porridge. When the little lass saw that Xu Dong had finished eating the porridge, he immediately took away the bowl that Xu Dong had finished drinking, and started talking as he walked.


    After listening to the little lass''s words, Xu Dong pondered for a moment before speaking to Qing Lan.


    "No need, I feel a little tired. Sleep for a while, then you don''t have to come back. "


    Hearing his own words, Qing Lan felt that it was reasonable. After all, it was normal for Big Brother Xu Dong to have a strange illness and his body to be weak. So he told Xu Dong.


    "Alright, Big Brother Xu Dong. "In that case I''ll see you in the morning."


    Watching Qing Lan walk out, Xu Dong''s heart sank.


    "It''s really an easy to fool lass!" But that''s why I don''t want her to get hurt. "


    Of course Xu Dong would not go to sleep. He had already slept for two weeks, how could he still sleep? Xu Dong kept the little lass away because he still had a few questions to ask Xiao Hong.


    Thus, he played Xiao Hong who was still sleeping soundly on her ring finger.


    Xiao Hong was still sleeping soundly in her dreams when she was woken up by her own Master.


    Before he could react, Xiao Hong was about to ask why his Master wanted to wake him up.


    "Xiao Hong, didn''t you say that dreamland is very dangerous?"

 C49

    Xu Dong felt that it was very strange, he clearly remembered that before he had entered the dreamland, Xiao Hong had told him that this matter was extremely dangerous!


    Although Xu Dong had said at that time that he had to go, even if there was any real danger, Xu Dong would still go. However, Xu Dong had stayed in the dreamland for two years now.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (Master, I don''t know either!) Why don''t you tell me what you encountered in the dreamland first?)


    "What should we do? I think I have a stupid Master. "


    Xu Dong understood the look in Xiao Hong''s eyes and immediately became anxious. He immediately grabbed Xiao Hong''s tail and said.


    "What''s with that expression of yours? Why does it feel like you are thinking about some very bad things? "


    "Hiss, hiss" (No, no.) How could that be?)


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong immediately denied it.


    "Is that so? Forget it, let''s not worry about that for now. I want to ask you why is it that the extremely difficult and dangerous dreamland you speak of can turn out like this? "


    Although he felt that Xiao Hong was a little off, he did not mind as he asked the question that he wanted to ask.


    After Xiao Hong heard what Xu Dong said, he broke free from Xu Dong''s grasp. and you shake your little head and you talk


    "You''re saying that if I didn''t wake up, I would have died in reality!"


    Just as Xiao Hong finished speaking, Xu Dong thought of something she had overlooked.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (That''s right, Master you''re finally smart for once) Xiao Hong''s voice sounded, her tone carrying a sense of comfort that a child can teach.


    As Xu Dong was still in the midst of his gratification, Xu Dong suddenly thought of something ¡­


    That''s right, if he wasn''t able to wake up in time, his body would probably die in reality.


    After thinking of this point, Xu Dong no longer asked further. And then I asked myself another question that I cared a lot about


    "What about the pain? I haven''t met one either! "


    After hearing Xu Dong''s question, Xiao Hong''s voice became helpless in Xu Dong''s ears.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (Seriously, Master, so you should have heard me out just now.) Master, did you get this wrong?)


    "Wrong question?"


    Xu Dong also started to be suspicious. Did he say something wrong? How could he be mistaken about a problem?


    Looking at the still doubtful Xu Dong, Xiao Hong sighed. The gratification in her tone had disappeared. Continue to


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" That''s right! Master, you must have made a mistake. That dream was not meant for you to experience pain! That dream exists to rid you of your inner demons.)


    "Oh, I see. I had experienced enough pain and suffering, so my mental endurance was strong enough. However, because my strength had increased too fast, I had forgotten my goal.


    That dreamland only allowed me to understand what I truly wanted so I didn''t experience anything painful. "


    Xu Dong suddenly understood after hearing what Xiao Hong said.


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong looked at him with an expression of "you finally understand".


    Although Xiao Hong''s face only looked as though there wasn''t any change, Xu Dong felt that Xiao Hong''s expression was like this. However, there was no way to prove that Xu Dong could only look at it with an astonished gaze.


    "Great, Master, you finally understand. But why are you so fixated on this question? "

 C50

    Ignoring his Master''s surprised gaze, Xiao Hong asked the question that he had been wanting to know about since the beginning.


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s question, Xu Dong also laughed in her heart.


    "What is it? Aren''t you very smart? "Then guess what I want to do!"


    "Originally, I was just a little curious, but didn''t you say that the dreamland was to help me get rid of the inner demon?


    I just thought that what happened in dreamland was probably something that was lacking in my state of mind, so I really wanted to know what were those flaws in my soul.


    In order to improve my mental state, I want to get to the bottom of this question. "


    After Xu Dong finished speaking, he revealed a praising smile.


    Although Xiao Hong was still the same as before, Xu Dong could clearly feel Xiao Hong''s approval.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (You''re right too)


    "Right!?" However, it didn''t seem to be of much use. "What a failure!"


    Xu Dong''s face also revealed a sad expression, and said with a slightly low voice.


    Just as Xiao Hong was about to console her, she heard Xu Dong''s voice once again ¡­


    "But now I know what I really want. I will keep moving towards my goal.


    Until I succeed, until I stand at the top of the world, until I can make every one of my family happy! That''s why I can''t stop here right now! "


    Seeing Xu Dong''s serious expression, Xiao Hong gave up on the idea of comforting his Master. Without saying a word, he flew back onto Xu Dong''s ring finger and fell asleep.


    Looking at Xiao Hong who had fallen asleep on her ring finger, Xu Dong decided to cultivate properly for the night to eliminate the discomfort she felt from not being able to cultivate for two weeks.


    The next morning:


    After a whole night of training, Xu Dong''s body no longer felt that uncomfortable feeling.


    After practicing the set of life-support fist s he had learnt from the dreamland, Xu Dong heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately felt relaxed.


    Yes, it was the life-support fist inside Xu Dong''s dreamland. And this was only last night, when Xu Dong was tempering his own body and suddenly thought of using the medical skills he learned from the dreamland, he realized that the medical skills could actually be used!


    At that time, Xu Dong immediately became excited, and tried other methods to find out that it was okay, but Xu Dong still asked him questions.


    At that time, Xiao Hong was still very unsatisfied when it got quarrelled in the middle of the night, but it was only when Xu Dong told her: "The knowledge that I learnt in dreamland will still be useful in reality", it was slightly shocked.


    But in a moment, Xiao Hong returned to normal. speak lightly


    After knowing the answer he wanted, Xu Dong did not pay any more attention to Xiao Hong. After a while, Xiao Hong caught onto Xu Dong''s ring finger and fell asleep.


    Then, Xu Dong would use whatever skills he could learn from the dreamland that night that could help him get more familiar with the muscles.


    Xu Dong felt that he was even stronger than he was before he entered the dreamland!


    This was not an increase in physical fitness or strength. It was the ability to control the body!


    If it was said that the Xu Dong before he entered the dreamland could release the power of the eighth floor of his body, then the current Xu Dong could display the power of the ninth floor''s sixth floor!


    After killing the life-support fist, just as Xu Dong was about to pass through the Clothes, he heard a burst of footsteps and the cries of the little lass, Qing Lan.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, Big Brother Xu Dong, quickly wake up. It''s time for breakfast! "


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, wait for me to finish the Clothes ¡­"


    Before Xu Dong could finish his words, the little lass had already opened the door.


    Then, Qing Lan, who had just opened the door, saw Xu Dong, who was wearing a Clothes. Instantly, the little lass''s face flushed red. She ran out and said


    "Sorry, sorry. I was in too much of a hurry. I''m really sorry. "


    He closed the door behind him as he ran out.


    With an embarrassed face, Xu Dong looked at the closed door as his face turned hot.


    Although this was not the first time they had done this, something similar had happened on the morning Xu Dong fainted. But even Xu Dong would be a little shy, let alone the thin-skinned Qing Lan.


    Shaking his head, Xu Dong immediately ran out and roared.


    "lass, I still have things to do this morning, so I won''t be eating breakfast!"


    "Got it, I will tell the Tianyi."


    Just as Xu Dong finished speaking, these words came from afar.


    Xu Dong laughed, he stood at the door for a good while and suddenly felt a bit cold. Only then did he realize that he still had not put on the Clothes properly, so he hastily ran into the room and put it on.


    Looking at himself in the copper mirror, Xu Dong felt a little narcissistic. After a flip, Xu Dong was ready to go to Xu Mansion.


    Xu Dong was preparing to break through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm today! Xu Dong was fully prepared to make such a decision.


    Just last night, after Xu Dong finished tempering his body, he already had the feeling of a breakthrough.


    However, Xu Dong had not been prepared at that time and was not in much danger, so he was prepared to break through the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm in one go after making his preparations today!

 C51

    Just as Xu Dong walked to the entrance of the Xu Mansion, the medicine hall immediately came out. with a fawning smile


    "It''s Young Master Xu Dong, I wonder what business do you have here? Rest assured that as long as this humble one can do it, this little one will definitely go through fire and water and not refuse to do anything. "


    Of course, taking advantage to avoid danger was everyone''s natural instinct, and Xu Dong could understand this kind of natural instinct. Therefore, Xu Dong would not say anything, and would not go and take revenge on them.


    Xu Dong searched through all the insides of the pharmacy but he still couldn''t find the Xu Dong he wanted. Even he couldn''t help but scold his.


    After venting some of his emotions, Xu Dong also gradually calmed down.


    "If that''s the case, then logically speaking, there should only be so many medicinal herb in the entire Xu Mansion''s pharmacy! No matter what, it should not be limited to a few of the lowest level hundred year old medicinal herb. "


    "Damn it, it should be that Supervisor''s doing!"


    Xu Dong, who was sure that this was all done by the Supervisor, directly went to the front of the hall to talk to the Supervisor.


    "What did you do? Why can''t I find a good medicinal herb. I think that such a large Xu Mansion wouldn''t only have this many medicinal herb! "


    Looking at Xu Dong who was standing in front of him and questioning him, Supervisor was filled with disdain, as he thought to himself.


    "It''s only a mere young master of the waste, and he still wants the best medicinal herb. He dares to treat me like this! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I won''t be this medicine hall anymore! "


    Because it was night when Xu Dong annihilated the Xu Mansion and killed Xu Mo Qiu, Xu Dong went to sleep afterwards.


    When Xu Dong was sleeping, he also unified the Xu Mansion in one night. After that, Xu Dong entered the dreamland and stayed there for two weeks.


    Thus, this resulted in many people thinking that Xu Dong only came back after knowing that the Acting Family Head had already killed Xu Mo Qiu and unified the Xu Mansion.


    The Supervisor who had determined that Xu Dong was still the "son of the waste", and was merely a waste who had come back to enjoy a soft meal representing the Family Head said with a sneer on his face.


    Right now, your father is dead, but the Acting Family Head is the best. You are still the young master of the Xu Mansion now, with just you alone, how good of a medicinal herb are you going to use! "


    "What did you say? Do you dare to repeat what you said just now?"


    Xu Dong''s voice rang out, the sound, which seemed to want to tear someone apart, stunned the Supervisor momentarily.


    The Supervisor then reacted.


    "I''m actually scared stiff by a waste that can''t awaken the Martial Spirit!"


    Supervisor, who felt that Xu Dong had humiliated him, immediately became angry. he shouted at Xu Dong.


    I will say it again, you are just a waste who has no way of awakening the Martial Spirit. Now that your father is dead, if it wasn''t for the good intentions of the current Acting Family Head who didn''t chase you away, you would have continued to be a young master of the Xu Mansion. Who do you think you are? "

 C52

    "Is that so? The ignorant are truly fearless! "


    "Originally, I didn''t want to kill you. After all, you are a member of the same clan as me. I wanted to teach you a lesson, but you kept touching my bottom line. "Are you forcing me to kill you?"


    He did not understand why the waste who could not awaken the Martial Spirit would emit such a terrifying aura.


    The moment Xu Dong unleashed his killing intent, the first person that stood in front of him was Supervisor.


    Supervisor''s consciousness was instantly drowned, his mind a scene of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. The air was filled with the smell of blood, as if it was coiling around his nose.


    Only the heavens knew how much effort it had taken to break free from the killing intent within the Supervisor. But when Supervisor finally broke free, he realized that even if he used all of his strength, he was still unable to move a single step away from his original position!


    Seeing Xu Dong, who looked like he was about to kill him in the next second, Supervisor still did not give up and said.


    "Impossible, you are just a waste. That''s right, how could a mere waste emit such an aura?


    You must have used some mental type treasure, that''s right, it must have been some spiritual type treasure on your body. You don''t have to scare me anymore, I won''t be fooled. You waste who did not have the means to awaken the Martial Spirit! "


    Hearing Supervisor''s words, Xu Dong also let out an undetectable sigh. slowly talking about


    "You are still speaking like a waste right now, thinking that you are an expert listening. But don''t you realize that I have become stronger? "


    Supervisor did not take Xu Dong''s words seriously as he continued to yell with a crazed expression.


    "Don''t come near me, it''s just a waste. Get out of the way! "


    Seeing Supervisor''s current performance, the discontent on Xu Dong''s face grew even deeper. speak of it with disdain


    "Look at your sorry state right now, it''s people like you who go from their roots to their bones if they had more Xu Mansion!"


    Supervisor did not listen to what Xu Dong was saying at all. Instead, he saw that Xu Dong''s hand was already grabbing towards his neck. shout out at once


    "You waste, quickly scram. Stay away from me, waste! "


    Supervisor''s emotions gradually became crazed, and then he thought of something and quickly said it.


    "Right, I am also a member of the Xu Mansion. I am still Supervisor of medicine hall. You can''t kill me. Xu Mansion has a rule that you can''t kill me without applying to the upper echelons. You can''t kill me! "


    Supervisor thought of a rule that Xu Mansion made to avoid killing each other:


    Everyone could not kill their own people. If they had hatred for someone, they could report it to the Xu Mansion''s Law Enforcement Hall and fight them to the death on the Life and Death Stage.


    After hearing what the Supervisor said, Xu Dong stopped extending his hand towards his neck.


    "Young master, you haven''t applied for the Life and Death Stage at the Law Enforcement Hall yet. If you kill me, you will also be expelled or even hunted down by the family!


    I don''t think you want to. "Why don''t we just turn our hostility into friendship and pretend that this never happened?"


    "To turn hostility into friendship? You''re really funny. I stopped not out of fear. I was just wondering if there was such a rule. "


    Xu Dong said while sneering, and after scratching his head for a bit, he said ¡­


    "But, maybe it''s because I used to be too waste, but I don''t remember this rule. But even if there is one, I''m not afraid. Even if I have violated the rules, I''m not afraid!


    Let me ask you, what kind of crime do you think it is to humiliate the eldest son of the Xu Mansion and bring the current Family Head along with you? "


    "To humiliate the eldest son of the Xu Mansion would require three years of contemplation. Naturally, I would go and claim my punishment, but I have never done this matter of bringing along the active Family Head s of the Xu Mansion!"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Supervisor forced himself to remain calm.


    After Xu Dong heard it, he did not have any more thoughts of wasting time with Supervisor anymore and directly grabbed his neck with one hand.


    "Is that so? Don''t forget that right now, Tianyi is only acting as Family Head! And my father is not dead, even if he is, it''s not something you can comment on. "


    He casually threw Supervisor''s corpse to the side. He coldly looked at the people around him.


    The reason why Xu Dong killed Supervisor this time wasn''t just because he touched his bottom line again and again, although the most important thing was that Supervisor repeatedly mentioned his father, and wanted to make an example out of him.


    Looking at the expressions of the people around him, Xu Dong knew ¡­


    This time, killing a chicken to set an example was perfect!

 C53

    Looking at the gazes of reverence that the people around him shot at him, Xu Dong felt that he had made a perfect example to them.


    Xu Dong knew that most of the people in the Xu Mansion were not convinced with him, the young master of the Xu Mansion.


    Therefore, Xu Dong wanted to make an example of those who were scheming. He did not want to be targeted by others while he was in Xu Mansion.


    "Xu Dong, we have finally found your Kid. Your body... Eh ~, is this what your Kid did, Xu Dong? "


    Just as he was about to greet Xu Dong, Xu Tianyi, who had casually asked him how his body was now, smelled the stench of blood in the air.


    "I say, Xu Dong, your Kid can''t live peacefully either. So many things happened the moment I came back. "


    There was no blame in Xu Tianyi''s tone. Xu Tianyi knew that since Xu Dong had done this, there must be a reason behind it. However, Xu Tianyi did not want to be paralyzed in front of so many eyes, so he questioned Xu Dong loudly.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Xu Tianyi pointed to Supervisor''s corpse and asked.


    "As you can see, I killed him."


    Xu Dong was not surprised when he admitted that he did it himself.


    After Xu Dong said that he understood his own heart, Xu Tianyi knew that Xu Dong would not deny what he had done without any special circumstances.


    Looking at that corpse, Xu Tianyi''s heart started to beat faster.


    "Seriously, what is this. Do you think you can kill a expert at the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm alone? What do you want to care about these little lifetimes? "


    However, Xu Tianyi still wanted to achieve fairness in front of the Xu Mansion''s small life.


    "I know you did. I asked you why you killed him. "


    Xu Tianyi asked this question that made him feel a little helpless.


    Xu Dong also knew that it was impossible for his Tianyi to favor him so openly, so he told him everything that had happened.


    "Is that so? Is there something wrong with what he said? "


    After hearing what Xu Dong had to say, Xu Tianyi asked the rest of the people inside the medicine hall.


    When he looked around and saw that no one refuted him, Xu Tianyi knew that Xu Dong was not lying.


    "Men, take this corpse down. After all, you guys just need to find a place to bury the dead. "


    "Yes!"


    Xu Tianyi spoke to the servant behind him, obviously he was angry too. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked the servants to find a random place to bury him.


    "Alright, Xu Dong, didn''t you want some good medicinal herb? Come with me, why would the truly good medicinal herb be put on the surface?


    Most of the good medicinal herb were inside the medicine hall. It''s a very secluded place. In the past, you did not have the qualifications to know about it, so it is natural for you to not be able to find a good medicinal herb now. "


    Ignoring the shocked gazes around him, Xu Tianyi quickly tidied up his mood and told Xu Dong with a smile.


    After hearing what his Tianyi said, Xu Dong also suddenly realized something as he thought to himself.


    "No wonder I couldn''t find those good medicinal herb. I was wondering how Xu Mansion could put those precious medicinal herb in such a conspicuous place. Isn''t this putting the Xu Mansion''s heritage on the surface? "

 C54

    With that in mind, Xu Dong followed his Tianyi and arrived in front of a wall.


    This wall was gray in color. Apart from the vicissitudes of time, the rest of it looked like other ordinary walls.


    "Take a good look at the bottom left corner of the wall."


    "What''s wrong? Xu Dong, did your Kid see anything? "


    Just as Xu Dong was about to read the few large words carefully, Xu Tianyi''s voice rang out. It interrupted Xu Dong''s train of thoughts.


    "Tianyi, what is that? Why do I see the words'' Nine Steps to Heaven Seizing ''on it?"


    After a moment of silence, Xu Dong asked his own question.


    He did not expect that the moment Xu Tianyi heard the words "Xu Dong could see them from the wall", he immediately became excited. His hands trembled as he grabbed Xu Dong''s shoulders and shook him excitedly.


    "What?" You can see the words on the wall. "


    Xu Dong was a little dizzy from shaking his own Tianyi.


    "Tianyi, calm down, calm down. You make me a little dizzy. Let me go first. "


    Xu Tianyi also knew that he was a little too excited, so he let go of Xu Dong''s slight cough.


    "Cough, my apologies, I was a little too agitated. Xu Dong, tell me, can you really read the words on the wall?"


    After being released by his own Tianyi, Xu Dong thought for a while and felt that something was amiss. How could a wall possibly have words at times?


    Unable to understand these questions, Xu Dong asked.


    "That''s right. Tianyi, I did indeed see the words'' Nine Steps to Heaven Seizing ''on it. What exactly is this wall of the Tianyi. Why did these words suddenly appear? "


    When Xu Tianyi said that he could see the words written on the wall, Xu Tianyi started laughing and mumbling to himself.


    "Great, great. Indeed, the heavens have blessed our Xu Family. I did not expect to see a second person in my life who could read in front of this wall. "


    Seeing that his Tianyi had fallen into an excited state, Xu Dong who still had a stomach full of questions couldn''t help but wake up his Tianyi.


    Xu Dong shook his Tianyi''s shoulder as he grabbed it just now, just like how his own Tianyi had grabbed his own arm. shout out loud


    "Tianyi, wake up. You haven''t answered what this wall is! "


    "Stinky Kid, why aren''t you letting go. You''re shaking my old bones loose. "


    After slapping Xu Dong''s hand away, Xu Tianyi rubbed his head and said.


    Xu Dong laughed, and thought.


    "Who told you to treat me like that just now!" This is just a little revenge. "


    This was what Xu Dong thought, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He then asked about it ¡­


    "Tianyi, what exactly is this wall?" Tianyi, what is this wall?


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xu Tianyi seemed to have thought of something, and became excited again.


    Seeing that his Tianyi had gotten excited again, Xu Dong did not want his Tianyi to return to the state he was in just now. I have to get to the point


    "Tianyi, calm down first. "You still haven''t told me what your facade really is."


    She rolled her eyes at Xu Dong, but Xu Tianyi still calmed down a little. At least he wasn''t as excited as before. Explain to Xu Dong.


    "More accurately speaking, this wall is used to build this wall. The lower left corner is something our ancestors passed down, and I heard that countless high level techniques and Martial Skills s are hidden inside it. And only those from the Xu Family who had good talent and were acknowledged by it could learn about it.


    However, although these words were passed down from generation to generation, no one had been able to learn anything from these walls for a long time.


    Originally, everyone in the family thought that this was just a legend. However, 20 years ago, your father learned a cultivation technique here.


    No one knew the specific effect of this cultivation technique. But since then, your father''s cultivation has soared.


    In just a few years, he went from the third level of the Tong Wu Realm to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm. However, after your mother''s death, his cultivation stopped. "


    Xu Dong''s pupils contracted as he said excitedly.


    "Tianyi, you mean to say that my father has also learned something from this wall?"


    "That''s true, but why do you care about what your father learned here?"


    Xu Tianyi asked puzzledly, shouldn''t normal people pay more attention to powerful techniques and Martial Skills?


    Xu Dong laughed and said.


    "Tianyi, you don''t understand. What I pursue is not power, my power is only to protect my family and my loved ones. So, what I care about is not the power itself. "


    "Is that so you can protect the people you want to protect? "If only I had had the same awareness like you back then."

 C55

    When Xu Tianyi was young, he made the wrong decision. He used to think that it was the right decision, but now, he regretted it.


    "If I become strong enough, they won''t oppose us!"


    Xu Dong did not find it unexpected that his own Tianyi was something that his father was very similar to himself. He had guessed it long ago.


    Ever since his mother''s death, his father had always cared for him.


    His father had been concerned about him ever since he was discovered unable to awaken the Martial Spirit.


    Ever since he had been humiliated by Xu Tianlong, his father had decisively went to search for a life altering fruit that could help him awaken the Martial Spirit.


    One could see the importance his father attached to his family from the many small details of these lives. And since he was young, under the subtle influence of his father, Xu Dong also valued the person he loved as much as his father.


    "Tianyi, let''s not talk about this anymore. Did you just say that there are a lot of high-grade cultivation techniques in this wall? That means I can learn the technique "Nine Steps to Heaven Stealing" from the wall? "


    Returning to the main topic, Xu Dong asked somewhat excitedly.


    After Xu Tianyi heard this, he could not help but feel it was funny. A rare smile appeared on his slightly aged face as he spoke to Xu Dong.


    "Didn''t your Kid not care about this? "Why, it''s so urgent now."


    "Tianyi, you can''t put it like that. It''s not that I don''t care, it''s just that I care more about my loved ones. To be able to learn a movement technique that should be of good quality free of charge, why not? "


    Hearing the "slander" Xu Dong from his Tianyi, he couldn''t help but ''defend himself.


    Hearing Xu Dong''s explanation, Xu Tianyi laughed out loud.


    "Alright, I lost to your Kid. All you have to do is put your hand on it and say what you see.


    "Seriously, I originally wanted to ''do it without losing a piece of meat'' so that you could try. I didn''t expect you to actually succeed."


    "Yeah."


    Xu Dong shrugged his shoulders noncommittally, then placed his hand on it.


    But when Xu Dong placed his hands on it, the wall started to flicker with a faint light. And at this time, Xu Dong was also a little dizzy from the information that suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Just as Xu Dong placed his hands on it, the information regarding the suddenly popped up in his mind.


    "Nine Steps to Heaven Stealing": A total of three steps, with each step being further divided into three realms.


    It was also because the difference between each of the three realms was extremely great, as if it was a completely different type of step. It was said that there were a total of nine steps.


    As for the three types of steps, they would reach the peak of perfection and could compete with the heavens. Hence, this movement technique was called the "Nine Steps to Heaven".


    The nine steps of Heaven Stealing were divided into: Chasing Steps, Escape Steps, and Stupid Steps. As the name implies


    Chasing Steps: Tracking the enemy''s movement technique.


    Escape Steps: The ability to run.


    Slow Steps: A movement technique used to trap an enemy within a certain range.


    At the same time, the three realms represented the three elements, Sky Origin, Earth Origin and Human Origin. There were also three realms in the Mortal Realm, the Earth Realm, and the Sky Realm.

 C56

    Reaching the Human Realm allowed one to fight against people of the same realm without losing.


    Reaching the Earth Realm would allow one to fight against people one level higher than oneself without losing.


    "It''s fine if I can fight without losing. After all, it''s just a movement technique and there''s no offensive power behind it. But why is it that this kind of movement technique can only be practiced to the Soul Fusion Stage?! "


    "What''s wrong? Any gains? "


    Hearing Xu Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong laughed until he cried.


    "It can be said that we have gained something, but it can also be said that we have not gained anything."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Xu Tianyi was a little dizzy. Why did he say that he had gained something but had not gained anything at all?


    Seeing through the doubt in his Tianyi, Xu Dong explained.


    "I did learn a high quality movement technique, but that was only when I reached the Soul Fusion Realm. It''s completely useless to me now."


    "Is that so? "That really is ¡­"


    After hearing it, Xu Tianyi also said this ¡­


    "I don''t know if you''re lucky or not."


    After hearing it, the crying and laughter on Xu Dong''s face intensified.


    "That''s right!" Only those in the Soul Fusion Realm would be able to train in such a high quality movement technique. "But in this situation, this movement technique is completely useless to me."


    Seeing Xu Dong''s expression, Xu Tianyi did not know whether he should go and comfort him or not ¡­ He didn''t want to comfort Xu Tianyi, but felt that doing so wouldn''t be good, so he decided to comfort Xu Dong instead, since he didn''t know what to say.


    "Xu Dong, don''t be sad. You can only blame your luck on encountering such a powerful movement technique. that''s why you didn''t have the ability to cultivate before the Soul Fusion stage. "


    No matter how I hear it, it sounds weird! Thus, the atmosphere became awkward.


    Fortunately, this awkwardness did not last long before Xu Dong''s cheerful voice rang out ¡­


    "Forget it, let''s not dwell on these matters anymore." Just like I said, I''m still so young right now, so reaching the Soul Fusion Stage is only a matter of time.


    Tianyi, you should take me to find some good medicinal herb first.


    "Alright! I really never thought that the final result would be like this.


    After listening to Xu Dong''s words, Xu Tianyi also sighed with emotion.


    Hearing Xu Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong also joked.


    "Alright, Tianyi, don''t use such a tone as though I didn''t get anything. This movement technique is still very useful to the future me. "


    Xu Dong did not expect his current joke to be true in the future. This had saved Xu Dong''s life countless of times.


    "You''re right, all right. Let''s go to the true inner layer of medicine hall! "


    After Xu Tianyi finished speaking, he walked to the right side of the wall.


    Just as Xu Dong was wondering what his Tianyi was doing, Xu Tianyi slammed his palm against the wall.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    After Xu Tianyi knocked on the wall, the sound of intermittent collisions of metals suddenly came from all around. Then, on the right side of the wall, a door the height of a person and the width of two people slowly opened up.


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but exclaim in praise after reading it.


    "So powerful!"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s praise, Xu Tianyi''s face revealed a proud expression, but he still modestly said those words.


    "This is nothing amazing. Those true Immortal methods can directly open up a small world of their own.


    Compared to us, this is nothing! "


    After Xu Dong heard his Tianyi''s explanation, the excitement on his face also gradually disappeared. He replied flatly


    "That''s true. "It seems like my horizons are still too small."


    Looking at Xu Dong''s calm expression, Xu Tianyi said without any good feeling.


    "You Kid, are not cute at all!"


    "Alright, Tianyi, let''s go in."


    Ignoring his Tianyi''s unhappy expression, Xu Dong walked towards the door after he finished speaking.


    Although Xu Tianyi was not happy with Xu Dong''s calm expression, he still followed him. However, he still said that in his heart ¡­


    "No matter what, it is something that our ancestors of Xu Family left behind, and no one is able to create it now. Your Kid should at least react a little. "


    Once he entered, Xu Dong finally understood how powerful the Xu Mansion was.


    Xu Dong only saw a dense number of medicinal herb placed on a big cabinet that was divided into different categories. When Xu Dong saw it, his eyes shone with a dazzling light. He immediately rushed towards the area with the words'' Strengthening Technique ''written on it.


    After Xu Dong rushed over, he searched everywhere as if he had never seen the world before, and muttered to himself.


    "Heavens, what is this?!" Longyan Grass, this is a good item. From the looks of it, it must have been here for at least two hundred years! "


    At this time, Xu Dong was holding a large fiery-red medicinal herb in his hand.


    "And this, Stellar Fruits!" There''s actually such a huge star fruit! "


    This was what Xu Dong had said when he held the oval shaped fruit that looked like a metal fruit.


    "And that, the Spring of Ice and Fire!" There''s actually such a big basin of spring water! "


    This was what Xu Dong said as he pointed to a large basin that had red and blue spring water.


    Just as Xu Dong was excitedly looking for the rare herbs in the inner parts of medicine hall, Xu Tianyi''s confused voice sounded out.


    "Xu Dong, what is your Kid talking about? What Longyan Grass, what Stellar Fruits, and the Ice and Fire Spring you were talking about? "

 C57

    Following the sound of his own Tianyi''s voice, Xu Dong also felt a little dizzy.


    "Tianyi, what are you saying? "What does that mean?"


    "Longyan Grass is the huge, fire-red medicinal herb, and the Star Fruit is the oval-shaped fruit that I just held in my arms. Is the Ice and Fire Spring Water that has red, blue, and glittering water?"


    "Now I should be asking you how you know the names of these things! "Although I don''t know if you''re pretending or not, but I don''t think you''re the kind of person who doesn''t know how to pretend to understand things."


    "Wait, Tianyi. Why don''t you know the names of these things? These are only the top-grade medicinal herb, they can''t even compare to the lowest grade of immortal grass seedlings! "


    Without paying attention to the immortal grass that Xu Dong was talking about, Xu Tianyi continued.


    "How would we know!? A few hundred years ago, our entire world encountered a great calamity. Although we survived it, many legacies were broken off. One of them was alchemy.


    As for pill refining, it was closely related to the medicinal herb, so even the many methods of identifying medicinal herb had disappeared.


    Hearing Xu Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong was also shocked, and he thought of something in his heart.


    "I learned this ability to identify medicinal herb from the ''dry grandfather'' family''s medical manual!


    And the current Tianyi''s medical books were all lost. Then what exactly is that dreamland? How could I have learned these things?


    No, I must go and ask Xiao Hong what''s going on. "


    "Xu Dong, tell me quickly, how do you know the names of these medicinal herb?"


    Xu Tianyi''s excited voice interrupted Xu Dong''s thoughts, pulling him back to reality.


    "I, I ¡­"


    Listening to his own Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong, who did not want to lie to his own Tianyi and did not want to reveal everything about his Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, did not know how to respond.


    "Forget it. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it."


    When Xu Tianyi saw Xu Dong, he just stood there without saying a word.


    Xu Dong heaved a sigh of relief. After all, if Xu Tianyi really wanted to continue questioning him, Xu Dong really didn''t know how to answer.


    But right after, Xu Tianyi''s face turned serious again as he said this to Xu Dong in all seriousness.


    "I will no longer ask you why you know the names of these medicinal herb, but you have to remember the principle of ''a man''s wealth is his own fault''.


    In the future, you can just rely on your silence to make a fortune, but you must definitely not tell anyone else that you know how to differentiate between the medicinal herb and the others. Do you understand? "


    Hearing Xu Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong also knew the importance of this matter. After all, in the entire world, only he could clearly understand the effects of these medicinal herb.


    Thus, he hurriedly made a promise ¡­


    "I understand, I, Tianyi, will definitely not tell a third person about this."


    After hearing Xu Dong''s guarantee, Xu Tianyi''s expression still remained solemn as he emphasized.


    "It''s not that you don''t want to tell anyone, it''s that you don''t want to talk about this after you exit this door. Otherwise, you will get yourself killed! After all, the walls had ears, so they had to be guarded against. Do you understand? "


    After hearing his own Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong understood how important this was even now.


    "That''s right!" It was precisely his ability to recognize medicinal herb s that was of no use to those top expert s of great powers.

 C58

    However, this ability of mine, which allows you to recognize medicinal herb, is extremely useful to those who have just started cultivating, and even those who have made some achievements, this middle and lower class people are extremely useful.


    And the top expert s were also created from the cultivation of middle and lower levels. In other words, my ability to recognize medicinal herb is very attractive to those large powers. "


    Seeing Xu Dong''s serious expression, Xu Tianyi coughed lightly before turning serious.


    When Xu Dong picked the medicinal herb, Xu Dong was also very suspicious: How did they eat the medicinal herb when no one in the past knew about the effects of the medicinal herb?


    Thinking about it, Xu Dong asked.


    "Tianyi, since you don''t know the effects of the medicinal herb, why do you still want to eat it?"


    After Xu Tianyi heard what Xu Dong had said, he said it without a care.


    "Based on luck, some people were forced into a corner, while others wanted to obtain the medicinal herb without working hard, so they went to eat it."


    When Xu Dong heard his Tianyi''s reply, he also felt somewhat speechless, and ridiculed.


    "Aren''t they afraid of dying from taking medicine like that!?"


    When he thought back to how Xu Tianyi had also laughed after hearing what he had said ¡­


    "Yeah, that''s how they used to take their medicine. However, after several people died, they didn''t dare to take their medicine again. They would only try their luck if they really had nowhere else to go."


    Otherwise, why do you think there are so many medicinal herb here! It''s still left over from generation to generation. In fact, these recent generations of people had never used medicinal herb at all. He even found some other precious medicinal herb.


    As for the medicinal herb outside, they were all medicine that cured injuries, so they could not be in danger. That was why he dared to leave it outside.


    "So that''s how it is! I knew it how it was possible for Xu Mansion to have so many precious medicinal herb. So that''s how it is! "


    Xu Dong suddenly realized that he was only wondering if it was just a Xu Mansion in the beginning. Although it could be considered as a dragon head in this northern city, it was impossible for there to be so many precious medicinal herb.


    There were even a small number of high level medicinal herb that were effective against Soul Fusion Realm cultivators.


    After Xu Dong understood why there were so many medicinal herb in the Xu Mansion, he started to feel troubled again.


    The medicinal herb here were too high leveled, it would be a complete waste for the current him!


    "Tianyi, do you have any other low leveled medicinal herb here?"


    Only the heavens would know how Xu Dong felt when he asked this question! The level outside was too low, and most of it was healing medicine. Furthermore, the medicinal herb here were too high, it was a waste for him.


    Xu Dong felt that he had experienced this kind of uncomfortable feeling for the second time.


    "About this, even if you ask me, I don''t know! I don''t even know medicinal herb. "


    Xu Tianyi said helplessly after hearing this.


    After Xu Dong heard his Tianyi''s words, he did not feel surprised at all. Initially, he had already asked his own Tianyi with the attitude of someone trying to save a life, but it was normal for his own Tianyi to not know of it.


    "What do we do, are we really going to waste these precious medicinal herb?"


    Just when Xu Dong did not want to waste those precious medicinal herb s, Xiao Hong who was sleeping on her ring finger suddenly spoke out.


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master, quickly go to the southwest. There is a medicinal herb that is very useful to me, I have a premonition that after I eat him, I will break through!)


    It was still hissing like that, but Xu Dong still understood what Xiao Hong was saying.


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong could not help but ask.


    "Southwest, isn''t that the place where the weeds are planted?"


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (I don''t know, but my intuition is very accurate. Go quickly, Master!)


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go ask Tianyi first."


    Xu Dong felt that he wouldn''t lose anything if he went there after hearing Xiao Hong''s words. Thus, he asked Xu Tianyi about it.


    "Tianyi, what kind of weeds are you guys planting in the southwest?"


    "Southwest? I remember that place is indeed where the weeds were planted. Originally, we wanted to tear that place down, but the Old Ancestor had a rule that he couldn''t tear it down, so we left those places. "


    "Is that so?"


    After hearing what his Tianyi had to say, Xu Dong thought of something ¡­


    "Since the ancestors told us not to tear down that place, could it be that there really is some sort of secret behind it? I have to go take a look!"


    Thinking about it, Xu Dong told his Tianyi.


    "Tianyi, I''ll take a look over there."


    With that, he left.


    Xu Dong walked over to the place where the weeds were kept. He saw a warehouse with the word "sundry room" written in large letters on top of it.


    Xu Dong pushed open the door and entered. Observing carefully, Xu Dong realized that the entire warehouse was grey, as if it had a certain age.


    It was just that Xu Dong did not pay too much attention to these, and asked Xiao Hong instead.


    "Xiao Hong, where is the medicinal herb that you mentioned?"


    After Xiao Hong heard this, he did not reply, and only left Xu Dong''s ring finger. She began flying towards the left side of the warehouse.


    Xu Dong followed after Xiao Hong as he flew over.


    After a while, Xiao Hong stopped above a pile of medicinal herb.


    Because the light inside the warehouse was dim a moment ago, the group of medicinal herb walked in the direction of the warehouse.


    When Xu Dong saw this pile of medicinal herb, he immediately became excited. Call To


    "body hardening herb!"

 C59 Pills of Rebirth (1)

    What do you mean, "there is no way back to the heavy water of the mountains, there is no way out, the bright flowers and the bright spring", what is life''s ups and downs. Xu Dong finally experienced it.


    Xu Dong, who had originally thought that he would waste those precious medicinal herb, finally no longer needed to be conflicted. After all, if Xu Dong were to waste those precious medicinal herb, Xu Dong would definitely feel heartache.


    When Xu Dong saw those random medicinal herb s piled up on the side, looking like real weeds, he became excited.


    "body hardening herb!"


    Xu Dong could not help but call out as he recognized this grass.


    body hardening herb: A type of medicinal herb that used to be rather rare, but was almost extinct. This kind of medicinal herb could refine a person''s body to achieve the effect of strengthening the body.


    Although the effects of the body hardening herb were not strong, it could not hold up against their numbers. Furthermore, looking at it, the age of the body hardening herb here was at least three hundred years old!


    Even a stalk of grass that had been growing for three hundred years would have become a demon, let alone a three hundred year old body hardening herb!


    "Great, there are so many medicinal aged body hardening herb and they are so old. This way, I can directly break through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm. "


    After Xu Dong finished speaking, he placed the pile of body hardening herb into his own dimensional ring. But before Xu Dong could plant a few more medicinal herb s, he heard his voice again.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (Master, my medicinal herb!) And my medicinal herb! Don''t forget my medicinal herb!)


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong also remembered her purpose in coming here. So Xu Dong said this apologetically.


    "Sorry! Xiao Hong just saw how many high quality body hardening herb were too excited. I forgot about you.


    Right, you mean to say that the medicinal herb you want will be facing here? "


    After Xiao Hong heard her own Master finally understood what she meant, she happily wagged her tail in the air and said.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (Yes, that''s right. Hurry and move these body hardening herb.)


    "Alright!"


    With that, Xu Dong carefully moved the body hardening herb away. After Xu Dong moved more than half of the body hardening herb, Xiao Hong suddenly flew onto a somewhat strange looking "body hardening herb". Speaking of


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (This is the plant!)


    "This one?" Wait, could this be a Herba Draconis! "


    Only when Xiao Hong brought out that strange body hardening herb did Xu Dong clearly see its appearance.


    This medicinal herb looked more or less the same as the body hardening herb, but its veins had faint golden veined patterns, which even had traces of bright red flowing on them.


    Xu Dong said uncertainly after reading it.


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (That''s right, a Herba Draconis. I really didn''t expect to meet one here.)


    Xiao Hong''s excited voice also came out.


    After hearing this, Xu Dong also sighed with emotion.


    "That''s right!" Herba Draconis did not have a fixed form, but the conditions for their formation were extremely harsh.


    He had to get blood from the heart of an adult dragon! Moreover, the more blood came in contact with the dragon''s heart, the stronger its medicinal efficacy would be!


    However, normally, the veins of blood dragon Grass would only have a faint golden glow, so why is there a blood-red flowing on the golden veins? "


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master should have gotten stuck on your Martial Spirit, which is the blood from the heart of the Ancient Supreme blood dragon.) Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given me such a strong reaction.)


    Xiao Hong also explained her doubts about his Master when she heard it.


    Because Xu Dong had met a true blood dragon not too far away from here, Xu Dong was not surprised that a Herba Draconis could have blood from the heart of the blood dragon that had appeared here.


    Xu Dong suddenly realised after hearing Xiao Hong''s explanation: No wonder he felt extremely excited when he walked into the warehouse.


    It''s no wonder that I lost my composure just now when I saw so many body hardening herb.


    Logically, they were just body hardening herb s, but they were able to help Xu Dong enter the Sixth Level of the Tong Wu Realm faster.


    This matter, which was merely a matter of time for Xu Dong, actually made him forget about Xiao Hong. At that time, Xu Dong had thought that he was possessed again. It seemed that it was only because of the reaction from his bloodline.


    But after seeing the Herba Draconis that was stained with the blood from the heart of the Ancient Supreme blood dragon, Xu Dong started to feel helpless.


    "According to the logic behind the blood that stained the heart, the stronger the dragon, the stronger the effect of the Herba Draconis.


    If we eat this Herba Draconis, our bodies will explode from not being able to withstand its strong medicinal effects!


    I really don''t know why I can only come across these good things that we don''t need right now! "

 C60 Rebirth Pills (2)

    After hearing Xu Dong''s voice that sounded like he wanted to cry but had no tears, Xiao Hong said with a smile.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (Master you aren''t what you think you are)


    "Why? Could it be that we can eat this medicinal herb? "


    The felt dizzy from Xiao Hong''s words. Now, no matter if it was herself or Xiao Hong, neither of them would be able to endure the Herba Draconis formed from the blood in the heart of the Ancient Supreme blood dragon!


    Seeing Xu Dong''s shocked expression, Xiao Hong merely smiled mysteriously and said.


    "Hiss, hiss" (it could be said to be true, but it could also be said not to be true.)


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong felt like she was going crazy and shouted loudly.


    "Xiao Hong, don''t keep me guessing, tell me what happened!"


    After hearing his Master''s words, Xiao Hong knew that if he continued to be suspenseful, then he would feel better. then explain


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master don''t be angry yet. Originally, even the lowest level Herba Draconis s could not be absorbed by us, but this is different.


    Furthermore, we all have pure primordial blood dragon bloodlines in our bodies so we can use secret methods to first absorb a small portion of the Herba Draconis''s medicinal effects, and store the rest in our own bodies.


    Xu Dong, who knew that there was such a method, was also shocked.


    "This is also possible? However, what technique are you talking about? "


    Seeing Xu Dong''s shocked expression, Xiao Hong spoke with pride.


    "Of course, this is an innate skill of our blood dragon!"


    "In that case, we''ll use it when we get back."


    Even in this situation, Xu Dong still spoke of it cautiously ¡­


    "As for now, I will put these body hardening herb into the dimensional ring first."


    With that, Xu Dong began to put the body hardening herb back into the dimensional ring.


    While Xu Dong was pretending to be a medicinal herb, he paid special attention to them to see if there were any unexpected harvests.


    But in the end, Xu Dong did not find any unexpected gains.


    Xu Dong laughed at himself and shook his head.


    "That''s true. It was all due to my great luck that I managed to get a single one of these things." "I was still hoping for an unexpected harvest, how greedy I am!"


    With that, Xu Dong placed all of the body hardening herb into the dimensional ring.


    After confirming that he did not leave any of the body hardening herb behind, Xu Dong told Xiao Hong.


    "Alright, Xiao Hong, let''s go. Tianyi should also be impatient. "


    With that, Xu Dong left. Xiao Hong once again wrapped himself around Xu Dong''s ring finger.


    At this time, Xu Tianyi was also anxiously waiting outside. As he paced back and forth in the corridor, he thought to himself ¡­


    "Why hasn''t that smelly Kid Xu Dong come out yet? Why did it take so long just to check out the warehouse? "No, I have to go and take a look."


    With that, Xu Tianyi prepared to go to the warehouse to see what Xu Dong was doing.


    But before Xu Tianyi could reach the entrance of the warehouse, Xu Dong had walked out and said.


    "What''s wrong? Tianyi, why are you in such a hurry? "


    Seeing that Xu Dong had walked out, Xu Tianyi also laughed and scolded him.


    "It''s still not you. What did you, this smelly Kid, do? Why did you stay in the warehouse for so long? "


    "This is my fault. The reason why I stayed in there for so long is because I got another harvest."


    After hearing what Xu Dong had said, Xu Tianyi thought about it sorrowfully.


    "It''s really infuriating to be compared to someone else." I have cultivated for so long and have still been stuck at this realm.


    Thinking about it, Xu Tianyi raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Oh, harvest? What did you get? "


    Hearing the unhappiness in his Tianyi''s tone, Xu Dong smiled and said.


    "Tianyi, this is not only useful to me, but to you as well."


    Listening up to here, Xu Tianyi asked with interest.


    "Oh, it''s useful to me as well. What''s that?"


    Xu Dong laughed as he took out a large amount of body hardening herb s from his dimensional ring.


    "Tianyi, look, this is it. This is the body hardening herb. It can increase the strength of your body. It can also slow down your aging process. Take these and use them! "


    Once Xu Tianyi heard that it could slow down the speed at which he aged, in his heart, he was eager to give it a try. After all, no one wanted to die quickly. However, Xu Tianyi still worriedly asked.


    "Are you able to use such a precious item?"


    When Xu Dong heard this, he knew what his Tianyi was worried about.


    "Tianyi, you don''t have to worry. This thing is of no use to me. My body is strong enough. And I''m still young enough, so I don''t have to worry about aging. "


    Knowing that this medicinal herb would not be of much use to Xu Dong, Xu Tianyi was no longer polite. But Xu Tianyi still loved face.


    After all, just like that, Xu Tianyi received such a valuable medicinal herb from his own clan, even if the medicinal herb was taken out from his family''s warehouse, Xu Tianyi still told Xu Dong with a blushing face.


    "In that case, I shall not be courteous!" At least your Kid is considerate. "


    "Yes, yes, yes, this is my way of paying respect to you."


    How could Xu Dong not know that his Tianyi loved face?


    Xu Tianyi coughed twice. Looking at Xu Dong''s smiling yet not smiling expression, Xu Tianyi knew that Xu Dong had seen through his thoughts. His old face had also become slightly hot.


    After she took the body hardening herb s from Xu Dong''s hands, she heard what Xu Dong said with a blushing face.


    "Tianyi, you just need to grind this kind of medicinal herb and soak it in warm water. But the process might be painful. Endure it for yourself. "


    "Got it. Since you''ve gotten the things you wanted, let''s go."


    Xu Dong also wanted to quickly break through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    "Okay, Tianyi, wait a moment, I''m going to take some more medicinal herb. "I''ll leave when I''ve finished."


    After saying that, Xu Dong walked in the direction of the medicinal herb he had set his eyes on just now.


    Northern City, Xu Mansion, Xu Dong''s Room:


    At this time, Xu Dong was sitting cross-legged on the ground with a few medicinal herb laid in front of him.


    He was adjusting his condition to its best at the moment. This was because he was preparing to refine a medicinal pill. This pill could help him break through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm. This pellet was something he had learned from learning in the dreamland.


    The name of the medicine was "Rebirth Pill".

 C61 Let me try (1)

    Fetal Rebirth Pill: As the name implies, this medicine will have the effect of rebirth on the current Xu Dong.


    When Xu Dong was completely prepared, he started to refine some other pills to warm up his body ¡­


    Actually, it was just refining pills but it was only to create some "pill". After all, Xu Dong had not learnt such lofty things as refining pills from the dreamland.


    Although this "almost" was only his own "dry grandfather" modesty, Xu Dong had never encountered an illness that his "dry grandfather" could not cure.


    But he wasn''t an apothecary! He was just a very skilled doctor.


    Therefore, the reason why Xu Dong was able to refine these "fake pellets" was because of the effectiveness of these medicinal herb! After all, even if a body hardening herb of at least three hundred years of age consumed raw, the medicinal effects would not be bad!


    But what Xu Dong needed to do was to make a reasonable collocation based on the medicinal herb''s medicinal effects to fully unleash the medicinal herb''s medicinal effects.


    After finishing his preparations, Xu Dong began refining the pill. He took out the smallest one from the body hardening herb s.


    After Xu Dong meticulously grinded it, he carefully added a few drops of the Spring of Ice and Fire.


    After the ground body hardening herb slowly turned red and blue, Xu Dong added some powder and gently rubbed them together.


    After rubbing for a while, Xu Dong told Xiao Hong.


    "Xiao Hong, Xiao Huo, take the test. Let them freeze together. "


    After saying that, Xiao Hong, who was ready at any moment, spat out a string of scarlet-red flames.


    In fact, when Xu Dong was just refining the pill for the sake of not having any fire, Xiao Hong had already discovered Xu Dong''s vexation and spoke to Xu Dong.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (Master, if you are worried about not having fire, you don''t have to worry.) I will use fire.)


    "Xiao Hong, can you? After all, you were just born not too long ago, so you don''t have to force yourself. Furthermore, the requirements for the flame are quite high for the medicine I concoct. If that doesn''t work, then it''s a small matter to not refine the medicine well.


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong proudly expressed that as a dragon spitting out fire, it did not have any ability or instinct. It was as normal as the Homo sapiens''s breathing.


    Xu Dong thought that this made sense, since dragons who stood at the top of the food chain could easily spit fire.


    Thus, Xu Dong could be at ease to use Xiao Hong as a stove.


    Speaking of which, the intensity of Xiao Hong''s flames was indeed strong for the pill s for a short period of time.


    Seeing that the pill was ready, Xu Dong anxiously stopped Xiao Hong.


    "Alright, Xiao Hong, quickly withdraw your flame. "After a while, the pill was roasted by you."


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong immediately kept the fire.


    Looking at the completed pill in his hands, Xu Dong couldn''t help but lick his lips and say.


    "Alright, I''ve finished refining the pill. Let me try the taste first. "


    With that, Xu Dong threw the pill into his mouth. He chewed.


    After eating the pill, Xu Dong happily said this.


    "The grilling went on for a bit too long, and the proportion of medicinal herb was also a bit off. Fortunately, I only need to adjust the ratio of the medicinal herb. Then, just ask Xiao Hong to control the flames. "


    With that said, Xu Dong began his pill Refining process again.


    Xu Dong wasn''t as casual as before when he tried to concoct his second pill, and he was very careful with each step he took as he was afraid that he might misplace a small amount.


    Xu Dong finished rubbing another pill that looked like the enlarged version of the one he had just seen.


    But upon closer inspection, one would realize that this pill''s luster was a little rounder than the previous one.


    "Alright, Xiao Hong, control the flames a little more. Don''t overcook. "


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~"


    With that, Xiao Hong spat out another string of flames from her mouth. However, this time Xiao Hong was extremely careful to control the strength of the flames.


    Not long after the pill was burnt by the dragon fire, everything was fine.


    Without the help of the flames, the pill also fell over. Seeing this, Xu Dong hurriedly caught it.


    Looking at the pill in his hands that had lost its round luster from a moment ago, Xu Dong started to laugh happily.


    "Great, I never thought that I would be able to refine a perfect pill!"

 C62 Let me try (2)

    The perfect pill was something that Xu Dong had seen in his medical book. This meant that more than ninety percent of the nourishment of the medicinal herb had already been used.


    The medicinal herb''s essence was hidden within the pill. From its outer appearance, one could not tell that this was a perfect pill at all. However, every Perfect Grade pill would emit a fragrance.


    That was why Xu Dong was so happy when he saw the medicine and himself concocted turn out like this. After all, they were using more than 90% of the medicinal herb''s essence to make use of the perfect level of pill.


    Don''t just look at the fact that it was a waste of ten percent. No matter how amazing one''s medical skills or pill refining skills were, it was impossible to use all of the medicinal herb''s essence.


    As long as it was refining medicine, it would more or less have some losses. Generally speaking, if you could hold 60% of the medicinal herb''s essence and use it, you could be considered a doctor or alchemist


    Xu Dong looked at the medicinal herb in his hands, and after confirming three times, Xu Dong finally believed that he had refined a perfect pill. He was able to create a perfect pill with his first practice!


    After being proud of how powerful he was the first time, Xu Dong immediately swallowed the pill.


    Xu Dong indicated that the pill is something that I can use to eat, even if this is my first time refining a perfect pill, I can''t possibly use it to store!


    Thus, Xu Dong ate the pill in one bite. After eating the pill, Xu Dong painfully squatted down.


    The moment Xu Dong swallowed it, Xu Dong felt a kind of explosion coming from the inside. The pain was as if his muscles were being torn apart bit by bit, then reassembled before being torn apart again and again.


    Accompanying the feeling of his muscles being torn to shreds was the feeling of having both ice and fire at the same time.


    Only by doing this could Xu Dong be reborn. In the past, although Xu Dong''s cultivation grounds were also quick, they were only able to display their speed when compared to a small place like Zhenbei City.


    Like his enemy Profound Sky Holy Land, Xu Dong did not believe that they did not have any secrets.


    And right now, in the situation of the two heavens of ice and fire, Little Xu Dong''s muscles had always maintained their state of excitement. At this time, the body hardening herb was constantly refining Xu Dong''s muscles, veins and so on.


    Only then would Xu Dong truly be reborn! In the future, Xu Dong''s cultivation speed would not fall behind those Sacred Sons of the Sacred Grounds.


    When he was reborn, Xu Dong felt that his body temperature was sometimes higher and sometimes lower. When he was high, his skin was red from the heat, and when he was low, the water on the surface of Xu Dong''s skin was frozen into ice.


    "Damn it! If I knew what would happen, I wouldn''t have refined the medicine!"


    Xu Dong who was currently suffering from the torture bellowed.


    Xu Dong felt his consciousness become fuzzy, his thoughts was like a small boat floating alone in the ocean.


    Amidst the pain, Xu Dong''s aura also continued to rise. In an instant, he broke through the fourth level of the Tong Wu Realm and reached the fifth level, but he still could not enter the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    Seeing that he had yet to enter the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm, Xu Dong shouted anxiously.


    "Hurry up and break through!" I''ve suffered so much! Hurry up and break through! "


    Initially, Xu Dong only wanted to vent his feelings, but he suddenly realised that his blood flow became faster, and a surge of energy started gushing out of his body. Instantly, Xu Dong broke through the barrier between the fifth and sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    Feeling the sudden increase in his strength, Xu Dong laughed.


    "Great, Blood Dragon Martial Spirit. It''s the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit! "


    Just as Xu Dong was about to vent his emotions, the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit in his body was stimulated further.


    The Blood Dragon Martial Spirit''s further activation strengthened Xu Dong''s power. The enhanced power of the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit combined with the effects of the Soul Transformation Pill allowed Xu Dong to smoothly break through the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    "This is great, I didn''t expect to break through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm." I thought that I could only reach the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm. "


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master, why did you break through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm just now?) I can clearly see that you don''t have enough strength left. Although the medicinal herb you use all have very good medicinal effects, most of them have been used to help you undergo rebirth! How did you manage to break through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm?)


    Just as Xu Dong was rejoicing over breaking through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm, Xiao Hong''s puzzled voice sounded out.


    Xu Dong heard Xiao Hong''s doubts, thought for a while and said it.


    "It should be because my Martial Spirit has been strengthened a while ago, and then my strength was fed back to me before I broke through! Otherwise, I won''t be able to think of any other reason. "


    Hearing that Xu Dong said that his Martial Spirit had strengthened, Xiao Hong immediately became excited. talking about it with excitement


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master should be the growth of your Blood Dragon Martial Spirit.)


    "Grow?!"


    After Xu Dong heard this, he was shocked to hear about it ¡­


    "How is this possible!?" I have only heard of some strong person s who have a very deep control over their own Martial Spirit, and are able to raise and nurture their own Martial Spirit for a long period of time to enhance the quality of their own Martial Spirit.


    I have never heard of anyone growing up themselves within the Martial Spirit! What exactly is going on? "


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master s normally weren''t capable of such a thing.) But your Martial Spirit was obtained the day after tomorrow, not from Innate Awakening. Moreover, it was a Blood Dragon Martial Spirit. It was not strange that it could grow.


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s explanation, Xu Dong still found it hard to accept.


    "But to be able to grow a Martial Spirit, this is still unbelievable!"


    Seeing that Xu Dong still had a look of disbelief on his face, Xiao Hong did not say anything. After all, the common sense that a person had for several years had been told that this was not entirely correct, was also a little hard to believe.


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master, do you know if you can sense if you have learnt something new?) If the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit really has grown, you will awaken a new skill.)


    "How do I feel about new things? When I broke through earlier, I didn''t feel like I had any new skills? "


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master, you wouldn''t be able to sense it. If the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit grew, you would indeed have a new skill.) But because it was an instinct for blood dragon.


    So you can''t feel it without feeling it. Now all you have to do is follow your instincts.)


    "Alright, I''ll try."

 C63 Herba Draconis (1)

    "Alright, I''ll try."


    After Xu Dong finished speaking, he began to follow Xiao Hong''s words and follow her own instincts.


    Xu Dong closed his eyes and tried to rely on his own instincts to control himself. Then...


    Xu Dong still did not sense any skills, and then, Xu Dong prepared to tell Xiao Hong that he did not have any additional skills, so the Martial Spirit could not grow on its own.


    But when he opened his eyes, his world had changed: everything seemed to have slowed down, and he could actually see the dust moving in the air!


    The world had become clearer than ever. He realized that whether it was hearing, vision or touch, everything had been magnified!


    "What is this? Why did it become like this? "


    Xu Dong could not help but shout out, under this situation, Xu Dong even forgot to think!


    Seeing Xu Dong''s expression, Xiao Hong knew that his Master had awakened a new skill, so he curiously asked.


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (What''s wrong with Master, what skill did you awaken?)


    "I don''t know, but the world in my eyes seems to be slowing down, and all my senses just now seemed to be rising. But I''m so tired right now! "


    Xiao Hong''s words interrupted Xu Dong''s state, and the moment she exited that state, she felt her body collapse, as if she had been fighting for several days.


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master, based on the description of the skill, you probably got the skill "Boiling Blood")


    After Xu Dong finished speaking, he thought for a while and said ¡­


    After hearing what Xiao Hong had said, Xu Dong was also confused.


    "Boiling blood?"


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Yes, it should be boiling blood.) This skill can enhance your senses by speeding up the circulation of your blood.


    But it is also easy to overdraft your body because of the need to speed up the circulation of your blood. Right now, according to what you said, it should be boiling blood.)


    Xiao Hong, who had seen through Xu Dong''s doubt, explained.


    "Is that so? "Forget it, I just want to have a good rest right now!"


    Due to the side effects of using boiling blood, Xu Dong didn''t want to do anything at the moment. Even the curiosity that Xiao Hong had aroused was gone.


    After recuperating on the bed with all his might for a few hours, Xu Dong could finally walk normally. His body was still weak.


    By the way, Xu Dong was on the ground in the first place. It was Xiao Hong who had to use all her strength to carry Xu Dong to bed. At that time, Xu Dong felt that it was too tiring to even move his fingers.


    "Great! I won''t use boiling blood again in the future. It''s too painful!"


    After getting off the bed, Xu Dong stretched his body and sighed.


    Xiao Hong also immediately explained after hearing Xu Dong''s words.


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master, the reason why you''re in such pain right now is only because you''re still too weak.) The training of the body was just beginning.


    Don''t look at how powerful you are here. In my inherited memories, you were only a beginner disciple among the slightly higher level Holy Lands.


    So you have to work harder. When your body reaches a certain level of strength, you won''t be using boiling blood anymore.)


    "That''s right. Seeing that, I have to speed up my cultivation. After all, I can wait, but my father can''t!"


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong did not appear to be dispirited at all. He had long known that she himself was also the ruler of this northern part of the city.


    "But Xiao Hong, don''t worry, no matter how strong they are, I will definitely be the one standing at the back!"


    Xiao Hong looked at her own Master, and did not say a word, but instead twined around Xu Dong''s ring finger.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Hong''s voice floated over ¡­


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Don''t worry Master, I will work hard with you)


    Xu Dong laughed, but just as he was about to say something, a "Gu Gu" sound came out, making Xu Dong feel awkward.


    With a dry cough, Xu Dong felt the protest in his stomach and helplessly said ¡­


    "Forget it, let''s find something to eat first. I never thought that boiling blood would not only hurt so much after using it, but also cause me to be so hungry. It must have consumed a lot of energy."


    After he finished speaking, Xu Dong dragged his hungry body towards the kitchen.


    After eating a good meal, Xu Dong finally felt himself returning to normal.


    After feeling his body that was once again brimming with power, Xu Dong quietly thought in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect that right now, I''m still so weak. I actually only used a little bit of ''boiling blood'' to transform into this. He had to continue improving himself.


    Xiao Hong said that she could absorb a part of the Herba Draconis''s medicine. I''ll stabilize my cultivation today and absorb it tomorrow. "

 C64 Herba Draconis (2)

    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Why did the Master want to absorb it tomorrow?) Can''t I do it today? He had to avoid too much trouble!)


    When Xiao Hong heard that she needed to absorb more Herba Draconis tomorrow, he immediately panicked. If she could absorb more tomorrow, then she would be able to grow up tomorrow. Xiao Hong really wished that she could grow up now!


    "Right now, other than that part of his inherited memories, I have nothing else."


    Xiao Hong couldn''t help but think this in her heart.


    "Alright, Xiao Hong, you have to sympathize with me. Moreover, it''s not like you want me to try out the skill ''Boiling Blood'', don''t be like this!"


    Xu Dong said as he gently caressed Xiao Hong''s head with a finger.


    "Hiss ~"


    Xiao Hong also knew that tomorrow''s absorption would be the best, but she still snorted and ignored Xu Dong.


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    With that, Xu Dong headed out of the city towards the forest of Magical Beast. The easiest and most effective way to stabilize his cultivation was to fight with them in moderation.


    The intensity of this battle could not be too great, or else his cultivation would not be more stable and he would lose some strength!


    But right now, there were not many Magical Beast in the forest that could make Xu Dong use his full strength.


    Thinking about it, Xu Dong could not help but reveal a happy smile, the script speed increased.


    Thus, this night, the forest outside the city was filled with the cries of Magical Beast s one after another!


    When the few adventurers in the Magical Beast Forest heard this, they immediately ran away, screaming.


    On the second day, news spread out of the northern city of the town that an especially terrifying creature had appeared in the Magical Beast forest.


    What Xu Dong did not know was that he was currently sitting cross-legged on a patch of grass.


    Why did grass appear in the forest?


    Ha ha, don''t you see the wooden stakes around you? Could it have been broken by itself?


    In fact, it was caused by Xu Dong fighting with a Magical Beast at the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    Although it was said that they were fighting, it was actually just a one-sided crushing by Xu Dong. Xu Dong released the Magical Beast after it was beaten so badly that it did not even dare to make a sound.


    What? Why did Xu Dong let it go?


    What a joke, if Xu Dong really killed all of the Magical Beast here, then how would the people in the North City who relied on killing Magical Beast s to live?


    Therefore, Xu Dong had not killed a single Magical Beast the entire night. Of course, as for whether they win or not, Xu Dong did not even consider that.


    Letting out a breath of foul air, Xu Dong opened his eyes. He stood up and felt that he had already become indestructible, so he spoke in a soft voice.


    "Alright, Xiao Hong can now absorb the Herba Draconis."


    With that, Xu Dong closed his eyes and waited for Xiao Hong to use a secret technique to absorb a part of the Herba Draconis.


    But after waiting for a while, Xu Dong still could not hear anything, and could not help but ask.


    "Xiao Hong, what''s wrong? Why are you still not absorbing the Herba Draconis? Were you still in a bad mood when I told you to wait a day yesterday? You''re not in a hurry now? "


    After a while, nothing happened. Xu Dong could not help but open his eyes and say:


    "Xiao Hong, what are you doing ¡­"


    Before Xu Dong could finish his sentence, he saw Xiao Hong, who was fast asleep on his ring finger, Xu Dong.


    "I worked hard all night just to improve myself. You slept through the night!"


    Thinking about it, Xu Dong felt that it was even more inappropriate for him to immediately pull Xiao Hong off from his ring finger.


    After Xiao Hong was pulled down from the bed, she woke up and asked in a hazy voice that sounded as if she had just woken up.


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master what are you doing!)


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong became even angrier.


    "You still have the nerve to ask me!?" Didn''t you say yesterday that we would work together? What are you doing now! "


    After hearing what Xu Dong said, Xiao Hong also reacted, and immediately tried to defend himself.


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Master, quickly release me.) I am indeed cultivating!)


    When the slightly angry Xu Dong heard Xiao Hong say that it was cultivating, he also stopped and asked with a suspicious look.


    "Is that so? "How come I can''t tell?"


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (This, that. That''s right, because I''m a dragon, still growing. I can cultivate in my sleep!)


    Xiao Hong would hastily say what she had heard.


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong was a little suspicious.


    "Is that so? You can cultivate just because you''re sleeping? "


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Yeah, because I''m a dragon.)


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong felt that she had wrongly accused it, so she said ¡­


    "Sorry! I wrongly blame you ¡­ Wait, Xiao Hong, is our intentions the same? "


    Xu Dong originally wanted to apologize, but then he suddenly felt something and hurriedly said.


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (Right! What happened?)


    After Xiao Hong heard this, she would look at Xu Dong puzzledly as he spoke.


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong revealed a strange smile.


    "That Xiao Hong, tell me, what do you think is the reason why I suddenly felt such joy, like a weasel stealing a chicken?"


    "Hiss ~, hiss ~" (This, that)


    Xiao Hong suddenly felt awkward. Although Xiao Hong''s face did not change at all, Xu Dong clearly felt that Xiao Hong was embarrassed.


    "In fact, you are still sleeping and not cultivating!"


    "Hiss, hiss ~" (This, of course not, no)


    Xiao Hong still hadn''t admitted to sleeping.


    "Hehe, don''t say anything else. I think I know what happened. "


    Xu Dong suddenly revealed a "kind" smile, and walked towards Xiao Hong with a face full of smiles.


    When Xiao Hong saw Xu Dong walking over, she became anxious and hurriedly said it.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, what are you doing? Don''t come over!)


    Xu Dong didn''t care about Xiao Hong''s frightened expression and continued walking towards him.


    Three minutes later:


    Xu Dong was sitting cross legged on the grass, while Xiao Hong was sprawled on the ground with nothing to live for.


    "Alright, Xiao Hong, hurry up and take out the Herba Draconis. Let''s see if you dare to do this again."


    Xu Dong helplessly said as he looked at Xiao Hong who was still sprawled on the ground with nothing to live for


    "Hiss hiss ~"


    Responding to Xu Dong was only a delicate grunt.


    Xu Dong did not say anything and only looked at it with a smile. After a while, Xiao Hong felt his hair standing on end, yet he still said that ¡­


    "Hiss ~ Hiss ~" (Got it, take out the Herba Draconis!)


    Xu Dong took out his Herba Draconis s after hearing what Xiao Hong said.


    When Xiao Hong took out the Herba Draconis, Xiao Hong''s body suddenly emitted a gentle red light.


    When the light shone on the Herba Draconis, it started to hover in the air ¡­

 C65 Both Difficult (1)

    The Herba Draconis floating in the air slowly turned into a ball of pale gold with a blood-red liquid in the middle, under the illumination of the faint red glow that Xiao Hong was giving off.


    After that, it slowly turned into a pale golden gas, but the blood-red in the middle became a little thicker.


    Three parts of the gas entered Xiao Hong''s body through her pores, while the other two parts entered Xu Dong''s body.


    But when the two halos entered Xu Dong''s body, Xu Dong felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring in winter.


    Under this comfortable feeling, Xu Dong''s aura also gradually became stronger.


    Xu Dong thought to himself as he felt himself becoming stronger.


    "A good opportunity. I should be able to break through to the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm now!"


    Thinking about it, Xu Dong could no longer hold back. He began attempting to break through to the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    Xu Dong began to deliberately use his power in order to break through the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    But just as Xu Dong felt that he was about to breakthrough, he realized that his body could no longer absorb any energy no matter what.


    "Is that so?"


    Feeling that he could not absorb the energy, Xu Dong spoke in shock.


    "If this goes on, I won''t be able to break through!" The power will disappear in a short while! "


    But no matter what, Xu Dong could not continue to absorb the energy. After a while, Xu Dong felt that the originally primal energy had gradually disappeared.


    "Still not good enough?"


    Xu Dong muttered as he felt the energy that was gradually disappearing from his body ¡­


    "That''s true. I''m too impatient."


    Clenching his fists tightly, Xu Dong felt that his body was already close to the saturation point of the energy inside his body.


    "Sigh ~ I''ve absorbed too much power recently. Has the body reached saturation? "That''s impossible, even if it''s twice as much, it''s still impossible for my body to reach saturation!"


    Xu Dong thought about it for a long time, but still could not come up with an answer. In the end, he came to a conclusion: Wait until Xiao Hong wakes up and asks it!


    After all, Xu Dong had only been cultivating for two months. Even though he already had some power, his cultivation age of two months couldn''t make him understand much about cultivation.


    Although Xiao Hong had only inherited memories from two months ago, it was still one more than Xu Dong, who was a blood dragon and a body accompanying beast!


    Although this memory could only be passed down after Xiao Hong had reached a certain level, with the help of the blood dragon s that had accompanying it, the depth of Xiao Hong''s understanding of this realm was not inferior to that of some of the old monsters.


    After making a decision in his heart, Xu Dong no longer bothered about why he was unable to absorb anymore energy.


    He then sat down on the ground and adjusted his own Qi, waiting for Xiao Hong to wake up.


    had not woken up even after a whole four hours.


    Looking at Xiao Hong who was still floating in mid air, emitting a light red light, and did not emit the slightest bit of aura,


    Xu Dong acutely discovered that the red color emitted from Xiao Hong''s body seemed to be thicker than before. It seemed to be even closer to the blood-red color.


    Even though he had noticed it, Xu Dong was most concerned about the reason why he was unable to absorb the energy inside Xiao Hong''s body.


    After an hour, Xu Dong felt bored. He was prepared to capture a Magical Beast to roast.


    The moment Xu Dong turned around, he felt the aura behind him start to fluctuate.


    From ordinary people to the first level of the Tong Wu Realm, then to the second level, and then to the second level ¡­ It was only until the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm did they stop.


    asked in surprise as he watched Xiao Hong progress from being an ordinary person to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    "Heavens, Xiao Hong, you broke through so fast, breaking through six small realms in a row, aren''t you afraid that your realm will be unstable?"


    Xiao Hong had also woken up at this moment, and after hearing her Master''s surprised words, he spoke proudly.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, don''t be surprised, it''s just a slight breakthrough, low key, low key.) This was just a very ordinary matter.)


    Xu Dong immediately felt a deep malice coming from the world after hearing Xiao Hong''s words.


    Especially the words "a little", "a little", "low-key" and "normal". Xu Dong felt that the past two months were all fake.


    He thought about how many times he had been on the line between life and death these past two months.


    And now, looking at how easily and leisurely Xiao Hong had broken through to the next stage, she had only broken through six small realms in a row.


    Xu Dong instantly felt the difference between humans and beasts, and knew that this was not right.

 C66 Both are difficult (2)

    However, Xu Dong still worriedly asked.


    "Even so, Xiao Hong, you broke through six realms in a row. Aren''t you afraid of causing your realm to become unstable?"


    After hearing Xu Dong''s question, Xiao Hong looked at him as if he was "You are ZZ right?"


    Xu Dong was annoyed by the look, so he asked.


    "Xiao Hong, what''s in your eyes? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    After hearing what Xu Dong said, Xiao Hong sighed and said ¡­


    "Hiss, hiss" (Sigh, Master is actually one of the blood dragon of this era, don''t you know about this?)


    "Tell me clearly, what should I know!"


    Seeing that Xiao Hong was still looking at him with the "Are you ZZ" look, and was even saying some words that she did not understand, Xu Dong felt that he was going crazy.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Hey, Master, you don''t know?)


    Xiao Hong asked puzzledly after hearing what Xu Dong had said.


    "What exactly should I know? Explain it clearly to me! "


    Xu Dong became even more crazy, thinking that it was true, no matter who it was, being looked at like "you are ZZ" did not feel good, right?


    "Hiss, hiss" (No, you should know!)


    Xiao Hong was even more suspicious, and began to think about why her Master did not know.


    Xu Dong gradually controlled his emotions after hearing Xiao Hong''s words, and his face revealed a smile. He spoke to Xiao Hong in a "friendly manner".


    "I say, Xiao Hong. If you are in such a fog and don''t make it clear, I will show you how wonderful life is! Do you understand? "


    Under Xu Dong''s "kind" gaze, Xiao Hong immediately turned cowardly and hastily said.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, about this matter just now.) There should be something inside the inherited memories, so how could you not know about it?)


    After hearing the words "will there be inherited memories", Xu Dong finally understood why Xiao Hong said that she should know.


    "But I am alone! there is no such thing as an inheritance or memory that only you Magical Beast have! "


    Understanding the cause and effect, Xu Dong shouted loudly.


    "So how would I know what you''re talking about!"


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong also remembered that his own Master did not have any inherited memories.


    Understanding that it was his mistake, Xiao Hong weakly said to Xu Dong.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Let me explain to the Master that not all Magical Beast have inherited memories. Only this kind of divine beast or a higher level divine beast would have inherited memories.)


    Knowing the cause and effect, Xu Dong did not wish to pursue the matter any further.


    "Forget about that, Xiao Hong, you still haven''t told me what made you break through six small realms in a row. Are you really not afraid of your realm becoming unstable?"


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong also explained himself.


    "Hiss, hiss" (The reason why this should be different from the cultivation methods of divine beasts and even super divine beasts and normal Magical Beast)


    Master has always been seeing ordinary Magical Beast, so you might think that Magical Beast''s cultivation method is the same as divine beasts or even super divine beasts.


    Actually, that''s not it. There isn''t much difference between the cultivation methods of normal Magical Beast and that of Homo sapiens. However, our super divine beasts aren''t like this ¡­


    We do not rely on cultivation to become strong, we only need to fulfill certain conditions to become strong. So we don''t usually break through, but every time we do, we break through many levels.


    So don''t worry, for us, the realm is too weak and unstable. This kind of thing doesn''t exist.)


    "Is that so? I''m so jealous! "


    After hearing about the method of breakthrough that Xiao Hong had talked about, Xu Dong talked about it longingly.


    Hearing the longing in Xu Dong''s tone, Xiao Hong suddenly stopped smiling and said with a serious expression.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, don''t envy us too much. Actually, it''s not easy to fulfill that condition.)


    This time, if it weren''t for the blood grass that was formed from the blood of the Ancient Supreme blood dragon, I don''t even know how long it would have taken me to break through.)


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong also retracted the envy in her heart, and said to herself.


    "How could I? Training was a difficult and dangerous thing to do. Cultivation was never easy. Even if it was a God Beast, only a few could survive to the end! "There are no shortcuts in cultivation!"


    After thinking it through, Xu Dong did not envy Xiao Hong anymore, and told him that.


    "Got it, Xiao Hong, I also understand that it was not easy to cultivate. I was just sighing a little just now. "


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, you are right to think this way.) You should know that you may encounter an even more abnormal existence in a while.


    If you think you''re inferior to me right now. After that, you will be at a disadvantage at the beginning when you meet them.


    Xu Dong felt the same after hearing what Xiao Hong said. After retracting his thoughts, he began to talk ¡­


    "Alright, I understand. Let''s not talk about this. Xiao Hong asked you earlier on when I tried to break through to the 8th level of the Tong Wu Realm, why did I suddenly stop absorbing energy when I was absorbing? "


    "What?" Master, you just tried breaking through again! "


    Xiao Hong asked in surprise after hearing what Xu Dong said.


    "Yeah. However, when I was about to break through, I suddenly couldn''t absorb any more energy, and then there was no more breakthroughs. "


    After Xu Dong heard what Xiao Hong said, he also became suspicious and thought: "So what if I broke through to the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm?"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s indifferent tone, Xiao Hong was immediately enraged, and angrily said.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master you had the nerve to say that I broke through so fast.) After you have reached the seventh level of the Martial Arts realm, you still dare to break through to the eighth level of the Martial Arts Realm! What are you thinking about?)


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong was stunned for a moment before suddenly laughing out loud.


    "Xiao Hong, do you think I would be that kind of person?"


    Xiao Hong nodded slightly.


    Xu Dong said awkwardly after seeing Xiao Hong''s nod.


    "Why do you think so? Forget it, I''ll tell you. I found a medicinal herb in our Xu Mansion''s pharmacy. It''s not very useful.


    However, it could cause one''s cultivation to become even more stable, even though one could only eat one. Therefore, when I was preparing to break through to the sixth level of the Tong Wu Stage, I prepared to eat it.


    This way, my realm will not become empty. "


    After hearing what Xu Dong had said, Xiao Hong heaved a sigh of relief.


    "That''s great, I thought my Master was a fool."

 C67 I will marry you.

    "Who the hell do you think I am? Really, no matter what, I am your Master! "


    Xu Dong said helplessly as he held his forehead.


    Xiao Hong laughed as she heard this.


    "Hiss, hiss" (This group, don''t worry about it!) Don''t care about such small details.)


    "You, forget it. Let me ask you, why didn''t I continue absorbing power? Logically speaking, with my power increased by a fold, my body should not have reached its saturation point! "


    Xu Dong didn''t continue to ponder over these meaningless questions, and asked the question that he wanted to know the most.


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong flew around him twice, stopping from time to time to carefully observe him. After


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, your body has indeed reached its saturation point.) However, it''s not that the amount of energy your body absorbs has reached the limit.


    However, there is still a lot of energy in your body that has not been completely absorbed, and the Herba Draconis was still able to store it in your body because of my secret technique.)


    "Is that so? Is there too much energy in my body that hasn''t been completely absorbed? "What does that mean?"


    Xu Dong still didn''t quite understand.


    Seeing that his Master still did not understand, Xiao Hong patiently explained.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, for example, the energy that your body is currently absorbing is like a realm that has been forcefully broken through. You still need some time to digest it, in order to fully absorb it.)


    "So you mean I can''t continue to absorb energy now?"


    Xu Dong understood what he meant and asked uncertainly.


    "Hiss, hiss." (No, you can forcibly absorb energy.) But this sort of thing is a hundred times more harmful to you than it is worth. There was no need to do so.)


    Understanding the reason why he couldn''t do anything, Xu Dong stood up and said ¡­


    "Alright, since that''s the case, then I won''t bother raising my cultivation level anymore. Let''s go back first!


    I told Tianyi that I will be training in the Magical Beast Forest. Since I have not returned back to the Tianyi yet, I should be worried! "


    Raising his head and looking at the sky which was about to fall into the evening, Xu Dong could not help but say this to Xiao Hong.


    "It''s been so long unknowingly. I never thought that it would take you so long to break through, Xiao Hong. And now the sun is going down. "


    "What does the sun go down have to do with me?"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong''s face started to turn red as well.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s none of your business. Let''s go back quickly! But Xiao Hong, are you flying back by yourself now? "


    Xu Dong, who originally wanted to leave immediately, could not help but ask as he looked at the much longer Xiao Hong.


    Speaking of which, Xiao Hong''s body also grew a lot longer after breaking through. If Xiao Hong was originally only the size of a caterpillar, then she was now the size of a fully grown green snake.


    Although it was not that big, but it could no longer wrap around Xu Dong''s ring finger like it did in the past.


    Hearing Xu Dong''s question, Xiao Hong did not say a word, but continued to fly towards Xu Dong''s ring finger.


    Xu Dong looked at Xiao Hong who was flying towards his ring finger. Just as he wanted to say something, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and did not say anything.


    As Xiao Hong flew towards Xu Dong''s ring finger, she saw Xiao Hong''s body slowly become smaller and smaller until she was the size of a body before breaking through.


    After Xu Dong saw it, he was shocked for a long time before he finished speaking.


    "Xiao Hong, how could you change your own body? Isn''t that something that can only be done by someone who has to be at least in the anti-Emptiness Realm? "


    "Hiss, hiss." (This is just the talent I just awakened, although it takes a lot of energy to get big.) But it''s easy to be small.)


    Seeing Xu Dong''s shocked expression, Xiao Hong said proudly.


    "What else can I say? Was he really a dragon? Your talent is actually so good! "


    Xu Dong could only say helplessly after hearing this.


    "Forget it, there really is no comparison between humans and dragons!" Let''s go, it''s time to return to the City Lord''s Mansion. Tianyi and Qing Lan should be really worried for me. "


    After he finished speaking, Xu Dong charged towards the Xu Mansion with explosive steps.


    But when Xu Dong arrived at the entrance of Xu Mansion, he saw Xu Tianyi and Qing Lan waiting for him there.


    "Sure enough, they are still waiting for me here."


    Looking at Xu Tianyi and Qing Lan who were still waiting for him at the door in the middle of winter, Xu Dong once again felt the taste of kinship.


    Since the incident with Xu Dong''s father, Xu Dong had been experiencing two months of fleeing and killing. Now, Xu Dong could once again feel the existence of kinship.

 C68 I will marry you (2).

    "Tianyi, there''s also your little lass, Qing Lan. Why are all of you still here! It''s time to go home. "It won''t be good if it gets cold later." "


    Xu Dong walked towards them. Even if he knew that they were all Fighter s, he did not have the possibility of catching a cold. But he still said it with concern.


    Seeing Xu Dong walking over, Xu Tianyi rushed over to him and angrily said.


    "Your Kid knows to come back! What did you say yesterday? Just out to practice? Why does it need to be refined for a whole day and night? "


    "Ouch."


    Although Xu Dong would not feel any pain even if he was beaten up by his own Tianyi, but Xu Dong still cooperated and cried out.


    Ye Zichen rubbed his head and pretended to feel pain. Explain to


    "Tianyi, you can''t blame me for this! When he was training, he suddenly had the feeling that he was about to break through.


    Then I started to break through. He didn''t expect that he still hadn''t broken through. However, today''s harvest is quite good. "


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this for now. Go back to the house. "If you dare to do this again, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Xu Tianyi did not really blame Xu Dong. After hearing Xu Dong''s explanation, he only said one sentence before calling him back into the house.


    Looking at Xu Tianyi who was walking towards the house, Xu Dong laughed and followed him.


    "Really, Big Brother Xu Dong. You said you''d be back this morning. And that''s why he''s back now, causing Tianyi and I to have to wait at home for so long! "


    As Xu Dong walked in the back of his Tianyi, little lass Qing Lan came up to him and pulled his sleeves.


    Looking at Qing Lan who was tugging at her sleeve with her small face slightly puffed up to the side, Xu Dong suddenly felt that it was somewhat funny.


    Because right now, Qing Lan clearly wanted to make a complaining expression, but in Xu Dong''s eyes, Qing Lan was actually very cute right now.


    "Does little lass look cute no matter what he does?"


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but think this in his heart.


    "Really, Xu, Dong, Bro, brother, are you listening to me?"


    Seeing Xu Dong not paying attention to his, the little lass raised his head even higher. He said this loudly to Xu Dong.


    Because Xu Dong was right beside Qing Lan, and because the little lass was speaking very loudly, Xu Dong felt that his eardrums were hurting.


    Xu Dong did not get angry after hearing Qing Lan''s voice but only said that.


    "Understood, I won''t be like this next time. No, there won''t be a next time, okay?"


    Really, she looked just like a housewife.


    "Alright, alright, Little Yah, Head."


    Xu Dong also did not speak loudly to Qing Lan. He only placed his hands on the little lass''s head and rubbed it with great effort while he talked.


    Little lass''s hair was immediately messed up by Xu Dong. However, Qing Lan did not care about his well-groomed hair at the moment. Instead, she stood on the spot with her face flushed red.


    His mind was filled with thoughts of "Guan Jiajia".


    Seeing Qing Lan''s cute performance, Xu Dong laughed even more and continued to walk forward.


    "Alright, little lass, stop blanking out. It''s time to go. "


    "Got it, wait for me."


    Before leaving, Xu Dong did not forget to remind Qing Lan, otherwise, how long would it take for her to be in a daze?


    Looking at Qing Lan, who was jogging to her side, Xu Dong thought back to when she was rubbing Qing Lan''s hair and mumbling to herself.


    "The feel of his hands is quite good."


    Her voice was very soft, even Qing Lan who was beside her could not hear her clearly, she could only vaguely hear a little.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, what did you just say?"


    "It''s nothing, go back to your room! It''s a little cold outside. "


    Patting little lass on the head, Xu Dong said.


    Qing Lan, who indeed felt a little cold now, shrunk her neck back as she spoke.


    Yeah, big brother Xu Dong, let''s go quickly!


    After Qing Lan finished speaking, she quickened her pace.


    Seeing Qing Lan walking in front of him, Xu Dong clenched his fists and swore to himself.


    "I must become stronger, not only for my father. I still need to protect Qing Lan. I must become strong enough to protect everything I want! "


    Xu Mansion, Xu Dong''s room


    At this time, there were only Xu Dong and Xu Tianyi in the room, and Qing Lan had already been called out by Xu Tianyi. Xu Dong didn''t want Little lass to know that he was going to leave right now.


    "Tianyi, do you have any way to get me to go there?"


    Xu Dong sat opposite of his Tianyi and asked.


    After hearing what Xu Dong said, Xu Tianyi was not the least bit surprised.


    "What''s wrong? Are we leaving now?"


    "Yes, this place doesn''t suit me anymore. If I want to become stronger, I need to save my father, and I need to protect the things I want to protect. I have to go. "


    Xu Dong looked at Xu Tianyi and said resolutely.


    Xu Tianyi looked at Xu Dong silently. After a while, Xu Tianyi suddenly sighed and said.


    "Ai, forget it, I already knew that you were going to leave. After all, it is not good for you for you to continue staying with us.


    You still have to save your father. It was time to go.


    If you leave, there will be a group of merchants from the Profound Sky Holy Land coming here to do business in three days. Then you can go with them.


    As for the next few days, he will not cultivate, and will properly accompany Qing Lan, the little lass. Don''t tell me you don''t know her feelings.


    It''s not easy for me to cherish her. "


    After hearing what his Tianyi had to say about Xiao Hong, Xu Dong also became more serious. Speaking of


    "Don''t worry, Tianyi. I will definitely not hurt the little lass''s heart. "


    "I can''t do anything about you youngsters. I can only remind you once more to cherish the person in front of you. Don''t be like me. "Alright, I''ll be going."


    After saying that, Xu Tianyi walked out of the room without giving Xu Dong time to react.


    Watching his back as Tianyi walked away, Xu Dong said this with determination.


    "Don''t worry, Tianyi. I swore that after I saved my father, I would use 100 miles of red makeup. Marry her with the blessings of all the people around her! "


    What Xu Dong did not notice, was that the corners of Xu Tianyi''s mouth curled into a smile as he walked out. lamented


    "It''s great to be young. Speaking of which, I''ve also been young. "


    "Don''t worry Qing Lan, I will definitely marry you. When I don''t have any burdens. I''ll marry you! "


    Xu Dong made this oath again in his heart.

 C69 Ten years (1)

    In the early morning, before the sky brightened, Xu Dong opened his eyes. Xu Dong trained for the entire night.


    It could be said that ever since Xu Dong awakened his Martial Spirit, other than the fact that he spent the next two weeks cultivating his dreamland, he also cultivated on other nights!


    "Did you absorb any more energy?"


    Xu Dong who was sitting cross-legged stood up.


    "Forget it. No matter what, the matter has still been settled." is going in the right direction. "


    Xu Dong chuckled, then stood up and began practicing the set of "life-support fist" he had learned from his dreamland.


    After finishing the set, Xu Dong was also covered in sweat.


    "Phew, first take a bath, then properly accompany the little lass for three days! After all, I''ll be leaving then. "


    Thinking about it here, Xu Dong also felt a little regretful. After all, the little lass had accompanied him for so long, so he was a little reluctant to part with her.


    After showering, Xu Dong was prepared to look for Qing Lan. I''m going to take her for a few days.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, Big Brother Xu Dong. Are you there? "


    Just as he was about to go look for Qing Lan, a knock on the door came out. Little lass continued to call out to Xu Dong from outside the door.


    "Yes, I''m still wearing the Clothes, wait a moment."


    Hearing the little lass''s voice, Xu Dong also anxiously said, he did not want anything unexpected to happen again.


    After Xu Dong finished speaking, there was no longer any sound coming from outside the door. Xu Dong couldn''t help but recall the little lass being conflicted while standing outside the door with a red face.


    The corner of his mouth could not help but curl up. He did not make Little lass wait for too long, in less than two minutes, Xu Dong opened the door.


    As expected, the little lass was standing there with a red face. He wanted to knock on the door with his right hand, but he didn''t dare to.


    Seeing Xu Dong opening the door, the blush on his face became even redder.


    "Um, this ¡­ Big Brother Xu Dong, I came to wake you up."


    Qing Lan''s face was still red as she said nervously.


    Seeing the cute little lass, Xu Dong laughed even more heartily and gently patted little lass''s head as he talked.


    "Alright, little lass, time to go eat."


    With that, Xu Dong walked towards the dining hall, while the little lass followed behind him with his head lowered.


    From the corner of his eyes, Xu Dong saw the appearance of the little lass and knew that Qing Lan should be completely red in the face at this time.


    In the dining hall, Xu Dong suddenly said during dinner.


    "Oh right, Tianyi is going out with Qing Lan today. We don''t need to cook lunch and dinner. "


    "Alright, you can go now."


    Xu Tianyi was still eating, and didn''t even raise his head. There was no surprise, only a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth. Last night, he knew what Xu Dong would do today.


    "Really? But, will Big Brother Xu Dong stop your cultivation?"


    Although the little lass was very happy that Xu Dong said he wanted to play with his for the whole day, he still asked worriedly.


    Before he had time to eat, Xu Tianyi had already said ¡­


    "It''s fine, it''s fine if I lose one or two days. Furthermore, if one continued to train like this, one would go crazy sooner or later. It''s time for Xu Dong this smelly Kid to relax for two days. "


    "But ¡­"


    Qing Lan wanted to say something, but was interrupted before she could finish.


    "Alright, since there are no buts, I have decided to play with you for today. Or is it that you''re not willing to play with me, Qing Lan? "


    "No ¡­"


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Qing Lan hurriedly replied. She had only said two words before she lowered her head and started eating again.


    "Alright, Qing Lan, your head is almost buried in the bowl. "Eat quickly, then we''ll go out for a day."


    Xu Dong looked at Qing Lan who was about to bury her head into her bowl and couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Ya!"


    After hearing what Xu Dong said, Qing Lan''s head immediately jumped up.


    Seeing Qing Lan like this, both Xu Dong and Xu Dong laughed.


    After dinner, Xu Dong brought Qing Lan out to play.


    Xu Dong had played with Qing Lan to his heart''s content in the past two days. Qing Lan would satisfy Qing Lan with anything he wanted to play.


    On the second day, Xu Dong even accompanied Qing Lan to the Wilderness, where Qing Lan''s original home was in ruins. Qing Lan cried for the whole afternoon.


    Xu Dong cried as he looked at Qing Lan, but he did not say anything and only gently hugged Qing Lan in his arms. He knew that what the little lass needed the most right now was to vent her feelings.


    Maybe because he was too tired from crying, Qing Lan fell asleep in Xu Dong''s arms.


    Looking at Qing Lan who had fallen asleep in her arms, Xu Dong shook her head and carried her on her back helplessly.

 C70 Ten years (2)

    With that, Xu Dong and Qing Lan reached the Xu Mansion.


    He placed Qing Lan gently on the bed and covered him with the blanket. When he walked out of the door, he saw his own Tianyi standing at the door. Xu Dong then joked


    "What''s wrong? Tianyi is still not sleeping? "


    "Are you sure you''re leaving tomorrow?"


    Xu Tianyi did not bother with Xu Dong''s teasing and asked seriously.


    "That''s right!" It was decided a few days ago. "


    Hearing his own Tianyi''s words, Xu Dong''s tone also became somewhat gloomy.


    Xu Tianyi''s expression still did not change as he asked.


    "Didn''t you tell that little lass, Qing Lan? "Seems like she doesn''t know you''re leaving yet."


    "There''s no need for that."


    After hearing what his Tianyi said, Xu Dong''s tone became even more downcast.


    Xu Tianyi was a little confused after hearing what Xu Dong said.


    "Why? "She''ll be very upset when she knows you''re gone tomorrow."


    Xu Dong''s face revealed a wry smile, as he self-deprecatingly said those words.


    "Won''t it hurt to tell her now?"


    "Are you going to leave without a word?"


    Xu Tianyi''s tone was tinged with slight anger.


    "If I see her crying, I won''t be able to leave."


    Xu Tianyi went silent, and upon hearing Xu Dong''s words, he fell silent.


    After a long while, Xu Dong took the initiative to break the silence, and spoke to Xu Tianyi.


    "Alright, Tianyi, I will be leaving first. I''m leaving early tomorrow morning. "


    With that, Xu Dong left. After Xu Dong left, Xu Tianyi sighed as he looked in the direction Xu Dong left in.


    "Forget it, children will get their own blessings. I''m already so old, so don''t worry about it. "


    With that, he shook his head and left.


    What they did not know was that Qing Lan had already woken up in the room. She was in tears as he listened to them speak.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, don''t worry. Qing Lan will not become your burden. I know you still have to save your father. "


    When she thought about how Xu Dong had said "I can''t leave just because I see her crying", the little lass''s face flushed red once again.


    When he reached his room, Xu Dong prepared to cultivate, but no matter what, he could not enter a state of cultivation.


    Hiss hiss * (Master, what happened? Don''t you want to go to Profound Sky Holy Land?)


    Just when Xu Dong felt that he was starting to get impatient, Xiao Hong''s voice came out.


    "That''s right!" I really don''t want to go to Profound Sky Holy Land if I can. I want to live here with all the people I care about. But I have a reason to go. "


    Xu Dong said with a slight smile. His tone sounded like he was laughing at himself, but also sounding like he was sighing with emotion.


    Xiao Hong looked at her strangely and said.


    (All of you are really weird, but Master, as long as you do something that you don''t regret, it''s fine.)


    "Yeah, people are really strange!" But I don''t know if I will regret it after Xiao Hong goes to Profound Sky Holy Land, but if I don''t go, I will definitely regret it! "


    "Hiss, hiss" (Since that''s the case, Master, what are you still hesitating about?)


    "Yeah, I want to get tangled up."


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong also came to a realization.


    "Really, such a simple question has baffled me." Now, I only need to become stronger and save my father as fast as possible before coming back to marry Qing Lan! "


    Xu Dong spoke of it firmly after that incident ¡­


    Xiao Hong looked at Xu Dong who was still feeling depressed a moment ago, and spoke with uncertainty.


    "Is this what Homo sapiens meant by sudden insight?"


    The next day, Xu Dong still woke up early. He did not practice the "life-support fist" as he usually did, and instead walked directly out of the city gates.


    Just as he walked out of the city gate, Xu Dong saw horse carriages filled with goods.


    "Stop, who is it?" Here, we Profound Sky Holy Land''s Tulip Merchant Group are preparing the goods, no one is allowed to come near. If you want to go, you can change directions or wait three or four minutes. "


    Just as Xu Dong approached the convoy, he was stopped by two guard s.


    Just as Xu Dong was about to explain, a gentle voice rang out.


    "Alright, Ah Da, Ah Er. This should be the young master of the Xu Mansion, Xu Dong. He wants to follow us to the Profound Sky Holy Land. Don''t stop him. "


    "Yes" x2


    When the two of them heard the voice, they immediately replied and did not stop Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong looked at the two guard s in shock and walked in.


    Just now, Xu Dong had detected danger from the two guard s. Although it was not fatal, Xu Dong''s instincts told him so.


    These two could bring him no small amount of trouble! It could even injure him severely when Xu Dong was careless!


    "How is this possible? They are only at the eighth level of the Spirit realm!"


    Xu Dong roared from the bottom of his heart, but his instincts would never lie to him!


    "Forget it, let''s not worry about that for now."


    After taking note of his thoughts, Xu Dong looked at the person who spoke just now.


    That person''s appearance was as gentle as his voice. He was also in his youth. He was dressed in green robes and had an extremely refined aura. He did not look like a Fighter cultivator, but more like a scholar.


    "Mister, you are ¡­"


    Perhaps due to the influence of the young man, Xu Dong''s tone of voice also became more formal.


    "Sir Xu Dong, you don''t need to speak like that. Since Xu Mansion has entrusted us to send you to Profound Sky Holy Land, then you are our guest. "


    After hearing what Xu Dong had to say, the young man could only smile faintly, and spoke as if he was Xu Qingfeng.


    "That ¡­"


    Xu Dong also let his guard down after hearing this. Just as she was about to thank him, he suddenly realized that she didn''t know how to call him ¡­


    Seeing Xu Dong''s embarrassed look, the young man also laughed.


    "Little brother Xu Dong, I am considered the leader of the tulip merchant caravan. My surname is Du, and my name is Du Wenbo. Just call me Big Brother Du. "


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll thank Brother Du first. I''ll have to thank you for taking care of me on the way."


    "Of course."


    While Xu Dong and Du Wenbo were conversing, the convoy had already packed all the items and was ready to move out.


    "Little Brother Xu Dong, quickly come up. We''re leaving. "


    who was looking at the city gate in a daze couldn''t help but remind Yue Yang.


    "Got it."


    After Xu Dong heard Du Wenbo''s voice, he took one last look at the northern city and got on the carriage.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anyone else in Orange City that you''re worried about? "


    After Xu Dong got on the carriage, Du Wenbo could not help but ask.


    "Yes, there are two. One is my elder, the other is someone I like. "


    "Tianyi, Qing Lan. You wait for me. I''ll wait ten years at most until I save my father. I''ll be back. "

 C71 Cruelty (1)

    As soon as the late winter sun began to shine on the land, a caravan began to sail along the road.


    Xu Dong was one of them. They had been on the road for two days.


    "Big Brother Du, how long will it take for us to reach Profound Sky Holy Land?"


    Xu Dong turned to look at the refined man behind him.


    The man was as indifferent as always, his smile as refreshing as the breeze of three days and three months.


    "Brother Xu Dong, don''t be anxious, we will arrive in three more days on the voyage."


    After hearing what Du Wenbo said, Xu Dong''s expression also became grave as he muttered to himself.


    "Really? There are still three days. When the time comes, we can see what kind of place the Profound Sky Holy Land is. I can also make plans to save my father. "


    Seeing Xu Dong''s expression, Du Wenbo thought that Xu Dong had become nervous and comforted him when he found out he was going to the Profound Sky Holy Land.


    "You don''t have to worry too, little brother Xu Dong. Actually, there isn''t much of a difference between the Profound Sky Holy Land and the Liu Bei City.


    It was just that there was a difference between the cultivation technique levels and the strength of the same level.


    I believe you''ll get used to it very soon. "


    Xu Dong was somewhat suspicious after hearing what Du Wenbo said


    "No, but what''s the meaning of the gap Brother Du didn''t mention?"


    After hearing what Xu Dong said, Du Wenbo squinted his eyes and looked ahead, laughing as he spoke.


    "About that, you''ll know soon enough."


    "Everyone, get ready. We''re about to reach the Back Connecting Ridge. "


    Just as Du Wenbo finished speaking, the guard leading the group shouted. Hearing the guard''s words, everyone''s expression turned serious


    Seeing the reaction of the people in the carriage, Xu Dong asked curiously.


    "Big Brother Du, what kind of place is the Back Connecting Mountain? Why did they suddenly become so serious?"


    "Back Connecting Ridge is a very chaotic place. This place has many wanted criminals and mounted gangsters, and because of this, it has the geographical advantage of being easy to defend.


    Many people and forces tried to encircle and annihilate them, but they were all evaded.


    And this was the only way to get to the Profound Sky Holy Land. So we have to go through this now.


    Little brother Xu Dong, didn''t you want to know the difference between the Profound Sky Holy Land and the Northern City? You should take a good look at it later! "


    Du Wenbo said to Xu Dong, and the smile on his face became gloomy and cold.


    Seeing that Du Wenbo was still smiling, Xu Dong asked in confusion.


    "Big Brother Du, from the looks of it, aren''t you worried?"


    Du Wenbo''s expression froze when he heard Xu Dong''s words, and then he started laughing.


    "Little brother Xu Dong, this is not the first time my Tulip Trading Company has taken this path. Although there are bound to be some deaths, there were times when we didn''t go over.


    "So it''s them you should worry about, not us!"


    When Du Wenbo said this, the originally refined temperament disappeared and was replaced with a domineering air.


    "As expected, none of them are easy to mess with."


    Seeing the surprise on Xu Dong''s face, Du Wenbo also guessed the reason and so he said it.


    "Little brother Xu Dong, you don''t need to be surprised. If I were just an ordinary person, how would I have the ability to manage this convoy?"


    "That''s right, if it was just an ordinary person, he would have been eaten by others long ago!"


    She had actually judged him to be an ordinary person based on just his temperament. "It seems like I still need to practice more!"


    Seeing Xu Dong not saying anything, Du Wenbo no longer had any thoughts of continuing.


    "Stop the car! The mounted gangsters are coming!"


    Xu Dong and Du Wenbo had only been chatting for an hour, the leading guard also shouted.


    After Xu Dong heard it, he also left his cultivation state. Speaking softly


    "You''re here so soon? It seems like Big Brother Du''s words weren''t wrong. This place is really chaotic. Not long after they entered, someone arrived.


    I want to see what''s so different about this place. "


    With that, Xu Dong stood up and looked out of the window. When Xu Dong saw it, his pupils contracted.


    "What''s going on? What a lie! Why are they so strong? "


    Xu Dong only saw a few people fight and the ground beneath their feet instantly split open. Every single one of their fists, Xu Dong could feel that the power contained within them was enough to injure him!


    Xu Dong looked at their realms and realized that their most powerful strong person s were only at the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm. The lowest was only at the seventh level of the Martial Arts Realm!

 C72 Cruelty (2)

    And now, Xu Dong could feel the danger from the hands of someone at the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    "Surprised?"


    As Xu Dong watched the battle and thought, a gentle voice sounded from behind him.


    Xu Dong turned around and saw that Du Wenbo was currently looking at him. His face still carried that refined smile.


    "Big Brother Du, when did you ¡­"


    Xu Dong also asked a question after seeing it.


    "Just arrived. Now do you know the difference between the Profound Sky Holy Land and the Northern City? "


    Du Wenbo did not have the slightest awkwardness from being discovered, and still asked while smiling.


    After Xu Dong heard this, he also said with a serious expression.


    "Understood. The difference is too great." Under the same level of cultivation, people from the Profound Sky Holy Land can fight against five of us who are of the same level. "


    Although he was unwilling, Xu Dong still told the truth. He was not a person who did not dare to admit that he was weak.


    However, this negative emotion lasted for a while before Xu Dong returned to normal.


    The difference between the current him and the ordinary Fighter was much greater, but he could be said to be invincible in the northern city.


    He believed that there would be a day when he would be invincible in the Profound Sky Holy Land. What he needed now was only time!


    Du Wenbo looked at Xu Dong weirdly. He could clearly see that Xu Dong was not resigned to his fate and was once again filled with confidence.


    "Little brother Xu Dong, you, are really a little special?"


    couldn''t help but say as he looked at Xu Dong who had regained his confidence.


    "Yeah."


    Xu Dong scratched his head, just as he was about to say something, the horse carriage suddenly split open. A burly man with a beard appeared, holding an axe.


    Seeing Xu Dong and Du Wenbo, he immediately rushed over with an axe in hand and shouted loudly.


    Kid, I guess it''s your bad luck.


    "Big Brother Du, be careful ¡­"


    Because Du Wenbo''s back was facing the mounted gangster, Du Wenbo could not see the mounted gangster.


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but remind him after seeing it, but in the next second, Xu Dong''s pupils contracted rapidly, and he was speechless.


    What did he see!?


    When the mounted bandit rushed to Du Wenbo''s back, and when the mounted bandit''s axe was about to land on Du Wenbo''s spine, Du Wenbo raised his arm that was wearing a green robe.


    "Thousand Rain Needles!"


    Xu Dong only heard Du Wenbo say that one sentence before thousands of silver needles that were as big as cow fur shot out.


    It was like raindrops falling on the mounted gangster. In an instant, it didn''t matter if it was that mounted gangster or that mounted gangster''s axe.


    He was killed before he could even react!


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but recall this sentence in his heart.


    "Alright, little brother Xu Dong, you can wait here for now. The battle outside should be over soon. I''ll go help first. "


    Du Wenbo did not even look at the bandit who was now lying on the ground. After saying that to Xu Dong, he went out.


    Even after Du Wenbo left, Xu Dong still remained in that state of shock for a long time.


    "Even if I didn''t die, I''d still have to be more careful!"


    Xu Dong could not help but come to this conclusion in his heart.


    After a while, Xu Dong came back to reality and looked at the dead horse bandit. After observing carefully for a while, Xu Dong muttered.


    "Sure enough, I don''t know when those needles were taken away by Brother Du."


    He then continued to look out of the window, where Du Wenbo was currently fighting her enemies on the battlefield. Every time they passed a place, there would be many flying needles that would appear to harvest lives.


    "It looks like Profound Sky Holy Land will be a very interesting place."


    Looking at the refined Du Wenbo who was reaping lives from the battlefield with his gentle smile, Xu Dong could not help but say this with some excitement.


    This is an Inherent Skill that belongs to the blood dragon! She would not be afraid of any danger or troubles! She might even get excited from a hearty battle!


    When Xu Dong was fusing with the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, his personality was also slowly approaching that of a blood dragon!


    Sensing Xu Dong''s mood, Xiao Hong, who was on his ring finger, also laughed out loud in her heart.


    "Master, work hard to become stronger. There are even more troubles awaiting you in the future! "


    The blood dragon in Xu Dong''s body also opened its eyes. The corner of his mouth curved into a smile before he closed his eyes again.


    Ten minutes later, Du Wenbo returned. His temperament was still as elegant as usual, without the slightest killing intent that came from killing.


    "Little brother Xu Dong, we have now finished dealing with the matter. After we settle the matters and pay, we will leave."


    "Big Brother Du, how many of you died this time?"


    Smelling the pungent smell of blood in the air, Xu Dong could not help but ask.


    "Not much, about 30 people!"


    Du Wenbo replied, a little puzzled.


    "It really is ¡­"


    "What is it? Little brother, are you a little reluctant? "


    Seeing Xu Dong''s current state, Du Wenbo''s expression was also somewhat melancholy, and before Xu Dong could say anything, Du Wenbo had already continued.


    "Actually, this is also the way for our caravan to train the guard. People who have never experienced killing cannot become strong.


    Even if we only have one caravan, we understand this logic.


    Therefore, even if the Back Connecting Ridge isn''t the only road to Profound Sky Holy Land, we will still go through it. After all, real combat is also very important to us. "


    "Is that so? How cruel!"


    And it was because of this, that Xu Dong was able to break through so quickly.


    "That''s right!" This is how cruel reality is. "


    Du Wenbo also sighed after hearing it.


    Suddenly, a guard walked over to Du Wenbo and whispered a few words in his ear. After Du Wenbo heard it, he also immediately stood up in shock and said.


    "What? Are you serious?"

 C73 Whats going on? 1)

    "Little brother Xu Dong, we have to spend the night here if you see this. We have some matters to take care of here, and will need a night''s time to do so. Please forgive us. "


    A flash of shock appeared on Du Wenbo''s face, and his expression back to normal when he spoke to Xu Dong.


    "It doesn''t matter, since Big Brother Du has matters to attend to, I''ll stay here for the night."


    After hearing what Du Wenbo said, Xu Dong also quickly replied.


    Du Wenbo said to Xu Dong before he left.


    After Du Wenbo left, Xu Dong started to cultivate, seeing that the strong Xu Dong was also provoked.


    But before long, Xiao Hong''s voice sounded.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, wake up, wake up.)


    Xiao Hong whispered in his ear as she also left her cultivation state. Looking at Xiao Hong who was shouting in his ear, Xiao Hong asked puzzledly.


    "Xiao Hong, what''s wrong? What is there to be so anxious about? "


    Seeing that Xu Dong had woken up, Xiao Hong was also excited.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, I smell something good. It''s in the southwest.


    "Smell? Taste? Xiao Hong, are you a dog or a dragon! "


    Hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong was also speechless as she ridiculed him.


    Xiao Hong ignored Xu Dong''s retort and continued to speak excitedly.


    "Hiss, hiss!" (Don''t worry about that for now, go to the southwest!) If I don''t go, someone might take it!)


    "Alright, alright, alright. I understand. Southwest? "


    Xu Dong touched his chin, and said ¡­


    "Isn''t that the direction Big Brother Du and the others are going? "Looks like something interesting is going to happen tonight."


    Thinking about it, Xu Dong stretched his back and walked out.


    After taking out a set of night clothes from the dimensional ring and changing into it, they knocked some of the guards out when they were defenseless before leaving.


    At night, the ugly side of human nature would be revealed, for example, when Xu Dong was walking towards the place Xiao Hong told him about, he had encountered several incidents where people killed each other to keep their mouths shut.


    But Xu Dong was not a saint, he did not care about these things. He sighed with emotion, "What a chaotic place." It was over.


    They didn''t even have the qualifications to make Xu Dong stay! After all, the people who could survive here weren''t good people.


    "Xiao Hong, how much longer before we arrive?"


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, it''s fast, we''ll be there in two minutes at most!)


    "Is there still two minutes left? I think we''ll have to fight them then!" I really don''t want to do it if I can. "


    Speaking to the end, Xu Dong also could not bear to do so. After all, others had protected him for two days according to their agreement.


    But now, he had to fight against them for benefits. Xu Dong still couldn''t bear it.


    Xiao Hong could tell what Xu Dong was thinking, or in other words, Xiao Hong could sense what Xu Dong was thinking. She spoke solemnly to Xu Dong.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, you don''t have to do this.) After a while, you will most likely not be fighting with the tulip caravan.)


    "Why do you say that?"


    After Xu Dong heard this, he also puzzledly said ¡­


    Before Xiao Hong could answer Xu Dong''s question, Xiao Hong had already said ¡­


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, here!)


    Xu Dong didn''t care about what Xiao Hong meant by "not fighting with the tulip merchant group". When Xu Dong heard about the location, he stopped.


    After Xu Dong stopped, he looked around and immediately discovered that something was amiss. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. There was no one around!


    "That''s not right, even if we are looking for a treasure, we shouldn''t not even have one guard guarding here!"


    After discovering that something was amiss, Xu Dong immediately thought of something and asked Xiao Hong.


    "Xiao Hong, what''s going on? "Why is there no one here, and there''s the smell of blood in the air?"


    Xiao Hong did not answer Xu Dong''s question.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, you will know when the time comes. I think you should go and save those people from the Tulip Trading Company first.)


    "What, they are in danger, how is this possible!?" "Well, in that case, what should I do?"

 C74 Whats going on? 2)

    Xu Dong asked in surprise after hearing it.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, take thirty steps to the left. There would be a big hole that would be covered up. Just jump in when the time comes, but you have to be careful. But you were in danger when you jumped in!)


    After Xu Dong heard what Xiao Hong said, he took thirty steps to the left. When he reached the last step, Xu Dong was careful. He extended his foot and lightly stepped on the empty space.


    After taking in a deep breath, Xu Dong was ready to jump down.


    Xu Dong had just jumped in. Without the moonlight, his surroundings were pitch black. Just as Xu Dong was about to light up the fire piston, he felt something biting towards him.


    Under Xiao Hong''s warning, Xu Dong was already prepared, and after sensing it attentively for a moment, she instantly threw out a punch.


    Xu Dong immediately felt that he had hit an object, and that object was immediately sent flying after being hit by Xu Dong.


    Even after sending that unknown creature flying, Xu Dong still did not let his guard down. Xu Dong had only sent him flying, he had just used eight layers of power to attack him and had not even injured him.


    "How is this possible!"


    Xu Dong roared in his heart. It had to be known that when Xu Dong''s eighth layer of strength struck a small mountain, it was enough to completely level the mountain.


    "Damn it!"


    After silently cursing, Xu Dong controlled his body to slowly move towards the wall. In that case, that unknown being would have no choice but to attack Xu Dong from the front.


    Nervously sensing the air in his surroundings, Xu Dong did not feel any intent to attack from the side. After a while, Xu Dong slowly took out a fire piston from the dimensional ring s.


    Xu Dong took out a fire piston and was about to light it up, but Xu Dong realized that his fire piston and fire couldn''t burn any further.


    Realizing that the fire piston could not burn at all, Xu Dong could not help but ask Xiao Hong.


    "Xiao Hong, what''s going on? Why don''t you light the fire piston?! "


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, the Baleful Yin Force here is too thick, it is normal for you to not light the fire piston.)


    After hearing Xu Dong''s question, Xiao Hong lightly said that. That tone of his seemed to completely ignore the dangers of this place.


    "Then did you ask me to come down here to die? I can''t even see what I''m going to do to them! "


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words and Xu Dong''s tone had also become slightly angry.


    "Hiss, hiss" (It''s fine, Master, just wait a moment.)


    As if he hadn''t detected the faint anger in Xu Dong''s tone, Xiao Hong still spoke with an indifferent tone.


    At the same time, Xu Dong''s vision also began to change. He began to slowly see the situation around him.


    He found himself in a cave, wide but labyrinthine.


    There were a lot of blood stains on the ground, which should have belonged to the tulip caravan. Right in front of him was a large pit that he had just smashed open.


    Just as Xu Dong wanted to turn around and look at the other directions, he found that his field of vision could not move at all.


    "What''s going on?"


    Just as Xu Dong asked this question, he realized that his vision was changing.


    Xu Dong who was frustrated by what had just happened, could not help but let out a loud roar.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, what happened to you? What ghost?)


    Seeing Xu Dong like this, Xiao Hong could not help but ask.


    "Wait ¡­"


    At this time, Xu Dong also realized that something was amiss, and he could not help but ask.


    "Xiao Hong, could it be that I''m looking at your perspective?"


    "Hiss, hiss" (is that so? What happened?)


    Xiao Hong looked at Xu Dong and asked.


    Xu Dong felt that it was a little strange, he looked at his own surprised and confused expression, he felt that it was a little strange.


    "No, nothing. However, Xiao Hong, you have a sharp nose and night vision. I''m beginning to wonder more and more if you''re a dragon or a dog. "


    Even though Xu Dong felt that he was no longer himself, but he still held his forehead and ridiculed.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, what are you talking about? Of course I''m a dragon! Or was it the blood dragon''s companion beast? How can you compare me to a dog?)


    In regards to the issue of race, Xiao Hong was still extremely serious as she explained everything to her ¡­


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore." When did you learn this? "


    Xu Dong decisively gave up on this topic.


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong proudly said ¡­


    "Hiss, hiss" (I can do such a simple thing just by growing up once.)


    "Yeah, so it''s time to go and see what''s going on. After all, those creatures were not easy to deal with! "


    After Xu Dong finished speaking, he started to carefully observe his surroundings. It was strange, it seemed to be very dry all around, and other than some bloodstains on the ground, there was nothing else special about it.


    But this place gave Xu Dong a very cold and gloomy feeling.


    "Is this the Yin Energy Xiao Hong spoke of?"


    Realizing that he had such a strange feeling, Xu Dong could not help but mutter to himself ¡­


    Putting aside the strange feeling in his mind, Xu Dong couldn''t help but ask Xiao Hong as he looked at the route that connected him in all directions.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, walk to the left to the right of the second hole, where the Baleful Yin Force is the densest)


    Xiao Hong immediately responded, but she was talking about the place with the densest Baleful Yin Force, not the place that could save others.


    Without taking note of the words that Xiao Hong had said, Xu Dong directly walked towards the hole that she had mentioned.


    At the beginning, Xu Dong was not used to it, but he slowly got used to it. Xu Dong expressed: This is actually more like controlling a puppet, and this is a little easier.


    As he walked around the cave, Xu Dong was very careful not to take a single step. He knew that these unknown creatures were not to be trifled with.


    After walking with his back against the wall for a while, Xu Dong heard a voice in front of him.


    Xu Dong slowed down his steps and used one eye to look around, but the moment Xu Dong saw it, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    His face was livid and he had sharp teeth. An aura of death emanated from his entire body.


    "This is a zombie!"


    Xu Dong could not help but exclaim, but the moment he cried out, he immediately held back his preparations. Xu Dong, who was already prepared to be attacked, waited for a long time for a skill.


    "Is that so?"

 C75 Despair (1)

    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, what are you afraid of?)


    When Xu Dong was anxiously feeling the flow of the air around him, Xiao Hong''s speechless voice suddenly came out.


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong also lowered her voice and angrily said.


    "You still have the nerve to ask me what I''m afraid of? That''s a zombie! Legend has it that even the lowest level zombie can fight against an Anti-Void Stage cultivator!


    You told me to come down! Xiao Hong, are you trying to kill me? "


    After Xiao Hong heard what Xu Dong had to say, he also said ¡­


    "Hiss, hiss" (Zombie? Master, are you kidding me? It could only be considered the lowest level of undeads! He didn''t even have the intention to be independent!


    It was just a group of animals that only had their instincts left. How could such a thing be worthy of being called a zombie?)


    Xiao Hong''s tone was filled with disdain, as if the thing over there wasn''t anything scary. It''s just a caterpillar.


    "Not a zombie? Was it an undead?


    Xu Dong''s tone carried many doubts as he looked at Xiao Hong.


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong patiently explained everything to him.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Yes, it was just the lowest level of undeads. It was just a corpse which had high attack and defense.) Compared to zombies, they were far inferior.


    Furthermore, the zombies you are talking about are the lowest level of zombies compared to the Anti-Emptiness Realm. There are also different levels of zombies.


    I won''t tell you this for now, but the most important thing right now is the opportunity of that side!)


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong knew that those were not zombies. Xu Dong also let out a sigh of relief and thought.


    "That''s true. If it was a zombie, I would definitely be dead by now." You were truly wrong about Xiao Hong, find a time to apologize to it! "


    "Xiao Hong, what is the opportunity that you mentioned?"


    After hiding his thoughts, Xu Dong asked Xiao Hong.


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong gave a strange smile and shifted his gaze towards the group of zombies. It shouldn''t be a pond surrounded by walking corpses, right?


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, do you see the pool among them?)


    Because what Xu Dong saw was the same scene as what Xiao Hong saw, Xu Dong also headed towards the pond.


    The surface of the pool was dark black, as though it was made of some kind of metal. If not for the waves that rippled on the surface of the pond, Xu Dong would not have thought that it was a pond.


    "I see it. What''s that?"


    Xu Dong who noticed the pond under Xiao Hong''s gaze said those words suspiciously.


    "Is that the opportunity you were talking about?" However, that place is emitting a cold aura, so it shouldn''t be of any use to us! "


    "Hiss, hiss" (under normal circumstances it would have been useless to us, but now it''s different, now it''s a special case.)


    Xiao Hong''s face revealed that strange smile, and said to Xu Dong.


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong also became suspicious and asked.


    "Under special circumstances, how can this be a special technique?"


    Xiao Hong''s expression did not change after hearing what Xu Dong said.


    "Hiss, hiss" (We don''t usually absorb the energy in there, once we absorb it to a certain degree, our bodies become stiff, but now).


    We still have the remaining power of the Herba Draconis in our bodies. so we can absorb it now.)


    "What do you mean?"


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong became even more doubtful.


    "Hiss, hiss" (You''ll know when the time comes. Just know that I won''t harm you, Master.)


    Xiao Hong, who had been interrupted by Xu Dong, was also a little angry.


    Xu Dong did not pursue the matter further after hearing what Xiao Hong said.


    At this moment, the undeads began to get restless. It was as if they had all discovered something good.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, get ready.) When the time comes, you can push Blood Dragon Martial Spirit''s aura to its maximum. Just walk over there.)


    And at this time, Xiao Hong''s voice sounded out.


    "Walk straight over! "Fine!"


    After hearing what Xiao Hong said, Xu Dong was shocked, but after thinking about his previous performance, he decided to listen to him.


    When she said that she wanted to play with Xu Dong, she immediately used the power of the blood dragon in her body, and a terrifying aura was emitted from Xu Dong''s body.


    Xu Dong then released his Qi according to Xiao Hong''s words, and walked towards the group of undeads.


    Something surprising happened. When Xu Dong walked over, the originally restless Undead suddenly became even more restless.

 C76 Despair (2)

    This restlessness was not like the excitement they felt just now when they saw something good. It was as if they had encountered something terrifying. Their instincts were filled with fear!


    "Xiao Hong, what''s going on?"


    Seeing this, Xu Dong could not help but ask Xiao Hong.


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong proudly raised his head, and said


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, why do you think I called you over? Although they aren''t zombies, you definitely can''t defeat them in battle.)


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Alright, Xiao Hong, don''t move. I can''t quite see. What happened before was my fault, I shouldn''t have doubted that I''m not sorry, okay? "


    "Hiss!"


    After Xiao Hong heard this, she also grunted and explained the situation.


    "Hiss, hiss" (They are just living corpses, although they are very strong to the current Master, in the end, they are just wild beasts formed from yin fiend energy.)


    blood dragon was an Ancient Elder after all, and their own Qi and blood were extremely thick. When the Qi and blood were strong to a certain degree, it would be fatal for the living corpses.


    Powerful Qi and blood would disperse the Baleful Yin Force in their bodies, and that way, they would become a corpse again. So they are instinctively afraid of you.)


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Knowing that he would be fine, Xu Dong finally relaxed.


    Xu Dong immediately walked over, and sure enough, those undeads started to fear as Xu Dong approached them, but when Xu Dong walked to the side of the pool, all the undead had already retreated outside the cave.


    Xu Dong ignored the undeads that refused to leave the cave.


    He talked to Xiao Hong.


    "Xiao Hong, what should we do next?"


    "Hiss, hiss" (Just jump in and soak.)


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong lightly said this.


    Looking at the water that was emitting a metallic light, Xu Dong jumped in.


    Xiao Hong immediately said this after she jumped down.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master only needs to circulate the blood in your body right now)


    After Xiao Hong finished speaking, he also jumped down.


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong started to circulate the Qi in her body.


    As soon as Xu Dong started to circulate, he could feel the Baleful Yin Force being transferred into his body.


    Under the influence of the Baleful Yin Force, Xu Dong felt his body slowly become stiff. But this feeling didn''t last long. Xu Dong suddenly felt a warm feeling in his body.


    Under the influence of this warm current, his stiff body slowly returned to its original state.


    "This is the power of a Herba Draconis!"


    Xu Dong who felt the warm current couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Not waiting for Xu Dong to recover from his shock, an intense wave of pain struck him.


    "AHH!"


    Under this kind of intense pain, Xu Dong couldn''t help but cry out.


    At that moment, the entire cave became a place where the Yin energy, Xu Dong''s and Xiao Hong''s blood energy were gathered. And the one at the center was Xu Dong''s and Xiao Hong''s bodies!


    As the two types of powers clashed, Xu Dong''s and Xiao Hong''s body also slowly became stronger!


    Baleful Yin Force was strengthening their bodies, but Herba Draconis was maintaining their bodies from becoming rigid. At the same time, the Herba Draconis''s medicinal power was also slowly merging into Xu Dong and the others'' bodies.


    When the Yin Energy burst forth to fight against the Blood Qi of Xu Dong and the others, the Undead that felt the eruption of the Yin Energy also instinctively started to move closer to the Yin Energy.


    At the same time, Du Wenbo''s side


    A strong guard who leaned against the wall and relied on his intuition to send a undead flying with a punch couldn''t help but scold.


    God knows what just happened to them! They had encountered these monsters while they were still on the ground. He was forced into this hole without any preparation.


    After entering the cave, they were constantly attacked by the undeads. They couldn''t see anything in the dark. The fire piston could not be ignited either!


    He felt like he was going to go crazy if he continued acting like this!


    At this time, Du Wenbo''s voice rang out. Even though his voice was somewhat miserable, it was still gentle and gentle ¡­


    "Everyone, try to persevere a bit more. We have to destroy that thing! Otherwise, if it were to come to its senses, this entire land would be annihilated! "


    Even in this situation, Du Wenbo''s voice revealed a sense of resolution.


    "We must do this, this is our responsibility and responsibility!"


    Du Wenbo said once again. He was currently in the darkness. However, his eyes were unusually solemn!


    The guard s also knew about this and did not say a word. As they trained, they knew when to do and when not to do.


    Even the guard who was just cursing had retracted his dissatisfaction.


    In this cave they stood with their backs to the wall, ready for the next attack, but for a moment they were not attacked.


    "Is that so?" Are they gone? "


    A guard asked. He did not want to fight with those monsters anymore.


    "It should be here. I feel a strong force fighting with the Baleful Yin Force in the west. Where should the monsters go?"


    Du Wenbo said uncertainly, as he had an innate sensitivity of his.


    After calming himself down, Du Wenbo said this to the guard s.


    "Alright, let''s keep going! On the way back to recover our strength, we don''t have much time left. "


    With that, Du Wenbo fumbled his way forward. When the guard heard Du Wenbo leave, they also followed along.


    Xu Dong was still in pain, but that pain was slowly fading away.


    He knew that continuing would have no effect on him. Even if he continued, his body would collapse.


    He jumped out of the pool and stretched his body beside the pool.


    Come to think of it, it was strange that the Clothes that had been in the water for such a long time, did not have the slightest bit of moisture in it.


    With one punch, the wall ten meters away from Xu Dong was immediately hit by the fist wind, creating a huge pit!

 C77 Baleful Qi (1)

    "It has at least doubled in strength!"


    Looking at the big pit on the wall ten meters away, Xu Dong made his judgement in his heart.


    "Is Xiao Hong still not well?"


    Seeing that Xiao Hong had no signs of waking up, Xu Dong started fighting the life-support fist on the spot. She didn''t know why but even before she had finished fighting, she felt her control over her body become a little deeper.


    Time passed second by second, Xu Dong had also completed two sets of life-support fist, his body had also started to change!


    The two auras around that were fighting slowly turned into two tornados and fused into Xiao Hong''s body.


    Seeing Xiao Hong open her eyes, Xu Dong also said to Xiao Hong.


    "Xiao Hong, you''re finally awake. Big Brother Du and the rest are there, so I still have to go and save them. "


    Xu Dong had not forgotten about Du Wenbo and the others yet. After all, he had taken care of himself on the way here.


    Xiao Hong also replied when she heard it.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Before Xiao Hong could finish, she seemed to have discovered something unbelievable and said in shock.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong? Shouldn''t you have seen what I saw? Why would I see you! "


    Xu Dong looked at Xiao Hong''s expression and said suspiciously, but Xu Dong immediately noticed that something was amiss. He also said this in shock.


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong also flew into the air, and spun in a circle in front of Xu Dong''s eyes, and in the end, stared into his eyes for a while before nodding his head, and said.


    "Hiss, hiss" (So that''s how it was. The Yin Energy entered your body and then with the help of the Herba Draconis, it caused the Master''s eyes to have the ability to see in the night.) Master, your luck is really good!)


    Xu Dong scratched his head and asked suspiciously.


    "Yin energy still has this effect?"


    "Hiss, hiss" (Originally, it did not have this effect, but it should be the result of the fight between the Yin Energy and the Herba Draconis''s medicinal effects in your body.)


    However, this ability is of no use. One must know that cultivators in the Soul Fusion Stage can ignore darkness.)


    "So it''s like that! Forget it, let''s find Big Brother Du and the others first! They might be in danger if they''re too late. "


    Xu Dong also did not feel that this ability of his had much use, so when he thought of Du Wenbo, he could not help but say this to him.


    Xiao Hong said indifferently after she heard it.


    "Hiss, hiss" (They are probably fine now!)


    "Is everything alright? "What do you mean?"


    Xu Dong also asked in confusion after hearing what Xiao Hong said.


    Xiao Hong did not reply to Xu Dong''s question. Instead, she just nudged her head towards Xu Dong''s back, indicating that Xu Dong should look in that direction.


    Xu Dong turned around and looked in the direction that Xiao Hong had pointed.


    Then, Xu Dong saw a dense crowd of undeads blocking the entrance of the cave. The closer the undeads were to Xu Dong, the more dangerous the aura they emitted.


    However, not a single undead dared to step into Xu Dong''s cave.


    "What''s going on? What just happened!? "


    Although the undeads were not a threat to him but the sight of them was shocking.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Xiao Hong''s tone was still as disdainful as before, simply not putting the undeads in her eyes.


    "Forget it, what should we do next? Are you going back? "


    After being shocked, Xu Dong regained his senses and asked Xiao Hong.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, what nonsense are you spouting? We didn''t even get the most important things, so why should we go?)


    "The most important thing? "What other benefits are there?"


    Xu Dong said in shock. He felt that he had gotten enough.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Of course, otherwise why do you think the people from the Tulip Trading Company came down here? They would not be able to absorb this Baleful Yin Force.)


    Xiao Hong said in a natural tone.


    "Is that so? It seems that tonight''s events will be a lot more interesting!"


    Thinking about it, who would do something without benefits? After Xu Dong thought it through, he also asked

 C78 Baleful Qi (2)

    "Then what should we do next?"


    "Hiss, hiss." Just keep going. Every opening here leads to the same place.)


    Xiao Hong looked in front and said, as if she had seen something fun.


    "Then let''s go!"


    After Xu Dong finished speaking, he continued to walk forward, and the group of walking corpses behind him, after Xu Dong left, swarmed their way into the already much dimmer pool water.


    After walking for a distance, Xu Dong discovered that there were many lamps emitting dark blue flames on the road. Under the light of these lamps, the originally dark cave became bright.


    "Xiao Hong, what is this? "Why can we still light a fire here?"


    , who felt that it was extremely strange, could not help but to ask.


    "Master, this is a special kind of flame. It''s made from Yin energy, so it can be ignited here."


    Xiao Hong said as she looked at the lamps that were emitting dark blue flames.


    "A special flame?"


    Xu Dong was even more suspicious, he felt that there were too many things about Xiao Hong that he did not know after coming into contact with him. So he needed to know everything he wanted to know.


    "Let''s not worry about that first. If you don''t go to Master now, you won''t be able to get that item."


    Xiao Hong did not explain her doubts to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong did not dare to delay after hearing it. He immediately increased his speed and rushed forward.


    Xu Dong stopped after walking a distance, because he heard the voice of someone in front of him.


    Leaning on the wall, Xu Dong told Xiao Hong to pass its vision to him, and then let Xiao Hong see through it.


    Then, Xu Dong saw Du Wenbo and his guard surrounding a filthy black sword.


    The body of the sword carried some mysterious blood-red runes, which emanated a faint light. Just like that, the entire sword was suspended in the air.


    The sword was constantly releasing cold Qi, just looking at Xu Dong was enough to make him feel cold!


    And each of them, Du Wenbo, was more or less injured. And around that sword, there was fear in the eyes of every one of them.


    But they still held on and didn''t let themselves fall or just ran away.


    "Alright, let''s destroy it while we''re still in a hurry! Otherwise it''ll be too late. "


    At this time, Du Wenbo spoke. This was the first time that his voice had lost its refined aura, and it was instead filled with a trembling. Xu Dong could directly feel that Du Wenbo was afraid of that slender sword.


    The others nodded as well, and then one of them took out a light golden net from the dimensional ring. The net was emitting a holy aura.


    And when the net was taken out, Xu Dong could clearly see the sword tremble slightly!


    "As expected, you''ve already gained some intelligence? Fortunately, he only had a tiny bit of instinct right now. If it were to give birth to a sword spirit in a few years or even a few weeks, it would truly be doomed. "


    Seeing that the sword had trembled twice, Du Wenbo''s expression revealed some fear, and he began speaking.


    "Hurry up and use the Holy Spirit Network to cover it. That way, we''ll be halfway there!"


    While Du Wenbo was still speaking, the few guard s were preparing to use the nets in their hands to cover the sword.


    But just when the guard s were about to put it on, the sword moved.


    It first moved away from its original position and then flew up. Avoid the net. Then, a sword light flashed.


    The two guard s were directly split into two!


    "How could that be!"


    Seeing his own guard''s corpse, Du Wenbo cried out in alarm, but his good quality allowed him to quickly calm down.


    "Everyone, hurry up and trap it!"


    Du Wenbo gave a loud roar and the remaining three guard heard it and immediately picked up the Holy Spirit Net.


    The three of them came to a tacit understanding that they had to stop that sword for a moment!


    Xu Dong, who was watching from the side, secretly thought.


    "If this goes on, they will lose sooner or later. Right now, they are only relying on that net to trap that sword. But a long time is lost. They are not far from death! "


    Xu Dong didn''t want to see them die so he prepared to help.


    But before Xu Dong could do anything, Xiao Hong''s voice sounded.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, don''t worry for now.) This is not the best time for you to enter the arena.)


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong no longer had any doubts as she retracted her foot which she had just stepped on. They continued to observe Du Wenbo and the others as they stood up.


    As expected, after a while, the three guard s became riddled with scars under the attack of the sword.


    At this time, Du Wenbo who was always by the side also took out a sword sheath from his dimensional ring.


    The scabbard was light green in color, as if it was made of bronze. At the end of the scabbard, there was a red gemstone embedded in it. And after careful observation, they would realize that the sword sheath in Du Wenbo''s hand was the same as the Flying Sword floating in the air!


    After Du Wenbo took out the sword sheath, he walked to the middle of the guard and when the Flying Sword was about to cut off the head of one of the guard, he directly inserted the sword sheath into the ground!


    The moment the sword sheath was inserted, the sword sheath immediately emitted a weak light aura, and the light instantly formed a thin barrier between the Flying Sword, Du Wenbo and the rest!


    The Flying Sword had immediately retreated after encountering the barrier! It was as if she had encountered something terrifying! The sword was still trembling slightly!


    "Seize it now!"


    Seeing that, Du Wenbo immediately shouted, his originally refined temperament had now disappeared.


    Without Du Wenbo''s reminder, the remaining few guard s used the Holy Spirit Net to trap the Flying Sword while it was still trembling.


    When Du Wenbo saw that the Flying Sword was trapped by the net, he immediately took the opportunity to pull out the sword sheath and put it on the Flying Sword''s body.


    With the Flying Sword already sheathed, Du Wenbo heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, it''s been taken care of. Although it destroyed a Superior Grade Spirit Weapon, we still managed to get it in our hands." "Everyone, we can return ¡­"


    Before he even finished speaking, the Flying Sword began to tremble uncontrollably along with its scabbard.


    Du Wenbo wanted to grab ahold of the Flying Sword, but it broke free in an instant.


    After the Flying Sword struggled free, it flew up into the air, and suddenly released an even more terrifying Baleful Yin Force!


    This Baleful Yin Force had already solidified into a solid object!

 C79 Mutations (1)

    Xu Dong watched this scene in shock. After the Flying Sword released the thick Yin energy, the sword sheath on the Flying Sword was slowly covered by the crystal formed by the Yin energy.


    "What should we do?!"


    When one of the guard said this, his eyes were filled with fear.


    Du Wenbo said indifferently as he looked at the three of them who were still in fear. The refined smile returned to his face. His tone revealed a calmness that seemed to be able to see through everything.


    A few guard s looked at each other after hearing Du Wenbo''s words, and then nodded at each other as if they had made a decision.


    "Master Dean, we will accompany you!"


    His voice was weak, but it was filled with an unquestionable determination.


    "You guys ¡­!"


    Seeing the three people who had decided to stay, Du Wenbo wanted to tell them to run, but then he thought of something and shook his head ¡­


    "Your subordinates really make people worry!" But since I have already made my decision, I will prepare myself for death! "


    "Of course!"


    "Young Master, what do you take us for!"


    "That''s for sure!"


    The three of them spoke without hesitation.


    At this time, the sword sheath with the Flying Sword had also been completely covered by the Yin Energy crystals. All that was left was a red gem that still emitted a faint light!


    However, the light was also gradually dimming, and the red gem was continuously being corroded by the immense Baleful Yin Force, gradually turning gray.


    Looking at the sword sheath that was continuously trembling, Du Wenbo knew that it was not far from the Flying Sword being unsheathed.


    Seeing that, Du Wenbo''s expression became serious, and gently cut his own palm.


    Then he drew a mysterious pattern on the back of his hand with the blood on his palm.


    After a while, the ruby on the scabbard turned completely gray, and with a bang, it shattered. At the same time, the scabbard shattered. The Flying Sword also came out.


    Once the Flying Sword appeared, it immediately flew towards Du Wenbo, aiming straight for his neck!


    At the same time, Du Wenbo also drew the mysterious pattern on the back of his hand!


    After the drawing was done, the blood on the back of his hand instantly turned golden! At the same time, even more golden blood suddenly gushed out of Du Wenbo''s palm.


    The golden blood instantly evaporated into a faint golden gas when it appeared.


    When the pale golden gas came out, it immediately rushed towards the Flying Sword. Under the encirclement of the light golden colored air, the Flying Sword began to retreat step by step.


    But at this time, Du Wenbo''s face became pale, it wouldn''t be long before he could no longer hold on!


    "Dammit, is that still not okay?"


    Seeing Flying Sword Du Wenbo who was still resisting, he knew that she would not be able to hold on any longer!


    "Hiss, hiss" (Now, Master will maximize the power of the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit that you can summon). He rushed over and grabbed the Flying Sword!


    At this time, Xiao Hong suddenly spoke out.


    After Xu Dong heard it, he immediately used all the strength in his body to activate the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit and rushed out.


    When Xu Dong rushed out, he also kept a close eye on the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, but he did not reveal the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit that was provoking him.


    Xu Dong rushed out and used one hand into a claw to grab at the Flying Sword!


    Du Wenbo looked at this person who suddenly appeared, wearing night clothes. At the same time, Xu Dong also successfully grabbed the Flying Sword''s sword hilt.


    There was no time for Du Wenbo to think, but when Xu Dong grabbed onto the sword hilt of the Flying Sword, he felt pressure from the Flying Sword in place of Du Wenbo.


    Du Wenbo who had not fought against the Flying Sword immediately retracted her technique, and the pale golden Qi instantly disappeared.


    Du Wenbo also felt a wave of dizziness and his body immediately collapsed. But the moment Du Wenbo fell, Du Wenbo was supported by the guard s.


    hurriedly told Xu Dong that he did not shut off his heavily injured body.


    "Mister, quickly run. This is not a place you can deal with."


    Xu Dong did not care about what Du Wenbo said. Xu Dong now felt that the Flying Sword in his hands had a lot of power to struggle free. Xu Dong immediately grabbed at it with both hands.


    The Flying Sword trembled continuously in Xu Dong''s hands, and after a short while, it broke free.


    After the Flying Sword struggled free, it immediately pierced towards Xu Dong''s heart. Xu Dong immediately dodged, but the Flying Sword''s speed was still too fast, wasn''t Xu Dong''s waist still cut by a bloody line!

 C80 Mutations (2)

    "What about Xiao Hong? "What should we do?"


    Xu Dong, who felt that she was not the opponent of the Flying Sword asked.


    However, he was currently using his telepathy to transmit information to Xiao Hong. Xu Dong did not want Du Wenbo and the others to hear what he was saying.


    "Master, you have to drive them away first. Otherwise, your methods won''t be good to use here. "


    Just as Xu Dong asked this question, Xiao Hong replied.


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s answer, Xu Dong immediately told Du Wenbo and the others.


    "You guys go first! Don''t implicate me here! "


    "How could this be? Sir, this should be our responsibility!"


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Du Wenbo immediately said, but from the tone of his voice, he was unwilling to leave.


    "Tsk, how troublesome! "You guys ¡­"


    This is the first time Xu Dong felt that his Big Brother Du was a little stubborn. Just as he wanted to say something, the Flying Sword attacked again.


    Once again barely dodging the Flying Sword''s attack, Xu Dong''s body gained another blood-red line.


    "Damn it!"


    After silently cursing, Xu Dong moved behind Du Wenbo and used his hand as a blade to slash at the back of Du Wenbo''s neck. He directly knocked him out.


    "Quickly bring him away. If he continues to stay here, you will only implicate me."


    A few guard s glanced at Xu Dong, gritted their teeth, and supported Du Wenbo. The guard lifted Du Wenbo up onto their backs, then left.


    After walking to the cave entrance, a few guard s turned around and bowed to Xu Dong, and said.


    "Predecessor, please be careful. I hope you can still come out alive. "


    Seeing this scene, Xu Dong was also slightly moved. But before he could even react, the Flying Sword was back on him.


    Xu Dong, who was always on the lookout for Flying Sword, immediately dodged when she saw them approach. This time, she was not injured.


    The few people at the cave entrance bowed and left.


    Seeing that Du Wenbo and the others had already left, Xu Dong who was trying to avoid the Flying Sword said to Xiao Hong at the same time.


    "Xiao Hong, what method do you have? If this goes on, I''m going to die. "


    Xiao Hong saw that Xu Dong was already in danger and quickly said it.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master grabbed its sword with his hand.)


    After Xu Dong heard this, he was shocked, but before he could finish, Xiao Hong had already said ¡­


    "Hiss, hiss" (believe me!)


    Thinking about Xiao Hong''s performance up until now, Xu Dong gritted her teeth and let out a loud cry.


    "Let''s go all out!"


    With that, Xu Dong did not dodge the Flying Sword''s attack and went to meet it head on.


    The Flying Sword''s speed was so fast that in the instant that Xu Dong stopped, it had already stabbed towards him.


    Sensing danger, Xu Dong shifted his body slightly, avoiding all the vital points of his body.


    The Flying Sword also stabbed into Xu Dong''s abdomen. At the same time, Xu Dong used his hands to grab the sword tip of the Flying Sword.


    Xu Dong was prepared to let his hand get pierced, but something strange happened when his hand made contact with the sword tip of the Flying Sword.


    It was true that the flesh of his palm was pierced, but the blade could not pierce through any of his blood vessels or bones!


    But when Xu Dong''s blood fell on the sword tip of the Flying Sword, a sizzling sound came out.


    Xu Dong saw that the sword tip of the Flying Sword was actually being continuously corroded by his own blood!


    At this time, the Flying Sword began to struggle violently. Sensing the Flying Sword''s struggle, Xu Dong immediately grabbed onto its blade.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Dong originally thought that the Flying Sword would directly struggle free like it did before. However, this time, the Flying Sword''s strength decreased by a lot.


    Although Xu Dong still felt that it was difficult, he was not going to let the Flying Sword get away.


    Xu Dong endured the pain and held the Flying Sword tightly in his hands, but as time passed, the Flying Sword''s struggle to free itself became increasingly weaker.


    Xu Dong was constantly bleeding, while his blood was also constantly pouring on the Flying Sword. Just as Xu Dong''s face turned pale and he was about to faint, the Flying Sword finally stopped struggling.


    Sensing that the Flying Sword was no longer struggling, Xu Dong relaxed and immediately collapsed. The Flying Sword also fell to the ground.


    "Phew. Phew ¡­"


    Lying on the ground, Xu Dong gasped for breath.


    Sensing that he was getting weaker, Xu Dong knew that he was going to die if this continued.


    Thus, he dragged his exhausted body and took out some healing herbs from his dimensional ring and applied them onto his wounds.


    After a while, the wound stopped bleeding. Although his body was still tired, his life was no longer in danger.


    After taking out a few medicinal herb s that had recovered their strength and eating it, Xu Dong felt that he felt much better.


    Looking at the Flying Sword which had already become dim, asked.


    "Xiao Hong, what''s going on? Why does my blood have this effect? And why wasn''t my hand pierced when I grabbed its blade? "


    Looking at the Flying Sword that was lying motionless on the ground, Xiao Hong also heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, do you still remember what I said to you at the undead''s place?)


    Xiao Hong''s answer confused Xu Dong. What did it have to do with what he said then?


    "Hiss, hiss" (I said it before, Master, your powerful vital energy and blood will disperse the Baleful Yin Force.) And this Flying Sword had become like this because of the Yin energy.


    At the beginning, the Yin energy in this sword was extremely rich, and your Qi and blood were not strong enough to disperse it. But when you grasp the blade of the sword, your blood will constantly pour over the blade.


    The unique masculinity of blood dragon contained in the blood slowly neutralized the Baleful Yin Force in the sword. Therefore, when it returned, its resistance was getting weaker and weaker.)


    After Xu Dong heard it, he also suddenly realized the truth, but he still had some questions. Asked


    "Then why was it that when I grabbed onto the blade of the Flying Sword, my hand was not pierced? Logically speaking, my body''s defensive power cannot stop the sharpness of that Flying Sword. "


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong''s face was also full of joy.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, you were also lucky when you mentioned this.) If it wasn''t for what happened at the walking dead''s place, your palm would feel much better.)

 C81 Revenge? 1)

    "Good luck?" "Why do you say that?"


    Xu Dong also asked in confusion after hearing what Xiao Hong said.


    "Hiss, hiss" (That''s right, Master. When you were using the Yin Energy to refine your body, the Herba Draconis''s medicinal power was activated.)


    Later on, when your blood was neutralizing the Baleful Yin Force in the sword, the Herba Draconis also brought out a lot of medicinal effects.


    Xiao Hong patiently explained, and there was a trace of luck in her tone.


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s explanation, Xu Dong was also slightly surprised.


    "Listening to you talk about this, my luck is really good!"


    "Hiss, hiss" (That''s right, if there was one less Master to take care of, you would most likely die here!)


    Xiao Hong agreed.


    "Forget it, what should we do next?" It seems like this sword has been crippled.


    If he won, it would mean that he won. This time, it would be Xu Dong''s victory.


    He then looked at the dim Flying Sword on the ground that no longer had the spirituality from before, and asked Xiao Hong.


    After Xiao Hong heard what Xu Dong said, he shook his head and laughed.


    "Hiss, hiss" (It''s not like that. Although this sword has been completely destroyed, the most precious thing is still here!)


    "What is really valuable? What is that? "


    Xu Dong asked in confusion after hearing it.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Sword spirit, or more accurately speaking, the embryo of the Sword Spirit!) This sword was about to give birth to a sword spirit! If the sword had been destroyed, the Sword Spirit would have disappeared.


    But Master, you did not destroy the sword, but rather neutralized the Baleful Yin Force inside it. Therefore, the Sword Spirit''s embryo was preserved!


    One had to know that a Sword Spirit Embryo was a good thing. If one did not have a certain level of intelligence, it would not be excessive to call it a life!)


    Xiao Hong''s eyes flashed with excitement as she said excitedly.


    Xu Dong was also excited after hearing this, but his rationality still existed as he asked Xiao Hong this question.


    "Is that so? In that case, how should I subdue the Sword Spirit inside?"


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, this is very simple, you only need to drip a drop of your blood essence onto the sword.)


    Xiao Hong immediately said after hearing Xu Dong''s words.


    "Blood essence!"


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Xu Dong could not help but exclaim. Blood essence was not just any ordinary blood! It didn''t matter how much ordinary blood there was, but losing a drop of blood essence would cause Xu Dong''s vitality to be greatly damaged!


    Using Xu Dong as an example, he could at most store three drops of blood essence in his body.


    And if Xu Dong lost a drop of blood essence, he would have to rest for half a month to recover, and to recover that drop of blood essence, Xu Dong would need more than half a year!


    "Hiss, hiss" (Yes, that''s right, blood essence!)


    Xiao Hong nodded her head and said with certainty.


    Xu Dong thought for a while before clenching his teeth and striking his chest with his palm.


    After Xu Mansion slapped her chest, she immediately spat out a drop of scarlet blood. Under Xu Dong''s deliberate actions, the drop of blood sprayed onto the Flying Sword on the ground.


    After Xu Dong spat out the drop of blood essence, his originally rosy red face turned pale white again.


    As for the Flying Sword that was stained with Xu Dong''s blood essence, it began to tremble slightly. Then, the Xu Mansion saw that his blood essence started to slowly move.


    Then, a dark, cold, bronze colored ball of light floated out of the pattern.


    After seeing the ball of light, Xiao Hong immediately said to Xu Dong.


    Without giving Xu Dong time to react, Xu Dong immediately sucked the ball of light that was about to escape into his own dantian.


    That ball of light seemed to have no way of resisting, the moment Xu Dong absorbed the ball of light, it was sucked into his dantian.


    After absorbing the ball of light into his Dantian, Xu Dong only felt his Dantian turn slightly cold and no longer felt anything.


    "What''s going on? Why don''t I feel anything? "


    Feeling that he had not changed at all other than being slightly cold just now, Xu Dong couldn''t help but ask Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong also tilted her head when she heard Xu Dong''s words, as she asked in confusion.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Change?) Master, what changes do you want?)

 C82 Revenge? 2)

    "Shouldn''t I become stronger after absorbing this ball of light? "Why don''t I have even the slightest reason to become stronger now!"


    Xu Dong said in confusion. Wasn''t it supposed to be himself becoming stronger?


    Hearing Xu Dong''s words, Xiao Hong was speechless.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, did you make a mistake? You absorbed a sword spirit into your own Dantian just to nurture it.)


    "Warm it up?"


    Xu Dong''s tone was filled with shock.


    "Hiss, hiss" (Yeah, Master you just need to warm up your sword spirit to a certain degree that you can control it, then you can forge a high grade sword and fuse your sword spirit with your sword.)


    When that time comes, you will have a Flying Sword with a sword spirit in it.


    It had to be known that in this world, there were less than ten thousand swords that had the qualifications to give birth to a Sword Spirit. And the swords that could give birth to a Sword Spirit were also less than one in ten thousand!


    A sword with a sword spirit is comparable to a heavenly weapon to a certain extent, but in the hands of some sword cultivators, even divine weapons cannot compare!)


    "So powerful!"


    Xu Dong said in shock. One had to know that Xu Dong had once asked Xiao Hong about the level of treasures.


    Xiao Hong told Xu Dong that there were iron grade equipment, obsidian grade equipment, spirit equipment, green grade equipment, purple grade equipment, heaven grade equipment, divine and immortal grade equipment. Eight levels.


    When the magic treasure reached the Heavenly Artifact, it would no longer be a person choosing the magic treasure, but the magic treasure choosing the person. At that level, magic treasures could be used to decide whether or not he wanted them to be used by that person!


    And this level of Heavenly Artifact was already very high? Xu Dong even felt that there might not be such a weapon in the entire Profound Sky Holy Land!


    After looking at it this way, Xu Dong knew that this Sword Spirit Embryo would probably be a Heavenly Artifact and would be very surprised.


    When he thought about how he would have a Heaven Artifact level treasure in the future, Xu Dong couldn''t help but become excited!


    "Hiss, hiss" (Master, it''s about time for us to leave, otherwise, if they find out that you''re not around, it would be bad)


    Looking at the still excited Xu Dong, Xiao Hong couldn''t help but remind him.


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s voice, Xu Dong also remembered her current situation.


    "That''s true. It''s time to leave."


    With that, Xu Dong walked out. Xu Dong instinctively wanted to directly make a hole in the top of the cave, but just as he made a move, he felt his body becoming weak.


    Before he left, Xu Dong had even put the first sword in the dimensional ring s.


    "Bastard, how can you do this!?" It''s our responsibility to let others handle it! I, Du Wenbo, have never done such a thing in my life.


    Let me go, I''m going down to help. "


    At this time, Du Wenbo, who was on the ground, spoke loudly. His originally refined temperament had now completely disappeared, and replacing it was an angry expression!


    At this time, he was being held back by the remaining guard.


    When Du Wenbo had woken up earlier, he had asked guard if he knew that he had left Xu Dong alone in the cave. He had always wanted to go down and find Xu Dong.


    "Let me go, I definitely won''t allow myself to do such a thing."


    Even though he was being pulled around by a few guard s, Du Wenbo was still dishonest and continued to struggle non-stop.


    A few of the guard s could not bear to see their young master like this, but they did not let go of Du Wenbo either.


    "Young master, we know that you''re blaming yourself right now, but that Predecessor knocked you out and told us to bring you out. If you still go in to die, you will be letting down that Predecessor''s good intentions!"


    One of the guard s stood out and said. His tone carried a trace of unwillingness, but after a while it became firm again.


    "So, young master, we will not let you pass no matter what!"


    The remaining two guard s didn''t say anything but they nodded their heads firmly.


    After hearing what the guard said, Du Wenbo stopped struggling and sighed.


    This kind of thing should be done by me. "


    After saying that, Du Wenbo''s tone became sad, but after that he resolutely said ¡­


    "But don''t worry, Predecessor. I will definitely avenge you! "


    "Revenge?" What revenge? "


    Just as Du Wenbo finished speaking, another voice rang out.


    Du Wenbo immediately turned his head to look in the direction of the voice. Du Wenbo saw Xu Dong jumping out of the cave.


    "Predecessor, you''re not dead yet!"


    Seeing Xu Dong coming out, Du Wenbo said in surprise.


    "Of course I''m not dead! Do you still want me to die? "


    After hearing what Du Wenbo had said, Xu Dong was not in a good mood.


    "Of course not, why would I wish for Predecessor to die? But what about that sword? "


    "Here."


    After hearing what Du Wenbo had to say about the sword, Xu Dong directly threw the sword from the dimensional ring onto the ground.


    had asked Xiao Hong anyways. Right now, the sword did not have a sword spirit anymore, so it was more or less the same as a normal sword. It was just a bit sharper than an ordinary sword.


    After seeing the sword, Du Wenbo subconsciously prepared to defend. As for attacking Du Wenbo, he still did not dare.


    However, after waiting for a while, he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the sword was still motionless on the ground. However, he was still wary of the sword.


    "Don''t worry, this sword has already been destroyed by me. It won''t hurt anymore."


    Seeing Du Wenbo like this, Xu Dong knew that he was afraid of the sword and could not help but remind him.


    "Predecessor is truly amazing, as for the reason why we called you Predecessor, it''s because on the path of cultivation, whoever goes further is the Predecessor!"


    When Du Wenbo saw the sword, he did not make any movements and completely relaxed, explaining to Xu Dong.


    "Predecessor, this sword still has some connection with us. Can you allow me to bring it back?"


    After being silent for a while, Du Wenbo''s face returned to normal as he asked Xu Dong.

 C83 Enormous (1)

    "Origin?" "What kind of relationship do you have? If you don''t mind, can you tell me?"


    Xu Dong became interested when he heard Du Wenbo''s words. From the very beginning, Xu Dong had heard what Du Wenbo had said the entire time: "It''s just my responsibility."


    Xu Dong had wanted to know what was going on from the very beginning.


    After hearing what Xu Dong had said, Du Wenbo was stunned.


    "Of course not. It wasn''t a secret. I don''t mind telling you. "


    When Xu Dong heard it, he looked at Du Wenbo curiously, and Du Wenbo also started to speak after he had adjusted his state of mind.


    "Actually, this sword was forged by an elder of our clan.


    When he had reached the anti-void realm, he had wanted to forge a weapon, so he had used almost all of his connections and resources to forge a sword.


    After he forged the sword, he was overjoyed. After that battle, he discovered that his sword was abnormally sharp. He felt that his decision this time was very wise.


    But when he killed a demonic cultivator, he used everything he had to cast a Curse on that demonic cultivator before he died.


    From then on, the sword began to constantly absorb the evil and cold energy, but he did not care about this. He felt that it was not a big deal.


    Until one day, when he was cultivating at night, the sword killed a few servants in the family and even a few children.


    After that, the sword had always been emitting a bloodthirsty aura and constantly influenced him. At that moment, he finally understood the sword''s danger.


    Then he was ready to destroy it, but after a long time of absorbing it, he was not strong enough to destroy it.


    In order to not let it continue to kill other innocent people, he sealed the sword at the cost of his own life. However, although the power of the sword was sealed, the sword itself was able to escape.


    He knew that the seal could only continue to weaken the sword''s power. Once the sword gained consciousness, the sword would break the seal.


    In order to prevent the sword from killing people, he told his own descendants to destroy that sword. And that person was my great-grandfather, and that sword was this one.


    I accidentally found out that the sword was hidden here today, so I came to destroy it. You know what happened afterwards, Predecessor. I was no match for that sword, and it was even saved by you. "


    After Du Wenbo finished speaking, his face revealed a bitter smile, and Xu Dong continued to listen.


    "So, Predecessor, please make sure to give me this sword. I can pay you accordingly. "


    With that, Du Wenbo bowed towards Xu Dong and said with sincerity.


    Xu Dong was also interested when he heard about the reward.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, whether I can give you the sword depends on how much you pay me."


    He couldn''t blame Xu Dong for his greed, after all, Xu Dong knew that when he reached the Profound Sky Holy Land, he would need to spend a lot of money, and he only had those medicinal herb with him.


    They can''t be sold there. Now that he had another chance to earn money, how could Xu Dong not be tempted?


    Although that sword was already wasted and was not worth much, but this amount of money was''s reward for saving his life.


    After hearing Xu Dong''s reply, Du Wenbo''s face also revealed a joyous expression. However, thinking about the value of this sword, he gritted his teeth and said uncertainly ¡­


    "Predecessor, I wonder if four hundred seventy thousand Gold coins are enough?"


    "Four hundred and seventy thousand!"


    Xu Dong said in surprise.


    "Is it really not possible? After all, it''s such a valuable item. "


    Du Wenbo''s voice was somewhat low, but it quickly became firm again.


    "But Predecessor, please give me this sword. Four hundred and seventy thousand Gold coins are all I have.


    If the reward is not enough, I can go back home and increase the price! This sword is very important to us. "


    At this time, Xu Dong also reacted, he coughed lightly to conceal his embarrassment.


    "If that''s the case, then give me the money. The sword is yours."


    After hearing what Xu Dong had said, Du Wenbo''s face also revealed a joyous expression.


    "Thank you, Predecessor!"


    With that, Du Wenbo gave the dimensional ring in his hands to Xu Dong. At the same time, he kept the sword into the guard''s dimensional ring.

 C84 Enormous (2)

    After getting what he wanted and earning a lot of benefits, Xu Dong was ready to leave.


    "Then I will leave, and you won''t stay here any longer. We are fated to meet again. "


    After hearing Xu Dong''s words, Du Wenbo, who originally wanted to rope Xu Dong in, had no choice but to say that.


    "Take care, Predecessor."


    Xu Dong nodded and left, he still had to return to the convoy before they return.


    Although Xu Dong had lost a drop of his blood essence and his vitality was greatly injured, his body was very weak and so he walked very slowly.


    However, Du Wenbo and the others were also heavily injured, because Du Wenbo''s injuries were not as serious as the loss of their blood essence, so they were even slower than Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong, who was naturally even faster than Du Wenbo had already gotten on his own car and covered himself with the blanket.


    Du Wenbo did not look at Xu Dong''s room either. What happened tonight had already made them very tired, so they immediately fell asleep.


    Xu Dong also did not cultivate and slept well for the first time.


    The next day, Xu Dong was woken up by the guard. When he woke up, he still felt that his body was extremely weak.


    If it wasn''t for guard calling him, he wouldn''t even have woken up.


    "Brother Xu Dong, are you alright? "From the looks of it, you don''t look too good."


    Just as he opened his eyes, Xu Dong saw a burly guard asking him in concern.


    He was the one who stopped Xu Dong that night, Ah Da. However, Ah Da was his nickname. His real name was Yang Tong. It''s just that Xu Dong knew about it when he was chatting with him in the carriage ¡­


    "Big brother Yang, it''s just that I had a nightmare last night. That''s why my mental state isn''t very good this morning. "


    When Xu Dong said this, he also nervously looked at Ah Da''s reaction. After all, that excuse just now was too far-fetched for Xu Dong.


    "Oh really, then Brother Xu Dong, your courage must be really small! It''s just a nightmare, but you''re scared like this. Seeing your pale face, it''s fine. You should take a good rest first. "


    Alright, not only is Ah Da tall and sturdy, but he also suits his appearance very well.


    Although Xu Dong felt that his excuse was a little forced, but he did not doubt that Ah Da would pretend to be stupid. After all, he would not care if Ah Da pretended to be stupid.


    After Xu Dong saved Du Wenbo''s life, Xu Dong felt that he had done more than enough to save them. Although he had taken another four hundred and seventy thousand Gold coins, he had lost his life.


    Therefore, Xu Dong felt that he already owed them a lot.


    "Haha, let''s not talk about this first. What about Big Brother Yang, Big Brother Du, and the others ¡­" "Where did you go?"


    Xu Dong awkwardly laughed twice. He originally wanted to ask how Du Wenbo and the rest were, but he was worried that they might have discovered something and changed it to that place.


    After hearing this, A-Da also scratched his head and said,


    "Well, I don''t know either. Young Master Du and the others went to bed last night, so they haven''t woken up yet."


    "But they told us not to disturb them before they went to bed, so I didn''t dare wake them up."


    As Xu Dong had expected, they were still sleeping. After all, so many things that had happened last night had happened and Xu Dong had experienced it himself. Even he hadn''t woken up this morning.


    However, since Xu Dong was already awake, he would not go to sleep anymore. After all, deliberately nurturing his own body and unintentionally nurturing it was much faster than the former.


    What''s more, Xu Dong''s current dimensional ring still had many of them! Those medicinal herb s were enough to help Xu Dong recover his injuries quickly.


    "So it''s like that. Then, big brother Yang, you go out first, I''m also going to sleep for a while." I didn''t get enough rest last night! "


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then I will leave first, Brother Xu Dong. You should also take note to rest first."


    Ah Da immediately left after hearing what Xu Dong said.


    After seeing that Ah Da had left, Xu Dong closed the carriage''s door after confirming that there was no one around before he sat down cross-legged and started to circulate his Qi to recover from his injuries.


    Although Xu Dong still had his medicinal herb s on him, Xu Dong didn''t want to use those very precious medicinal herb s when he wasn''t forced to.


    Xu Dong spent the rest of the journey recuperating from his injuries.


    Profound Sky City was a city named after a Profound Sky Holy Land. Profound Sky Holy Land was the well-deserved hegemony here. This was why at least four of the higher ups of the powers were considered the sons of Profound Sky Holy Land!


    Today, a fleet of carriages arrived outside Tianxuan City. It was the company of the Tulip Trading Company.


    "Little Brother Xu Dong, look, it''s Profound Sky City up ahead. We are about to reach the Profound Sky Holy Land. "


    Du Wenbo said as he sat beside Xu Dong and pointed to the front.


    Du Wenbo had woken up last night. It was only a superficial wound after all, and it did not hurt the root. After a day''s rest, he felt much better.


    On the other hand, although Xu Dong looked alright now, only Xu Dong knew that he was still weak!


    The redness on his face was caused by slightly increasing the blood flow speed on his face. Although it looked normal, Xu Dong''s body was still weak.


    "As expected, that drop of blood essence is not easy to recover from!"


    Feeling that his body was still weak, Xu Dong couldn''t help but think.


    During this time, Xu Dong and the rest had already reached the city gate. After handing in some money, Xu Dong and the rest entered.


    "Since you, little brother Xu Dong, are now in the Profound Sky Holy Land, then we will separate here. "Then goodbye."


    As for Xu Dong, he only wanted to find a place to recuperate and recuperate from his injuries.


    "In that case, big brother Du, I''ll be leaving first. "Thank you for taking care of me along the way."


    After expressing his thanks once again, Xu Dong left. After walking around the streets for a while, he found a random inn to stay in for seven days.


    In any case, Xu Dong now had a "huge sum of money", and with the injuries on his body, he did not care about the small amount of money.

 C85 Disturbance (1)

    In a room at an inn in Profound Sky City, Xu Dong was sitting cross-legged on his bed, breathing in a mysterious rhythm.


    The Qi on Xu Dong''s body also continued to increase, until it was visible to the naked eye.


    "Hah!"


    Just then, Xu Dong suddenly opened his eyes and shouted. When Xu Dong shouted, his aura also reached its peak.


    In an instant, an even stronger Qi burst out from Xu Dong''s body. The bed under him was also shattered by the impact of this aura.


    "I''ve finally broken through to the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm!" Indeed, fighting is the shortcut to breaking through! "


    That''s right, after the life and death battle, Xu Dong could finally break through the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm after recovering from his injuries.


    "Customer, the time for your room has expired. Do you still want to stay here?"


    Just as Xu Dong was feeling happy about breaking through to the Seventh Level of the Tong Wu Realm, someone knocked on the door. It was the waiter who had come to remind Xu Dong that the seven days he had opened were already up.


    "I never thought that I would need six days to fully recover from my injuries. As expected, losing a drop of blood essence is too much of an injury to myself."


    That''s right, after Xu Dong found a room, he started to use all his strength to recover from his injuries. It wasn''t until yesterday that he was completely recovered.


    In order to save time, Xu Dong had used many of his own dimensional ring s, some of the more precious ones. Even so, it still took Xu Dong six whole days to recover.


    After recovering from his injuries, Xu Dong realized that he had the opportunity to break through the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    "Got it!"


    Xu Dong replied and then opened the door. He saw the waiter standing outside the door with a flattering smile on his face. Without even thinking, one could already tell that he had beaten Xu Dong to a pulp.


    "No need, it''s time for me to leave."


    "What is it? Is there anything else? "


    Xu Dong looked at the waiter who was tugging at the smile on his face, and asked.


    Xu Dong still had to think of a way to enter the Profound Sky Holy Land, but there was not much time left. The longer he dragged things out, the more dangerous it would be for his father.


    "Customer, can we discuss the compensation first?"


    A forced smile appeared on the waiter''s face as he pointed towards the broken pieces of the bed in Xu Dong''s room.


    "Haha, of course, of course."


    "Guest, please come again next time!"


    At the entrance of the inn, the waiter smiled as he spoke to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong saw that they were leaving and did not turn back.


    "This is a black shop!" It must be a black shop! "


    Xu Dong roared in his heart, in order to accompany that bed, he had spent eight hundred Gold coins! One must know that an ordinary family with eight hundred Gold coins was enough for them to use for seventy to eighty years!


    After comparing the battle strength of both sides and their purpose in coming to Profound Sky Holy Land to stay low-key, Xu Dong still lost eight hundred Gold coins and left.


    "Damn it, I''ll never come back to this dark shop again!"


    Xu Dong cursed as he walked.


    The waiter saw that after Xu Dong left, the smile on his face disappeared and he revealed a very serious expression as he walked into the inn.


    The waiter took advantage of the time while the wall was spinning to enter the wall.


    There was a long corridor after the waiter walked in. After he walked through the corridor, he arrived in front of a door.


    Stopping in front of the door, the waiter grabbed a mask off his face! This kind of mask was the human skin mask Xu Dong had obtained from Li Ping!


    One had to know that a human skin mask was not a cheap commodity. How could a waiter of an inn have a human skin mask?


    The waiter took off his mask and revealed his originally handsome face.


    With a face as sharp as a knife, coupled with a pair of firm eyes, one could tell at a glance that this was a person who did not fear any difficulties for the sake of his goals.

 C86 Disturbance (2)

    After taking off the mask, the waiter pushed open the door and walked in.


    The room behind the door was a simple room. The room wasn''t big, so the two of them were obviously squeezed together. There was only a prayer mat and a table in the room.


    But such a poor room gave one a very natural feeling. It was as if everything here was so natural.


    The four walls of the room had faint and indistinct lines on them, indicating that they were not ordinary.


    Sitting on the praying mat was a elderly person. His snow-white hair and beard did not fail to tell others the age of this elderly person.


    The elderly person had his eyes closed, but when the waiter came in, he immediately asked a question.


    "Lin Fei, did you come to me to tell me that you have successfully refined the Sword Heart?"


    His voice sounded ancient, but it did not lose its dignity. Lin Fei, who was also the waiter said this after hearing what the elderly person had to say, his expression did not change at all.


    "Not really. I think that it will take a while to reach the Sword Heart realm. "


    "In that case, are you here to tell me something?"


    elderly person still had his eyes closed as he spoke with the same tone as before ¡­


    After hearing what the elderly person said, Lin Fei was a little surprised.


    "It''s like this. Someone destroyed a bed at the inn."


    Hearing this, elderly person immediately opened his eyes. elderly person''s eyes were simple and profound. He looked like a wise man who had seen through life and death, and he also looked like an ordinary elderly person.


    "Who is it?"


    elderly person seemed to be interested as he said this with a hint of surprise.


    "I don''t know. It was a stranger. I heard a strange noise in his room this morning, and I went to take a look when the deadline for his room arrived. And the bed was in pieces. "


    Lin Fei''s expression still remained the same, without a hint of emotion. However, his tone of voice revealed a bit of surprise when he said this.


    "Interesting. That''s Seven Yin Mystical Iron! Even if I wanted to break it, I would have to waste some effort. How did he do it?"


    The corner of elderly person''s mouth raised a little, as if he was a kind old man.


    "I don''t know, but from the looks of it, he probably doesn''t know that it''s Seven Yin Mystical Iron."


    "It doesn''t matter if he knows or not that he shattered it, the recruitment for the Profound Sky Holy Land is about to begin. He should be going as well. If you meet him at that time, you can try his luck. "


    elderly person closed his eyes again after he finished his words. When Lin Fei saw this, he also respectfully bowed and left.


    After Lin Fei walked out of the door, he took out the human skin mask and put it on, once again turning into the appearance of a waiter.


    At this time, Xu Dong still did not know what had happened at the inn, but he was walking on the street and thinking about how to enter the Profound Sky Holy Land without being suspected.


    "What should I do?"


    Walking on the road, Xu Dong couldn''t help but think of a method, but as the methods in his mind came up one after another and were rejected time and time again, Xu Dong also felt somewhat upset.


    "Help! What are you doing! This is my Grandpa''s medicine money! "


    At this time, a cry for help interrupted Xu Dong''s train of thought, he raised his head and saw that while Xu Dong was thinking, he had actually unknowingly walked into a desolate place, and looked like it belonged to the slums of Profound Sky City.


    "Is that so?" "Why did I come here?"


    Xu Dong, who still had not understood the situation, could not help but think this way.


    At that moment, the cry for help sounded again.


    "No!" That is the life saving medicine money of my Grandpa! "


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but walk towards the direction of the voice.


    Walking to the corner of the street, Xu Dong saw a few malevolent looking robust men blocking a man wearing coarse clothes and a long face.


    One of the brawny men seemed to have lost his patience as he shouted loudly ¡­


    "He''s only a waste that can''t awaken the Martial Spirit, yet he dares to go against us. "Quickly hand over the money."


    Tears also flickered in the man''s eyes when he heard this, but he tried his best not to let them fall.


    "Quickly hand over the money."


    The other strong man stretched out his hand towards that man.


    When the person saw this scene, he immediately hugged the thing in his arms even more tightly. But how could his small body be stronger than that big guy? The money in his hands was immediately taken away.


    "No, give me back the money! My Grandpa is still waiting for it to save us! "


    Seeing his money being stolen, the man was immediately worried. He grabbed the man''s hand and didn''t let him take it? He had taken his own money.


    "A waste dares to resist!"


    The brawny man was getting really impatient, as he sent a palm flying towards that person''s face. With that man''s frail body, even if he didn''t die, he would still be seriously injured!


    "Pah!"


    A crisp slap sounded out, and the robust man was immediately thrown into the wall by Xu Dong.


    Actually, Xu Dong didn''t want to intervene in this matter initially, but after hearing that this person was similar to him, who was also unable to awaken the Martial Spirit.


    Furthermore, he was still working hard for his own Grandpa, causing Xu Dong to feel some empathy for him. When he was unable to awaken the Martial Spirit, he was the same as well.


    Since his father was taken away, he could feel the pain of his loved ones crying. Just as the robust man was about to slap him, Xu Dong couldn''t help but make his move.


    Xu Dong did the same as well and slapped the sturdy man hard.


    "Kid, who are you? I advise you to not meddle in other people''s business!"


    Seeing his comrade get beaten up, the other muscular man threatened Xu Dong.


    "Bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    At this time, the sturdy man who was slapped away by Xu Dong came out from the wall and glared at Xu Dong while speaking viciously.


    As for their threat, Xu Dong did not take it to heart at all.


    Xu Dong had seen it just now, the few muscular men were also at the fifth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    "Damn it, go to hell!"


    Seeing Xu Dong who was ignoring him, one of the sturdy man could not help but rush forward.

 C87 Trichoderma (1)

    Seeing the sturdy Xu Dong rushing towards him recklessly, without even saying a word, he sent him flying with a kick.


    The remaining two were also knocked away with a single slap from Xu Dong, and he even took back the money that was stolen by that person.


    The person in the corner had been staring dumbfoundedly at Xu Dong sending the strong men running, that person did not expect someone to help him.


    "Here''s your money! He had to protect himself in the future. It''s impossible for people to come all the time to help you. People have to learn to grow up on their own. "


    After speaking to the dazed person in the corner and returning the money back to her, Xu Dong was ready to leave.


    Xu Dong had only walked a few steps when the man came back to his senses and spoke to Xu Dong.


    Although he knew that it was very likely that he would not be able to help Xu Dong, that person still said it like that. After all, Xu Dong had saved his life, and that person really wanted to repay Xu Dong.


    The man was already prepared to be rejected, but who would have thought Xu Dong would talk about it instead.


    "Alright, I just happen to have one thing to do. I should know what to do once I get there."


    Xu Dong originally wanted to refuse, but then he thought that if he wanted to sneak into the Profound Sky Holy Land, he would need a local person to come up with a plan. Although it was in a slum, it was much better than Xu Dong.


    "Alright."


    The person was stunned after hearing Xu Dong''s words. He did not expect Xu Dong to agree so quickly.


    However, that person seemed to have thought of something as he embarrassedly said ¡­


    "Um, benefactor, can you wait for me to buy the medicinal herb first? My Grandpa is still waiting for it to save us. "


    With that, he left in a hurry. Xu Dong laughed when he saw it, he did not hate this kind of anxious mood that only existed for his family.


    However, Xu Dong still followed him. He was not at ease to let him go out alone.


    "What''s your name?"


    After following him, Xu Dong thought about it and decided to ask for his name.


    "Benefactor, my name is Su Qi. It''s just a slums waste who can''t awaken the Martial Spirit. "


    As he said that, a bitter smile appeared on Su Qi''s disfigured face, because he had been bullied and mocked by a number of people.


    Looking at Su Qi, Xu Dong also thought of his own memories. He could not help but comfort his.


    "Don''t be sad, I used to be like you. Now I''m not very powerful, but I''m not going to be bullied. So you can, too. "


    perhaps he saw from Su Qi that he, Xu Dong, was also once a waste that was unable to awaken the Martial Spirit, and he indirectly said those words.


    After hearing what Xu Dong said, Su Qi''s face also revealed a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect my savior to be the same as me."


    "That''s right!" So don''t give up on that one day you''ll do the same thing. "


    While talking, Su Qi also stopped. We''ve reached the pharmacy.


    Xu Dong looked at this place where the words "Hundred Life Potion Shop" was written on. His heart was filled with doubt: Didn''t Tianyi say that the knowledge regarding medicinal herb s have been destroyed?


    Carrying these questions, Xu Dong walked into the pharmacy. After seeing the contents, Xu Dong also understood.


    It was full of healing medicine! Not a single one had anything to do with cultivation! Moreover, there were still many medicine that were relatively common in Xu Dong''s memories, such as healing medicine or medicine to treat illnesses.


    "People must have explored it themselves over the years."


    Seeing this, Xu Dong made this judgement in his heart.


    After all, a person''s intellect was limitless. It was normal to be able to find some commonly used medicine to treat injuries or illnesses within a few hundred years.


    After thinking it through, Xu Dong did not pay any more attention to this matter. Just as he was about to tell Su Qi to buy the medicine and leave, Su Qi''s exasperated voice sounded.


    "What, he wants two Gold coins!?" It obviously wasn''t like that yesterday! "


    Su Qi was currently very angry. He had clearly said yesterday when he came to ask that it would only cost seven silver coins, yet it turned out to be two Gold coins today. The price had tripled!


    "Why should we raise the price? Didn''t we agree on seven silver coins yesterday?" How did it become two Gold coins! "


    Su Qi could not resist slapping the table in the pharmacy and said loudly.


    Seeing Su Qi''s angry look, the people in the pharmacy all revealed a look of contempt, or it could be said that he did not hide his disdain for Su Qi at all, and impatiently said that.

 C88 Trichoderma (2)

    After Su Qi heard this, his face also revealed a conflicted expression.


    "Can you give me the medicine first? I don''t have that much money right now. I''ll make up for it later." I really need them. "Please!"


    "Scram if you have no money! I gave you the medicine first, and didn''t even take a look at what you look like now.


    "I ¡­"


    Su Qi was speechless, and no one would believe him if he said that Su Qi could take out two Gold coins s.


    In reality, Su Qi was also unable to take out two Gold coins. For him who was born in a slums area, being able to gather seven silver coins was already his limit, so why did he take out the remaining thirteen silver coins? One Gold coins was equal to ten silver coins!


    Seeing that Su Qi did not say anything, the person knew that Su Qi could not take out the money, so he directly ordered him to leave.


    "Hey, is this how you treat your guests?"


    Xu Dong could not bear to continue watching. If he could not afford it, he could not afford it.


    And hearing that Su Qi said that the money he used to buy medicine was not so much yesterday, but instead that the price had risen today, this was clearly because he wanted to rip off Su Qi!


    "What, does Kid have anything to do with this? If you don''t have any money, then hurry up and scram! "


    Seeing Xu Dong wanting to stand up for Su Qi, Clerk still spoke arrogantly.


    "I don''t want to say anything else. I will sell it to him for the same price as yesterday!"


    Xu Dong didn''t want to argue with this kind of person, so he looked at Clerk coldly.


    After hearing what Xu Dong said, not only was the Clerk not afraid, he still talked arrogantly.


    "What, you still want me to buy it with that ''super low'' price? Let me tell you, if Profound Sky City is to interfere with the market price, I can directly get the guard team to capture you and send you to prison! "


    After hearing what the Clerk said, Xu Dong calmed down. It was not worth it to be captured by the guard team for this kind of person.


    After coldly looking at the Clerk, Xu Dong was still prepared to leave. In any case, if he did not sell this place to them, would there be no pharmacy anywhere else?


    Unexpectedly, the Clerk who saw that Xu Dong was about to leave immediately ridiculed him.


    "What, you know you can''t do it and you have to leave? A poor devil like him had the nerve to come here. How dare he stand up for others! "Trash!"


    After hearing the Clerk''s words, Xu Dong felt a burst of anger burning in his head.


    Suppressing his desire to beat up that Clerk, Xu Dong asked Su Qi.


    "Su Qi, let me ask you, is it a crime to beat someone up in Tianxuan City?"


    Su Qi also guessed what Xu Dong wanted to do after hearing his words ¡­


    "Benefactor, because there will always be conflicts between Fighter, if you hit someone in Tianxuan City, as long as you don''t damage any property or kill them, it''s not considered a crime."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Hearing Su Qi''s reply, the gloomy expression on Xu Dong''s face instantly disappeared, and instead, revealed a strange smile.


    Seeing Xu Dong''s smile, the Clerk did not change at all, and still spoke arrogantly.


    "What, you want to hit me? Just with you?" What a joke. "


    Xu Dong was no longer angry because of Clerk.


    Just now, Xu Dong had seen that the Clerk was merely at the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm. He was only at the same level as Xu Dong.


    It was not that Xu Dong was arrogant, Xu Dong truly felt that there were not many people in the same realm that could defeat him!


    Perhaps, even though he, at the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm, was only at the intermediate level in Tianxuan City, it was more than enough for these two slums.


    Clerk could not help but think this way. Because Xu Dong and Su Qi had come together, although their faces were not dirty, the Clothes, because of Xu Dong''s lazy appearance, appeared very old, so it was natural for Clerk to take him as a person in the slums.


    After making his own judgement, Clerk still looked at Xu Dong with that arrogant expression of his, as if the words "Hurry up and beat me up" were written all over his face.


    After Xu Dong saw this, he did not waste any more words, and threw a punch at Clerk, who also wanted to catch Xu Dong''s fist with his palm, but was extremely confident when he saw that Xu Dong was about to attack him.


    How much power did Xu Dong have? Xu Dong himself was not sure either, but he knew that his strength had already reached an abnormal level.


    With the increase of the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, the initial strength of the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm, as well as the strengthening from his body that he had endured many times, Xu Dong was confident that his one punch could directly destroy a medium level mountain.


    And now, the Clerk was prepared to use the palm of an ordinary seventh level Tong Wu Realm Fighter to catch it.


    They only saw Xu Dong''s fist hitting Clerk''s palm without dodging, and the moment they came into contact with his palm, his palm instantly became deformed!


    Clerk felt a heart-wrenching pain from his own palm. Then, he was strangled by the neck.


    Because of Xu Dong''s overly powerful strength, Clerk felt a suffocating sensation as his neck was being grasped.


    "You, you ¡­ "To do..."


    It wasn''t easy for him to force out a few words before the Clerk was pulled away by Xu Dong. During the process of being pulled again, Clerk''s complexion had directly turned from white to green, from green to purple, and then purple to black!


    Not long after, when Clerk thought he was going to die, he was thrown to the ground by Xu Dong.


    After taking a few deep breaths and recovering his breath with great difficulty, that Clerk still spoke arrogantly like before ¡­


    "What are you doing in waste! Was he going to die early? Do you believe that tomorrow, your whole family will go see Hades! "


    Seeing that he still had not understood the situation, Clerk Xu Dong could not help but think: How can there be such a foolish person in this world!


    Actually, if it was just going to increase the price, Xu Dong would not do it.


    But Xu Dong could not stand the look of Clerk cursing at his mouth. That was why the Clerk was in for a bad time.

 C89 Violent beating of a fellow (1)

    Xu Dong''s eyes became gloomy, he hated it when people called him waste the most. He thought back to the time when he had been bullied and beaten up by others when he could not cultivate. He was unable to calm down, and his killing intent instantly emanated from his body. The entire pharmacy appeared extremely depressing.


    Clerk''s eyes widened as he swallowed his saliva. The lazy man from before, how could he be so terrifying now? It was as if he was a person that had crawled out from hell.


    "However, when he thought of his shop owner and his own abilities, a trace of arrogance appeared on his face." Stinking Kid, Yours Truly was just ambushed by you out of the blue. I''ll tell you! Kneel down and beg me if you know what''s good for you. How can I let you go? "


    "Otherwise, don''t blame me for not showing mercy!" Clerk laughed loudly. His disdainful expression made Xu Dong even angrier.


    Xu Dong''s eyes darkened, he rushed forward and raised his leg to kick him, bringing with him a bit of soul power.


    Clerk cursed in his heart as he dodged to the side. Then, his left hand transformed into a claw, reaching towards his chest. Xu Dong cursed in his heart. This Clerk was truly malicious, if he fell for it, his heart would be taken out.


    Xu Dong was worrying about his lack of combat experience, so he fell asleep on his pillow.


    Clerk stared at Xu Dong, preparing for his sudden attack, after a while, he used his left hand to strike Xu Dong in the face, but how could Xu Dong let anyone hit him in the face? His right hand formed a palm that struck towards his wrist, while his left hand formed a fist that punched towards Clerk''s stomach.


    Joy flashed across Xu Dong''s eyes. He had thought that this punch was unavoidable, then Clerk would still be hit. Unexpectedly, the Clerk was not an easy target, and his left foot suddenly kicked towards his stomach. Xu Dong was kicked out. He flew out ten meters before finally coming to a stop.


    Xu Dong looked a little embarrassed. His battle experience was still insufficient.


    Su Qi''s face was pale, and immediately shouted: "Big Brother Xu, how about we forget about it? Let''s go, I don''t need this medicine. "


    "People can''t just let it go like this." Xu Dong''s face was cold. After he finished speaking, he rushed forward once again.


    Clerk laughed sinisterly, looking at him like he was watching a joke. Clerk took a step back and dodged his fatal punch. The Kid really had a lot of strength, his fists were full of wind.


    Xu Dong swung his leg sideways and kicked at his right side of the waist. Clerk wanted to dodge but he didn''t expect Xu Dong''s fist to come flying at him again. Clerk saw that things were not going well, and took out a small dagger from his bosom and stabbed towards his heart.


    "Despicable!" Xu Dong had no other choice but to withdraw his hands and feet, fall back and flip in the air before standing back up on the ground again.


    "You''re such a shameless person!" Xu Dong clenched his fists and bellowed.


    The Clerk shrugged indifferently, his attitude asking for a beating. If you don''t accomplish your goal and do whatever you want, what do you know, you''re just a smelly Kid that just came out. " Clerk played with the dagger in his hand, looking at him with contempt.


    This time, Xu Dong did not intend to hide his strength, his entire body emitting a red blood aura. He had his own advantages. Even if they were of the same level, as long as he used his true abilities, he would be invincible against those of the same level.


    Clerk looked at Xu Dong whose aura had risen rapidly and panted slightly. The battle just now had consumed a lot of his energy. At this moment, his back was slightly wet.


    Xu Dong moved, but his speed was much faster than before. Su Qi who was at the side watched the battle between the two with envy. This Big Brother Xu was truly powerful! It was a pity that he ¡­


    After a few rounds, Clerk found it difficult to cope with the attacks. This man was a monster! His strength was too great. It was as though he couldn''t exhaust it all. He had been careless a moment ago, and had been hit in several places. Now he felt a dull ache.


    However, the more Xu Dong fought, the more pleased he was. Clerk slowly moved from attacking to defending and now he could only passively take a beating. However, he was also a tough nut to crack, so he didn''t make a sound as he withstood the blow.


    "Come! Come again! It''s been a long time since I''ve had a good fight! " Xu Dong shouted loudly, a trace of scarlet flashed past his eyes. Clerk was originally able to resist it, but eventually he was unable to hold on.

 C90 Violent beating of a fellow (2)

    He kept begging, "Ouch! Ouch! Big brother, please let me go!" Ouch! It hurts, big brother, stop right now, I''m going to be beaten to death ¡­ Yo, grandpa! "I was wrong, I don''t dare ¡­"


    Su Qi watched on happily at the side, but when he looked at the person''s weak aura ¡­ "In the end, he still hurried forward to stop him, lest he cause a huge disaster." Big Brother Xu, stop. I think he knows he was wrong. "


    Xu Dong panted heavily and stopped. Although he fought to his heart''s content, he still had a bit of wits about him, and knew that he could not beat someone to death. "Moreover, he has just arrived, so he shouldn''t offend everyone here to their deaths." If ¡­ Let me know, you dog of a bully. I will definitely beat you to death! "


    At this time, Clerk was seriously injured, and upon hearing his words, he continuously replied. He was afraid that he would go back on his word and hit her again.


    The surrounding spectators were all gloating with smiles on their faces.


    "The shop assistant of this shop relied on his backing. He was usually arrogant, but now he has been taken care of!"


    "Oh, you''re right. Look at their usual contemptuous expressions. Their noses are almost sticking up to the heavens. The price of the medicinal herbs is one per day, it all depends on their mood! "


    "That''s right, that''s right. It''s precisely because we have people like them that people are unable to start a disease." This young man has really helped us! "Young man, good martial arts!"


    Everyone started to discuss, most of them were talking about the shameful thoughts that they had in their minds, and some of them were praising Xu Dong''s skill in martial arts. Xu Dong rubbed his head, then rubbed the place where he was kicked before pulling Su Qi away.


    Su Qi happily followed beside Xu Dong, chattering non-stop. One had to know that he was also a person that often suffered the wrath of those waiters. Su Qi continued to exclaim: "Big brother Xu, you truly are a martial arts expert! "You''ve truly vented my anger on my behalf."


    Xu Dong walked in silence, nodding from time to time. After hesitating for a while, he looked at Su Qi. ''s current predicament was very similar to his previous one, which made him especially want to help him. Actually, I was also a waste who couldn''t cultivate. "Later ¡­"


    "What did you say?!" You couldn''t cultivate it in the past? Impossible, this is a lie. " As Xu Dong spoke, he was suddenly interrupted by Su Qi. Based on what Xu Dong said, then could he also cultivate again?


    Looking at Su Qi''s shiny black eyes, Xu Dong made up his mind on the inside. He decided to help the people who had the same experience as him. He wanted to help him so that he could cultivate.


    "Big Brother Xu, are you alright ¡­" Su Qi stopped midway. The two of them had only just met. How could he have the face to ask Xu Dong to help him? Presumably, this kind of medicinal herb was also extremely difficult to find. Even if there was, how could a Humble Class offspring like him use it?


    Su Qi sighed, and in the end, did not continue. He stood quietly beside Xu Dong and walked out of the city. He couldn''t afford the herbs, so he might as well return today.


    It was already late in the night, and the sun was shining down on the two of them. This caused the two''s faces to redden quite a bit as a breeze blew by, causing their sleeves to flutter.


    Many years later, when Su Qi thought of this moment again, his heart would still be filled with emotion. That youth under the setting sun, his backbone and bearing was something that he greatly admired.


    "I want you to do something for me." Xu Dong slowly spoke out, calling out to him. "I know how to train, and I can help you with that."


    "Really!?" You are willing to help me! " Su Qi''s face was now covered in tears as he knelt in front of Xu Dong. Big Brother Xu! If you can let me cultivate, Su Qi will take you as my master from now on. Ascending the mountains of blades and the seas of fire will not be denied! "


    "I will teach you this method, but you must keep it a secret. I need you to do something in secret for me. " Xu Dong''s face was serious, his power was too weak.


    People often said that two fists was not enough to fight against four men. Even if he was strong and had no power, he could not do it. Therefore, he planned to use this opportunity to think of a way to expand his power.


    "I will pass to you the cultivation method." You, on the other hand, wander around looking for people who can''t cultivate but have a bit of unyielding spirit. You have to help them cultivate and help me recruit talented people from all over the place. You have to build an army of Xu Family that will belong to me alone! " Xu Dong''s sonorous and powerful voice entered Su Qi''s ears, causing him to become extremely excited, and to repeatedly ensure that he would not let down his expectations. There are many people in this world who cannot cultivate, so you must hide this method well and not spread it. Otherwise, it might bring about a disaster! Do you know? You don''t have the ability yet, so you must be careful when doing these things. "


    Su Qi nodded her head, "Su Qi will definitely live up to everyone''s expectations. I will come and find you in three years."


    "Alright, remember this method." Xu Dong nodded his head, to this person who had the same experience as him. He trusted his completely.


    Su Qi remembered every word that Xu Dong was saying with all his heart. Deep down, he was afraid that he would miss something that would affect his training and Xu Dong''s plans for the future.


    Xu Dong looked at his serious look and nodded to himself.

 C91 Inquiries (1)

    On the morning of the next day, Xu Dong woke up feeling refreshed, and casually wore a set of cyan colored gown. However, how could he know what books they were.


    "Waiter, serve me a pot of tea and ten steamed buns for a bowl of plain porridge." Xu Dong calmed down from the big matter in his heart, his heart relaxed a lot, and he felt extremely relaxed. Right now, the only big thing was thinking about how to successfully pass the student recruitment test and become stronger.


    The waiter was wiping the table with a cloth. Hearing his words, he immediately smiled and replied, "Alright, please wait a moment, guest." The waiter draped a rag over his shoulders and went into the kitchen to pass on the message.


    After a while, the waiter came back with another basket of steamed buns and plain porridge. The waiter placed the things on the table, as if he could feel Xu Dong''s happiness.


    He paused for a moment, then asked, "Does the guest have any good news?"


    Xu Dong picked up the bun and took a bite. Looking at the curious faces of the waiter, it was best to ask these commoners about the matter, as they knew best. Xu Dong took out a Gold coins from his bosom and handed it over to the waiter. I heard that Profound Sky Holy Land is about to begin recruiting new students, right? "


    The waiter kept the Gold coins and the joy on his face became even more pronounced, as he told everything he knew. If he knew earlier, his monthly salary would only be 3 silver coins. Although this Young Master looked shabby, he was extremely generous when he made his move.


    When the surrounding people saw the waiter''s appearance, they immediately pricked up their ears and listened. There were also many people living here who wanted to go to the Profound Sky Holy Land. Now that he had obtained information for free, why wouldn''t he do the same?


    The waiter retracted his joy and replied sternly: "Isn''t that so? Every time Profound Sky Holy Land recruits new students, even our business is getting better. "Every time I recruit people, I''m always so busy that my feet don''t even touch the ground. Our shopkeeper ¡­"


    Who listening to you, quickly tell me about Profound Sky Holy Land''s recruitment! Don''t you think so? " A boorish looking young man hastily opened his mouth and interrupted him.


    When the surrounding people heard this, they could not help but burst out laughing, "This is the young master wants to hear it, it''s not like you gave him a reward. Prince Ren didn''t say anything, why are you in such a hurry! "


    After hearing that, the brawny guy scratched his head in embarrassment and didn''t say anything else.


    Xu Dong hurriedly swallowed a mouthful of the steamed bun and also laughed along. It''s fine, you can continue. Tell me about the Profound Sky Holy Land. "


    The waiter received the order and did not dare to be vague. He continued, "You must know that this Profound Sky Holy Land was not here for us. They only moved here after a while, I heard that we have some treasure here, and as for this treasure, it''s not something commoners like us know about. I heard that the Profound Sky Holy Land is divided into a few big sects, and the most powerful one is still the Mysterious Sky Sect. Everyone inside is talented, but the most amazing thing is what it means to be empty. The waiter''s face was full of admiration as he poured himself a cup of cold tea.


    When the robust young man heard this, he laughed: "Haha, what the hell do you know! That''s an Anti-Void Mirror, I think the most powerful one is not the Mysterious Sky Sect, rather, it should be the Profound Sky Peak that is the most powerful. "


    Everyone was puzzled and asked: "What is the difference between this Mysterious Sky Sect and the Profound Sky Peak? "It''s just a one word difference."


    When Xu Dong heard this, his eyes sunk. Previously, when he was following Tianyi, he had only roughly explained it all to his. He also only said that there were nine peaks of the Profound Sky Holy Land, and didn''t say which one was the most powerful, so he only asked him to consider it on his own.


    Seeing that everyone was puzzled, the muscular man poured himself a cup of tea and slowly drank it. He wasn''t in a hurry to answer everyone''s questions.


    Some of them could not hold it in and hurriedly said, "Aiyo, good brother, tell me about it." This was a good opportunity for him to gather information, but he didn''t open his mouth. Some of them were secretly clenching their teeth, feeling somewhat panicked. After all, they had come here for him to study in the best sects.


    Xu Dong drank a mouthful of porridge, and when he saw the robust look, he could not help but think deeply. Then he thought it through and said: "If we want to talk about the best sects, then Profound Sky Holy Land is divided into nine different sects. Each sect has their own merits. However, there was no such thing as'' best ''. If there was such a thing as'' best '', then the cultivation techniques practiced by the people of Mysterious Sky Peak would all increase their strength and strengthen their bodies. Looking at the look on this young master''s face, the most suitable for him is probably the best. "

 C92 Inquiries (2)

    Xu Dong looked at the waiter at the side, and quickly gestured for him to continue. The waiter nodded, then laughed: "It''s not easy to enter Profound Sky Holy Land, every time there are 1000 people selected, but in the end only 100 can enter Profound Sky Holy Land to learn. Only the top ten could test their talent, and they could freely choose their sects. The remaining ninety could only be allocated as they pleased. Therefore, even if he entered the Profound Sky Holy Land, he might not even be able to enter the sect he wanted to enter. "It''s still up to the higher-ups to decide if they''re willing or not. Every time they come, there''ll be an endless sea of people and they''ll also leave quite a few times."


    Xu Dong expressed his understanding, under the sound of the waiter''s explanation, he pretty much ate as well. He paid the money and walked in the direction of the Profound Sky Holy Land.


    It was now morning, and the sun was slowly rising. There were only another two hours before the recruitment time would begin.


    "Brother, are you also going to recruit new members? I heard you ask so much just now. " A voice sounded from behind Xu Dong. He turned his head to look, and saw that it was the robust youth from earlier from the restaurant. I am the son of the Master of Qing Lai City, my name is Liu Zhuang. "


    Xu Dong nodded his head indifferently, he did not intend to communicate too much with him. Liu Zhuang? It was a good match to the name.


    "What about you? What''s your name?" Liu Zhuang didn''t seem to notice that Xu Dong didn''t want to talk to him, so he asked with a smile.


    Xu Dong thought back to what the Tianyi had said about talking to more people and making more friends. Sometimes friends were a great help to him.


    "My name is Xu Dong, I come from Northern City." Xu Dong did not say that he was the son of the former North City Lord. He did not want to mention his grievances. However, reality was often different from what he had imagined.


    Liu Zhuang scratched his head. Northern City, that name seemed a little familiar. Xu Dong... He suddenly understood! Xu Dong was the son of the former North City Lord, and Xu Dong was the youth who relied on his own strength to fight his way back!


    "So you are the son of the famous City Lord of Zhenbei City! I heard that you single-handedly exterminated your Second Uncle family, right? I admire you! What is your Martial Spirit doing? Aiya, I was being presumptuous, I am at the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm. " Liu Zhuang scratched his head, as though he was embarrassed.


    Xu Dong looked at him, and realised that he did not have a single trace of arrogance. "He''s different from the other aristocratic children, so he spoke slowly." "Level 7 of the Tong Wu Realm."


    "What!?" Level seven? "I heard that before you ¡­" Liu Zhuang said a few words, then stopped and looked around. Thinking that they were the ones spouting nonsense before they reached this realm in such a short time, some waste must be fake.


    "Seeing his appearance, Xu Dong couldn''t help but find it funny. I was indeed a waste before, and could only cultivate it a while ago. "


    Liu Zhuang was shocked. Since this was the case, it meant that he had some kind of treasure on him. He was greedy, but he decided to keep it a secret. What was he thinking? He had suffered for so many years that even if he suddenly had such an achievement, it was still something he deserved.


    Liu Zhuang hurried over and stuck close to him: "You better keep your treasures well, and in the future, don''t tell me you''re from Zhenbei City. If others knew that you were previously a waste cultivator and could only cultivate in the next few months, who knows what kind of evil schemes they would have. "


    Xu Dong felt a warm feeling in his heart. He did not expect that this stranger who he had just met was actually such a good person. I understand. Don''t worry. "


    While they were talking, the two of them had already reached the entrance of the Profound Sky Holy Land. The four big words "Profound Sky Holy Land" shone brightly under the sunlight, causing people to not dare to look directly at it.


    The place was bustling with noise and activity, and there were also hawkers selling food. The place was bustling with noise and conversation. The carriages were parked on the right side one by one. The freshmen who had received the recruitment token from all over the world were waiting with their clansmen. Those Humble Class children were also probing each other to see if they could be selected.


    As for the people who originally lived here, most of them came to join in the fun and bring their children over to take a look. After being touched by the holy aura here, he hoped that they would be able to enter here to study in the future. If only he had known earlier, even a sweeper in this Profound Sky Holy Land would have an extraordinary Martial Spirit.


    Xu Dong looked at the people around him, then looked at the horse carriage, there were many people he could not figure out, they were probably elders or something like that. There were also many new students whose fighting prowess was higher than his. Xu Dong could not help but exclaim, he himself was still very weak, and there were many people who could defeat him easily.


    He let out a sigh of relief and looked at the sun. He estimated that it would be another hour before he would be able to recruit new students.


    "Look, that''s the sign of the main city. I think it''s a Prince inside. Only the people of the royal family can use such a luxurious item. " Liu Zhuang went close to his ear and whispered, "The Prince in the main city probably also have very strong fighting strength. I hope that I won''t have to face them this time. Otherwise, I might not be able to enter the Profound Sky Holy Land to study. "


    Xu Dong nodded his head, even if the Prince Martial Spirit were not by nature good, he would probably use a variety of medicinal ingredients to pile them up.


    "All excellent students, come from afar. Our Profound Sky Holy Land is small, and can only accommodate one hundred new students. Therefore, I hope that everyone will work hard to show off your capabilities. " "Wait!" A deep and imposing voice resounded throughout the entire plaza. If there was a petty person using any shameful method, they would be directly eliminated. I believe all of you understand the rules already, so this old one will not speak anymore. "


    Xu Dong looked over, there were two old men at the entrance of the Profound Sky Holy Land, Liu Zhuang immediately explained. Those were the two elders of the Profound Sky Holy Land. They must be here to maintain order.

 C93 Black Abyss Forest (1)

    Xu Dong looked up and forgot about it. Two imposing middle-aged elders dressed in black cloth looked at everyone present with calm eyes. An imposing aura was released from their bodies, causing everyone present to quiet down. The previously noisy crowd came to a halt, looking at the two of them.


    Xu Dong''s eyes lit up when he saw the two of them. Looking at their appearances, they should both be elders in the Soul Fusion Realm. Only, Xu Dong did not think that they were elders. At most, they would just become new recruits. Looking at the black cloth clothing they were wearing, even though it was a bit expensive, it was still something that most of the rich armor could afford. And from the looks of it, those nobles were not wearing natural silk? Even the driver was wearing black cloth.


    Xu Dong shook his head, he did not plan to refute Liu Zhuang''s words. Soon he would know he was wrong. The elders should be at the back, how could they possibly do such a thing?


    Liu Zhuang scratched his head, and looked carefully: "No, this should not be the elders. "Look, although more than half of the people in the carriage have come out, but those luxurious carriages have not moved at all."


    Although his words were completely baseless, Xu Dong nodded his head to show that he agreed. Liu Zhuang was very happy that she did not refute his words at all.


    "Pfft, your words don''t make much sense. Maybe they were asleep in the carriage. Maybe there was something to discuss. " The crisp and clear laughter entered Liu Zhuang''s ears, making him angry.


    Looking back, he saw it was a little girl wearing a bright yellow jacket and skirt. Liu Zhuang had never been able to do anything to this girl''s family, he couldn''t possibly raise his fist and hit this girl, right?


    Liu Zhuang replied in a muffled voice, "Lady is right."


    "The girl was also a straightforward person. She stared at the two of them with her bright eyes." Are you here for the recruitment as well? Or did you come with your master? " The lady looked at Liu Zhuang, puzzled.


    "What do you mean by ''my young master''? I can''t just be a young master, can he come with me? " Liu Zhuang retorted her with extreme dissatisfaction.


    "She was slightly taken aback before she replied somewhat embarrassedly." Blame me for trying to judge a person by his appearance. It''s all my fault. My name is Liu Ying, and I''m also here to join this recruitment. "


    Xu Dong nodded, and looked towards the direction of the Profound Sky Holy Land''s entrance, but did not reply.


    "Don''t blame him, he is a man of few words. His name is Xu Dong, my name is Liu Zhuang. " Liu Zhuang cupped his hands and the two started to chat.


    Just as the two of them were talking excitedly, Xu Dong reached out and pulled Liu Zhuang, indicating him to go in. Liu Zhuang and Liu Ying stopped in their tracks and looked towards the door. A large portion of them had already entered.


    The three of them traveled together, and only after entering the Profound Sky Holy Land did they discover that there was another world inside. Even if all one thousand people were gathered inside, it wouldn''t feel crowded at all. Xu Dong looked around and realised that he was unable to see through a few people.


    At the left side, there was a man in grey robes. His clothes were a little messy. He was even holding a wine jug in his hand, and wore a large hat on his head to hide his face. He seemed to have felt Xu Dong''s gaze and turned around unhappily.


    Beside a yellow-robed man who was dressed extravagantly, stood a white-clothed youth. Xu Dong could not tell his true strength either. The yellow-clothed man''s ability was neither good nor bad, it could only be considered average. Xu Dong raised his eyebrows. He guessed that the yellow clothed man must be the Prince of the main city.


    Amongst the dozen or so people on the right of Xu Dong, there was a woman dressed in a large red buddhist dress. Her charming red lips were smeared with a dark red, and her fingers were also smeared with gunpowder. He held a long whip in his hand and looked at the men around him with frivolous eyes. All of the youths that were being looked at were all hot-blooded and hot-blooded youths, but now a woman was staring at them with a face flushed red to the ears.


    "In the city you are staying, you are all spirited men, but now, we Profound Sky Holy Land are all students who seek knowledge. Here, regardless of wealth, poverty, beauty, or ugliness, as long as you have the ability, all of you are above others! " The words of the middle-aged man that had been received previously made everyone''s blood boil.


    After which, another man on his right also spoke up, "So, everyone please show us your skills! Only those with great abilities could stay! Stay in our Profound Sky Holy Land and learn. "

 C94 Black Abyss Forest (2)

    With that, the two of them left the stage. From afar, a group of people carried their magical equipment, and some people riding Martial Spirit flew over. This caused the people below the stage to exclaim in shock. The burning passion in their eyes was practically going to burn them. This was the respect people had for power!


    "Look!" Looking at that purple sword light, it should be the Purple Feather Peak''s elder! " a young man with a great sword on his back shouted.


    "That should be an elder of the Mysterious Sky Sect! That should be his disciple, right? I heard that he is already at the anti-Void Stage! To be able to reach such a level at such a young age, you truly are a genius! " The other man looked at them with admiration and unblinking.


    "Look!" "That''s ¡­"


    These Elders had caused quite a stir, and the restraints on these freshmen were no longer there. Right now, all of their thoughts were on how to stay and wipe out their thoughts in order to learn from these elders. Only the top ten! To be able to choose his own way, he had to definitely enter the top ten.


    In less than half a cup of tea''s time, the elders had arrived at the high platform. They were very satisfied with the commotion that they had caused. They raised their hands to signal for the crowd to quiet down.


    "I am very touched that all of you have come to our Profound Sky Holy Land. He didn''t say much more. Next, he would proceed with the first test. Once you enter the Black Origin Forest, everyone will have a distress bomb on them. If you encounter any danger, just release it. There will be elders coming to escort you out, but that means that you have been disqualified. "


    He paused for a moment, stroked his fair beard, and said. In order to ensure fairness this time, you have to hand over everything you have. Every twenty people would enter the Black Abyss Forest in a group, and the group of twenty people would be selected by lot. Upon entering the Black Abyss Forest, one could act alone or together. After that, the Cyan Robed Elder would give a Qiankun bag to everyone who entered the Black Abyss Forest. Every time he hunted down a spirit beast to obtain crystals, he would put it into his bag. Those who obtained crystals would gain victory, of course, after entering the Black Abyss Forest, all life and death would be left to fate. "Right, we can also rob bags, as long as nothing big happens ¡­"


    When Xu Dong heard this, he could not help but curse inwardly. After saying this, everyone''s eyes lit up. If they didn''t cause any big trouble, they wouldn''t cause any deaths. However, it was hard to say if they were missing an arm or a leg.


    Looking at the crowd, he continued, "This time, three days have passed. On the fourth day, those who had waited quietly at Wu Chang Mountain in the middle of Black Abyss Forest and did not appear on the fourth day at noon were deemed to have given up. This time, there were a total of five hundred contestants. Alright, everyone can use this to draw lots. "


    Everyone lined up and slowly walked towards the stage. Xu Dong looked at his label for group 23, while Liu Zhuang and Liu Ying each got one group and twenty-five groups.


    "Give me your brand." It was the white clothed man that Xu Dong had looked at earlier.


    Xu Dong looked at their group and saw the noble Prince in their group. Instead, he smiled and asked, "You say you want it, on what basis?"


    The surrounding people looked as if they were waiting to watch a good show. They really wanted the two of them to start fighting right now. It would be best if he was disqualified by the elders!


    The white robed man was stunned. In fact, he was a bit polite. Young Master, please give me the plate in your hands. "


    Xu Dong did not want to make enemies with others, and did not want to cause a commotion either. He looked at the tags in his hands, saying that he was in the same group as Liu Zhuang.


    There were twenty of them in a group, standing in a circle. This was a Teleportation Formation, the surroundings were surrounded by colorful Spirit Stones that glowed with a milky white light. Three clan elders stood by the side, instigating their Martial Spirit, the twenty of them disappeared.


    Xu Dong stood inside the teleportation circle, feeling a little dizzy, he opened his eyes. Occasionally, there would be one or two strange beasts that would run by. They should be at the outskirts of Black Abyss Forest.


    Five or six men stood together and took the lead. They didn''t want to be with so many people. Although more people had more power, it was hard to avoid some people from having ill intentions.


    Finally, the group left in twos and threes. There were only four people left. There was a square face looking at a righteous man. There was also a blue-clothed youth waving a white jade fan.


    The square-faced man said: "My name is Fang Hao." His surname was very similar to his face, both of them square.


    "I am Tang Baiyu." The blue-clothed youth chuckled as he followed, rolling his hands like a jade-faced scholar.


    However, Xu Dong felt that he was not as cunning as he seemed on the surface, but instead like a jade faced fox. Amongst the group of people that he had walked over, there was no one that was at the same realm as Liu Zhuang. The two of them must have seen this as well.


    Xu Dong thought, adding another person would only help him. Neither he nor Liu Zhuang refused. Liu Zhuang followed Fang Hao and walked in the front, with Tang Baiyu and Tang Baiyu following behind. Xu Dong did not speak, and Tang Baiyu pretended that he was not by their side. He fanned himself with a white jade fan, looking at the scenery as he walked. Occasionally, Liu Zhuang would turn his head and say a word or two to the two of them before starting to recite to Fang Hao.


    Xu Dong, on the other hand, had his divine sense fully spread out, vigilantly sizing up his surroundings.

 C95 Heavenly Tree (1)

    "Wait, stop for a moment. Is this place strange? " Xu Dong patted Liu Zhuang''s shoulders, signalling him to stop.


    They had been travelling for about an hour, but they had encountered nothing along the way, not even a small animal. Furthermore, this place was terrifyingly quiet. Other than the footsteps of the four of them, there was also the sound of their conversation.


    Liu Zhuang said with dissatisfaction: "What''s so strange about that? Isn''t it good to not encounter any danger?" He brandished his hammer. That was his weapon, and it weighed several thousand pounds. How could he lift it like he was playing with it?


    Fang Hao stopped and turned to look at Tang Baiyu. Tang Baiyu waved his white jade fan, and spoke gently yet politely: "Brother Liu, I heard that the Black Abyss Forest is extremely dangerous. There must be demons in everything that goes wrong. Have you ever heard of this saying? So Brother Xu saying that this place is a little strange has its basis. Were we able to do it too easily? "


    Tang Baiyu on the other hand looked at Xu Dong, although he had an average Martial Spirit, he had a brain. Tang Baiyu had the urge to befriend his, and thus got closer to his.


    Tang Baiyu asked curiously: "Brother Xu, which city are you from? From the looks of it, you should be from a large family in a certain city. " A pair of eyes looked at Xu Dong inquisitively.


    Liu Zhuang tilted his body to block Tang Baiyu''s gaze, and shouted with some dissatisfaction: "He''s together with me, naturally he comes from the same city as me. Who cares so much, so what if you are from a noble family in a city? " Liu Zhuang''s protection moved Xu Dong, who patted his shoulder and continued to walk.


    The four of them walked for another hour before they sat down against a towering tree. The sun shone through the thick branches, casting mottled shadows on the overgrown shrubs, and the ground was covered with flowers and grass as high as one''s ankles.


    Too quiet, terrifyingly quiet! The four of them were stifled by the tranquility. They wandered around for an hour before returning. They returned to the side of the towering tree and found that they could not get out!


    "Damn it!" We can''t get out! " Liu Zhuang punched onto a Skypiercing Tree, and the Skypiercing Tree actually devoured Liu Zhuang''s hand.


    "You three!" "Come over here and help me. I can''t take out my hand." Liu Zhuang''s voice even changed. His other hand wanted to prop himself up a tree, but he didn''t expect that it would be swallowed as well.


    Fang Hao thought for a while, then took out a dagger from his waist and slashed towards the Heavenly Tree. Unexpectedly, even the dagger was swallowed by the Skypiercing Tree.


    "This tree is so big, I wonder how many things it has devoured. No wonder there''s nothing living here! " Tang Baiyu did not react to the situation he was in, and his expression was serious. His jade eyebrows creased, staring at the Skypiercing Tree, not knowing what to do.


    Xu Dong looked at the thick tree trunk, then lowered his head and looked at the roots. Using all of the soul power in his body, he smashed the tree root with all his might, which was mixed in with a dense white color.


    The Skypiercing Tree Root suffered a huge force and broke on the spot, spewing out a large amount of green liquid, which Xu Dong dodged to the side. The moment the grass and flowers touched the green liquid, they instantly withered, revealing a large piece of bare land.


    "This... "What a poisonous tree!" Fang Hao looked at the empty space and said. "Be careful!"


    The branches of the Skypiercing Tree instantly extended longer, attacking fiercely towards Xu Dong and the other two. Xu Dong ran towards the right, and when he turned around, the area where the branch had struck instantly withered.


    On the other hand, Liu Zhuang''s arms had already been swallowed. His feet sank and his knees sunk into the ground. He used his strength and the Clothes in the upper half of his body instantly exploded, revealing his sturdy muscles and blue veins.

 C96 Skypalace Tree (2)

    "Liu Zhuang, can you still hold on?" Xu Dong said. The branches of the Skypiercing Tree were chasing too closely, he had no way to attack the roots.


    On the other hand, Tang Baiyu had destroyed four or five roots of the Heaven Opening Tree, and Fang Hao did not want to destroy more than just a few roots of the Heaven Opening Tree.


    Liu Zhuang was also dragged along by the Tong Tian Tree as he moved forward, both of his legs carved out two deep marks on the ground. "Ahhh!" Liu Zhuang used his strength once again and stomped his foot on the ground, his entire body sinking an inch. His shoes had been punctured, and he was barefoot on the roots of the trees.


    Xu Dong took out a dagger from his shoes and threw it towards Liu Zhuang. When the Profound Sky Holy Land collected the things back then, he had only taken all kinds of medicine, weapons and the like.


    However, the Heavenly Tree seemed to have its own intelligence. It threw out a branch and threw away the dagger. Tang Baiyu opened the white jade fan in his hands, and a few silver needles flew out of the tip of the fan and pierced through the branches. The branch that connected the sky and the ground shook, angrily flying towards Tang Baiyu.


    Just then, Fang Hao turned and kicked a branch away, dodging a few more attacks, throwing a dagger beside Liu Zhuang.


    Liu Zhuang raised a leg from the deep pit, used his big toe and two toes to strenuously pick up a dagger, and fiercely stabbed it into the tree trunk. The entire Tong Tian Tree was shaking non-stop, the branches all retreated to attack Xu Dong and the other two, instead turning to attack Liu Zhuang.


    A tree branch whipped towards Liu Zhuang''s back. "Pa!" A line of blood seeped out from Liu Zhuang''s back, dripping fresh blood all over his white bones.


    "Big Brother Liu!" Xu Dong shouted loudly, wanting him to give up.


    However, Liu Zhuang used his last bit of strength and fiercely thrusted downwards. "The tree is withering down to the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye." "Splash!" The entire tree was shaking violently, and the branches quickly turned yellow.


    Liu Zhuang also slowly took out his own hand from the tree trunk. Soon, the entire tree turned into a pile of ashes. The surroundings also opened up, and the sounds of birds chirping could be heard. A large amount of sunlight shone on the four of them.


    Liu Zhuang''s face was filled with joy as a gust of wind blew past. A small pile of multi-colored crystals was revealed where the Skypiercing Tree used to be.


    "Oh my god!" "Crystals!" Liu Zhuang shouted out of excitement, he immediately grabbed a few crystals and showed it to Xu Dong and the others. Under the illumination of the sunlight, the crystal shone with a colorful glow.


    Every spirit beast had a crystal. Their crystal stones were divided into red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple. The red was the lowest, and the purple was the highest. According to the depth of its color, one could tell its grade. The darker the color, the higher the grade.


    The grade of the crystals here was not that high, but the quantity was the best. Liu Zhuang counted the crystals here and divided them into four parts, one could get fifteen pieces! Liu Zhuang placed his own portion into the Heaven and Earth Pouch, and indicated for the other three people to come and take theirs. Xu Dong and Tang Baiyu were not greedy people, so after taking their share, they did not speak anymore.


    Xu Dong looked at Liu Zhuang''s bloody wound and sighed. How are your injuries? "


    "It''s fine, I have thick skin. This is a small wound." Liu Zhuang scratched his head, his strong muscles were covered with sweat and blood.


    Xu Dong looked at the sky, they had been fighting for a long time and was a little tired. The four of them decided to find a place to rest. After walking for a while, they found a hidden cave to stay in.


    The cave was somewhat dry, but it was also quite clean. There was a thick layer of green vines at the entrance of the cave. The four of them had not eaten for a whole day and were a little hungry.


    "Liu Zhuang will stay in the cave to rest. Tang Baiyu will look for some firewood nearby to avoid going too far, and always pay attention to the movements in the cave. After finding firewood, he would return to take care of Liu Zhuang. He wondered what dangers the Black Abyss Forest would have once it was night time. Fang Hao and I will go outside to find something to eat. " Xu Dong looked at Liu Zhuang who had an excited expression. He wanted to go out and help as well. However, he was forcefully suppressed by the other three.


    "After capturing a bunch of rabbits, Fang Hao wanted to return, but he was stopped by Xu Dong. I can refine pills, and find some herbs for Liu Zhuang to use. "


    Fang Hao thought about it, then agreed. Xu Dong searched everywhere, but did not find any good herbs. He found a few that he could use and planned to search for them tomorrow.


    As he thought about this, something had hit Xu Dong from the bottom of his feet. A chassis was unsteady and it slowly fell forward. It rolled a few times before stopping. In the end, he fell down like a dog eating shit, causing Xu Dong''s face to change.


    Fang Hao, who was following behind, looked at the person in front of him one second, and then rolled far away the next. Before they could react, they were stunned. But in the next second, he was already bursting with joy: "Hahaha, I said Brother Xu, even if you''re worried about Brother Liu''s injuries, don''t be so anxious."


    Xu Dong''s face was hot, he immediately picked himself up from the ground. He didn''t know how to explain to him that he fell after tripping over something.

 C97 Snakes (1)

    Fang Hao carried the rabbit, and laughed until his eyes were gone. He took two steps forward, but did not expect to unsteadily roll forward a few rounds and fall in front of Xu Dong. Fang Hao raised his head. Both of his big front teeth had fallen off.


    "If you want to laugh, laugh!" Just as Fang Hao said this, he immediately laughed out loud. His laughter could be heard from hundreds of meters away.


    Although Fang Hao fell down, not a single one of the rabbits in his hands fell. He got up and looked at his clothes. There was a hole in his knee.


    Fang Hao stuffed the rabbit in his hand into Xu Dong''s arms, walked to the place where he fell, and reached out his hands to touch everything. There was no helping it, the grass was too deep for him to see.


    "What is this thing? The ice is quite cold and it''s quite big." Fang Hao touched the object in his hand, looking at its width, it must be at least as wide as he was. "The length seems to be quite long, for the time being, I can''t touch the edges." Xu Dong, come and help me take a look. "This grass is quite deep ¡­"


    Fang Hao was still touching it, but who would have thought that his subordinate''s items would suddenly move. Just as he was feeling surprised, he heard a hissing sound, followed by two sounds, three sounds. It felt more and more like it. Snakes! There are snakes here! And there was more than one snake, it looked like a group of snakes!


    Xu Dong naturally heard the sound too, and immediately looked around. The surrounding grass was shaking violently. Hundreds of colorful snakes of varying sizes were standing on the trees and rocks. The sight of them spitting out their tongues was enough to make one''s scalp tingle.


    And that unknown object under Fang Hao''s hand also revealed its original appearance. It was a dark green python. At this moment, it was lifting its huge head as it glared at the two of them.


    "Xu Xu Dong..." Fang Hao trembled as he called out to Xu Dong.


    "Don''t move!" Xu Dong immediately scolded him, telling him not to move. When he took a step back, the group of snakes became more restless. Furthermore, these snakes were occupying this place, most likely for something.


    Fang Hao stood there, unmoving. With a strange expression, he smiled bitterly and said, "Tell me, are these snakes because of the rabbits in our hands?"


    "Big Brother Fang, stop joking around." The whole family was out for a few rabbits? A snake doesn''t have enough gaps in its teeth. " Xu Dong agreed as he looked around. The grass here was strange, only this patch was deep grass, and when he raised his eyes, he only saw light grass.


    "Big Brother Fang!" Don''t move. There are snake eggs everywhere! " After Xu Dong said this, his entire body was drenched in cold sweat, it was all thanks to the luck they had just now. Not a single egg was broken. Otherwise, it was possible that it would have disappeared by now.


    Xu Dong held the rabbit in one hand and the snake egg in the other. He carefully checked if there were any traces of snake eggs under his feet. Only after a long time did he dare to take a step down. He slowly moved towards Fang Hao''s direction. After only a few steps, he had walked for nearly an hour.


    Xu Dong carefully placed the snake egg in his hand next to the python. The python raised its huge head, its pair of green eyes swept over him, staring at Xu Dong for half a cup of tea''s worth of time. Xu Dong''s scalp went numb from the stare, but he did not dare move recklessly.


    The giant python finally moved its head away and hissed a few times. Its head also sunk into the deep grasses. The group of snakes also retreated.


    Xu Dong brought Fang Hao and stepped over the giant python''s body, towards the direction of the cave. Fang Hao patted his chest in fear. If he was not careful, he would have been swallowed by the anger of the snakes.


    After experiencing that scene, the two of them no longer had any other thoughts. They just wanted to return to the cave as soon as possible. Xu Dong walked two steps, then stopped and pulled Fang Hao who was beside him.


    Fang Hao looked at him in confusion, and asked: "What''s wrong?" He looked at the sky and saw that it was getting late. The sun had already set and the moon was about to rise. If he did not return, he would not be able to find his way back.

 C98 Snakes (2)

    Xu Dong looked to his right, a few hundred meters away, and his heart was filled with suspicions. However, he wasn''t sure of his thoughts, so he could only say, "You bring the rabbit back, I''ll follow him."


    Fang Hao didn''t know what had happened, but if he wanted to refuse, he couldn''t say it out loud. Thus, he could only nod in agreement and return with the rabbit.


    After walking for a few hundred meters, Xu Dong looked at the emerald green leaves and was overjoyed. This is a ginseng! Moreover, it seemed like it had been a hundred years. He looked around and didn''t find anything abnormal. After taking the ginseng, he left. With this thing, Liu Zhuang''s body would be more or less recovered.


    Xu Dong took the ginseng and returned to the cave. At this time, Fang Hao had already skinned the rabbit and placed it on the fire to roast it. Liu Zhuang sat on the stone platform worriedly, and his wounds were all over the place. Lowering his head, he kept mumbling to himself.


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Dong couldn''t help but find it funny and patted Liu Zhuang''s shoulder.


    When Liu Zhuang saw that it was Xu Dong, the worry on his face instantly disappeared. Xu Dong was finally back. If he still didn''t come back, he would have gone out to look for him.


    "Tang Baiyu, who was leaning on the side, felt it was funny seeing Liu Zhuang like this. It''s all your fault? You were already injured, and had even been worrying about what kind of bad things you might have encountered. "


    Xu Dong took out a piece of Ginseng from his chest pocket and sliced it with his dagger before handing it over to Liu Zhuang. I saw the ginseng leaf just now, but I''m not sure. If you don''t want Big Brother Fang to come with me, I''ll let him return first. " After that, he divided the ginseng into three parts, and threw the square handkerchief over to Fang Hao and Tang Baiyu.


    "Eating this ginseng at a critical moment will save your lives and restore your vitality when you are exhausted. You guys have to keep it well. " Fang Hao and Tang Baiyu''s eyes lit up as they held the ginseng. They both thanked Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong took off another shirt for Liu Zhuang. One must know that his upper body had already been ripped apart by when he was fighting against the Tong Tian Tree. Xu Dong threw the other ginseng into Liu Zhuang''s Cosmic Bag.


    "Keep this one for yourself. I''ve already eaten my share." Liu Zhuang frowned, he wanted to take out the piece of ginseng from his Qiankun bag, but he was stopped by Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong was a little touched, but he did not reveal it. "I will just remember his feelings for me." It''s fine, you just have to protect me. Furthermore, I can search for them on this mountain by myself. Do you have any ginseng? "


    Liu Zhuang thought for a moment, then fiercely nodded his head. He will definitely protect Xu Dong well. Tang Baiyu was indeed pondering in his heart. He must befriend this Xu Dong properly, he never thought that this Xu Dong was actually an alchemist.


    After Liu Zhuang ate the ginseng, he felt a warm feeling flowing through his body, full of power. Xu Dong took off the bandages on his body to check. There was no blood coming out of the wound. Xu Dong then took out a few herbs that he picked along with Fang Hao and spread them on his wounds.


    Liu Zhuang felt a scorching pain from his wound, he looked at Xu Dong and did not ask his any questions. He believed that Xu Dong would not harm him. After all, a good medicine makes a good mouth.


    After Xu Dong applied the medicine and bandaged him up again, the four of them sat around the fire. As Fang Hao ate the rabbit, he recounted the dangerous situation he had encountered today while hunting it. Xu Dong on the other hand, quietly ate the rabbit without saying a word.


    "Today, it''s all thanks to Xu Dong, otherwise, I might not have been able to come back." As Fang Hao said this, he glanced at Xu Dong from time to time.


    After Xu Dong finished eating, he said, "Hai, this is also lucky. Fortunately, those snakes didn''t have the intention to kill. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to return, right? " Xu Dong laughed, and did not put all of the credit on himself.


    Seeing that everyone had eaten their fill, it was time for them to rest. Xu Dong pondered for a moment, then said: "Tonight, we will take turns to rest. I, Fang Hao, and Tang Baiyu will do so. I''ll guard first, I''ll call Fang Hao to wake up four hours later, and Fang Hao will call Tang Baiyu to wake him up in four hours. How about this? Liu Zhuang has received heavy injuries today so rest well. Be careful when you keep vigil. Don''t let the fire go out. "


    Liu Zhuang originally wanted to say something, but was persuaded by the other three. Forget it, it''s better to rest well today. When we move tomorrow, just don''t drag everyone down.


    The other three quickly went to sleep. Xu Dong sat by the bonfire and crossed his legs as he cultivated. Traces of blood red lingered around him, and after four hours, Xu Dong slowly opened his eyes.


    His soul power had been strengthened by another three parts. At this moment, he was already at the peak of the seventh level of the martial arts realm. Xu Dong stood up and woke Fang Hao up. Then, he laid down on the ground where he had lied just now.


    When Xu Dong opened his eyes, he was the only two in the cave. Xu Dong touched his waist and found his Heaven and Earth Pouch still there. Liu Zhuang was snoring, he did not know how deep his sleep went. If she dragged him to sell at this time, he probably wouldn''t even know.


    As Xu Dong thought about this, the smile on his face grew even wider. Fang Hao and Tang Baiyu also entered the cave with more than ten fruits in their arms. So it turned out that they woke up first and went out to look for food.


    Xu Dong raised his hand to push Liu Zhuang, who moved, and immediately turned over, and continued to snore. Seeing him like this, Xu Dong felt both angry and amused.

 C99 triceratops (1)

    Xu Dong was somewhat helpless as he fiercely slapped his hand on Liu Zhuang''s thigh. The pain immediately caused Liu Zhuang to sit up. He shouted angrily, "I''m under attack! Xu Dong! "


    The other three started laughing loudly. Liu Zhuang looked at his own thigh. Liu Zhuang rubbed his thigh and complained: "That bastard hit me, it hurts."


    Xu Dong picked up a fruit and took a bite. The fruit was very refreshing as it tasted bright red. It felt exceptionally good. After Xu Dong finished a fruit, he casually threw the core to the side.


    He got up, looked at Liu Zhuang who was eating a mouthful of fruit, and shook his head: "You ate too much, and slept soundly. You probably won''t even know when you''re sold, sigh. It seems like two days of vigil is no longer an extravagant hope for you. "


    Tang Baiyu waved his fan, looking like an elegant young master: "Brother Liu, you should learn from me. "Where are you going to stay? There are a lot of girls who like me." Although Liu Zhuang was rude, he had a very unyielding face. He was not ugly, and even had some handsome features.


    But Liu Zhuang didn''t agree, and refuted with his robust voice: "What the hell do you know! A talent like me gives you a sense of security. You look like you''re the one who ran away when you were in danger. "Just look at my muscles. Do you feel safe just by looking at me?" Liu Zhuang was very confident in his muscles. If he had known back then that he was in his city, there would have been a lot of girls chasing after him.


    "Reckless fellow!" Tang Baiyu shook his head, disagreeing. The two of them started to argue, while Fang Hao and Xu Dong sat at the side, listening to their discussion without interrupting.


    Liu Zhuang was a talker, a sharp-tongued Tang Baiyu. After being stuck like that for a long time, he was unable to say anything, and could only turn around to look at Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong understood and hurriedly said: "The two of you have your own strengths and weaknesses, you belong to two different types of people. The girls had different eyes. After all, they often said that the radish and vegetables had their own lovers. Therefore, there were many girls who liked you guys! "


    Only then did Liu Zhuang snort in satisfaction and walked towards the cave entrance. From the looks of it, the ginseng and herbs that Xu Dong gave him yesterday were pretty good. Otherwise, Liu Zhuang wouldn''t have argued with Tang Baiyu in such a spirited manner today.


    It was still early in the morning and the sky was still gray. They were going to the center of Black Abyss Forest. Since they were still wandering around the periphery, it was time for them to hurry back. There were still two days until the end of the exam. It should be enough.


    Xu Dong and the other two headed towards the forest, since it was currently night and day. Right now, although the forest was not as dangerous as it was at night, it was still a safe place to be.


    Occasionally, the four of them would run into some small animals, but they were all easily dealt with. Each person was given a total of six or seven crystals.


    At noon, the four of them found a river. Sitting by the river, he planned to light a fire and cook.


    As a patient, Liu Zhuang was sent out to find firewood. On the other hand, Xu Dong and the other two decided to fish for food in the river. Fang Hao looked at the big fat fish that jumped out from time to time and couldn''t help but to gulp down a mouthful of saliva.


    Fang Hao volunteered himself and dragged his robes into the water. At this moment, the river water was still somewhat cold. As the water seeped into his clothes, he shivered in fear. Without his waist, the river water was not clear and was slightly turbid. Occasionally, a few fish would swim by, but he couldn''t see them clearly.


    Fang Hao could not see anything clearly, he used his soul force and struck towards the river surface. With a "hong" sound, the area where Fang Hao had struck sunk, as the two sides rose high into the air. The water suddenly fell down again, soaking Fang Hao''s heart.


    At this time, Xu Dong finally noticed that Fang Hao was actually at the eighth level of the Tong Wu Festival. It was just that he did not know what realm Tang Baiyu was in. Looking at the Clothes s that looked clean, even his Martial Spirit was extremely powerful.


    "Hahaha, where''s the fish? Are you going to eat a drowned chicken today? " Tang Baiyu stood on the river bank and asked with a smile. Fang Hao was not angry, and continued to attack the surface of the river.


    The river water was murky because of Fang Hao''s disturbance, and a black object was approaching Fang Hao from the bottom of the river. However, Fang Hao did not even notice it as it swam nimbly in the muddy water.


    "AHH!" Fang Hao screamed, he was bitten by something!

 C100 triceratops (2)

    Tang Baiyu and Xu Dong who were both standing by the side of the river had their expressions change. Their day had gone too smoothly, to the point where they had forgotten that they were in a dangerous place like Black Abyss Forest.


    Fang Hao who was standing on the river only felt that he was being held tightly by his calf, and not long later, his blood floated along the surface of the river. The range of the blood continued to expand, turning the river blood-red.


    Fang Hao felt that he was being dragged by that thing into the river. No matter how much strength he had, he could not find anything in the river. He could only allow that thing to drag him into the river. Tang Baiyu''s face changed as he jumped into the river and dragged Fang Hao.


    At the same time, Xu Dong also dived into the water and saw the thing in the water clearly. It was a black snake with three heads long. It had pure black scales all over its body and was about two meters long. At this time, the left side of his head was tightly grabbing onto Fang Hao''s leg, while the other two heads were spitting out red tongues.


    Tang Baiyu dived into the water and naturally did not know that the snake head on the right side of the triceratops was biting Tang Baiyu''s thigh with its mouth wide open.


    Xu Dong was as nimble as a fish in the water. When he was previously at waste, he was humiliated and thrown into the water, and had to use a lot of energy to get up. At that time, he thought he was going to die. Since then, he had mastered a set of superb swimming skills.


    Xu Dong swam over, grabbed onto the triceratops''s right snake head, and slashed fiercely with his dagger. There was a "bang", and it was the sound of the dagger hitting the triceratops''s scales. One had to know that Xu Dong''s dagger was made from Ice Mystical Iron, it could slice through metal like mud. But now, he couldn''t cut through the triceratops''s scales.


    The tongue in the middle of the triceratops stuck out its tongue and bit towards Xu Dong, but it was caught by him with its other hand. The snake head on the left finally loosened his teeth, opened his mouth wide and rushed towards Xu Dong.


    Tang Baiyu took the opportunity to bring Fang Hao out of the water, causing his calves to become completely black. took out a piece of ginseng from his Qiankun bag and stuffed it into Fang Hao''s mouth. He just didn''t know if this piece of ginseng could cure the poison he planted ¡­


    "Sha sha", the grass on the side started to move. Tang Baiyu took out his own white jade fan and looked at the grass in vigilance. At this time, if something happened, it might not be safe.


    "Tang Baiyu, where''s your Hunting party? You called me out to pick up firewood, but you guys were so lazy? " Liu Zhuang said in a rough voice, causing Tang Baiyu to relax a bit.


    Liu Zhuang was holding a pile of firewood, and there were two large iron hammers at his waist. "He''s full of spirit, but he discovered that Fang Hao was lying on the ground with a green complexion, and only breathing in and out of his body could not be seen. What is it? What danger did you encounter? "


    Tang Baiyu nodded and instructed Liu Zhuang to watch out for Fang Hao, then he jumped into the river.


    In the river, Xu Dong alone was still unable to defeat the three-headed snake. He slowly lost his strength, at this time, Tang Baiyu''s silver needle shot out from his fan, straight towards the triceratops. The triceratops sensed the danger and quickly dodged. At this time, Xu Dong took the chance to escape their attacks, and swam towards the shore with all his might.


    After fighting with the triceratops just now, if he did not take a breath of fresh air, he would suffocate to death in the river. Xu Dong swam to the surface of the river and started breathing greedily. When the triceratops saw that someone had ruined its good fortune, a trace of anger flashed past the snake head in the middle. The sturdy snake head shot towards Tang Baiyu, who fell backwards, barely dodging the triceratops''s attack.


    At this time, Xu Dong had already calmed down, and swam back into the water. It was only then that Xu Dong realised that the river water did not stop at his waist. A moment ago, the triceratops''s tail had swatted a lot of things away. So the reason why they were here, the reason why the river water reached their waists, was because the bottom of the river was piled so high with pure white bones.


    Xu Dong did not understand, and suddenly thought of something. He crazily gestured to Tang Baiyu, indicating for him to come ashore.


    Seeing that Tang Baiyu understood what he meant, Xu Dong quickly swam to the shore as well. As the two of them went ashore, Xu Dong panted heavily, still in a slight state of shock.


    "What, I can kill that triceratops in the water." Tang Baiyu was a little confused. Why did he want to go ashore, but because he trusted Xu Dong, he came along with him.


    Xu Dong swallowed his saliva, his voice trembling: "There''s something else in this river, something else that''s even more powerful than triceratops s." Xu Dong stared at the surface of the river and heard the triceratops''s roar.


    "As I expected, there should be cannibal fish in this river. However, the scales of the triceratops were too tough, so the man-eating fish could not eat the triceratops. So they both live safely together in this river, and I guess the piranhas are under those bones. Furthermore, those were probably cannibal fish that Fang Hao shot just now. " Xu Dong paused for a while, as he couldn''t wrap his head around the matter. But why didn''t the cannibal fish come out just now? "


    After Liu Zhuang heard this, he opened his mouth and said, "This should be a set of rules exclusive to them. Only then can they live together in this river."


    "Roar!" The triceratops stood up in anger and stared at them.


    Xu Dong and Tang Baiyu ordered at the same time: "Protect Fang Hao, we will deal with this snake."


    Xu Dong and Tang Baiyu moved at the same time, they must kill this snake and take its snake gall for Fang Hao to use. Only in this way would the poison be detoxified.

 C101 Night Scouts (1)

    The triceratops swam to the side of the river and its three heads stuck out their scarlet tongues, looking at the two of them in extreme danger. Behind him was a thick tail. Previously, she hadn''t been able to see it clearly in the water. Now that it was out of the water, Xu Dong could clearly see that there was still water shining brightly on its black scales. The three tongues all had this strange pattern on their tongues, and those fangs were especially ferocious.


    This snake was not easy to deal with, especially the one in the middle. Xu Dong and Tang Baiyu looked at each other, and started to attack him at the same time.


    But Xiao Hong was urgently calling out its Master, "Master, this is a black snake, this snake is hard to deal with."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? I fought so hard." Xu Dong really wanted to roll his eyes, but then the strength in his hands increased even more.


    Xiao Hong was a little worried, this black snake was very ferocious, it grew up eating Evil Qi when it was young, and after that, it only ate human flesh. Judging from the scales on its body, it must have eaten up quite a number of people already.


    "Master, why don''t I scare it away?" Xiao Hong asked, its blood could suppress the black snake and scare it away.


    However, Xu Dong didn''t agree. If he scared it away, how would he take the snake gall? How was he going to cure Fang Hao''s poison?


    "Alright, Xiao Hong, don''t get involved, this time your Master is going to reclaim it using my own abilities." Xu Dong was full of determination as he changed directions with Tang Baiyu. You hit me, I hit you seven inches! "


    It would be best if Tang Baiyu''s white jade fan could be used to shoot needles at the snake''s eyes. Being somewhat intelligent, the silver needles that Tang Baiyu shot at him were quickly dodged by the snakes. Every time Xu Dong wanted to hit it for seven inches, the black snake would turn its body and flash past.


    A hint of joy flashed across Xu Dong''s eyes, he had said it on purpose. A snake could hit not only 7 inches but also 3 inches. Although it could not be killed, it could still be temporarily knocked out.


    Xu Dong once again struck towards the seven inches left of the black snake, and the black snake''s tail once again struck towards Xu Dong. However, Xu Dong took the chance and jumped onto the black snake''s body, and fiercely stabbed the dagger in his hand. The black snake''s eyes flashed with contempt. Ignorant Homo sapiens, its scales were the toughest.


    Xu Dong suddenly threw away the dagger in his hand. Success or failure depended on this one move!


    When the black snake felt the vigorous energy, its eyes flashed with a trace of fear, and it wanted to retreat. But how could Xu Dong let it go, Xu Dong fiercely slapped towards its three inches. The black snake felt dizzy, its movements were full of movement for half a beat, but Tang Baiyu''s silver needle shot straight into the black snake''s eyes.


    "Roar! Roar!" The black snake began to sway violently, red bars flowing out of its eyes. Tang Baiyu''s silver needle had hit five of the black snake''s eyes, and his left eye was missing.


    Xu Dong didn''t move at all. He was swept by the black snake''s tail and flew three meters away, only stopping after he crashed into a tree. He spat out a mouthful of blood and said weakly, "Quick! Stop it, don''t let it get in the water. "


    At this time, Liu Zhuang appeared out of nowhere with a hammer in his hand. With one strike, the hammer flew seven inches towards the black snake, followed by another strike that smashed onto it, over ten times in a row. Only after the seven inches of the black snake had been smashed into a bloody mess did Liu Zhuang stop. Of course, the black snake was already dead.


    Seeing this, Xu Dong could not help but exclaim, Is this power? The difference between the seventh and eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    After Liu Zhuang killed the black snake, he dragged its tail and walked towards the shore. On the other hand, Tang Baiyu removed the snake gall from the black snake, causing Fang Hao to be on the verge of death. When Tang Baiyu fed him the snake gall, Fang Hao''s entire face was so bitter that it had deformed, but it was Tang Baiyu who still forcefully fed the snake gall to him.


    As for Liu Zhuang, he took out the piece of ginseng Xu Dong stuffed him with yesterday, and continuously stuffed it into Xu Dong''s mouth. Xu Dong originally wanted to refuse, but he was stopped by the look in Liu Zhuang''s eyes.


    After a few rounds, it had already been two hours since everyone had eaten. When Liu Zhuang thought about it again, when he went to get the black snake''s crystals, he discovered that although the black snake only had a snake gall, it had three crystals.


    Of course, Fang Hao didn''t have a crystal stone. Liu Zhuang, Xu Dong and Tang Baiyu got one each. After the meal, everyone continued their journey.


    "Ah ~ Help!" A lady in red ran out from the grass and jumped into Tang Baiyu''s embrace with perfect accuracy.

 C102 Night Scouts (2)

    Xu Dong looked carefully, and saw that it was the lady that was among the recruitment group. Xu Dong did not speak, and only watched quietly.


    "Ah, save me ~ ~" The lady''s clothes were in a mess, her peach blossom eyes looked at Tang Baiyu lovingly.


    Indeed, the corners of Tang Baiyu''s eyes were twitching, and he had pushed the woman away. Miss, please clean yourself up. " Although this woman was beautiful, she was an extremely dangerous character. Just like a beautiful man-eating flower ¡­


    "Awoo awoo awoo!" As one cry after another was heard, Tang Baiyu''s expression changed greatly. How could this woman provoke a pack of wolves!


    Xu Dong touched the dagger, the hammer in his hand clenched even harder, while Fang Hao''s face also tightened around the dagger. Xu Dong stared at the direction where the lady came from, and spoke in a serious tone: "Be alert, and protect Fang Hao well!"


    Liu Zhuang stood at Fang Hao''s left hand side and Tang Baiyu also retreated to Fang Hao''s right side while the woman hid behind Fang Hao.


    As the pack of wolves approached, the leader of the pack was a snow white and well-built wolf that stared fiercely at the lady behind Fang Hao. "Aowu ~ Aowu ~ ~" Not long later, more than ten wolves appeared behind him.


    They stared at them with their lush green eyes, unblinking. And Xu Dong and Tang Baiyu were indeed scheming, and handed the girl over. After all, it was better to avoid trouble.


    "Hmph, girl, hide behind me!" Just bring it on! " Liu Zhuang shouted at the wolves, but Xu Dong felt a headache. This Liu Zhuang ¡­


    "Awoo!" The other wolves moved after the first one barked. Liu Zhuang ran towards them all at once, wielding his iron hammer, he smashed it towards one of the wolves. The wolf was hit in the head, staggered back two steps, and then rushed up even more violently. Liu Zhuang roared, "Come! See if I, Grandpa, can destroy your dog heads! "


    On the other hand, Xu Dong held a dagger in his hand as he charged towards the closest wolf and attacked. His dagger stabbed into the wolf''s green eyes, causing it to let out a miserable howl. Xu Dong quickly ended its life, making it no longer in pain. He used his dagger to cut open its stomach and took out the crystal stone.


    Tang Baiyu''s side also went very smoothly. Although everyone had a bit of luck on their bodies, they still took care of the pack of wolves. How many wolves they each killed, how many crystals each made. Xu Dong''s originally snow-white inner clothes had already become completely red after experiencing so much.


    The lady gently said: "Thank you everyone for saving me, my name is Shang Huazi." Just from the situation just now, Shang Huazi could already tell that neither Tang Baiyu nor Xu Dong liked her. Only Liu Zhuang was easy to talk to.


    Liu Zhuang was a little embarrassed as he asked: "Why are you here alone?" In addition, they had drawn the wolf pack to besiege them.


    Shang Huazi rubbed the corner of her eyes, and said to Liu Zhuang with teary voice: "I was originally going with a small team, but that team leader was greedy for my beauty. Want to treat me... Wuuu, wuu, it took me a lot of effort to escape. "But who would have thought that they would run into a pack of wolves that chased after them ¡­" Liu Zhuang could not bear seeing her cry, so he panicked, not knowing how to comfort her.


    Liu Zhuang immediately said: If you want it, why don''t you come with us? As soon as he finished speaking, he was a bit regretful and let her join the team in such a rash and reckless manner. He didn''t ask for everyone''s opinion. It wasn''t good, right?


    But Shang Huazi was waiting for him to say that, and immediately agreed to it. There was nothing they could do, so the four of them added Shang Huazi.


    Xu Dong self-deprecatingly thought, could their team be considered to be the old, weak, and handicapped? Three damage numbers and a woman. Xu Dong rubbed his chest, feeling pain.


    The five of them walked about four to five miles before stopping. Xu Dong touched his own Qiankun bag, inside there was probably a hundred crystal stones.


    It was getting dark and the road in the woods was not safe for the night, so they all decided to find a place to start the fire. They weren''t as lucky as yesterday. Now, they could only find a relatively clean place in the forest to rest.


    Xu Dong smelled the blood on his body, and wanted to take a bath even more. He decided to find a place to wash up tonight, even though he didn''t pay much attention to what he was wearing. But now, he couldn''t take it either.


    The five of them sat around a bonfire. Shang Huazi had always been beside Liu Zhuang, pulling him along as they talked amongst themselves, causing Liu Zhuang to feel extremely embarrassed. Other than the occasional crackling sounds from the burning wood, it was Shang Huazi''s charming voice.


    Tang Baiyu and Fang Hao sat together to recuperate while Xu Dong, on the other hand, wanted to take a bath. Liu Zhuang, on the other hand, had monopolized everyone''s food and was currently roasting meat. He felt that he had done something wrong today. Regarding Shang Huazi''s words, he would occasionally answer them one or two times.


    After the five of them had eaten their fill, they decided to keep each of them on guard for two hours. Liu Zhuang felt that he could not wake up, and decided to be the first one to watch the night. Shang Huazi was the last to go on night watch.


    Deep in the night, after Xu Dong finished observing the night, he woke Fang Hao up. He whispered to him that he had gone to take a bath. Seeing Fang Hao nod his head in confusion, Xu Dong finally left the camp.

 C103 Weird in Water (1)

    Xu Dong was startled for a moment, but did not realize the abnormality beside him. He shook his head, thinking that he was just too tired, and that it was better for him to take a bath to enjoy himself. It was just that the strange thing did not seem to want Xu Dong to relax at all.


    Aoohoo@@


    It was a crocodile, the crocodile was too huge. Not only that, the crocodile''s scales were sharp, and its teeth shone under the moonlight, making it look extremely terrifying. Xu Dong could even see the stench of the creature''s mouth, why would there be such a creature in the river? Why would he be in this place, could it be that he was searching for food in this river?


    Xu Dong was so nervous that he did not dare to scream loudly, afraid that the crocodile would alert him and skin him alive. Xu Dong had heard people say before that the beast would first drag a human into the river, then bite a part of the human body, and use its "Death Roll" to tear a person alive to death!


    Xu Dong was a little afraid unconsciously. He shook it gently, and the water spread out like a lotus. The crocodile swam about, and it was a little afraid of Xu Dong.


    This was because in this world, people were revered. The strong Homo sapiens, if anything went wrong, would be chopped in half, and then turned into nothing but skin ¡­


    Xu Dong was startled, he raised his head and looked at the moon. The moon was also covered by dark clouds, the moonlight became dim, and he twitched, as though he wanted to swim to the shore.


    The water patterns moved, the crocodile opened its mouth wide, Xu Dong could feel its lower leg being bitten, and the crocodile started to move.


    Xu Dong could no longer hold back and began to let out sharp cries. He stepped forward and smashed his fist into the river, causing water to splash everywhere. Then, Xu Dong felt the pressure on his legs suddenly decrease.


    Hualala ¡­


    The crocodile let go of its teeth in pain and started swimming towards the shore. It didn''t care if it was badly mutilated, it only cared about living.


    The crocodile was an amphibia, and in the world of cultivation, it would normally live in mud. Lin Fei never expected it to appear here, his legs were in extreme pain, and once he landed on the shore, he could only fall onto the ground.


    "You damned crocodile. In the future, I will definitely chop you into pieces and make you into skin." Xu Dong stood on the shore and felt that this place was extremely dangerous.


    However, because he had lost too much blood, he fell down in the middle of the road. At that moment, he fainted.


    The alligator rushed to the shore. It rushed up and was finally able to eat a delicious Homo sapiens.


    Xu Dong flicked his finger. He was still conscious, but he was already powerless to get up.


    "I absolutely cannot die here, or wouldn''t I be ashamed of myself?" Xu Dong opened his eyes again, and the blood and flesh on his body surged. The blood dragon Soul had finally started to exert its strength, and Xu Dong felt that his heavy body had finally stood up.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and the strength in his body had increased by a lot. He fled for his life.


    However, his thigh was still not fully recovered, and he could no longer run fast. Because of the crocodile''s powerful body, although tears and blood fell from its eyes, it still fearlessly charged towards Xu Dong''s side.


    "Since you can''t escape, I will kill you!" The blood on Xu Dong''s body finally started to erupt.


    "Master, retreat!" Xiao Hong said softly from within the inner world.


    But Xu Dong was not moved, the alligator had already locked onto him and could not escape, even if he could escape, he would be caught and eaten by it.


    Xu Dong took a step back, while the crocodile took a step forward. When it took a step forward, Xu Dong stared fixedly at the crocodile, towards the meat eater, no matter what, he couldn''t escape, because that would make the crocodile think that Xu Dong was weak.


    Therefore, Xu Dong absolutely could not retreat. Even if the crocodile were to tear him apart, he had to tear off its flesh.


    "Master ¡­"


    Xu Dong said in a soft voice, "Don''t say anymore, I feel my heart throbbing. This creature seems to have the blood of a dragon race, if not how could you not be scared off ¡­ Instead, you want to eat me alive? "

 C104 Weird in Water (2)

    Xu Dong finally understood what the crocodile was trying to do, because he possessed the soul of the blood dragon, so his flesh and blood would also possess the power of the dragon race.


    If it evolved, it could probably become a alligator. Xu Dong was shocked, and the throbbing sensation became even stronger, his face paled and he said: "Not good, I think the underwater creatures are stronger than the alligator!"


    At this time, Xu Dong had no choice but to retreat. But just as he was about to retreat, the alligator behind him rushed forward and bit at him.


    Xu Dong took a step back and kicked it out. In the end, because of the injury on his leg and his insufficient strength, Xu Dong was pushed out by the crocodile.


    Sssii! *


    That bone had been split open, causing Xu Dong to cough out blood from the impact. However, due to the existence of the blood dragon, he did not fall down.


    The alligator finally surfaced out of the water. It roared, and the first crocodile unexpectedly took the initiative to dodge, causing Xu Dong to feel a sense of bloodlust.


    Xu Dong unconsciously took a step back, and was surprised to see that the alligator was actually close to his face. Smelling it, the alligator opened its mouth, revealed its tongue and licked Xu Dong''s face.


    The stinky smell made Xu Dong want to vomit, but a mouthful of fresh blood surged, he was actually holding it in, Lin Fei knew that this guy wanted to taste his strength.


    The scales on the alligator''s entire body already had the appearance of a dragon, and there were even two protrusions on its head, those were dragon horns. As long as it ate Xu Dong and digested him, it would be able to become a powerful Wyrm Crocodile.


    Xu Dong never thought that he would actually hate this place. This scenery was not very beautiful, even if he did not want to die here.


    Xu Dong couldn''t possibly communicate with the King Crocodile for a day, and tell it that he was still a child, and that it was better not to eat him ¡­ Would this make him look really stupid?


    Xu Dong moved, the alligator bit towards Xu Dong, causing Xu Dong to gather his remaining strength and smash towards the alligator.


    At the same time, a mark appeared on Xu Dong''s fist. This was a state where the bones were not strong enough, and because it was not strong enough, Xu Dong''s bones were directly shattered.


    Drops of blood flowed down, the alligator howled out, and its forehead actually caved in. Xu Dong revealed his blood-red teeth, and laughed: "How is it? Do you feel pain? "


    Suddenly, something changed. The alligator knew that Xu Dong had no way of resisting, it roared and rushed towards Xu Dong, opening its mouth wide.


    "Again?" Xu Dong was shocked, but he was powerless.


    A figure suddenly appeared in Xu Dong''s eyes. That figure had the demeanor of a fairy, as though he was a immortal god. However, even though he was stronger than Xu Dong, he didn''t have the ability to transcend the heavens.


    Even so, Xu Dong knew that he was no longer in danger, and could not help but tilt his head, fainting on the spot.


    "A man is actually so weak." The saintly looking man sneered, looked at alligator and said: "Evil creature, it seems that you have not been cultivating well, so let''s just leave. I will not make things difficult for you, but if you want to court death, then I will grant your wish!"


    This person''s voice was actually pleasant to the ears. It was just that one could not see his face clearly. However, this person was most likely a beauty as beautiful as a fairy in a painting.


    Roar!


    The alligator roared and rushed towards Xu Dong. It opened its mouth and actually disregarded life and death. He wanted to kill this person. After all, there was an opportunity here. If he were to take this risk, perhaps he would be able to obtain some benefits.


    If it did not go all out, it would not be able to progress any further and would only become a crippled alligator.


    Therefore, when the alligator rushed towards the woman, many crocodiles also appeared behind her. They were all the subordinates of the alligator, and they charged towards her in large groups.


    "If you can''t withstand a single blow, you''re courting death. You can''t be forgiven." A woman that looked like a fairy lifted her hand and immediately slapped the alligator away.


    Then, his slender and long finger landed on Xu Dong''s forehead, and said while laughing: "Tsk tsk ¡­ "This man is really ''beautiful''."


    In that moment, Xu Dong''s body twitched, and opened up a bit of a gap. His eyes fell on the girl''s body, and he also smelled a bit of his scent.


    The crocodiles rushed over, but suddenly it was as if they hit a bulletproof glass and were stopped. The girl looked at the river in the distance.


    He then thought of something and muttered to himself, "It seems like there are some resources in that place. Otherwise, it would be impossible for this crocodile to step into such a realm."


    After thinking about it, she decided to pay a little price and kill this alligator, then go down the river to find the opportunity. However, there was still someone at her side, so she couldn''t help but hold it in.


    "That''s not right, it seems like this place is sealed with something. Could it be that this place has some powerful existence?" She stepped back and held out her hand. A compass appeared between her slender fingers.


    He only saw the compass spinning as if there was some kind of magnetic field underground, but this object was mysterious, it was the Treasure Seeking Compass, so the girl''s face was filled with joy, she clapped her hands together and said: "Not bad, this place does have some sort of opportunity, I took this opportunity and seized it, but that alligator has already gone into the water, I am afraid it''s not easy to kill it ¡­"


    The fairy''s gaze fell on Xu Dong''s body, and she nodded: "Since I''m the one who saved you, it''s just right that you can help me repay this favor. This isn''t considered excessive right?"


    The goddess smiled, and under that smile, it was as if there was a hidden Demons. She took out a small bottle from her bosom and said: "Alright, alright. It''s not a big deal for you now, but I need your help, so I have to do this. "


    The small bottle contained a small pill that was filled with life energy, and as she opened Xu Dong''s mouth, the goddess carefully placed this pellet into Xu Dong''s mouth.

 C105 Long He (1)

    This pill was extremely mysterious. Not long after putting it in Xu Dong''s mouth, it started to radiate with vitality. Xu Dong''s face was ferocious, those rolling sprouts made Xu Dong unable to endure the pain, but he could still endure with gritted teeth. He opened his eyes, looked at the fairy before him and asked: "What did you give me to eat? "Why does it hurt so much?"


    "Hey hey hey, why does it feel like I fed you poison?" She blushed and said coquettishly.


    Then, she patted Xu Dong''s body and said: "This is a spirit medicine, a medicine that makes you feel comfortable. You actually despised it, and your body is currently very weak, so don''t make any special movements.


    "My name is Shen Xuan, and I come from the Shen family." She smiled.


    Xu Dong was shocked, this Girl had a powerful cultivation, wouldn''t that mean that the Shen Family was even more powerful?


    "My name is Xu Dong, thank you Miss Shen Xuan for risking his life to save me." Xu Dong cupped his hands and said to her.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small matter. There''s something else that I want to discuss with you." Shen Xuan''s face revealed a cunning look, and immediately said.


    Xu Dong was shocked once again, he did not expect this fellow to have any demands, if not why would they need to save him so quickly? Xu Dong was relieved after thinking about it, because he did not like owing people any favors. He had just returned what request he had and agreed to it just in time, what if he were to repay them with his own body? Xu Dong decided to make a loss and sell it to her.


    Shen Xuan didn''t know what Xu Dong was thinking, if he knew, he would probably beat Xu Dong up.


    "In that case, please tell me what exactly is going on. If I can complete it, I will naturally not refuse." Xu Dong nodded and laughed as well.


    "Although this matter is a bit difficult, I still hope that you can agree. Don''t let me return in low spirits."


    Shen Xuan''s eyes had a special kind of power that seemed to be able to attract people''s attention. Xu Dong shook her head and started reciting.


    "There must be some treasure inside the river, otherwise it''s impossible to nurture this alligator. I want to ask you to go down the river and help me lure it up, and then I''ll kill it. When the time comes, I''ll split this underwater treasure with you, what do you think?" Shen Xuan laughed so much that it looked like he was discussing with Xu Dong.


    However, Xu Dong felt his heart tremble, he felt that this woman was definitely not a good person, and from her tone, it was clear to him that she wanted him to go down and die, then lure the monsters in the river out.


    "This won''t do. I don''t have any life-saving methods. If it makes a move, won''t I die for sure?" Xu Dong was shocked, he said that he would die, at that time, not only would he lose his life, he would also lose some treasure.


    Therefore, Xu Dong was extremely careful, afraid that Shen Xuan would change his expression suddenly, but Xu Dong was still not able to dodge it. He was grabbed by a slender hand and thrown into the river, saying that it was a river, but this place was not a river at all, and the depth of the water was astonishing, otherwise, it would not be able to contain such a huge clan of crocodiles.


    Then he dodged, and discovered that the water was continuously churning below him. He was shocked, he did not expect there to be a hole below, he patted his chest, indicating that he was scared to death, and then, Xu Dong was sucked in. Shen Xuan who was behind him was shocked, she was scared, why did a fine person suddenly disappear?


    She was also sucked into the river, and after a period of darkness and sky, Xu Dong finally landed. He stood up, shook his head, and shouted: "Shen Xuan? Shen Xuan, where are you? "


    He didn''t know that Shen Xuan had descended as well. He wanted to shout for Shen Xuan to rescue him, but he didn''t expect that there was no response. He stuck his head into the hole, raised his head and realized that the water outside couldn''t even get through.


    "Could this place still be a space? Otherwise, why can''t the water come in? " He thought for a bit, and felt that she must have used some sort of method, along with the fact that Shen Xuan suddenly threw him down, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She sneered: "You damned woman, sooner or later I''ll teach you a lesson!"

 C106 Longhe (2)

    As this place was located at the bottom of the river for a period of time, it seemed to be filled with water stains. When Xu Dong reached the end, there was actually no road left, he lowered his head and thought: "Could it be that this place is still a dead end, and can''t be passed through, what is the purpose of this?"


    There was nothing there, only a wide hole. Then, after hearing a beep, Xu Dong''s heart moved, he realized that it was Shen Xuan, and this Shen Xuan also came down.


    Xu Dong laughed and did not bother with Shen Xuan anymore. Hearing him call out to him, Xu Dong walked to the end of the stone wall and approached it a little. He realised that there was something strange about that place.


    Suddenly, he heard Shen Xuan shout angrily from behind him: "You''re good, Xu Dong. I saved your life, yet you ignore me?!"


    "Don''t talk, I feel my scalp tingling!" Xu Dong felt his chicken skin all over his body. He slowly retreated, wanting to leave this stone wall.


    Dong, dong, dong!


    His heart beat faster and faster. That one beat made him feel as if his heart was about to explode. "You''re finally here! Why did you come so late? I''ve been having such a rough time!"


    "Who?" "Who are you?" Xu Dong kept changing directions, looking around, but he did not see anything, and instead felt a chill in his heart. He saw a dragon shaped object tearing towards him, although it was fake, Xu Dong still felt pain, but it was the pain inside the depths of his soul.


    "Xu Dong, how are you?" Shen Xuan was a little afraid, no matter what, she was still a woman. Xu Dong, this man, had actually given birth to such a sinister face.


    Immediately, he ran towards the cave entrance. It was also at this time that a change occurred, and he realized that Xu Dong was actually rushing over. His eyes were actually filled with a scarlet color, causing Shen Xuan''s face to lose colour as he shouted, "You ¡­ Don''t come near me! "


    "AHH!"


    The night was dark and very seductive.


    Ding ding ding!


    "Hair ¡­" What happened? " He jumped in fright, only to find that there was still a letter beside him. Xu Dong felt pain in his entire body, thinking back to last night''s storm, Xu Dong was suddenly stunned, my innocence just disappeared just like that?


    Xu Dong felt like he was going crazy, why did such a thing suddenly happen? An ethereal voice came out: "You''re finally awake, do you want to know what happened?"


    "You old bastard, did you peek?" Xu Dong kept the letter and scolded the great hall. At that moment, his voice spread to every corner, but that person still had not appeared. Perhaps that person simply did not exist.


    "I... Old fart? " The Dragon King seemed to have heard the funniest joke, didn''t he know that he was still dead? In truth, he was already dead. It was just that his soul had been left here. This Dragon Hall was the treasure of an ancient great god. He was only living here.


    "What? Am I wrong?" Xu Dong sneered, this monster must be a human pretending, it was here to scare Xu Dong, that was just a dream, a fake!


    Xu Dong walked to the side, and suddenly heard him snort: "I''m from the dragon race, you meeting me is your good luck."


    That ethereal voice was filled with words that made people feel that it was especially lofty.


    Xu Dong laughed: It doesn''t matter if you''re someone from the dragon race, since I''m a human, you actually used a secret technique to make me that kind of person.


    Shen Xuan must have left. He felt that her body was extremely weak and there was even a scratch on her chest, so her heart was in pain. Initially, he had no intention to hurt others, but now, she had actually hurt someone, and that person had even left without saying a word.


    Xu Dong''s heart twitched. Naturally, he was angered and spoke towards the ''person'' who caused the trouble, Xu Dong did not expect himself to do such a thing, and just thinking about it made him extremely angry!


    "Hehe, I''m helping you. How can a child like you understand?" That person sneered, and after speaking to Xu Dong, it was as if a huge wave of energy had slapped onto Xu Dong''s body, and then, the fire in Xu Dong''s body exploded once again, "Come, properly enjoy this feeling, this is a comfortable thing, ordinary mortals like you wouldn''t be able to obtain it. If I wasn''t about to die and disappear from this world, I wouldn''t have given this thing to you."


    "I... What the hell do I need you for? Hurry and take it away, I don''t want it! " Xu Dong felt as if his consciousness was being pushed away, his heart suddenly flashed with sorrow.


    He never thought that today would be the day he would vanish into thin air. However, he never expected that Xiao Hong would actually yell out happily.


    "Master, this guy is actually feeding us with his soul!" Xiao Hong''s happy words were full of hesitation, causing Xu Dong to only be able to hear them after a long time. He did not expect that this fellow had actually given Xu Dong such a great opportunity.


    Now, Xu Dong no longer dared to call the old fellow that. He said blankly: "Predecessor, what are you doing?"


    He was surprised to discover that a figure had appeared in front of him. It was a giant dragon, wriggling and long. It was a pity that there was some indescribable pain in its soul. Clearly, this soul transmission technique was extremely difficult to bear.


    "I just want to find a successor. Is there anything strange about that?" He forced a smile, but it was an extremely bitter smile.


    Xu Dong was unable to speak anymore, and could only lower his head. Watching the old man gradually disappear, Xu Dong waved his hands: "Goodbye Predecessor, I hope we can continue on our way!"


    "Don''t worry, once I die, I''ll have nothing left. I''ll give you everything I have, and the only thing left over will be trash." He had already left the essence for Xu Dong, and the rest were all dregs.


    "This junior will never forget Predecessor''s kindness."

 C107 Dragon Kings Art (1)

    Xu Dong kowtowed towards this Predecessor, then turned around and walked towards the direction of the stone wall. This stone wall had many words, and those words seemed to be from the primordial divine scripture.


    Then, because it had already been a few months and he didn''t have any impression of the divine scripture, Xu Dong could only memorize it by memory, directly memorizing it before closing his eyes to rest. He didn''t think that he would also discover this secret, and muttered: "I never thought that the divine scripture would actually have this kind of understanding, it seems to be extremely profound and unfathomable, I wonder what kind of divine might it would have after cultivating it."


    He laughed, and then remembered a letter in his chest. He fumbled for a while, and took it out, and upon opening it, discovered that it was actually a blood letter. Xu Dong was shocked, and felt that this was not a normal thing, because only people with great hatred could use this kind of blood letter. Could it be that Shen Xuan hated him?


    "Xu Dong, you are a good person ¡­"


    Xu Dong calculated, if counting the punctuation marks, there were ten words!


    "This can''t be true, right? A blood letter with only ten words on it?" Xu Dong thought about it, he felt that Shen Xuan was probably not that weak, as though she had suffered through some sort of setback.


    "Master, there seems to be something else nearby ¡­" Xiao Hong''s hissing sound came out, and then, a sword beam fell.


    Xu Dong was not in time to dodge, he was actually cut open, and shouted angrily: "Who is it? Why did you shoot people in the back? "


    "Hand over your things or I''ll take your life!" Xu Dong was shocked, this person was actually at the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm. Even if Xu Dong possessed a strong soul, it was still not enough to defeat him.


    "Immense strength of a thousand Jin." Xu Dong steeled his heart, and gathered all the blood in his body into his heart, then raised his fist. He was at the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm, which was also a thousand kilograms of strength.


    That person sneered and said, "Do you think that you can kill me just by gathering your strength?"


    "How do you know without trying?" Xu Dong punched out, with ten times the power, he directly tore the air apart. That person''s expression finally changed, and became unusually strict.


    However, he had underestimated Xu Dong''s fist, and he was directly sent flying. Even though his body was at the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm, it had also cracked.


    That man retreated while spitting out blood. He did not expect Xu Dong to be so terrifying, after spitting out blood, he quickly crawled out of the hole. There were a few large crocodile corpses inside the hole.


    "I didn''t expect that person to be so powerful. Even though he was injured by me, he was still able to escape. What''s up with those crocodiles'' corpses?" Xu Dong felt that it was extremely inconceivable. The crocodile body outside the cave did not have a single drop of blood, so he guessed that the alligator must have killed the corpse.


    Because only by absorbing the blood of all the alligators, would it become a truly powerful alligator. Xu Dong took a few steps back and looked at the blood floating in the river.


    Obviously, there was nothing special about that person''s blood, so the alligator did not appear. Xu Dong felt that as long as he went out, he would definitely be eaten by crocodiles, so without a strong cultivation, Xu Dong decided to hide here and not go out.


    Xu Dong''s eyes suddenly fixed on the Primal Chaos diagram in the center. He suddenly had an idea, there must be something else in this place, why not find it? Anyway, it was very safe here. As for the person who just entered, he must have entered by chance.


    A long flight of stairs appeared in front of Xu Dong. He opened his eyes wide, did not think that there would actually be something here, laughed slyly, and said: "Not bad, I didn''t think that this place would really have such hidden secrets."


    He lowered his head and took a look at the space below him. The space was very large, much larger than an ordinary basement. There must be some treasure or inheritance in this world. After all, it was an ancient Emperor''s treasure.


    In fact, Xu Dong felt that if he could subdue the spirit of some treasure, it would be his. The thought was very good, but the reality was cruel.


    When he came down, he was shocked to realize that this basement was completely different. It was completely dark and there were no lights in sight.

 C108 Dragon Kings Art (2)

    Creak!


    Xu Dong touched something, it was very big, he raised his head and felt a bit of breath, "No way, there''s actually something alive here, this ¡­."


    Xu Dong never thought that there was such a creature in this place. This creature had lived for an unknown amount of time, if it surpassed the stage of Tong Wu Realm, then ¡­


    Ka ka ka!


    The sound of rocks breaking sounded out, and he was shocked. He felt that he had caused a great disaster, and did not expect that in this terrifying place, there would be the sound of rocks shattering. "Who is in this place? Quickly come out, I have already seen you."


    Xu Dong, "..." Why did it feel so silly? He took a step back and said to a dark corner in the distance, "Do not let this be some weird thing. If not, will you die not long after cultivating?"


    No, no, no! He definitely could not retreat. Xu Dong felt that if he retreated, he would die miserably too, because if he did not move forward, he would starve to death. Otherwise, how about he go down the river and discuss his dream with the alligator?


    After thinking about it, Xu Dong felt that it was unrealistic. Walking to the distance, Xu Dong used the spirit energy to form a flame in his palm, he laughed: "Not bad, this place was used to store statues, I scared myself."


    Roar!


    Xu Dong started sprinting towards the lights in the distance. At the same time, a loud vibration came from behind him, causing the entire basement to shake.


    "Who the hell dares to trespass into the tomb of the Great Emperor!"


    The creature actually spoke out, which scared Xu Dong even more, causing him to run for his life. In the end, he became sad again as he stepped onto a rock.


    Plop!


    The monster behind him smashed the nearby stone statues into pieces, and then gradually caught up to Xu Dong''s back and punched out. The fist was filled with cracks, clearly showing that it was dying.


    Xu Dong was so shocked that he could not dodge. He could only dodge to the side, but he was still sent flying, crashing into a stone statue.


    Xu Dong sweated profusely. With the addition of his internal injuries, he had actually started to faint, and the stone statue that was chasing closely behind said angrily, "I never thought that you would actually be a little kid. You actually dare to intrude into the Great Emperor''s mausoleum.


    "Wait, you''re bullying me because I''m a child. Is it possible that a child can''t enter this crappy place?" Xu Dong felt that he was being looked down upon, and couldn''t help but retort.


    The stone statue''s mouth started to open and close, saying, "You actually insulted the Sacred Land. You''re courting death. I want to place your bones in the most conspicuous place!"


    He held Xu Dong tightly, but he did not expect a ray of blazing red light to rush out and tear apart his stone arm. With a roar, he loosened his grip on Xu Dong and released his grip, allowing Xu Dong to raise his fist and activate the blood dragon technique.


    The moment Xu Dong knocked it flying, it rushed into the fiery red light. Xu Dong bent his body and couldn''t see the environment ahead either, he was still gasping for breath, and after he caught his breath, he saw the environment in the distance, and was shocked beyond words, "Really? How could there be bones here? "Countless bones!"


    A huge dragon bone was placed in the center, beside it were many corpses of Homo sapiens and other living beings. In short, it was extremely dazzling, and it was difficult to see anything clearly.


    "Oh my god, why is this place filled with bones? Where did I come from?"


    Xu Dong walked forward step by step, and the road ahead was extremely spacious, as though countless people had walked past it. He also saw corpses floating in the void, and they did not turn into bones.


    "Don''t tell me this endless mountain of corpses and sea of bones are all these plants ¡­" Suddenly he shouted, "Ah! This plant is poisonous! "


    Those strong people were all poisoned to death, and his cultivation was not even comparable to theirs. If he was poisoned now, he might not even be able to live past tomorrow, so Xu Dong immediately took out a small blade and cut open the speck of blood on his wound.


    That piece of flesh was not his, but a piece of flesh that had been through an unknown period of time. However, it was still so strong, so terrifying, and it emitted a suffocating aura!


    "Impossible, right? What kind of existence could actually leave a bit of flesh behind until now?" He had not expected to see such a miraculous scene.


    "Could it be that there really is an existence in this world with a profound cultivation base that is so powerful that even the heavens are afraid of?"


    "Then what are their existences?"


    What made Xu Dong even more afraid was, was this existence dead? If he died, then what about him? Could he walk a few more steps?


    "No, this world is strange. This is a small world, but I wonder if there will still be people in this world? " Xu Dong thought for a while, then realised that this place was filled with strange things. Some climbed on the ground, some flew in the sky, and some were all strange creatures.


    It lifted its big feet and directly stomped on the ground. Xu Dong was truly frightened, his flesh was cut off, and instantly disappeared, the poison was clearly there, and not only that, Xu Dong also felt unsettled, "Why, why ¡­ "What''s so scary about that?"


    "Cough, cough ¡­" A cough came out, causing Xu Dong to ask in shock.


    "Who are you?" He took a few steps back in shock. One bad thing about this place was that it had no burial ground. Didn''t he see that this place was filled with bones and undecayed corpses?


    They were dead, and no one could bury them. This place was probably an ominous place, no matter if it was the corner or the road.


    "I am the Master of that piece of flesh. It''s a pity that you are too weak. The old voice sounded dejected. It was unexpected that after waiting for so long, there would actually be a weakling.


    He sighed helplessly, while Xu Dong was filled with suspicions. You said that it was a little stronger, but it was useless in the slightest right?


    Thus, he came to the conclusion that this old man was also a joke!


    Ka ka ka!


    It was this sound again!


    Xu Dong hid to the side.

 C109 A little more powerful use (1)

    Xu Dong had never thought of this concept before, but suddenly he understood something. He raised his head and looked at the sky, he did not see anything special, the clouds in this place could not move, the rain could not drift about, there was nothing special about this place, it was a world, an incomplete world, because there were no rules.


    Hehehe ¡­


    stiffly turned around. There was nothing behind him but bones, and a little bit of leftover food.


    "Speaking of which, who exactly are you?" He was puzzled as he looked around and asked in a strange tone. He didn''t understand why there was such a small world here. What did this small world represent?


    "You''re too weak. It''s better for you to leave quickly. You won''t get the chance to get the opportunity here!" He felt his heart sinking as he realized that he was in a dense place. He lowered his head and looked at the bones under his feet, and the voice came out again, "I already said, you did not obtain this chance, so there''s no need to continue staying here. It''s better to quickly leave to avoid being killed by me!"


    Xu Dong was shocked. A dead creature could still kill people?


    He looked around, he realized that this place was truly strange, with the strength of a Level 7 Warrior at Tong Wu Realm, all combined, it had the power of ten thousand pounds, and could smash things that were harder than normal. But usually, Xu Dong would not do that, because his body could not bear it, so if this person wanted to kill him, he would need an even harder or more undead creature.


    "Why would you do that? This place isn''t yours. " Xu Dong shouted towards the mountain of corpses and sea of bones. Then, a ray of divine light smashed towards him.


    It opened its mouth and said: "You cannot undo my seal, so you will die here. If you are not willing to leave, then I can only kill you and suck your soul into my body. In order to prevent me from finding a fated person, I have already killed thousands of people, and you are not one of them!"


    "Oh? "Is that so?" Xu Dong sneered, then used a strange method to loosen his bones, condensed his life''s energy, and smashed towards the dragon soul, saying: "You''re joking!"


    In that moment, the fist radiating with blood-red light directly struck towards the Dragon Soul. He smiled, but didn''t pay it much heed. In that instant, he was sent flying, not flying, but passing through the Dragon Soul''s body and crashing to the side!


    His bones exploded and blood surged.


    "Master, we are not his match! There was still a strong power around his body. No one knew, but it was very strong. Moreover, he could guide your power, carry out strengthening, and then direct your strength into your body. This will allow your power to stack up. "


    "I understand that, but what happened to him? Why can''t I touch his body? Don''t tell me he still has some kind of strange energy? " He was shocked, he never thought that this fellow with just the soul would be able to cause him so much harm.


    "Really? Like I said, do not try to defy my sword. Your strength is too weak. Killing you is as easy as flipping your palm." It raised its hand and a strong power began to emanate from its palm. This world was under its control, and it was as if it was a god in this world, so Xu Dong had no idea how strong the power of a world was, but he could feel that this power could kill him with just one strike. He couldn''t help but feel a bit scared, and as Xu Dong took a few steps back, he felt that there was a bone in his hand that wasn''t shattered by that so-called power, hence he casually picked it up.


    That powerful pressure finally stopped at his side. He sneered: "I didn''t think that this would be your power, right? Why is this force being held back by this bone? "


    "Hehe, I am the god of this world, it is not easy to kill you!" It released all the soul in its body, and with a raise of its hand, Xu Dong felt a terrifying will.


    Xu Dong was a little disappointed, and retreated to the side. He did not expect that the power would not want him to leave, and continued to chase after him.


    Xu Dong was alarmed and uncertain for a moment, as he did not know where he was heading towards. That kind of light energy immediately sent Xu Dong flying in the air, smashing him into a pile of ashes in the distance.


    Xu Dong felt that his body no longer belonged to him, he was in extreme pain, he felt that his soul had exploded, it was hard to describe how he would feel, in that moment, everything went blank, it was all empty!

 C110 A little more powerful use (2)

    "Master... Wake up, it''s here! "


    RUU¡­!


    It was a dazzling sight. It sneered and said, "Who would have thought that you would actually be able to protect yourself in this world?"


    The dragon soul was shocked. It never thought that this child could actually make the world protect him. Could it be that this person''s background was so powerful that it was terrifying?


    It was completely unable to comprehend that this was a treasure of the Ancient Emperor, and his methods were inconceivable. Xu Dong smiled and said: "What''s wrong? You can''t kill me now, right? "


    That smile was filled with pride. Xu Dong felt that his life was safe now anyway.


    "I never would have thought that this world would actually protect you. Could it be that you''re the reincarnation of the Great Emperor?" The Dragon Soul took a step back and looked at Xu Dong as if it had seen a ghost, then felt that something was very wrong. It walked up and stared into Xu Dong''s eyes, "No, you''re not the reincarnation of the Great Emperor, you''re just a mysterious person!"


    "A mysterious person?" He felt that the Dragon Soul was a joke. When there wasn''t a heaven defying life changing fruit, he was just a waste. After eating the heaven defying life changing fruit, he would become a mysterious person.


    In an instant, a ray of mystical light shot towards a blank area. Xu Dong once again felt a bit of danger, and then, he quickly dashed into the distance, no longer caring about the guy behind him!


    The starlight in the distance was extraordinary, like a bright lamp, and then with a lightning speed, it drilled into the distant place. In the distance was another entrance, a place that one couldn''t see clearly, but why was there so many weirdness in this place?


    At that moment.


    Xu Dong shouted loudly as he was sucked in in in in a mystical way before he spun around and disappeared. He was in unbearable pain as his bones were ripped apart and his flesh split open, "Ah, it hurts so much, it feels like he''s dead!"


    His soul and body were both in unbearable pain, but his body had actually disappeared like a cloud of smoke ¡­ Finally, with a strange and mysterious force, he charged into a shell.


    Xu Dong stared at the shell unblinkingly, only to find out that this shell was not some ordinary object. It was giving birth to a terrifying aura.


    "I never thought that this thing would actually emit an illusory light. I can''t help but be attracted to it ¡­" Could this item be something left behind by an ancient Great Emperor? " Xu Dong did not understand how such a thing could be, but he could feel the terrifying power contained within.


    "No, that''s not right. This thing seems to have a spirit." Xu Dong once again received a shock. He did not expect that this thing would actually think of a heartbeat, and then turn towards the side.


    "Master... This thing seems to be angry, I can feel it. " Xiao Hong''s voice once again sounded in Xu Dong''s mind, instantly becoming alert. Unexpectedly, with a blink of an eye, he was completely absorbed by Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong turned pale with fright. He wanted to reach out and grab onto something, but he couldn''t grab onto anything else.


    Boom! *


    The next day, Xu Dong woke up from his stupor and realized that this world had actually become fragmented. The shattered fragments of his memory made him unable to see the direction clearly, and made him unable to see left and right, "Could it be that this is yet another space?"


    He felt a great pain in his heart as he felt a powerful pulling force pulling him into a whirlpool.


    "The cycle repeats itself. The cycle of reincarnation is unpredictable." He stopped, spun non-stop, and then with a plop, he crashed onto the ground, sending dust flying.


    In the blink of an eye, he awoke from a great dream. There was a Bodhi tree in front of him, and on top of that Bodhi tree was a bald man ¡­ Wait, if a monk wasn''t bald, what else could he be?


    "Really? There''s actually dragon qi in this world?" The Soaring Dragon''s soul that permeates the air seems to be trapped within it. This is an intoxicating power. " He picked it up and grabbed the air.


    "NO!" I don''t think it''s that kind of miraculous power, but can this power easily tear someone to shreds? " He quickly retreated to the side. With the light of a lamp, his soul was actually scared out of his body.


    Xu Dong felt his body being hollowed out, and his world after world kept rotating, moving, and then gradually returning back to his original body. Xu Dong felt like puking in his heart.


    "This can''t be true, right? Exactly how many people died?" Xu Dong was alarmed, the wind blew gently, he could not explain what was happening, and why did so many people die.


    "Master, is this place really that strange?" Xiao Hong said.


    Xu Dong even had a strange feeling, it was a feeling of death due to fear.


    What entered his eyes was a valley. There were many corpses in the valley. The bones had turned white and were beginning to rot. The age of the valley seemed to be much longer than before.


    When Xu Dong reached the end, he saw some divine tools which had already turned into ashes. Xu Dong said with a bit of a pity: "It''s such a pity, if I could have obtained them, then my fighting strength would have increased by a large half."


    However, Xu Dong also thought that since this wasn''t his fate, it didn''t matter if there was or not.


    Xiao Hong suddenly exclaimed: "Master, I seem to have felt a call''s power, who might it be?"


    "I don''t know. In that case, let''s go over and take a look. As long as we take a look, we''ll naturally know." He rushed over and did not expect there to be a large pit. Standing on top of it, he unexpectedly plopped down and fell into it.


    There was a river, a big river!


    "No, that''s not right. This river also has a strange power. It seems to be able to absorb the blood in my body!" Xu Dong turned pale with fright. Xiao Hong also seemed to be restricted as he sunk into the sea water s.


    At that moment, as the river rolled, Xu Dong was actually thrown into the sea water s!


    "AHH!"


    The sound stopped and the river returned to its original state. He wanted to grab onto something, but he couldn''t. It was all slippery ¡­


    "Bang ¡­"


    It finally stopped!

 C111 Unforeseen changes (1)

    It finally stopped. This place was filled with the source of life, so why was it so eerie?


    "What kind of crappy place did I come to? Why is it so terrifying?" Xu Dong was about to go crazy, running all over the place. Not long after going to a world, he suddenly rushed out.


    What was this place? Was it a gathering place for demons and ghosts? Why did he have a feeling that this lousy place was going to kill people ¡­


    Although Xu Dong did not see a skeleton, a floating corpse or any blood, he still felt that it was extremely terrifying.


    Xu Dong stood on the shore and suddenly saw a stone tablet in front of him.


    "What the hell is this Dark Forest?" Why is there a faint feeling of death? " He rubbed his head in distress and used a mysterious method to sense it. Originally, ordinary people would not be able to sense it. Perhaps because they experienced too much, it became like this.


    However, no matter what, this was a good thing. He rushed forward and continuously swam around the edges. Suddenly, a frightening and sinister black gas rushed towards him.


    Boom! *


    He was directly sent flying and crashed into far away. Fortunately, his body was strong, so he was alright. He crouched down, and that suspicious light ray once again rushed over, smashing Xu Dong away.


    "This... Why can''t we even get close to this place? " Xu Dong''s expression changed greatly. He felt that he had no other choice, but he did not know that there was a strange light that rushed over.


    The light did not send Xu Dong flying, but rather smashed into his body, and directly fused with his soul in a mystical manner. Xu Dong was startled: "Are these two forces fighting against each other? "You want to use me as the medium to increase my strength and break through the other sinister aura?"


    A completely different kind of energy directly helped Xu Dong, and with a raise of his hand, the dark energy couldn''t even avoid it. Then, he rushed forward, and the dark energy continuously lingered around him.


    "Not good, that place is ¡­" Xu Dong suddenly pulled back his head, a blade light flashed, cutting off a strand of hair on his head.


    He quickly went around the place and gasped, "Phew! Luckily I was able to dodge fast, or else I would have been killed ¡­"


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    There were sword lights everywhere. He was so scared that he shrunk his head. He did not believe that there would be any bad luck there. If he was killed by someone, then he would be in deep trouble.


    Suddenly, a ray of fiery light ignited his body, causing Xu Dong to run quickly, using that mystical force to resist.


    He stood still and turned around in a funny way to avoid the terrifying blade light.


    "I can''t do it anymore, I''m afraid the place is too dangerous!" Xu Dong muttered to himself, then turned around and shouted loudly, "Not good!"


    Boom! *


    A big foot directly stepped on the ground, Xu Dong turned to the side in an instant, he formed a fist with his colourful light and directly smashed out, smashing into the gloomy Qi.


    As the magical energy crashed into the dark energy, his eyes flashed with a cold light. "Lie here for me!"


    Boom! *


    When that dark aura broke, he chuckled, "Hehe ¡­" Come on, I don''t believe that with this mysterious power protecting my body, you can kill me here!! "


    He didn''t believe that the dark energy could kill him. On the contrary, he thought that he could use magical power to wander around this place. He could look around and see if there were any lucky chances.


    His mood changed and a ray of light flashed past. He stood still and slightly moved his body, "There''s something there, I just don''t know what it is? Maybe there will be some lucky chance. "


    Xu Dong nodded his head, then flew out, flying towards that place, and then stood in place. He suddenly jumped in shock, and said: "That can''t be, right?


    He was shocked and wanted to ask ¡­ Why were there so many dried up bones in this place? Why did it have to be expressed with dried bones?


    The owner of this magical treasure was way too terrifying. How many people had died in this Bone Sea Corpse Mountain?


    "Are you afraid?" A voice sounded from Xu Dong''s mouth. He turned his head and asked: "Who? Who exactly is it? "


    "I''m the guardian of this place. I''m here to help you get through this place. Every so often, someone will pass by here. You''re the one who specializes in fighting ¡­"

 C112 Unanticipated unforeseen events (2)

    Xu Dong''s mood changed slightly, and he said: "How could that be? How could so many people have come to this place? Just how many years has it been here? "


    "Otherwise, why do you think there are so many dried up bones in this place?" He smiled sinisterly, rolled over, and materialized.


    It was a unicorn. Xu Dong was shocked in his heart as he asked: "You are an auspicious beast, I say yes, but I just don''t understand why you want them all to die?"


    "If they didn''t send themselves to their deaths, what chance would there be then?" The unicorn seemed to have passed through many years of life. It was no longer the unicorn it was before, a unicorn that didn''t know anything ¡­


    A flash of light shot up into the sky. The colorful gas drilled into his body, and then wrapped around him with the feeling of chains.


    "Not good, I''m afraid that this guy is going to use his full strength. Let''s quickly break free and leave this place!" The unicorn was alarmed and furious. It took a step back in fear and said: "Why do you look like a fool?!"


    Without the protection of the rainbow colored Qi, Xu Dong was directly swept out, and smashed into a broken place. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and then suddenly escaped far away.


    "You damned thing, you can''t come to this place, can you?" Xu Dong laughed out loud. After saying that, he suddenly felt a blaze, it was actually fire Qi, he was immediately provoked, "Really, why is this so magical?"


    Suddenly, he felt his skin burning and in extreme pain.


    "No, definitely not ¡­" Xu Dong''s body shone brightly, condensing a ray of light that had the power of a unicorn, this auspicious God Beast finally made its move. In that moment, everything changed, and with the power that could topple cities, it directly smashed out from the sky!


    "Bang!"


    This was the first time it had been broken by Xu Dong''s fist, and there wouldn''t be a next time. This was because this was a completely meaningless action, and in that moment, the earth actually moved and recovered in the instant that made him feel despair.


    "What the hell is this place? "Why are there so many terrifying existences? Furthermore, this place can''t be escaped by others. Even if you want to leave, you can''t. Why ¡­"


    Despair had already flashed through Xu Dong''s eyes. He didn''t think that he would actually come to this lousy place. He felt that he wouldn''t be able to live any longer and he discovered that this place was filled with oddness. "Why is this one-sided area covered in weirdness?"


    He thought that this was a simple world, but he didn''t know that this was a continuous world where the world could constantly change and spin. He knew that he could no longer leave this place.


    But right at that moment, a cave entrance suddenly appeared. Xu Dong laughed loudly: "Hahaha ¡­ "Not bad, not bad, this should be the path of the dead, this should be the exit."


    Xu Dong happily rushed towards that place, but when the situation changed, he started to despair in his heart, "Really? This broken down place is actually starting to reincarnate again?"


    At that moment, everything in the world started to spin again, and that unicorn also disappeared into the horizon. He felt that his soul was a bit uncomfortable, and this feeling was difficult to understand.


    Because time was constantly changing, when he stopped at a certain place, a small crack appeared in his soul.


    "That''s not right, this place seems to have come out." Although Xu Dong could not sense where exactly this place was, he could easily sense that this place was outside ¡­


    The moment Xu Dong appeared, the surrounding strong person s all gathered and blocked him, then forcefully asked: "Kid, what did you get from inside? Hurry up and shout out, we can let you go!"


    Xu Dong knew that they wanted to rob him, but what could he do, their cultivation was deeper than him, there was nothing they could do, they could not avoid it, with just a slight movement, they would probably die!


    A man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks sneered and said, "That''s right. If you give it to us, we won''t make things difficult for you. In other words, if you don''t, I''m afraid we will kill you!"


    "Is that so? "Why do I feel like even if I don''t hand it over, you guys are still going to kill people?" Xu Dong sneered, he naturally knew what they were trying to do, the surrounding air became quiet again, and a few people rushed over, looking at Xu Dong with eyes filled with greed.


    "What''s wrong? "Everyone, what are you trying to do by blocking the path of a martial arts cultivator with the Soul Essence in this place?" (Author''s Note: < http ://www.wuxiaworld.com/pwuxiaworld.com/pwuxiawuxiawuxiawuxia.com/wuxiawuxiawuxiawuxiawuxiawuxia.com/) They were all dressed in plain clothes, and one of them was especially beautiful.


    She first smiled, then looked at Xu Dong with her sweet and beautiful face as she said, "Sir, say, if I were to repay you with my life, would you be willing to come to our sect?"


    Actually, this woman had some tricks up her sleeve. After all, if she were to enter her sect, wouldn''t she be able to do whatever she wanted?


    As long as Xu Dong was willing, it could not be any better. However, even though Xu Dong was still young, he knew that this woman definitely had plans. He immediately waved his hand and said: "Forget it, I don''t think there is a need for this.


    "Of course it''s to be entrusted to our Goddess Sect. Little brother, don''t you like us?" He smiled. Facing this child-like fellow, he naturally had to use some sort of bewitching power to seduce him.


    However, Xu Dong remained unmoved. He sneered and said: "Forget it, big sister, you are too beautiful. I''m afraid that you won''t get away with it ¡­"


    Xu Dong looked at this woman, her name was Yuan Cai, this woman was a fox and was a first class enchanting person.


    Therefore, Xu Dong directly refused and didn''t want to do that kind of thing with her. The girl laughed and said: "Little brother must be joking, it''s not like I will eat you, what are you afraid of?"

 C113 Wonderful Woman (1)

    Then, she suddenly went around the corner and took his Qiankun bag. Xu Dong was shocked, "You ¡­ They actually took away my great treasure! "


    Yuan Cai slightly smiled and said, "How did I get your great treasure?"


    "All of my things are in my Qiankun bag, but I have a Divine Weapon with me! Give it back to me quickly, or else I will definitely call my family members here for revenge! " Xu Dong said with a stern expression.


    The lady was shocked, and Yuan Cai quickly retreated, but discovered that she was unconsciously surrounded by the crowd. She glared angrily and said: "Kid, don''t make mistakes, your broken Qiankun bag doesn''t have anything inside."


    Yuan Cai angrily said. If there was anything inside, that would be fine, but there was nothing important inside, which made him extremely angry.


    "Who says there''s nothing in it? Maybe you guys are hiding, otherwise how could it be nothing? " He said angrily and then looked at Yuan Cai, "Who knows, maybe your Heaven and Earth Pouch will ¡­"


    Yuan Cai looked around angrily and said, "I said, I definitely do not have any on me, if you want, then search his body, otherwise, you will be chased by my Goddess Sect!"


    When Yuan Cai said this, the crowd immediately took a few steps back. Only then did they realize that this woman also had a powerful insane sect.


    If anything went wrong, that group of crazy women would definitely pursue you. However, Xu Dong coldly laughed: "Heh, heh ¡­ Is their Saintess Sect really that great? "


    Suddenly, Yuan Cai''s complexion changed. On top of the numerous sect backgrounds, a Saintess Sect really wasn''t much, unless there was a peerless expert, it was impossible to offend so many sects!


    Thus, at that moment, they pressed their way forward again. They wanted to kill that woman. However, an unexpected change suddenly occurred. Like a lotus flower, beautiful women that could topple cities and topple cities immediately caused them to retreat.


    "Everyone, what are you planning to do by surrounding my disciple?" The beautiful woman was actually a colourful Master. This caused them to be alarmed and be unable to raise their hands.


    Their Master was already here, how could they have a chance?


    At that moment, fear appeared in their hearts. If they were to make a move, it would give the Saintess Sect a reason to do so. At that time, it would be well-deserved for them to be killed.


    However, at this very moment, they didn''t know what to do. Those who didn''t know what was going on probably didn''t understand how strong this person was. This person''s cultivation was truly unfathomable ¡­


    As for them, they were all Soul Fusion cultivators.


    Moreover, they were all at the early stage of Soul Fusion. If they were to take action and were to be directly suppressed with the strength of the ninth level of Soul Fusion, wouldn''t that mean they were dead, thus they didn''t dare to provoke this person.


    "Predecessor, we did not do it on purpose, so please forgive us."


    "That''s right, we have done wrong in this matter. Lord, please do not bear grudges against this lowly person. It would be best for you to let us go."


    "I know that you''ve made a mistake in this matter, and I am not a stingy person. If you hand over the treasures on you, you will naturally be spared." Hua Lian smiled coldly. If she did not take advantage of today to take advantage of them, it would be impossible for her to do something other than kill them next time.


    "What!" Everyone was shocked when they heard him, they gasped in surprise, realizing that the man was greedy, they immediately paled in shock, some of them spoke up: "Predecessor, we are people with powerful backers, do you want to take action too?"


    "I naturally know that your background is powerful, but aren''t they not here yet?" She coldly smiled as she emitted a peerless killing intent. Unexpectedly, another change occurred. Their beautiful faces changed drastically once again.


    "How is this possible?! Why is that person also here?!" The person that Hua Rong was talking about was a strong person. If he knew that the treasures here were taken away by a Kid, then he would naturally take this Kid away.


    Hua Rong, who had a bad feeling, did not have time to react as she immediately turned around and brought Xu Dong away. A voice filled with nothingness resounded: "Put that person down, I''ll spare your life!"


    Wasn''t it a joke that he had to spare the life of a Soul Fusion Realm cultivator while chatting?

 C114 Wonderful Woman (2)

    If this person was really that strong, then where did his cultivation base actually go?


    Could it be that this person could easily kill a Soul Formation cultivator?


    Otherwise, how could he dare to spout such big words?


    This place was mystical, it was a treasure guarded by a alligator. A few days ago, a martial arts cultivator was severely injured here, so they knew that this place must have some kind of unrivaled treasure. Otherwise, it would be impossible for a martial arts cultivator to receive such heavy injuries!


    "Impossible, this matter has not been discussed. This person must have something that I want. Please forgive me for not being able to give it to you." She firmly denied that she absolutely could not give it to him. Otherwise, she might offend many sects and even implicate her own.


    "A slut, what qualifications do you have to tell me about her?" He sneered, his entire body exuding an oppressing aura. With his great power, he rushed over and smashed into his body.


    Boom! *


    Blood trickled down her beautiful face, and she painfully covered her face. Looking at Qing Tian who was sitting on top of her, she said: "You are provoking my master''s nerves, could it be that you want to die?"


    "I, Qing Tian, have never been afraid of death. Don''t you know that?" He smiled coldly, and with another wave of his hand, a beautiful vortex appeared above her head. "Hand that person over. "I can give you an intact corpse, or else ¡­"


    "What I can''t get, you''re dreaming about getting!" She raised her hand and grabbed towards Xu Dong''s heart. Her immense power directly crushed Xu Dong''s body, and said: "Do you still want more?"


    If Xu Dong died, then he would not be able to obtain anything, and would also lose a lot of time. He said coldly: "I advise you not to do this, because if you do this, you will die!"


    "Really?" She smiled and looked into the distance. When she realized that there was still someone else, she thought to herself, "Dammit, why are there so many people?!"


    "No, that place still has more ¡­" Hua Rong felt that she had caused a disaster and didn''t expect so many people to come here. If that was the case, she might not have any chance at all. She sneered and said, "Come out quickly. What are you guys trying to do?"


    "When we are sneaky, we naturally have to do something big. And now, you are about to face a disaster." A beauty appeared. His coquettish voice almost made people intoxicated. It was a pity that he was a man.


    A man with such a coquettish voice, is there something wrong with this person?


    Suddenly, a divine beam of light shot towards Hua Lian. Her face paled and she was startled. She then exclaimed, "Ah!" She was actually destroyed by the divine beam.


    "No ¡­" After that, she disappeared from the world. Xu Dong looked at the three people in the sky and said: "Thank you for saving my life, I am forever grateful."


    "Don''t waste your breath. It''s better to hand over the treasures on your body. We can spare your life. If you don''t, don''t blame us for being ruthless." He said this coldly and then made a grasping motion with his large hand.


    Qing Tian snorted, and threw out a punch: "I fancied this guy first, so I think it''s best not to interfere."


    "Qing Tian, aren''t you afraid our Demon Sect will kill you?" The demon shaped sky sneered and looked at Qing Tian with arrogance.


    At that moment, the anger of the two was released at the same time. Qing Tian laughed coldly: "Then come, no need to say anymore!"


    "Are you not afraid?"


    "Hahaha!" Do you think I would be afraid of a like you? " He laughed crazily, and then used a brave and godly strength to slap Xu Dong flying, then chased after his.


    "Want to leave?" Have you asked me! " He rushed over, and with his godly and brave strength, he directly grabbed Xu Dong. Just like an object, Xu Dong tightly grabbed him as he fell from the sky.


    "Oh no, there''s another old man!" Then, he felt a pain in his chest. Releasing his hand, Xu Dong spun, and perfectly landed on the ground. But before he could regain his senses, he was caught by someone, and was sent flying into the sky.


    "Don''t worry young man, I will cherish you well. I will absolutely not hand you over to anyone else." The old man''s expression was calm. When he spoke, his voice was as calm as an ancient well, as if he was a wax statue. Then, he quickened his pace.


    "elderly person family, I really don''t have anything. Just believe me, I really don''t have anything."


    "But that magic treasure disappeared. Did you not hide it?" He sneered, felt that Xu Dong was messing with him, and immediately grabbed his arm, pulling at the sky.


    However, he did not move at all, and was simply sent flying. Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Idiot, do you really think this daddy will be easily bullied?"


    "Kid, you dare to bully the elderly person''s family, are you seeking death?! Don''t you know that respecting the elderly and cherishing the young is a virtue? " The old man was enraged, he had been played by someone, how could this not make him angry, in a blink of an eye, Xu Dong actually disappeared, this made him even more certain, that the fat meat around his mouth had actually flew away!


    He did not think that he would still be caught by Qing Tian. He let out a few cold laughs, and said: "Kid. You didn''t expect me to be waiting here for you, right? "


    Yeah, I never thought that Predecessor would actually insist on it, is that really okay? Xu Dong''s mood was also very bad. He had just avoided the house and injured the house, and that was the place he had escaped from. He did not expect Qing Tian to appear so suddenly, and everything was gone.


    "Hehe ¡­" "After some calculations, I already know that you will definitely come to this place. How is it? Are my fingers powerful?" Qing Tian sneered, he never thought that it would actually be this place.


    "That Predecessor, you really must believe in me. I promise, I definitely did not obtain anything. I was only using the teleportation circle."


    "You think I would believe you?" He smiled coldly.

 C115 Death (1)

    "Regardless of whether you believe it or not, I have nothing on me. As for that thing, it disappeared, it has nothing to do with me, right?" Xu Dong was indeed unclear about why that thing had suddenly disappeared for no apparent reason, and he had indeed not obtained anything of the sort.


    "No matter what, I have to capture you and bring you to my cave and have a good look. Otherwise, I absolutely won''t believe you." Qing Tian sneered, and obviously would not show mercy to him. He grabbed Xu Dong and used his movement technique, but suddenly, his figure paused, and stood on top of a cliff.


    "Predecessor, it looks like you won''t be able to leave." Xu Dong laughed. He still had Xiao Hong by his side, he would absolutely not be afraid of him.


    Suddenly, a few more people flew over from far away, and behind them were the Anti-Void strong person. This startled Xu Dong, and he muttered to himself: "My god, since when did Anti-Void Stage strong person become so worthless?"


    "Damn brat, isn''t this all your fault?" Qing Tian''s clothes fluttered, like an unrivaled expert, his sharp eyes looked towards the crowd and laughed coldly: "Everyone. I, Qing Tian, have no enmity with cultivation base, and have cut off my path of retreat, do you all wish to become enemies with me, Qing Tian? "


    "Qing Tian... You are an itinerant cultivator without any background, so I advise you to let that person go and let us find the tomb of the Great Emperor.


    After all, Qing Tian was a rogue cultivator. Even though his cultivation was incomparably deep, with so many people here and so many sects, they would naturally not be afraid of him.


    Qing Tian suddenly laughed loudly: "Really? Would I be afraid of you? "


    That fearless expression really made Xu Dong yearn for it. It was just that he would reach this realm sooner or later, and with his cultivation of all kinds of cultivation methods and Martial Skills, he could transform corruption into magic. Compared to the Soul Fusion Realm and the Martial Communication Realm, it was like mud in the sky.


    "I say, Predecessor, why don''t you just grab me? Otherwise, your unrivalled cultivation will be enough to deal with me." Xu Dong never thought that Qing Tian would actually not be moved by his words.


    "I advise you to shut up. If it is in my hands, you will still be able to live a good life. If it is in their hands, there will be no door in heaven!" Qing Tian naturally knew the morals of those people, and their morals were extremely bad.


    If one thing was bad, Xu Dong''s life would be over, and even though Qing Tian was a vicious rogue cultivator, he did it for the sake of living.


    Therefore, Xu Dong had nothing to say. He couldn''t just reveal his mask, and say a few funny words to him.


    From their tone, those people knew that they were not good people. Therefore, Qing Tian who was flying towards the side was surprised, he never expected Xu Dong to actually be so honest.


    Looking at it this way, it became a bit strange and he asked, "Hey." Youngster, why don''t you quickly use the treasure in your hand? There might not be a chance later, "Qing Tian''s body extended forward and then turned around and actually opened a teleportation circle. He brought Xu Dong and entered.


    Whoosh!


    ''s mood crumbled a little, he did not expect that he would still be able to catch up to him in the end. Raising his hand, he smashed his fist behind him, and said: "Qing Tian, you better not scam me. I''ll tell you honestly, I really didn''t get anything, believe me! "


    "Humph, who''s the fool who would believe that!" He turned his head, no longer paying attention to Xu Dong, and flew towards the distance, forming an inescapable net to block them.


    "Not good, I didn''t expect that you, a Kid, would be so worth it. You actually brought the Nine Heavens Mystical King over," Qing Tian was finally afraid as he laughed loudly.


    "Isn''t that fine? If you go like this, you''ll be in a lot of trouble. " Xu Dong smiled, then suddenly felt as if he had been flung flying. "You ¡­ Qing Tian, how could you abandon me? Aren''t you afraid? "


    Qing Tian ignored Xu Dong, thinking that Xu Dong was a scam, that whoever brought him here would definitely die miserably, so he quickly walked towards the side, no longer bothering Xu Dong, Xu Dong was really a scam.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    He could no longer move, and was actually trapped inside. He swayed unsteadily, looked towards the Nine Heavens Mystical King in the sky, and said: "Old man, why do you think you are constantly searching for me from all directions. Could it be that you have really taken a fancy to me?"

 C116 Death (2)

    "I''ll use you to concoct pills!" Nine Heavens Mystical King sneered, with a wave of his hand, a vast star appeared. After that, he was absorbed into the star, as Nine Heavens Mystical King sneered, "You should still properly become my medicine, hahaha!"


    His gaze landed on Xu Dong again as he said: "I''ll capture you and take a good look at your body. I feel that there are many secrets in your body that I won''t be able to get back."


    Xu Dong''s body trembled. He never thought that this guy would actually be able to refine an Anti-Void Stage strong person into pills, and capture him to study him. Most likely, this guy was a crazy person.


    "Wait ¡­" This Predecessor, I have no money, and do not have any strength, what are you doing? " Xu Dong felt that it was necessary to persuade him otherwise, in order to prevent him from going down the wrong path ¡­


    "Do you think that I will let you off so easily? I''m afraid you''re thinking too much. " He sneered, raised his hand, and captured Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong cried out in sorrow in his heart. He never thought that he would actually be treated like a little mouse and treated as an experiment ¡­ This was truly a tragic story. However, when he recalled his own background, he came to a realization and said, "Whatever, whether it is fortune or misfortune, or whether it is misfortune, it cannot be avoided. So, just wait for death. Don''t think too much about it."


    A little bit of starlight scattered throughout the world. Birds were chirping loudly. Sand and stones were flying in the air. Hunters were hiding in the dark night. They were bloodthirsty and cruel.


    Usually, there would be no way to catch them, but due to various reasons, the number of these beasts hunting Homo sapiens s became very small.


    The figure of the Nine Heavens Mystical King flashed, and he once again sat down at a place. With a deep and serene gaze, he put Xu Dong down, and said with a cold smile, "Little fellow ¡­ Now that you are already my plate of food, if I don''t bring out something to redeem you, I''m afraid I will eat you raw. "


    Xu Dong shook his head, a look of pity on his face: ", I really don''t have anything. Even though I went to that place, they are all the same world, you don''t know how terrifying that world is, it''s not easy for me to return alive, do you want to make things difficult for me now?"


    "Shut up. I''ll take it that you didn''t say anything just now. Hand over that thing right now and I can spare your life and put you back. Otherwise, I''ll eat you alive." The Nine Heavens Mystical King sneered, he was a Nine-coloured Peacock King, and because he had cultivated the way of the Dao and had an extraordinary cultivation, he did not seem to mind Xu Dong''s presence.


    He ate humans, and was not one of the kind, these words caused Xu Dong''s heart to tremble, he was slightly afraid, he never thought that this fellow would be so fierce, could it be that he was truly not afraid of anything?


    "Wait ¡­" Predecessor, you really can''t do this. I don''t have any divine powers, so I''m just passing by that place. The rest are really none of my business. " Xu Dong still wanted to continue to quibble to prevent himself from really getting eaten.


    "Hmph, stubborn and stubborn. Look, do you think this map is you?" The Nine Heavens Mystical King sneered and took out a piece of paper. The person on the piece of paper drew a beautiful picture, extremely lifelike, and the person inside looked like he was real.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­" This portrait is really like me, but Predecessor, you have to believe me, I am a Level 7 Warrior of the Martial Arts Realm, how could I injure a Level 9 Warrior of the Martial Arts Realm? Isn''t that a joke? " Xu Dong found it extremely funny. In order to survive, he had no choice but to lie, because he could only live on.


    However, Mystical King of the Ninth Heaven sneered a few times before saying, "Looks like if I don''t throw you into the pot and cook you properly, you won''t know how to write the word death."


    "No way, I''m just an ugly man, is it really worth it for you to do this?" Xu Dong could not help but despair in his heart, he felt that this fellow was not just a little bit fierce, but what could he do. Looking at the bright and dim light in the distance, Xu Dong could not help but ask curiously: "Great King, what is that place full of?"


    "They are all pitiful people." Nine Heavens Mystical King shook his head and laughed bitterly, "Their parents are either dead or captured."


    Xu Dong''s heart was especially aggrieved, he didn''t know what kind of pain it was that it was actually lingering in his heart. The world''s most powerful strong person was the strong person of the anti-Emptiness Realm, so no matter how strong he was, he would probably have to go to an even further heaven and earth to see it. Just what kind of place was this, why was it filled ¡­


    Xu Dong also couldn''t say what the situation was like in this world. He felt that he was especially tired, so he just looked at the Nine Heavens Mystical King and asked, "Predecessor, did you take them in?"


    "That''s right, they are all alone with no one to protect them. Naturally, it is my strong person who is protecting them, so it is common for them to do anything they want." Speaking of which, the Ninth Heaven Mystical King was also filled with sighs. He was originally a Supreme Elder of the demi-human race.


    He looked at the lanterns in the distance, which were no longer lit, and looked towards Xu Dong. He said: "I can feel that your body is filled with the things I need, and as long as I absorb you, I might even be able to step into the legendary strong person. At that time, the world will no longer be able to harm them in the slightest!"


    Xu Dong''s heart skipped a beat. Perhaps the opportunity he was talking about was the Martial Spirit in Xu Dong''s body, he gathered his Qi and blood, then shook his head: "It''s not that I don''t want to help you with the Nine Heavens Mystical King, but if I were to offer my life, no one would be able to do it, so just give up. That''s right, I have to tell you, other than the bloodline Martial Spirit, I don''t have anything else on me."


    "You think I would believe you?" Xu Dong was wrapped in this world, and then he was suddenly struck dumb, "No, that''s not right. I''m afraid your bloodline is extremely powerful, otherwise how could you possibly resist my power?"

 C117 Curse (1)

    "Predecessor, like I said, my blood is strong, is it not normal for me to be able to resist the power of the demons?" Xu Dong felt that he was about to cry, why was this Mystical King of the Nine Heavens unwilling to forgive him?


    Why was this fellow so wretched, insisting on Xu Dong handing over the things he brought out? He himself spoke until his mouth was parched, saying countless times that he did not have anything left, but it was still the same.


    "Hmph, do you think that I won''t be able to do anything to you like this? "Innocent!" He raised his hand as demonic qi spread out in all directions. It was incomparably powerful, and at that moment, a strange feeling appeared ¡­


    "AHH!" He actually flew out, and only after a while did he stand still. He looked at Xu Dong and said, "You darn Kid, you actually dare to make a move, can''t you be a little lighter?"


    His face was extremely distorted, and it was clear that he was in extreme pain. Looking at Xu Dong, he had some feelings for him, but he never thought that this guy would actually have the protection of someone who was hiding.


    "Hehe ¡­" I said Predecessor, but the power of the bloodline is in your body, you can''t blame me for that. " After he finished speaking, he ran off to the side. The Nine Heavens Mystical King followed closely behind, but did not want to give chase too close.


    "Kid, where do you want to go?" The Nine Heavens Mystical King knew that this fellow definitely had something strange going on, so he had to be careful and not get caught by it.


    "Master, this Nine Heavens Mystical King is so strong, I''m afraid it''s not something you or I can face. Why don''t you admit defeat now, we''ll leave this place shortly." Xu Dong nodded, looked at the distant Mystical King of the Ninth Heaven and said, "Predecessor, why don''t we shake hands and make peace? If you don''t make a move, I won''t make a move either. What about it?"


    Kid, do you have any good stuff on you, and there''s nothing that can threaten me? The Nine Heavens Mystical King did not believe that Xu Dong was cunning and could not be underestimated.


    "Bang!"


    What was going on? The Ninth Heaven Mystical King was shocked, and in the midst of the bright lights, there was actually a loud sound of explosion, and he was afraid that something strange was going to happen there. He quickly abandoned Xu Dong and rushed over, but did not expect that it would actually be filled with a terrifying power ¡­


    "What happened? Why are there so many black gases? " Xu Dong actually did not leave, he came over to take a look, and was shocked to realize that the black Qi was different from the gloomy Yin Forest, he muttered in his heart: "Could it be that the thing from that world came out?"


    "This is the power of the Curse." After saying it out loud, Xu Dong felt that a doubt in his heart had finally been solved. His eyes were deep and deep, and in the eyes of the Nine Heavens Mystical King, he was even more eye-catching.


    "Did you notice something?" Nine Heavens Mystical King asked.


    "Why does Predecessor say that?" Xu Dong also turned around and looked at Nine Heavens Mystical King, and said: "I did notice something, but I think it''s a good thing, probably countless times better than obtaining the blood in my body."


    "Is that so? "What''s going on?" He felt that he had been tricked by Xu Dong. Although Xu Dong was a smart person, he was still an inexperienced person, so he would naturally not believe him.


    "This is a person that received the envy of the heavens. He suffered the wrath of the heavens and became like this." After Xu Dong finished speaking, he looked off into the distance and suddenly discovered a figure. His eyes were filled with confusion as he said while pointing at him, "That person ¡­ It is his main body! "


    The Nine Heavens Mystical King was shocked. To be envied by the heavens, such an existence, wouldn''t that mean ¡­


    BOOM!


    Sure enough, both of them were blown away, and even the houses were also smashed into pieces. The tiles broke, the houses collapsed, and all the demi-human race s were submerged in the buildings. Even the Nine Heavens Mystical King s could not do anything as he had no time to react to the sudden appearance of the thing.


    With a raise of his hand, he took the Vajra away and then used his powerful cultivation to directly resist it. His face was deathly pale, and he didn''t know what exactly had happened or why a person that the heavens envied would actually appear here.


    At that moment, the two of them were shocked speechless. If this was a blessing, who knew if this was a blessing or a curse?


    The Curse actually came looking for them, wouldn''t that mean they were dead meat?


    In that moment, they felt their moods turn bad, feeling as though their consciousness was crumbling. They walked towards the side, hoping to discover something, but suddenly, Xu Dong turned pale with fright: "Not good, this guy is probably going to die!"

 C118 Curse (2)

    "What?" The Nine Heavens Mystical King''s expression changed drastically as he realized that this person''s breath was weak and he was actually a person who was about to die. Why was he going to die?


    "From the looks of it, he seems to have been struck by lightning." suddenly felt that it was kind of funny, causing the Nine Heavens Mystical King to have a curious expression. Xu Dong then said happily, "Not bad, not bad! That guy was actually struck by lightning.


    However, his arm suddenly emitted a sizzling sound as his arm was burned into ashes by the Curse''s power. His arm hurt as he retreated into the distance, and angrily said while looking at Xu Dong, "You actually tricked me, aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?!"


    Xu Dong indicated that he himself was not sure either, and continued to look at the humanoid monster, and said: "You can''t get him, blame me."


    "You stinking Kid, since you''re so capable, why don''t you do it!" After that, he flew off into the distance, and when he finally stopped, Xu Dong found it funny.


    "Mystical King, can you not run so far away? "You have to protect me ¡­" Xu Dong chuckled, then walked towards the Curse man, grabbed his arm, pulled him over, and said to Mystical King: "Mystical King, quickly save her. She''s about to die, use your life origin to save her!"


    "Smelly Kid, do you think that the Origin of Life can be taken out that easily?" The Nine Heavens Mystical King said angrily, he felt that Xu Dong was not acting for the good of others, he actually thought that the life origin was so easy to obtain?


    I say, Mystical King, saving a person''s life is better than building a seven-levelled pagoda. This is a huge matter, don''t you think so? Xu Dong said with a stern expression.


    He felt that there was something fishy about this matter, and then walked to the side. After he stood still, he condensed his body, and a green light shot into the body of the person from the Curse, then Nine Heavens Mystical King''s face instantly turned deathly pale.


    "I say, Mystical King, you can''t be like this. If you are too careless, you will be punished by the heavens." Xu Dong spoke in a serious manner, causing the Ninth Heaven''s Mystical King to almost spit out a mouthful of blood. Looking at this young man, Xu Dong said somewhat angrily: "You speak so lightly, why aren''t you here?"


    "I am not weak. If you know that I am a young man, how much life essence would I have?" "Is it ¡­" Xu Dong rubbed his fingers and laughed.


    "Scram!" You stinky Kid, you wanted me to help you even after you gave me a try yourself. Let me tell you, no matter what happens, I won''t budge an inch! " Nine Heavens Mystical King was infuriated, and he suddenly saw Xu Dong''s gaze fall on his palm.


    "What? What other ideas do you have?" The Nine Heavens Mystical King felt that the situation was not good and asked in confusion.


    "Mystical King, wasn''t that Qing Tian last time still here? "How about ¡­" Xu Dong''s face tightened into a frown, as if he was laughing extremely happily.


    "You smelly Kid actually still want to attack Qing Tian? Aren''t you afraid that he will not agree?" The Nine Heavens Mystical King was enraged, he felt that Xu Dong was simply a shameless person, why was there such a shameless guy in the world?!


    Then, Xu Dong laughed and ignored him. Looking at this fellow, he actually had a strange look of pity on him as he said, "I say, Mystical King, as a person, one shouldn''t be too solitary.


    Nine Heavens Mystical King felt that he was about to go crazy, why did this fellow keep making him angry, he really wanted to kill this guy ¡­ But in the end, he endured it.


    "I can only let him out, whether or not it works will all depend on you." After he finished speaking, the Nine Heavens Mystical King looked at Xu Dong with a cold smile, then opened his arms. That star appeared, and Qing Tian''s shabby body was suddenly released.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Brother, we meet again, hahaha ¡­" Xu Dong couldn''t help but laugh. Right now, Qing Tian was in a rather awkward position, and even though his expression was strict, it was still unable to stop the confusion in his eyes.


    Xu Dong sighed in his heart, as expected of a peerless strong person, with this kind of cultivation, coupled with the treasures, he was simply too unrivalled. However, their cultivations were different, so the torture they underwent was also different.


    "Nine Heavens Mystical King, I will kill you!" Qing Tian''s eyes shone, and like a true god, he rushed towards the Nine Heavens Mystical King. Although she was only at the early stage, the gap between her and the mid stage of the Nine Heavens Mystical King was extremely huge.


    Therefore, the result was without question. Qing Tian was directly sent flying, his cultivation level was higher than his, and his weapon was also stronger than his. So how could Qing Tian be his opponent?


    So at that time, Qing Tian''s mouth was full of purple marks. Not only that, his face had bloomed because of the beating.


    "I say, Mystical King, you can''t beat him up anymore. If you get injured, how are you going to treat this cute girl?" Xu Dong said. The Ninth Heaven Mystical King felt the same, he couldn''t let this guy receive heavy injuries. He had to protect him well.


    Therefore, with a pale face, the Ninth Heaven Mystical King kicked Qing Tian to the ground and said, "Qing Tian, give up, you can''t beat me, so just give up. If that''s the case, I won''t embarrass you!"


    "You''ve already put me in a difficult position. If there''s no other need, you might as well let me go." Qing Tian was a rogue cultivator of the Homo sapiens, so he had some grudges towards the demi-human race in the first place. Furthermore, they also had their own grudges, so... It was impossible to let him go.


    If you don''t agree, I will still lock you up. "Mystical King of the Ninth Heaven chuckled, and then laughed coldly to himself:" You little fellow, I won''t let you go, hehe ¡­ I still want to lock you up. "


    That was why he should never believe the words of others.

 C119 Gift of the Heavens (1)

    "Is what you said true?" Qing Tian still could not believe it, especially the smile on the Nine Heavens Mystical King''s face.


    "Yes." "As long as you are willing to share a little of your life''s Profound Qi, you can leave. I will not stop you." Mystical King of the Ninth Heaven said with a smile. His face was full of kindness ¡­


    If Xu Dong did not know, this fellow had been wanting to refine Qing Tian ¡­


    "Fine, since that''s the case, I will sacrifice a little bit of my life essence for this Charcoal Ferry." Qing Tian immediately made his decision, but secretly went on guard, determined not to return to that hateful world. That world was too terrifying, he had actually tortured himself to the point where his soul almost shattered, becoming a cripple.


    So, he even decided that if he had the chance, he would kill that guy because that damn bastard was a guy that had to die. Just how many people did that guy eat all those years ago?


    Therefore, they had to be on guard against each other. He raised his hand and a bit of green Profound Qi rushed towards the Curse girl. Then, a miraculous thing happened.


    In that moment, Qing Tian and the Nine Heavens Mystical King were forced out. Other than Xu Dong, the two of them were injured, looking like they had seen a ghost, they looked at Xu Dong in the distance.


    "What''s going on? Why was he not sent flying? Only we were sent flying? " They all had strange expressions on their faces, and then one after the other, they all backed off. Surprised that the Girl was actually looking at Xu Dong, and then releasing an even more powerful aura, they were once again sent flying far away.


    "Is this woman trying to repay kindness with enmity?" Mystical King of the Nine Heavens did not understand, nor did he understand. He felt that this guy wanted to kill his benefactor.


    "No ¡­" No, her power doesn''t seem to be under her control, it seems to be Xu Dong! " The expression of the Nine Heavens Mystical King changed, both he and Qing Tian had actually neglected that weak person.


    "Hahaha!" Aren''t you two strong person? Come hit me now, hit me! " Xu Dong was all smiles as he stood beside the Curse''s girl. He looked like he was begging to be beaten up, and then, a bolt of lightning struck his head.


    Dong!


    Xu Dong opened his mouth, revealing faint green smoke. Looking at the distant Nine Heavens Mystical King and Qing Tian, he had a ridiculous and helpless expression on his face, and then, as if he was mentally retarded, he ran over to them and punched out!


    Boom! *


    Xu Dong, this thousand knife killer, was actually looking to beat him up. He did not expect it to be so savage, so he said with an expression as if he was in pain: "I say, can you be a bit lighter? I didn''t really do anything to you, did I?"


    "In my opinion, the two of you are both bad people, so you can''t blame me when I attack. You can only blame the two of you, you''re too weak!" Xu Dong acted like an Ancient Emperor was alive, as he spoke with an extremely pretentious expression.


    "Wait, wait ¡­" "Can''t we chat properly? How can we be bad people? This is just natural selection, the survival of the fittest, what can we do?" They looked at each other and came to a conclusion. They were unhappy!


    "Hehe ¡­" Right now I am very strong, and now that you are all weak, I have to kill you all because of the strong person! " Xu Dong laughed loudly, he felt that he was extremely cultured, and at that moment, everyone was shocked, they felt that there was nothing wrong with the young lad''s words.


    A large group of black clothed people instantly flew towards the distance. Their behavior was strange. They were like a swarm of locusts, eating up all the life in the surroundings and then turning into a giant grasshopper!


    This was a demon beast, a strange creature. Its four powerful limbs were lifted and transformed, and then it flew out, smashing into a stone house in the distance with a bang. The house then collapsed, and it was suppressed and didn''t move for a long time.


    "What''s going on? Why do you suddenly possess such great power? Could it be those mysterious things? " They thought it should be something like that, and suddenly remembered, wasn''t that what they wanted?


    "We''ll kill him together. Otherwise, we won''t be able to live past tomorrow." Although Qing Tian was extremely unwilling, but he still agreed. In this situation, there was nothing he could do.

 C120 Gift of the Heavens (2)

    Two anti-Emptiness Realm strong person were actually suppressed by a Tong Wu Realm Kid. If people knew about it, they would probably lose their teeth in laughter.


    Qing Tian took a step forward, his face pale white, but still unable to block the heroic air between his brows. He raised his hand, and a round weapon appeared.


    Especially in the hands of an anti-Void Stage strong person, they could simply turn decay into a legend and they were famous for being legends, and they could decide the life and death of others and themselves in an instant.


    Xu Dong felt an discomfort in his heart, and then he fell from the sky, smashing into the ground. He was shocked, he felt that his cultivation had returned to his original location, he raised his head to look at the two people and said: "Two bosses, can you not slap yourself?"


    Qing Tian withdrew his red spirit artifact and stood at a certain place as he coldly looked at Xu Dong, his eyes brimming with energy and vitality. He wasn''t as dispirited as before.


    Boom! * Dong!


    The entire Nine Heavens Mystical King''s cave abode was his voice, then he stood alone at his original position, while the other two people had already gone to rest. The two of them had been scammed by Xu Dong with all their life''s essence energy ¡­


    Their bodies were extremely weak. After experiencing this matter, the two of them began to reconcile. They were as close as brothers.


    Xu Dong was also cultivating beside the daughter of the Curse. He looked at the stunned Girl and asked: "Why are you like this? Why did I suddenly receive a blow to my face when I retracted the power of the Curse ¡­ "That handsome and perfect face of mine, it hurts from being slapped in the face by that beast ¡­"


    When Xu Dong thought about his own face, he felt extreme pain. Then, with a sudden flash, that Girl actually smiled faintly.


    Even though the two beasts did not pay any attention to him, in truth, they were secretly taking care of him. After all, this fellow''s mood was strange, and had many hidden cards, so they should watch over him closely. What if this fellow suddenly ran away, what then?


    The next day.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes. Raising his head, his eyes burned with passion as he said, "I have finally entered the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm!"


    He ran off into the distance and said: "Hahaha, Qing Tian, Nine Heavens Mystical King, thank you very much."


    They opened the door at the same time and an ordinary shack appeared in front of Xu Dong''s eyes. Then, two extremely dispirited fellows opened their hazy eyes and shot Xu Dong a glance.


    Last night, they thought that Xu Dong must have had some tricks up his sleeves, and probably left. They did not expect that guy to not leave, and to not even be able to sleep after training for the whole night.


    "That''s right, thank you so much! We should have given that thing to you, and we''ll let you go immediately. We won''t go back on our word, we swear!" Qing Tian and Yue Shan pointed to the sky at the same time, Xu Dong remained expressionless.


    "I said, Predecessor, what I said was true. I really don''t have anything." Xu Dong continued to shake his head and smile bitterly.


    "Then what about this woman? "How do you know she needs life essence?" Qing Tian felt that this matter was extremely important, if not for the Great Emperor''s Divine Treasure, how would he know about this daughter of the Curse?


    So they didn''t relax even a bit, and firmly believed that Xu Dong had gotten the thing, and no one knew if he was going to give it to them.


    "Hehe ¡­" This female of the Curse just came to know by chance, if it''s related to that thing, I can only express my helplessness, because I really do not know why that thing disappeared. " Xu Dong felt that it was extremely necessary to have a good exchange with the two of them, because no matter how he explained, he could not explain it clearly.


    Qing Tian and the Nine Heavens Mystical King looked at each other and made a decision at the same time. The Nine Heavens Mystical King said: "Xu Dong, why not this way? We will become sworn brothers with you, and use the blood oath.


    Xu Dong nodded, he felt that it was reasonable and said: "Alright, since that''s the case, then we will become sworn brothers, in any case, I won''t lose out!"


    Xu Dong expressed in his heart that the two of them were fools. Regarding the protection that was sent up to him, he expressed that he would definitely not refuse.


    Xu Dong felt like he was going to collapse, seeing the duo''s eyes filled with disbelief, so he could tell that Xu Dong was about to go crazy, he never thought that these two stupid kids would keep on looking at him like that.


    "I won''t say anymore. Let''s become sworn brothers first, then we can talk about the matter of the tomb of the Great Emperor." Qing Tian and the Nine Heavens Mystical King felt that they should first tie Xu Dong up by their side.


    However, there was a sudden change. Three divine lightning suddenly fell from the sky. Those lightning were too powerful, and their cultivations were too weak. They were simply unable to withstand the heavenly tribulation and were instantly charred black.


    "No ¡­" That''s not right, why does this thunder feel so familiar ¡­ Could it be the power of the Curse?! " Qing Tian suddenly realized that his cultivation had actually reached the peak of the Anti-Void Stage. Other than the slight barrier that couldn''t be broken through, the rest of him could already be called a strong person at the peak of the Anti-Void Stage.


    "That''s not right, why does this kind of power make us feel confused? This doesn''t belong to us in the first place, could it be ¡­" They recalled a terrifying matter and saw a huge fist directly smashing into a large tree in the distance.


    Boom! *


    The tree swayed and flew away. Broken pieces of wood filled their eyes with panic.


    "No way, how did this guy become so strong?" Qing Tian and Mystical King of the Nine Heavens were both shocked.

 C121 Curse Envy (1)

    "Brother, how do you feel?" Qing Tian looked at Xu Dong, and greeted him cordially before punching towards him. Qing Tian suddenly turned his body, and felt that the power in his body was extremely strong, as if a great bell was ringing inside his body. He met Xu Dong''s fist head on.


    Boom! *


    Then, Xu Dong said with a smile: "We don''t know how to explain it, so why don''t we try it together?"


    He also stepped forward, throwing a punch towards Xu Dong. After which, a huge sound wave vibrated, and the Nine Heavens Mystical King by the side was brimming with vitality. His strength had already advanced by leaps and bounds, stepping into the legendary Soaring Cloud Realm ¡­


    He stepped into the air and actually flew up into the air, in a trance, as if he couldn''t believe it. On the other hand, because Xu Dong had stepped into a higher realm, he was actually unable to free himself for a moment.


    Divine might. At the same time, their bodies began to emit a pitch-black aura. The two of them stopped their attacks at the same time and looked at each other.


    "Bro, why is your body emitting a black aura?" Qing Tian felt that Xu Dong was very evil, following the condensation of the black Qi, he also became stronger and stronger, suddenly the two of them took a step back, Qing Tian looked at his own palm, and asked: "What happened? Why is it on me too? "


    "Impossible, how could we have also obtained Curse Qi?" Xu Dong''s eyes were filled with panic, his state of mind was still too weak. He looked at Qing Tian, his eyes flickering with a sense of fear, and said: "That''s impossible, it''s not there, why is there Curse energy in it?"


    "What?!" This... This is Curse Qi? " Then, he looked towards the Nine Heavens Mystical King that was flying in the sky. Xu Dong also glanced at Nine Heavens Mystical King, but this time, it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Holy shit, how is that possible? Did he become a nigger in nine days?" The two of them exclaimed at the same time. They felt that this powerful demonic cultivator had become a ghost. However, his mind was extraordinary and he was still able to protect his sea of consciousness without being controlled by the heart demon.


    "This is power!" Nine heavens were like a immortal god, strong like him, looking down on all living beings, my eyes were filled with my strongest light, and then falling from the sky, he suddenly closed his eyes, "This kind of power is really powerful, it makes people yearn for it."


    "Yeah, it''s just that that power comes and goes quickly ¡­" Qing Tian stood still at the side, the black aura around his body did not dissipate at all as it continued to gather and circle around him.


    "This bloodline is envied by the heavens. I''m afraid our future path will be extremely difficult." Xu Dong was in a rather low mood, as he felt that he had gotten into big trouble.


    "It doesn''t matter. Cultivation is something that defies the will of the heavens, and it''s the same with being jealous of the heavens. However, what does it matter if you walk on the difficult path for a bit?" Qing Tian laughed, then stood out and patted Xu Dong''s shoulder. The two of them were both Homo sapiens, so they were naturally very close.


    "In that case, how about this? Let''s become sworn brothers first, and then we can talk about the future." The Nine Heavens Mystical King felt that this was good fortune. Since it was the bloodline that received the envy of the heavens, there must be something terrifying about it ¡­ Thus, he did not feel that he had lost anything. Instead, he felt very comfortable.


    It was ten in the afternoon.


    The black Qi gradually disappeared and gathered within their bodies. The three of them stood together, and in front of the table, there were three small cauldrons, the three of us held onto a long incense in our hands and bowed towards the heaven and earth, then the Nine Heavens Mystical King said, "Heavens above all, the three of us want to become brothers with different surnames, regardless of race, race, strength, or strength.


    Clang!


    A white chain descended from the sky, and on top of that chain was the vow they had made to each other. A drop of blood dripped down, and the drop of blood condensed into a blood-red star before entering between their eyebrows.


    "We''ve succeeded in our vow. It seems that we really have some fate." The three of them nodded at each other, then let out a loud laughter. The Child s behind them all jumped up and started laughing.


    "We will be brothers in the future. In the future, we will share the same fate. If we secretly kill each other, then we will kill them together!" They nodded at the same time. Since this oath was successful, they naturally had to place the banquet in front of them.


    Under the night sky.


    The three of them continued to raise their cups. Xu Dong, who was not strong enough and did not use the spirit energy in his body to suppress them, was naturally the first to get drunk. Then, he looked at the two of them and discovered that they were both drunkards.

 C122 Curse Heavens Jealousy (2)

    This made Xu Dong feel that this was life, living like this, doing whatever you want happily, and then, becoming a happy person. He never thought that he would actually have this kind of opportunity up till now, it was truly too satisfying, and he did not know if he would ever have this kind of opportunity again in the future.


    "Master, are you in a bad mood?" Xiao Hong properly came out and began to comfort Xu Dong.


    "Yeah, I miss my father a little." Xu Dong nodded, and looked at Xiao Hong who was at the tip of her finger. Ever since she started swimming in that world, when she came out, Xu Dong felt that it was strange, and wondered how Liu Zhuang and the others were doing.


    They were all wounded, what if they met some people with ill intentions in that place?!


    "I hope nothing will happen to them." Xu Dong walked to the side and was drunk enough to stand next to the Curse''s daughter. "What about you? You are also a lonely person. "


    Xu Dong felt that she seemed to nod his head lightly, and then, Xu Dong fell asleep. In any case, it was as if the sky had been turned into a blanket and the ground was made into a bed.


    He suddenly woke up with a start. When he woke up, he felt pain on his waist and back, and said to the girl from the Curse: "It''s really weird, why do I feel like you''re awake, but it''s very weird. I feel like you don''t want to wake up yourself ¡­"


    Xu Dong felt that she must have experienced something before. Xu Dong suddenly remembered that his father was still suffering and wanted to discuss this with Qing Tian and Jiu Jiu. If they were willing to help, this matter could naturally be resolved.


    "What?" Profound Sky Holy Land? " The two of them turned pale with fright, thinking that what Xu Dong said was fake. The Nine Heavens Mystical King looked as if he had seen a ghost, and said: "Third brother, Celestial Sect of Wonders is a sacred ground in the south, the Anti-Void Realm that you spoke of is enough to send people over ¡­ I''m afraid I''m lying to you. "


    "Impossible, Tianyi definitely won''t lie to me!" Xu Dong naturally knew how terrifying the Celestial Sect of Wonders was, but the Tianyi had once said that as long as one could reach the anti-illusory realm, they could naturally go over. Right now, his two sworn brothers and they were already anti-illusory strong person, so why couldn''t they go over to save him?


    "Celestial Sect of Wonders only looks like it on the surface, the secrets within are unfathomable. Although we are at the Anti-Void Stage, it is still not good to go in." Mystical King of the Ninth Heaven shook his head.


    "What ¡­" Xu Dong''s mood was slightly downcast. When he thought about how his father was still suffering within it, he couldn''t help but clench his fists and grind his teeth: "It''s alright, I will flatten Celestial Sect of Wonders one day."


    Xu Dong couldn''t help it, he didn''t blame Xu Tianyi, after all, it was for his own good. The people at that place were too scary, and if he couldn''t get out, wouldn''t that mean that he didn''t live up to his father''s efforts?


    Therefore, Xu Dong could only restrain his emotions, shook his head and laughed bitterly: "I thought that with my two brothers here, perhaps I could save my father and reunite with him. Wouldn''t that be ¡­."


    "Alright, third brother, after some time, I will truly step into the Soaring Cloud Realm. Then, we will head there together with you and kill all of the Celestial Sect of Wonders, saving your father!" He felt that Xu Dong was someone who was loyal to his friends and that if he helped him in the future, when he becomes strong enough, he would definitely not forget them.


    "Thank you, brothers." Xu Dong cupped his hands, not at all worried that they would attack each other because of the difference in strength and just because they had all sworn a blood oath.


    "No need to thank me. We''ve already become sworn brothers. What does it matter?" Qing Tian looked at Xu Dong with a smile on his face. Xu Dong suddenly realized that the secret on his body had not been unraveled, so how could the two of them forget about him?


    "Brothers, I can guarantee that I don''t have anything on me. I don''t have anything, really." Xu Dong raised his finger, bringing both his fingers together, in the form of a vow ¡­


    "We don''t believe ¡­" Xu Dong immediately became disappointed. He closed his eyes and said: "Since you don''t believe me, then I''ll give it a try. If by any chance I can detect it, then I''ll share it with my two brothers!"


    Yes, this is a good brother. Although this matter is very embarrassing for you, I feel that it is necessary to do so. As long as there are results, our cultivation will increase by leaps and bounds, and we will be able to go to the Celestial Sect of Wonders to help you save your father.


    The smile on the Nine Heavens Mystical King was extremely amiable and amiable. Adding Qing Tian, the smile on the two of them had a certain charm, as if they could easily believe that Xu Dong had completely believed in the two of them. After closing his eyes, they reached the sea of consciousness ¡­


    Inside his sea of consciousness was a chaotic world, and everything inside was fake. Xu Dong could feel that something was off, but he couldn''t pinpoint where this weird feeling was located. Why was it so clear?


    Suddenly, Xiao Hong bit him. Xu Dong suddenly woke up and looked at the two of them: "I feel it, that thing seems to be in my mind. That world is very huge, and it has not disappeared from my mind, and it cannot be moved.


    Their moods were extremely strange. They looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes. Qing Tian said: "Could it be that that thing hid itself in your mind, and hid its own aura?"


    "That''s right, how else could he have disappeared?" They suddenly came to their senses and turned around at that moment, only to see that Xu Dong also looked like he had seen a ghost.


    Xu Dong had experienced the terror of that world before, so he panicked: "Brothers, what should I do now?"


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Unless you use it, I''m afraid we won''t be able to endure that opportunity." Qing Tian said somewhat sorrowfully.


    "It''s alright, it''s in the hands of brother anyway. If I can''t do it today, I can still do it in the future." He smiled and said carelessly.


    After all, fate was indeed something hard to predict. Xu Dong didn''t know if what the Nine Heavens Mystical King said was true, but he had said it after all.

 C123 Returning to the Celestial Sect of Wonders (1)

    Xu Dong sighed, he looked at the lady beside him, she was extremely charming, like a charming fox. But his eyes were glazed, as if he was retarded, unlike a real person ¡­


    "Can you speak?" Xu Dong asked again, he did not know why this woman did not drink alcohol at all, but he did not know why but Xiao Hong had told him that she was a daughter of the Curse, so Xu Dong naturally knew that Xiao Hong understood many things, and believed in her as well.


    "Fortunately, you cannot speak, otherwise I would be embarrassed." The last time he was still in Celestial Sect of Wonders, he had unknowingly come to this place. I wonder if those few people were in good condition?


    Xu Dong decided that after a period of time, he would leave the side of the Nine Heavens Mystical King and Qing Tian and return to the Celestial Sect of Wonders. After all, he had come this time to go to Celestial Sect of Wonders.


    Xu Dong had to find the place he was originally at. That river and that Girl that was injured by him, Shen Xuan.


    was very sorry about that Girl, especially the other little girl Qing Lan ¡­


    Not long after he left Qing Lan''s side, they had actually created such a situation, causing him to not know whether to laugh or cry.


    The next day.


    Xu Dong woke up, looked at the hazy sky, and the still standing Curse girl, seeing that she was still in a daze, Xu Dong''s face did not look good, and said: "You, how did you become like this? "Why did it become so strange?"


    "Ai, people have their own fortuitous encounters. Today, once they are puzzled, they will understand themselves tomorrow. If you have something urgent, you should leave first. We''ll gather again. "


    The Nine Heavens Mystical King knew of Xu Dong''s plans. After all, he was still a few decades older than him, so he naturally understood Xu Dong''s intentions. He did not try to stop them in any way, and only told them that the three of them had gone to any place.


    Xu Dong felt that his sense of existence was not so low anymore. He cupped his hands towards the Nine Heavens Mystical King and Qing Tian and said, "Brothers, let''s take our leave now. If there''s a chance in the future, we''ll meet in Celestial Sect of Wonders and in the future, I''ll definitely destroy the Celestial Sect of Wonders. At that time, let''s invite the two brothers over for tea and chat!"


    Xu Dong''s tone was astonishing, he did not expect that such a young man would actually say such a thing, so powerful, so calm, it caused one''s mood to instantly improve countless of times.


    "Fine, you and I will definitely come to Celestial Sect of Wonders to drink tea and chat some time in the future!"


    He felt that Xu Dong could definitely succeed, because there were many other secrets on his body. As long as they succeeded, they would be able to make the people of that world feel like collapse, adding that they had a very deep cultivation, if Xu Dong did not succeed, then they would just have to serve him.


    He stood at the river where he had originally stood, and the alligator in the river roared. It naturally remembered that the fellow in front of it was him, and he was the one who had caused its children to die without a burial ground.


    It roared and rushed towards Xu Dong, opening its mouth wide and biting towards Xu Dong.


    Only, Xu Dong was not the same as before, the alligator could no longer harm him. Raising his fist, his plain fist was like a sharp sword, as he fiercely smashed into the''s skull. His brain exploded, and the entire alligator became a corpse, which Xu Dong then extracted a bit of dragon aura for Xiao Hong to absorb.


    "Master, you are so strong. You should thank me properly."


    When Xiao Hong opened her mouth to speak, a smile emerged on her face, and she said: "Good, good, good. Of course I have to thank you properly. "


    As Xu Dong''s companion beast, Xiao Hong revealed a knowing smile. Adding on the fact that Xu Dong was telepathic with her, her smile instantly made Xu Dong smile.


    The ancient blood dragon Supreme Elder, with such a powerful bloodline, it was simply too easy to deal with this small alligator. Xu Dong expressed that he did not need to personally do such a small thing, even if there were people hiding in secret, he would definitely not let it live for more than a few days.


    "Come out, the little ghosts hiding in the forest ¡­" Xu Dong sneered, they actually felt their existence, then there was naturally no need for them to exist. Raising his hand, a beautiful red light wave appeared, and then smashed onto their bodies.

 C124 Return to Celestial Sect of Wonders (2)

    Boom! *


    "Not good, this Kid actually found our location. We need to quickly retreat, or this guy will definitely not let us off." The leader was shocked, he never thought that Xu Dong would actually discover them. Originally, they were hidden well, but they did not expect to be seen in the end.


    Wasn''t Xu Dong rumored to be a waste? A waste''s son of the City Lord''s family, he never thought that today, what a guy, to actually become such a strong person. Although he was not scared, but a shocking scene would always flash past in front of him.


    "Catch him! There must be some treasure on his body! We can''t let him escape!"


    "Run?" Xu Dong sneered, he stood where he was and said: "I no longer need to escape, killing you is as easy as flipping my hand!"


    When Xu Dong saw these three people, all of them were cultivators at the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm. Even when Xu Dong was at the peak of the seventh level of the Tong Wu Realm, he was not afraid, let alone the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm.


    He used the Martial Spirit to possess his body, took a step forward, and used a trap step to obstruct the three people. The three of them turned pale with fright, and shouted out loud: "What''s going on? Is this a ghost? "


    Suddenly, Xu Dong''s fingers reached out and grabbed the leader, who was still not afraid of Xu Dong. Gritting his teeth, he said: "You waste, hurry up and let me go, if not, you will never be able to enter Celestial Sect of Wonders again!"


    "Is that so? I think it''s better if you worry about yourself, because I''m going to kill you! " Xu Dong sneered, he never thought that this fellow would actually have the mood to threaten him, he truly did not know life from death ¡­


    When the others saw that their leader had been killed, they immediately became terrified. After all, even if they teamed up, they still wouldn''t be able to beat that fellow.


    "Little brother, it''s best that you let us go. We really didn''t attack you."


    "That''s right, let us go. We won''t dare to do it again. We are only following orders."


    Xu Dong laughed coldly, he was no longer Child from yesterday. The two of them were shocked to discover that fresh blood was flowing from the corner of their mouths, then they fell to the ground and died.


    Only two corpses were left, and not long after, they were eaten by wild beasts. Xu Dong followed the route that they had taken to return, but discovered that there were no longer any traces of Liu Zhuang and the others.


    Xu Dong felt that they would not die, since they were extremely talented, adding the ginseng Xu Dong left for them, even if they could not beat the others, at least they could protect themselves.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Dong had already arrived at the original place. He stood on the spot and looked around him.


    Not bad, they are still here, but the competition is almost over, I wonder if they will make it. Xu Dong''s expression was calm, seemingly very calm. This was also his mature and steady state of mind.


    Pata!


    Xu Dong suddenly turned his body, and a slender arrow directly struck into his shoulder. With a groan, Xu Dong quickly hid himself deeper in.


    "Dammit ¡­" I didn''t expect him to run away! " The man in white gritted his teeth. They had not seen Xu Dong''s face, so they did not know that he had offended him.


    Today was the last day. If he did not snatch enough crystals, how could he split them evenly?


    However, they had offended Xu Dong. With a flash, a blood-red dragon claw appeared, and Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit possessed it as he sent it flying with a slap.


    "So it''s you, white clothed man. You are truly worthy of being crippled. Do you really think that power can decide everything?" Xu Dong laughed coldly, but when he walked out, a person dressed in gorgeous clothes who emitted a strong aura of power walked over, Xu Dong''s eyes focused.


    "You actually crippled him?" The Prince stared at Xu Dong coldly, his killing intent caused Xu Dong to retreat a few steps, he never thought that this fellow was actually this strong, could it be that he was actually a ¡­


    A strong person of the Soul Fusion Realm, furthermore, the Martial Spirit was a dragon-shaped Martial Spirit, and its level was only second to that of the Azure Dragon. Adding his cultivation and his tyrannical body, every dragon had their own abilities behind them.


    What about his?


    "Master, quickly leave. That dragon is specially used to restrain the blood dragon!" Xiao Hong screamed, feeling that there must be something wrong with Prince, he never expected that the warning came too late, when he raised his hand, his fighting strength was actually weakened, the surrounding life force was being suppressed, Xu Dong''s Qi and blood was being suppressed inside his body, and he was unable to come out.


    "Not good, what the hell is this?" Xu Dong turned pale with fright. He felt a surge of anger in his heart and retreated a few steps. Why was this happening?


    Suddenly, a strange light rushed out from Xu Dong''s body. It was a blood red light.


    "Chi!"


    The blood light transformed into a flying dragon, and directly crashed into the Prince, with a loud bang, it forced the Prince to retreat, and then, Xu Dong left the Prince, who was powerless at the end as he scolded in his heart, "Damn, I never thought that a mere waste would actually have such a powerful ability."


    Xu Dong didn''t expect that he actually had such a powerful ability, to actually be able to suppress the blood dragon, and definitely not allow him to grow up. Otherwise, wouldn''t it mean that there would be people in the world who could suppress him?


    Xu Dong tightly gripped the Qiankun bag in his hands and sneered: "It seems like the Prince''s crystal is also here, but I will definitely not return it to you."


    He flew towards the distance, not expecting to encounter more waves of assassination on the way, Xu Dong struck them all away, leaving only the Heaven and Earth Pouch, he took out the crystal from his Heaven and Earth Pouch, and said to the few guys on the tree: "Thank you for giving me the crystals, thank you the good people."


    On the west side of the sand dune mountain, a proud and aloof person was wandering around, unsure of where he was going. Xu Dong was bewildered, it was extremely difficult to choose between two forked paths, but fortunately, he had enough crystals in his hands, so he was not shocked.


    Suddenly, he stopped, there was an elephant in front of him, a huge elephant in the forest, it paid particular attention to the consciousness of the territory, the moment Xu Dong stepped into this place, it roared and rushed towards him, and at that moment, the earthquake made his steps become unstable, and he pounced forward.


    Boom! *


    With a roll, Xu Dong narrowly avoided the attack. Then, he raised his head, with slight anger in his eyes, he said: "Don''t make me angry, because if I get angry, you''ll die!"


    "Roar!"


    The elephant roared, as though a bell had been broken, Xu Dong''s ear drums were shattered, blood flowed from his ears, and his eyes revealed a look of pain. He raised his hand, Martial Spirit to his body, and rushed forward, his claws striking the elephant''s body, causing sparks to fly.


    Sssii! *


    "I didn''t expect your terror to be far greater than that." Xu Dong understood why it kept provoking him. Maybe it was because its skin was like metal and could not be broken, so it dared to provoke him like that.


    The elephant could not understand Xu Dong''s words, but he could feel that his eyes were sharp and felt that it was not good, it was especially dangerous. He was immediately prepared to escape, but Xu Dong waved his claws and made his move.

 C125 Elephants (1)

    But after a sudden change, and with a furious roar, Xu Dong suddenly felt the earth shake, and endless rumbling sounds could be heard. Then, a giant elephant pushed aside the large tree, looking like a fat head and big ears.


    This elephant was more than twice as large as the one he had just seen.


    This was simply an enormous monster that overflowed the heavens. Standing there like a Celestial King, he stepped on the ground and landed a foot, causing Xu Dong to be directly sent flying. Then, he raised his fist.


    Boom! *


    He borrowed the counterforce and flew backwards. Then, he steadied his body and said, "I''ll use you to test my fist!"


    Martial Spirit Possession!


    A dragon-scaled armor rushed towards the giant elephant. This giant elephant was more than three thousand meters tall, and if one were to compare its strength with that of a expert at the peak of the Soul Fusion Realm.


    Although Xu Dong could use the power of the Curse, the power of the Curse was still too weak. Using the power of the Curse would cause his body to feel uncomfortable, and if he did not use it, Xu Dong felt that he would not be able to win today.


    The dragon claw grabbed its body, but it was just a spark that was about to cut through the air. He was shocked. With a wave of his giant elephant''s nose, his body was actually sent flying.


    Boom! *


    He flew out, smashing into the distance, his body was like metal, he patted his clothes, his body was still slender as though he was fine, but in truth he had injured his internal muscles and bones, Xu Dong''s mood was terrible, he felt especially bad.


    "How could you do that?" Xu Dong clenched his teeth, and then flew towards the distance, how could he know that the surrounding huge bodies were being summoned as well?


    "Master, I''m afraid this is a lucky chance. I just happened to break through the limits of my fleshly body!"


    Xiao Hong''s voice came out from her ears. Xu Dong''s heart moved, she felt that Xiao Hong''s words were very reasonable, but he did not understand what the limit was. He was puzzled and asked: "Xiao Hong, what does the limit of the body mean?"


    "The limit of the body is the Master, if the toughness and toughness reach the limit, then it can break through another realm that is harder and harder to break through."


    Xu Dong''s heart was moved, and he asked: "Is there a so-called realm with a physical body?"


    "Not bad, although the bodies of blood dragon are extremely strong. "Even if the current you is strong enough to be comparable to metal, with your body becoming more and more powerful, naturally, it would be easier for you to face your enemies."


    "You''re right, but what should I do?" You can''t just stand there and be trampled by them, right? " Xu Dong felt that Xiao Hong had a rotten idea, he could not help but ask.


    "Of course not, we can fight while cultivating. We can use the dragon blood within our bodies to constantly restore our split or injured bodies. Mortal Body Refinement requires three days, but we cultivators do not need that."


    "Understood." Xu Dong nodded, indicating that he finally understood, and rubbed his fists together. He was already eager to try, and flew towards the distance, then unceasingly charged left and right.


    Boom! * Boom! * Boom! *


    With three loud sounds, Xu Dong spat out blood in the air, and his body recovered midway. After that, he once again charged up and smashed the giant elephant''s forehead with his fist. The other elephants might not be as tall as this elephant, but they were still at least three thousand meters, and even at least three hundred meters.


    Crash! *


    knew that it was a Giant Elephant''s injured state. He went forward and grabbed the Giant Elephant''s large ears, using the Martial Spirit to attach to its body and immediately using his right claw to cut off its ears.


    Boom! *


    Big ears fell. Xu Dong laughed coldly: "That''s right, this piece is just good enough to be used as a liquor, now you... Are you afraid? "


    Who knew that the black mass of legs would suddenly land, Xu Dong silently cursed himself for being too careless, and it was already too late for him to escape.


    Boom! *


    Dust flew, and howls came from the forest. Xu Dong felt that his bones were broken, and the kick from the Giant Elephant had suppressed his body to this extent, almost turning him into meat paste.


    "Damn it, it''s all my fault for being careless!" Xu Dong gritted his teeth as his gaze turned deep like a devil. Within the depths of his eyes, there were streaks of blood-red. He lifted up the Giant Elephant and pushed it hundreds of meters away.


    Xu Dong''s body was bleeding, and then he increased his rate of condensation to condense his body. Not long after, he started to scab, he raised his scarlet eyes, gritted his teeth and said: "I''m actually injured by you, and it''s even this heavy. But I won''t next time."


    He lifted his foot up and then transformed into a beam of light that slammed it down onto the head of the gigantic elephant.


    Boom! *


    The earth crumbled and the head of the giant elephant was directly stepped into the ground by Xu Dong. His cold eyes swept across his surroundings and all the Forest Elephants suddenly became extremely terrifying.

 C126 Elephants (2)

    In the blink of an eye, they had already disappeared without a trace.


    If that group of elephants saw that their leader was dead, they would have to run away immediately. Instead of losing their lives like this, they might as well run away as fast as they can. Perhaps, they might even be able to live well.


    Xu Dong took out the crystal stone and laughed, then said: "Tsk tsk, the crystal stone of this demonic beast is indeed not bad, it just happens to be enough."


    Xu Dong snatched both the man in white and the Prince over. Adding the Giant Elephant Stone Stones, there were actually more than a thousand of them.


    "Something unexpected has happened not too far away. There should be someone there. Let''s go take a look." Xu Dong quickly flew towards the distance, and behind him, the Prince and the white clothed man were standing facing each other.


    The Prince looked coldly at the white clothed man''s pained and desperate expression. He suddenly laughed coldly: "Brother Bai, I want to borrow something from you. If you are willing, I can let that Kid die!"


    "Royal brother, just say whatever you want. I''m already a cripple." His name was Bai Junsheng, and he was a wealthy family in the south. This Prince, on the other hand, had a huge background, he was a Prince, and although he could not inherit the throne, he had a very strong power.


    Thus, how could he not borrow anything from Bai Junsheng?


    "Alright, since Brother Bai thinks so highly of me, then I''ll let you use your life." Prince Long Jun did not speak anymore, and did not even let Bai Junsheng speak another word, and immediately shattered his soul. Bai Junsheng looked at him with an expression that said "I do not dare believe, who would have thought that this Prince was actually borrowing his life?"


    Why did she suddenly kill him? Because if Long Jun wanted to falsely frame Xu Dong, the crime of Xu Dong killing a fellow disciple was already uncountable. It was already possible to kill him at the right time.


    On the other hand, Xu Dong felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t mind it too much. Walking towards the distance, the powerful energy fluctuations continuously surrounded them, especially from the fellow wielding the large hammer. Xu Dong couldn''t help but smile.


    Isn''t that Liu Zhuang? That robust Liu Zhuang actually started a war with three Thousand Silver Hundred Eyed Wolves?


    Behind him were Tang Baiyu, Fang Hao and the rest, their mental fatigue caused them to collapse, causing Xu Dong''s heart to tremble, he felt that this was not normal, if it was an ordinary person, it would be impossible to continue fighting, although there were many ferocious beasts, but generally speaking, it was impossible for such a situation to occur, because if there was an endless flow of Demonic Beasts, there would be no end.


    Xu Dong''s heart skipped a beat. He felt that there must be something going on nearby, so he suppressed his cultivation and walked towards the side. As expected, he found something strange, there were actually two people secretly coveting him, they seemed to be the people who drugged him.


    "Brother, those people will not be able to hold on any longer. At that time, when they die from the Monstrous Beasts'' mouths, we can take away their Cosmos Sacks. That is something a beauty can say."


    "Hehe ¡­" These people have very powerful cultivation. The amount of crystals that they have gathered together should be enough for us to make it into the top three. " The leader sneered. As for the lives that they had taken, it was just a small matter. It didn''t matter anyway.


    Merely, all of a sudden, they felt a bit of killing intent. It seemed to be the killing intent of a very powerful person. That person was right beside them.


    "How did you find us?" They were shocked, they never thought that Xu Dong would actually discover them.


    "Hehe ¡­" Go ask King Yama in hell. " Xu Dong''s figure flashed, and actually directly beheaded him, causing his head to roll at his little brother''s feet. He was immediately so frightened that he wanted to beg for mercy, but how could Xu Dong let him go?


    At that time, he had also waved his hand and smashed Yun Che into fine powder before dissipating into the sky. Xu Dong stood in place and said with a cold smile, "That''s right, you guys still have quite a lot of crystals."


    Xu Dong naturally knew how many people they had killed. From this, he could infer that they were guilty of heinous crimes, and their crimes were unforgivable!


    Xu Dong walked to the side and knocked the three-headed wolf down once again. Suddenly, he saw a shadow, which Liu Zhuang tried his best to keep up his guard. Seeing that it was Xu Dong, tears welled up in his eyes as he asked, "Brother Xu Dong, is that you? "You''re finally back ¡­"


    "Big Brother Liu Zhuang, I have truly let you down. If I had not left, all of you would have been fine. But I had no choice, how could something have happened after I took a shower ¡­" Xu Dong did not say how the change had occurred, and Liu Zhuang clearly did not ask either. Instead, he looked at the few people behind him.


    "Don''t worry Big Brother Liu Zhuang, they are fine now, it''s just that they are too tired and need to rest." Xu Dong laughed and said, then suddenly heard a tiger roar. Both Xu Dong and Liu Zhuang turned pale with fright.


    This roar was probably coming from an even more powerful being. Xu Dong said to Liu Zhuang: "Brother Liu Zhuang, you guys should press the waiver token first."


    "Then what about you, Brother Xu Dong?" Liu Zhuang looked at Xu Dong nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be fine." Xu Dong nodded and looked into the distance, "I will go stop him for a while, you press the order badge, since it is almost over, why don''t you leave earlier?"


    "Alright, then Brother Xu Dong, you must be careful. You must not die here ¡­" Liu Zhuang said to Xu Dong as he reached out his hand to shake him.


    Xu Dong nodded, revealing a confident smile, and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t die that easily. You must believe me."


    At that moment, he gave Liu Zhuang a strong sense of confidence that made him feel touched. Fortunately, they had treated him quite well, as Xu Dong still wanted to have someone with power after all.


    Roar!


    Xu Dong stood still and looked at the tiger in the distance. The tiger had not noticed his Qi yet, so Xiao Hong said: "Master, why don''t I scare it away?"


    "No need. I still killed it. Otherwise, how could it make my body stronger? " Xu Dong said to Xiao Hong who was at his fingertips.

 C127 Failing to frame a crime and being beaten back (1)

    Xu Dong stared at the tiger, the tiger was extremely sturdy, its height was already 300 metres, it roared, and in the end, it still found Xu Dong.


    It rushed towards Xu Dong, opened its mouth wide, and actually wanted to eat Xu Dong alive, but Xu Dong calmly looked at it, his right fist condensing power, adding to Xiao Hong''s superimposed power, and instantly causing its back teeth to fly out.


    Xu Dong had sent Liu Zhuang and the others, all to vent. He had beaten up this being until he doubted his own life, and even himself was suspicious. Fuck, who was the King of the Forest, how did I get beaten to such a state?


    Then, a pitiful thing happened. It lay on the ground, its eyes filled with fear. It did not expect Xu Dong to be so terrifying and beat it up to such a state.


    Xu Dong laughed coldly, it didn''t take long before it ended. He peeled off the tiger''s skin, cut off a large piece of the tiger''s flesh, and even took away the crystal stone in its body. Xu Dong then walked far away.


    Today was already the third day. After wasting a day and a half, he had finally obtained such a great fortune. Not only had his cultivation reached the eighth level of the Martial Opening Realm, but his body''s limits had also increased. He had become even stronger.


    Xu Dong stood at the square where there was a person in charge of taking down all the crystals.


    Xu Dong stood at the side, and felt everyone''s gaze converging on him, as well as the elders on the stage, he was shocked, and became somewhat uneasy.


    "When announcing the results, I think we should first settle one matter." The Control Field Elder looked at Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong was shocked, and asked: "Could it be that clan elder wants to blame me?"


    "What?!"


    On the plaza, Xu Dong actually dared to provoke this elder? Could it be that he didn''t know that this person was very vain, and that if he was slightly unhappy, he wouldn''t be able to enter the Mysterious Sky Sect?


    "Brother Xu, please be careful with your words. Please do not be sentimental." Liu Zhuang was coarse but subtle, so he naturally understood Xu Dong''s temperament. As he spoke to Xu Dong, he tried to persuade him.


    Xu Dong sneered, looked at the elders on the stage and said: "Elder, please ask. What kind of heaven angering thing have I done for you to look at me in such a way? "


    "Xu Dong! You actually have the face to say that you have offended me? My young master died in your hands, do you want to quibble? " The man roared loudly, and many people tried to avoid him. Only Liu Zhuang and the rest did not leave Xu Dong''s side.


    "Oh? Did I kill him? " Xu Dong looked at the servant, and suddenly laughed loudly: "Excuse me, how do you prove that I killed him?"


    "Xu Dong you don''t need to quibble, the corpse is here, Bai Junsheng''s cultivation has been lost, the aura on his body is also yours!" The Clan Elder placed Bai Junsheng''s corpse down. Xu Dong looked at it and realized that it was actually Bai Junsheng.


    "You can''t possibly say that it wasn''t you, right?"


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "That''s right, I did indeed do it."


    "What?" You actually admitted to it in such a dull manner? "


    The majority of the people could not understand what Xu Dong was trying to do, and all of them looked to the side, then said coldly: "Since that''s the case, let''s capture this fellow and lock him up in the prison cell."


    Xu Dong laughed: "Everyone, I only said that I did it, but do you know what I did?"


    Then, Xu Dong looked at Bai Junsheng and said, "What I mean is that although I was the one who crippled his cultivation, I wasn''t the one who killed him."


    "You''re still trying to argue? Don''t tell me you don''t know his identity?!"


    Xu Dong chuckled: "It''s him who wants to kill me. Do you want me to let him kill me first?"


    "He only attacked you, what''s wrong with saying that he wants to kill you!" The elder snorted. Although he felt that the relationship between the two was extremely difficult to sort out, Xu Dong''s previous words had already completely offended him, so before the servant even said anything, he immediately opened his mouth.


    Xu Dong laughed coldly: "What''s wrong? Elder, you want to use your power to suppress me? "


    "You, young one, I have only sorted out this matter clearly. Could it be that you truly have some sort of hidden trick in your heart? "You don''t dare to admit it?" The elder sneered, he felt that Xu Dong was trying to quibble with him, but there was evidence, and he could not just directly kill Xu Dong. He needed to investigate further, if not, where would the dignity of the Mysterious Sky Sect lie?


    Xu Dong shook his head, and said: "You are right, but I truly do not agree, if you say there is killing intent, then you are right, then I will kill you, do you believe me?"

 C128 Failing to frame a crime and being beaten back (2)

    That voice was like a bell, and his scarlet eyes made him take a step back. His expression was extremely ugly, and as he looked at Xu Dong, his killing intent soared, "You''re courting death.


    "If you dare to provoke me, I''ll dare to kill you. Even if I have to stop tens of thousands of people, I can guarantee that." Xu Dong''s voice was simply overbearing. He was just a young man, and his appearance was enough to make people sweat.


    "You ¡­" The elder was furious and angrily raised his hand, wanting to suppress Xu Dong. But who knew what would happen? Even though the palm was huge and had morphed into a huge palm, Xu Dong''s expression was calm, like an ancient Buddha.


    "What did you get?" After that, she transformed into a flash of light and appeared in front of Xu Dong. He stretched out his hand and said, "Take it out, I can spare your life!"


    "You want to take my things?" His voice was cold, as if he had come from hell. He punched out, and actually smashed away the elder who was at the Soul Fusion Realm. Xu Dong''s innate talent was extremely strong, and the fist that he had condensed was absolutely terrifying ¡­


    "Why are you ¡­" Then, Xu Dong flashed to the side, condensed another fist, and sent it flying once again, smashing it towards the sky. Xu Dong leaped up, and said: "You''re an elder, yet you can ignore me? "Actually, you are just like an ant, weak like a retard!"


    The red light was extinguished, and everyone felt their scalps go numb. A vast voice sounded out, "Alright, stop. I already know about what happened to you. Why do you need to change the course of events?"


    A saintly looking man with a ruddy complexion, who was an almighty being, raised his hand and caused the two of them to feel their spirit energy being obstructed. Xu Dong laughed coldly: "I still need to account for this matter, otherwise ¡­"


    Xu Dong''s arrogance had simply horrified them. The strong ones were shocked by Xu Dong''s talent, and the weak ones even admired him, but like the Prince, their faces were calm and they curled their lips without caring at all ¡­


    Xu Dong had just been injured in his hands, so she was naturally not afraid of him.


    Clapping his hands, he had actually suppressed Xu Dong''s bloodline. The weakening of his power caused Xu Dong to feel stifled for a while before saying, "What? You want to die? "


    Xiao Hong felt that there was something that might have affected Xu Dong''s mental state, but it was in a strange way that it actually suppressed Prince''s.


    "How is this possible? Weren''t you always suppressed by me? " However. A bolt of lightning struck down onto the top of Long Jun''s head.


    Boom! *


    "Hahaha, so what if you are a Prince? Aren''t you being stepped on by me? " Xu Dong laughed out loud, not caring about his gaze in the slightest. Then, when Xu Dong stood still, his aura returned to normal, and he was no longer like a rainbow.


    "Master, what happened to you?" When Xu Dong released his power, he opened his mouth to speak, causing Xu Dong''s mind to awaken a little. He raised his head, stared at the person who had suppressed him earlier, and said: "Can you speak up for me?"


    He did not know what to say, but he nodded his head, indicating that he could help Xu Dong settle the injustice. When he walked to the corpse, the white clothed man looked as if he was sleeping, but if he raised his scalp, he might be able to see the strangeness in it.


    That was a gaze that was filled with panic and confusion. Before the white clothed man died, he had no idea why Long Jun wanted to kill him ¡­


    Was it only to wrongly accuse Xu Dong? Just kill him?


    "Long Jun will never be able to enter my Mysterious Sky Sect again." The elderly person indifferently said. Although it was strange, but the strangest thing was that no one stopped him. They did not understand, but they did not dare ask.


    Long Jun looked stunned, and asked: "Wait, why me?"


    He was already on high alert, but he didn''t expect them to find out. Moreover, he didn''t even use any powerful methods.


    "Because you used the royal family''s Soul Dispersing Art. Otherwise, how could his soul have instantly dissipated? "You no longer have the qualifications. Hurry up and leave, don''t force me to kill you." The man snorted, he felt that Long Jun did not know how to appreciate favors, and immediately said something that stunned Long Jun.


    "Impossible, how did you know about the Royal Soul Dispersing Art?" Long Jun panicked. As a Prince, he had already done everything stealthily enough, but he never thought that he would still be discovered.


    Whoosh!


    Xu Dong retracted his soul power and secretly sneered. Even though that elderly person had helped him, it was actually to make Long Jun leave quickly, otherwise, he would have died without a doubt.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Dong was actually able to kill Long Jun who had restrained him.


    It was because Xu Dong had used the power of the Curse that he had experienced such an abnormal reaction.


    They were all frightened. The elderly person looked at the clan elder indifferently and said: "Alright, you may leave. I will settle the remaining matters on my own."


    The clan elder''s face instantly turned pale, he did not expect this person to directly seize the power, he asked blankly: "Peak Master, this is not good, right?"


    "What is it? Do you have any objections? You want me to talk about your selfishness? " The being called Peak Master sneered, and he was immediately shocked, hurriedly waving his hand, he ran away.


    Xu Dong was shocked, who would have thought that this person was actually Peak Master, and did not know that this person was Peak Master from that mountain?


    Why was he so powerful?


    Taking away the position of an elder in public?


    Just how powerful was his cultivation and background?


    Xu Dong felt that he was a good person, a guy who looked like a elderly person at Christmas.


    Xu Dong stared blankly, then cupped his hands towards him and said: "Thank you elder, for helping me redress my grievances. Here, junior thanks Predecessor very much."


    "There''s no need to be polite. I merely saw that you were fated to meet me. Or else, do you think that I would help you?" The Peak Master''s face was calm as he said that.


    Xu Dong laughed, then stood upright on the spot.

 C129 Martial Spirit of the Red Dragon (1)

    "What exactly is this person''s Martial Spirit? It feels like our own Martial Spirit has been suppressed. " One of the Martial Spirit''s was a beast''s Martial Spirit, he felt his mind being suppressed.


    In this world, the stronger the Martial Spirit, the more suppressed it would be when dealing with others. So what did they look forward to Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit?


    However, he did not, Peak Master raised his hand for Xu Dong to step forward, and said: "You go first, after all, in this place, although your cultivation is not very high, but your fighting strength is not something anyone can compare to, I believe they won''t be unconvinced?"


    "No, no, let him try." Everyone naturally had no doubts about Xu Dong''s test. After all, he had the most combat power, and he had the most crystal stones.


    Liu Zhuang and the rest also turned their heads over, looking at Xu Dong with a curious expression. However, Xu Dong stepped forward and held onto a crystal ball, which was the source of the Martial Spirit''s power test.


    Roar!


    Everyone felt the Martial Spirit being suppressed once again, and they were shocked, but they suddenly laughed out loud, pointing at Xu Dong, "So it''s the lowest level Red Dragon, don''t think that it is so powerful, it is actually only mediocre."


    "Aiya, seeing a powerful guy in this state makes my heart feel like it''s being eaten by honey."


    "Not bad, not bad, even if your fighting strength is strong, you are still just a low level Martial Spirit, after a period of time like us, we will definitely be able to suppress him."


    Xu Dong was not moved, he glanced at Peak Master with his cold eyes, and realised that he was stunned, even he did not expect Xu Dong to be a low level Martial Spirit, he smiled and did not give Xu Dong face, and there was only a waste left, he was even regretting it, and had actually offended a member of the royal family for Xu Dong.


    Their gazes were all in Xu Dong''s eyes, but Xu Dong was not moved in the slightest, as if they were not even in Xu Dong''s eyes. He lowered his head, as if he was an inferior person, and descended the platform.


    "Looking at his overweeningly arrogant look, I just thought it was funny. I never thought that he was actually a Martial Spirit like that. To be able to achieve such a fighting strength, I''m afraid that must be his limit right?"


    Xu Dong shot a glance at him, saw that guy laughed at him, but ignored him. That person spoke again: "Tsk tsk tsk ¡­ It is indeed a Red Dragon Martial Spirit, such a normal Martial Spirit can actually be this strong, then wouldn''t my Orange Martial Spirit, be able to crush him in the end? "


    To be able to reach the Soul Fusion Realm was already considered strong enough. After all, one could cultivate techniques. At that time, even though Lin Fei was extremely powerful, he would still be crushed by them.


    "Master, that group of fellows are really funny. Could it be that they don''t know that the Martial Spirit Test Ball is unable to test the mighty Martial Spirit?"


    Xu Dong''s heart stirred as he said: "A bunch of jumping clowns. Killing them is only a matter of raising my hand. I want them to rise up high and then heavily descend down again. At that time, everything will be easily resolved."


    Xu Dong''s eyes widened, revealing a hint of arrogance, which disappeared in the blink of an eye. Afterwards, many people started to discuss, and when Liu Zhuang and the others saw Xu Dong disappear, they all sighed: "How could Brother Xu Dong''s top fighting strength be like this?"


    "That''s right. His cultivation has increased so quickly. How could he be so weak?" Fang Hao also had a stupefied look on his face. He couldn''t understand at all why Xu Dong was acting this way. Then, they went up on stage and started to test the Martial Spirit ¡­


    "Hua ¡­"


    A terrifying ray of light blossomed on the stage, causing everyone to turn pale with fright. This was a purple Martial Spirit!


    "Incredible, incredible!" They all started to shout out, they never thought that this person would actually cause them to be so shocked that their jaws would drop.


    All of this had nothing to do with Xu Dong, because he had already arrived at the living quarters of this place. It was a rundown and dilapidated place with almost no one coming, just in case there was peace and quiet.


    Although Xu Dong had already stepped into the 8th level of the Tong Wu Realm, it had not completely consolidated yet. Facing the long lamps in the distance, those light beams were filled with cultivation light, their Martial Spirit was different, so their radiance was also different.


    "Not bad. This place is fresh and quiet. It''s quite suitable for cultivation." Xu Dong stood at a place that had a cool breeze blowing, and felt that the air here was extremely fresh.

 C130 Red Dragon Martial Spirit (2)

    "Hahaha!" A guy from the Red Dragon Country, he''s actually hiding here. No wonder I can''t find you all the time, you''re here! " With a sneer, Xu Dong turned his head, he did not expect that it was actually the person who scolded him.


    Xu Dong really wanted to say something, this world was really too f * cking small, he never thought that this fellow would appear so soon.


    Xu Dong transformed into a blur, and not long later, several human heads, like that of a pig, laid on the ground as they moaned. Xu Dong sneered: "Why aren''t you leaving yet? Do you really want to eat fists? "


    "I''m sorry, Brother Xu. We don''t dare to disturb you again." They ran even faster than rabbits, and in the blink of an eye, they had already disappeared. When they ran, they had left behind many crystals, but Xu Dong did not take them out and only sneered: "A group of waste, do you really think I''m stupid? "Seems like he wasn''t scared by me, so he still wants to continue."


    The guys who were hiding in the darkness, all shrunk their heads in fear. They only wanted to seek revenge, but who would have thought that Xu Dong still found out.


    "No, that''s not right, how can a Red Dragon Martial Spirit be so powerful, I''m afraid that he still has a secret treasure on him, and in a few days he will open the sect''s secret realm. If he goes, we can join hands with Senior Brother Wang and destroy him, so that he won''t even be a cripple!"


    "That''s right. Senior brother Wang is a Soul Formation strong person. If we rob him and cooperate with us, wouldn''t that be easy to capture?" They all started laughing, feeling that their plans were flawless.


    However, from that day onwards, they had started to suspect life. Xu Dong first cleaned up the dilapidated cave in this place, then left towards the side, he turned into a black thief and headed towards the entrance of the Mysterious Sky Sect. There were guards at the entrance of the Mysterious Sky Sect.


    "Long Jun... I won''t be able to tolerate you taking revenge today. " Long Jun had yet to leave the vicinity of the Mysterious Sky Sect, but he had found a hotel in the city and started drinking and eating. Today was the day that he was most depressed about, but he did not expect Xu Dong to make a scene for him.


    "Just you wait, Xu Dong. Not long after, I will make you despair and see you going against me!" Long Jun felt like he had lost his appetite, and felt like Xu Dong was his nemesis. In all these years, he had never been humiliated like this.


    Xu Dong''s goal was already clear. He had come here to track Long Jun down and kill him, and just as Xiao Hong had said, this person''s Martial Spirit could restrain his Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, so he definitely could not be allowed to live, but ¡­ What Xu Dong did not know was that Long Jun had also instructed his men to kill Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong felt that there were a few people around, their powerful cultivations already worried Xu Dong, "You are truly worthy of being a Prince, and there are even people protecting you, but can they protect you for a while, or can they still protect you for a lifetime?"


    this matter had caused great damage to his soul. He lifted the wine cup, drank a few gulps, and then looked towards the distance. Suddenly, he stood up. "Xu Dong! Xu Dong is here to kill me! "


    "Your Highness Prince, there''s no need for you to worry. Even if he did come, he would have died on the spot under the siege of all the Soul Fusion Realm expert."


    "That''s right, your highness Prince. He wouldn''t dare to come here."


    Long Jun slightly calmed down, as he stared at the window, sighed and shook his head: "So it''s just an illusion, how could that guy possibly chase after us? But you guys have to be more cautious, you have to definitely send me back home."


    This world was too dangerous. Xu Dong''s figure would always be in his mind, it would not change for a long time, it would turn continuously, and then, he would walk towards a distant place.


    Xu Dong stood at the side. He knew that Long Jun had seen him, and he had also intentionally made Long Jun see him.


    "Xu Dong... I truly hope that you will not appear in front of me or else you will die a miserable death. All of the expert here are at the Soul Fusion Realm, so how could you possibly kill me? "


    But when Long Jun recalled the situation back then, he thought that Xu Dong had actually knocked down an elder, he never thought that his fighting strength was actually so terrifying, if he found out, he could easily take his life right?


    "Your Highness Prince, we should leave now," a servant came forward and said respectfully.


    Long Jun nodded, and then disappeared from the windowsill. Xu Dong hurriedly followed, he knew that Long Jun was about to leave this place, and if he couldn''t go with him, then they would meet again.


    On the mountain village path.


    However, a figure was chasing after them as well. A Soul Fusion Realm expert shouted, "Not good, someone is chasing after us, but that person''s aura is definitely not Xu Dong, but another strong person!"


    "Yi, that person''s cultivation is only at the 8th level of the Spirit realm. How about we kill him before it''s too late?" It was just a Fighter in the Tong Wu Realm. With them working together, this person would definitely die, but they never expected that it would be Xu Dong, who was walking at the back, although he did not come close, but had used his soul power to continuously track Long Jun, adding the methods he used, there were still a lot of enemies, so Xu Dong did not fail to track him.


    Suddenly, Xu Dong''s mood changed, he noticed that the surroundings were extremely scary, he quickly ran to the side, he did not expect those people to still discover him, and his mood became bad. When those people noticed him, he naturally could not hide, and stood still, looking at the people around him, he asked: "What''s wrong? Could it be that the Predecessor s want to rob this junior? "

 C131 Nine dragon meridians (1)

    "We don''t know your background, but I feel like you won''t be able to leave today." The leader was a expert in the middle stage of the Soul Fusion Realm, two ranks higher than Xu Dong. However, he was naturally not afraid.


    "Is that so? Are you all really that confident? " Xu Dong sneered. He had condensed his energy at the peak of the mountain, and with the power of the Curse in his body, he could fight against strong person who was at the Void-level.


    "You will naturally die if we join hands. Don''t tell me none of us Soul Fusion strong person will be able to kill you?" The leader sneered, then rushed towards Xu Dong, "What ability does a tiny eighth level Warrior like you have?"


    "Bang ¡­"


    Xu Dong directly smashed him flying, colliding onto a large tree in the distance. He had a face that said "I''m the strongest, you guys are all trash".


    "You ¡­ Why is it so scary? " They never thought that Xu Dong would actually be so terrifying. The moment they charged over, they were instantly knocked down.


    A person was filled with shock as he angrily said, "Isn''t his talent the Red Dragon?"


    The lowest level of Martial Spirit, yet it possessed such a powerful strength. What exactly was going on?


    The leader slowly got up, stared at Xu Dong and said: "I think he has some kind of treasure on him, we will work together to kill him, if not I am afraid that we will die for sure."


    Long Jun was startled, he did not expect Xu Dong to be so terrifying, could it be that this guy was hiding something?


    "A bunch of clowns and trash. My hand can be destroyed." At this time, Xu Dong naturally couldn''t forget to act tough. He raised his hand, stepped forward, and smashed his fist onto Yun Che''s body. His body actually caved in, and actually did not realize how terrifying Xu Dong was.


    "You trash want to kill me?!" "He is so naive." Xu Dong took out his human skin mask and revealed his handsome face. Looking at them, he had actually scared them out of their wits, the leader had already lost his life aura, he definitely would not be able to live.


    The other people on the other hand, looked at each other, and said to Long Jun: "Your Highness Prince, quickly leave, don''t let him kill you, otherwise I''m afraid there is no hope for us to take revenge."


    "Then... "Take care!" Long Jun did not even turn his head, he had already ran for a few hundred metres. When he turned his head, his eyes almost popped out.


    Xu Dong had actually killed several strong person of the Soul Fusion Realm in an instant. Just what kind of concept was this, and how did he become so strong to such an extent?


    "No, Xu Dong, you can''t kill me! My father is his Majesty! If you kill me, your family will be buried with you!" Long Jun was hysterical. He kicked him flying and sneered: "I didn''t expect a dignified Prince like you to pee and pee, I didn''t expect that!"


    "You ¡­ It''s fine if I want to kill you or cut you up, but you can''t insult my identity! " Xu Dong laughed, and did not pay any more attention to him. He took a step forward, lifted him up, and held him by the throat, and said: "You are nothing but an ant, how can you act atrociously in front of me?"


    "You ¡­ Kill me! " Long Jun''s heart grew fearful. He was not seeking to leave right now, he only hoped that Xu Dong would not torture him and let him die happily.


    "As you wish." Xu Dong exerted strength in his arms and directly strangled Long Jun to death. Then, he patted the dirt off his body, and left towards the distance. It was extremely peaceful, and he did not care about the people behind him.


    Xu Dong returned to his original place. The air here was very fresh and brought with it a sense of good feeling. Xu Dong opened a dilapidated door, walked in and started to rest with his eyes closed.


    Not long after, a piece of news came out, causing Xu Dong''s mental state to increase, many people were paying attention to the news, which mountain they were allocated to.


    The Mysterious Sky Sect had nine peaks, and each mountain could allow people to train in a single technique. Furthermore, it was perfect. Many disciples came to this place, and this was the same large plaza as before.


    Ever since Xu Dong took the Martial Spirit test, his name had already appeared in everyone''s eyes, especially Liu Zhuang and Fang Hao who had long disappeared. According to the rumors, they were probably taken in as disciples by the sect elders as rumours, Xu Dong did not expect their good fortune to be so great, but since it was someone else''s matter, there was nothing to bother about.

 C132 Nine dragon meridians (2)

    "I want to join the Heavenly Profound Peak. I heard that the cultivation of the Heavenly Profound Peak is the orthodox method of Mysterious Sky Sect, so the cultivation techniques it contains must be the most common."


    "I''m going to join the purple feather mountain. After all, the purple feather mountain is very strong."


    Tang Baiyu and Shang Huazi all looked towards Xu Dong, Tang Baiyu felt that Xu Dong must have some sort of plan, adding that the other party was a pill refiner, a drug refiner was a miraculous job, even if he did not have any cultivation, he would still be very powerful.


    could not reveal his secret, but Tang Baiyu felt that it was better this way because their family could recruit Xu Dong. Even if they could not, they would still rely on the mutual help of the forest team to recruit Xu Dong.


    "Brother Xu Dong, where do you choose?" Tang Baiyu walked over, and Shang Huazi was also by the side. He looked at Xu Dong with a slightly flushed face.


    "I''m not sure. We''ll talk about it when the time comes." Xu Dong was still acting the same, as though he was invincible. Furthermore, he did not seem to care about the fact that he was a low level Martial Spirit.


    "Alright, now that the sect has chosen to enter the peak, we will begin preparing. Those who call out their names will come out." A deacon walked out and looked around at the Mysterious Sky Sect disciples. They all knew that in order to become an official Mysterious Sky Sect disciple, they had to join a mountain and cultivate.


    "Xu Dong, step forward ¡­"


    As the Enforcer''s voice fell, Xu Dong remained calm and collected, as if he did not care at all. He stood straight at the side, looking at the many Peak Master Elders and Enforcers in the distance.


    "Hahaha, no one wants this waste?"


    "Everyone, although this child is a Martial Spirit of the Red Dragon, his fighting strength is extremely strong, why don''t you leave him to me?" One of them opened his mouth to speak, the other one had white hair, they were shocked, they did not expect the Eldest Brother to stand up for him, could it be that he had some background?


    "Eldest Brother, since you have spoken, how can we compete with you? Since you insist on taking him as your disciple, we naturally will not stop you." All of them spoke with a sound transmission, so the disciples below did not hear the news.


    "Xu Dong, will it be alright for you to enter the ninth summit?" The high and mighty Sect Master of Mysterious Sky Sect said.


    "Disciple has no problems." Xu Dong looked at the old man who had grizzled hair at the very back. According to his arrangement, this old man should be his Master.


    Xu Dong then followed the old man and left. This Peak Master of the Ninth Peak, whom Xu Dong had never heard of before, came from one of the higher ups and they all knew that this old man was a Eldest Brother of a large number of clan elders of the Peak Master. In the past, his cultivation was extremely high and it was impossible for him to do so now.


    Many people did not know that he was the Peak Master of the ninth summit, nor did they know his name. However, they did know of the ninth summit.


    When Xu Dong went to that place, they were not jealous nor envious of him. Instead, they ridiculed him a little because they felt that he had no future. When the disciples went to that famed poor mountain, either they died or they were crippled, there was basically no more life for them.


    Xu Dong didn''t know where he came to, and could only follow the Peak Master in front of him as he walked. Finally, he stopped as the mountain in front of him was not a mountain, so Xu Dong couldn''t help but ask, "Master, this place doesn''t have mountains."


    "The mountain peaks exist within the Heaven and Earth. If you haven''t traversed them, how would you know that there are no mountains here?" The old man raised his hand to wipe away the concealed aura nearby. Then, a mountain peak that was surrounded by dense mist appeared.


    "Master, I still don''t know your name." Xu Dong finally remembered something.


    "The name is just a Floating Dust, it doesn''t matter if it is there or not. It''s enough for you to call me Master. Let''s go, we will enter the mountain peak."


    Hidden Solitary Peak.


    He raised his hand and saw a bird flying over. Xu Dong''s heart moved, it was as though he was flying with the bird in the sky, as though he was walking freely and unfettered.


    "The cultivation technique I cultivate is extremely special, and the Martial Spirit that I need is special. Only you can inherit my mantle, so I want you to join Hidden Flowing Peak. This is also the best decision I have made." He walked over and landed his withered arm on Xu Dong''s head. Then, a cultivation technique appeared in his mind.


    "Master, this cultivation technique is really not bad, it can raise our cultivation by many times!" Xiao Hong happily said, while Xu Dong had already gone silent. That set of techniques, made him feel a sense of familiarity, as if it was tailored for his body.


    Dragon Essence Art.


    This kind of cultivation technique was too heaven-defying. No wonder this Master was so unfathomable, it surprised them all, and took Xu Dong as their disciple. This made them feel even more strange, as if Xu Dong could really inherit his legacy.


    If Xu Dong became his true disciple, then the Hidden Flowing Mountain would probably be the leader of the next great sect competition, the Mysterious Sky Sect.


    Therefore, when they had given Xu Dong up to the Peak Master of Hidden Flowing Mountain to be their disciple, they had already begun discussing a plan. They wanted Xu Dong to die suddenly, or ¡­ Cripple him.


    A lot of people started to come forward to take a look around, and to cause trouble as well. Who would have thought that Xu Dong would actually not see them, causing them to feel depressed, thinking that Xu Dong was just too wretched.


    The dragon veins in his body had already condensed three. Just the power of blood from three dragon veins was enough to kill all the strong person in the eighth level of the Tong Wu Realm. Adding that he had a cultivation of almost twenty thousand points of strength in the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm, coupled with the ten times stacking of blood dragon s, it became a shocking fifty thousand points ¡­


    Beating up a Soul Formation cultivator was akin to pulling out dried weeds and rotten wood. There was no need for him to waste so much effort to slaughter them.


    A youth possessing such terrifying strength, Xu Dong had already suppressed his own cultivation to the maximum. He wanted to condense nine dragon meridians, then step into the Soul Fusion Realm, and only after he had built his foundation would he be able to construct a skyscraper.

 C133 Invincible (1)

    "Have you heard? It is said that the previous day, Prince Long Jun had died in Dark Cloud City and the mayor had resigned his position. The Sovereign King of Sky Dragon Empire was furious and was searching the entire world for the culprit and it is said that the culprit was extremely decisive in his actions. The expert s who protected the Prince were all at the Soul Fusion Realm.


    Some people were discussing secretly. They were all Tong Wu Realm Fighter, speaking of this matter, they were all excited, and their mouths were filled with words about how strong the assassin was, and how shameless he was, causing Xu Dong''s mood to improve a lot.


    "Yi, didn''t that fellow have enmity with Prince Long Jun? What was he laughing at? "Could it be that he ¡­" However, he discovered that Xu Dong had actually returned to normal and was walking towards him. Xu Dong, who was in a good mood, directly stretched out his hand and placed it on''s body, then asked, "Senior Brother, be careful of saying that something bad has happened ¡­ "Some things, it''s best not to say it too clearly. Otherwise, before I die, I will definitely pull you down with me."


    Xu Dong lowered his hand and walked far away, as if this matter had nothing to do with him, causing the person who was warned to break out in cold sweat, he never expected Xu Dong to be like this, making him feel as if there was a sharp sword in his heart that wanted to tear him apart.


    Xu Dong naturally understood that there were already many people watching around him, wanting to catch him, but inside the sect, there were too many people talking, so they did not make a move, but they were gathering. Xu Dong headed to a mountain peak, which was the location of the Compendium Pavilion, the important core of the nine peaks of Mysterious Sky Sect.


    Ordinary people could not enter, and would only be able to read the books if they had the orders from the Peak Master or an elder. Otherwise, it would be impossible to enter, and it might bring about a fatal disaster.


    Standing at this place, Xu Dong actually saw a familiar face: Liu Zhuang.


    "Brother Xu Dong, why are you here?" Liu Zhuang appeared to be a thick-skinned elder. He went forward and embraced Xu Dong''s body, and laughed out loud: "Aiya, Brother Xu Dong, it''s been a while since we last met. I didn''t think that you would actually come to the Compendium Pavilion. are you trying to find some Martial Skills? "


    Xu Dong nodded and said: "That''s right, senior brother, do you have any powerful Martial Skills to introduce us?"


    "Of course there are, but Brother Xu Dong still needs something, if not how could he successfully take the Martial Skills away?" Xu Dong nodded his head, and then brought Xu Dong to enter the library. The outside of the library was vast, and the inside was extremely simple and crude, Liu Zhuang walked straight to the front: "Brother Xu Dong is truly blessed, I never thought that after leaving, you would have already stepped into the 8th level of the Tong Wu Realm, and your cultivation must be even higher now."


    Xu Dong shook his head, and said bitterly: "Big brother Liu, that was a long story, I went to bathe by the river, I did not expect to meet a alligator, and had a strong helper at that time, if not I would have been dead for sure."


    "What?" You actually went to that secret realm? What did you get? " Liu Zhuang cried out in shock, and turned and grabbed onto Xu Dong''s arm, causing Xu Dong to become alarmed. He realised that Liu Zhuang had also obtained good fortune and stepped into the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm, his face revealing a look of understanding: "No wonder we couldn''t see you that day, and went to look for you, but because we were injured, we did not go. How did you get away with it? "


    Xu Dong''s face was filled with pain as he said to Liu Zhuang: "Stop talking, at that time, I was suppressed by the aura of the alligator and could not move at all. And it was a senior brother who was at the ninth level of the Tong Wu Realm who saved me.


    Liu Zhuang was startled, and felt that Xu Dong must have definitely experienced something different. He looked at Xu Dong with an apologetic expression and said: "Brother Xu Dong, I didn''t think that you would encounter such a danger. It seems that we were wrong about you."


    "It''s fine. After all, none of you know where I have gone to. There will always be suspicions in your hearts. Furthermore, I did not explain, so naturally ¡­" Xu Dong explained everything before walking into the distance. He saw a book called the Limitless Grimoire, this Limitless Grimoire looked simple, but Xu Dong had a feeling that he saw this book in the ten thousand books. It seemed that this book could allow Xu Dong to cultivate.

 C134 Invincible (2)

    Seeing that, Liu Zhuang felt that the words on it were extremely obscure and hard to understand. Not being able to see it clearly, the cultivators could only read the first level of the library, they could not even enter the second level of the library. The Limitless Grimoire was an incomplete sword art manual, but its grade was a bit low, it was only an Orange Ranked technique.


    "Brother Xu Dong, I am afraid that it is a little inappropriate for you to choose this book, since it is a technique that the disciples of our sect are afraid of, and few cultivators have chosen it. However, there are still a few who have succeeded, and the majority of those who chose this sword are attendants."


    Xu Dong never thought that the origin of this book would be so big. The content within gave off a feeling as if he was looking through heavenly books, he never thought that this book would actually give birth to such a strange feeling, "Big Brother Liu, I''ll take this book with me, bring it back in a few days."


    Liu Zhuang nodded, seeing that Xu Dong was about to leave, he pulled Xu Dong''s hand and said: "Brother Xu Dong, if you have time, why don''t we gather together? Tang Baiyu and the rest are all at the nearby mountains, cultivating for a long time, I wonder if we will meet again in the future."


    Xu Dong nodded his head, he did not refuse, and laughed: "Brother Liu, do not worry, as long as you call for me, I will reject everything and head for the gathering."


    "Fine, we''ll set the time in a few days." Liu Zhuang laughed and led Xu Dong out of the library. There was only one book that he could take, but he could not take the rest, according to the rumors, there was still a blue rank here, and Xu Dong did not know if it was true or not. If he could find it, it would be good.


    Xu Dong went down the library and discovered that there were people lingering around, their gazes were passionate, Xu Dong made a few movements, and immediately woke up, it was obvious that they were all assassins, and were extremely alert.


    The corner of Xu Dong''s mouth rose as he said with a perfect smile, "Since all of you are seeking death, I shall grant your wish. In any case, it is not I who will be killing you, it is you all who will be courting death!"


    With just pure strength, Xu Dong was able to fight against the strong person of the Anti-Void Stage. However, in terms of spells, Xu Dong would probably be stomped over, because the terror of the Anti-Void Stage strong person was too shocking. Even if it wasn''t the Anti-Void Stage, as long as it was a expert at the peak of the Soul Fusion Stage, Xu Dong would probably not be his match.


    He could rely on his physical strength to fight against expert, who was at the middle stage of the Soul Fusion Realm, but he could not fight against strong person, who was at the peak of the Soul Fusion Realm. Therefore, Xu Dong could only flee for his life.


    Xu Dong had never heard of anyone with a deep cultivation in the Sky Dragon Empire, other than the Emperor, there was probably no one else. This was because the blood dragon was being suppressed, and because of various reasons, Xu Dong felt that this person must be the Emperor ¡­


    "Your Highness, this Kid''s pace is extremely strange. I''m afraid that if we can''t catch up to him, we''ll have to fart behind him!"


    "Bring a few people with you and take a detour. You must stop him or I''ll kill you!" He never thought that Long Jun would actually die in Xu Dong''s hands. That guy might deserve to die, but it was the imperial family that was going to judge him.


    Many people kept on chasing after Xu Dong, they all tried to get close to them in an attempt to stop them.


    But who would have thought that Xu Dong would suddenly be standing on the side of a cliff in the distance. Long Ze laughed happily: "Kid, do you really think you have nowhere to go?


    "Not also... I''m standing here because I want to kill all of you. " Xu Dong''s voice was cold and indifferent, like an unparalleled almighty being. He stood in the wind, it was disorderly and messy, his clothes fluttering in the wind, like a bright lamp.


    Xu Dong''s soul power was very strong, indirectly affecting them. Although the blood dragon was suppressed, Xu Dong still had a trump card, that was the power of the Curse. If they were to let go, everyone here would die!


    "Do you think you can kill me? Is she really that cute? " Long Ze waved his hand, and the group of people charged towards Xu Dong. They were like a madman, frightening and fierce, wanting to bite Xu Dong''s throat and tear his blood vessels apart.


    Some of them were even seriously injured. Xu Dong stepped forward, transformed into a long dragon, and smashed Dragon Ze away. void pinched the dragon, he brought it over and slapped his forehead with his palm.


    "Chi!"


    Flames burned, Xu Dong patted his clothes, and shook his head: "You''re courting death, you can''t blame me."


    He still left, but when a person walked out from the side, he saw Xu Dong kill someone. He saw Xu Dong''s true realm, and it was possible for him to fight against strong person who was in the anti-Emptiness Realm.


    "That guy is really interesting." Lin Fei left from the side, but his gaze never left Xu Dong''s side. He disappeared in the blink of an eye, and the sword on his back released a mysterious light.


    One person.


    Xu Dong coming from the Northern City was something that many people knew about, but it was only until now. Adding on the various reasons that he had mentioned, they were still a little afraid of Xu Dong.


    "There''s nothing we can do. Although that person''s cultivation is low, we can''t kill him. Prince Ze is already dead. Prince Yong, do you still want to continue?" One of them looked at Prince Yong beside him, and he stepped forward.


    "That person is definitely going to die. He has to die. Let the Shadow Killer help." Prince Yong''s expression didn''t look too good. There was a problem with his cultivation technique and his cultivation was extremely low. In addition, this bastard suddenly caused trouble, making him unable to calm down.


    The Umbra Kill was a person trained by the Sky Dragon Empire and its Martial Spirit was powerful. It was said that it was an existence that had stepped into the peak of the Soul Fusion Realm and it was even said that it could fight against the anti-Emptiness Realm.


    If Ying Sha was unable to kill Xu Dong, then I''m afraid... No one could kill him.

 C135 Who wins and who loses (1)

    Shadow Killer''s personality was extremely cold and detached. This was because he had experienced many things since he was young and had developed a dark personality.


    He took a step forward and looked at Xu Dong''s portrait, his eyes shining brightly, as if he did not care at all, and said: "I want this person''s head."


    "Shadow Slaughter. As long as you kill this person, our king will receive countless rewards. When that time comes, the wealth and riches will all be in your hands. How about it?" Then, he handed a Cosmic Bag over to Shadow Killer. He nodded his head and smiled: "Very good, I will let him die in this time''s Great Sect Competition."


    Shadow Killer sneered coldly, making this cunning person feel as if a sharp sword was piercing through his heart. "Ok, I will tell the king when I go back. Please take care of this matter."


    "Don''t worry. If he doesn''t die, then I will." Shadow Killer laughed and left towards the distance. The crafty person had a deep look in his eyes, who knew what he was thinking, and then also disappeared into the darkness. Not long later, a person appeared, and that person was Lin Fei, "Not bad, I have to deal with you even with Shadow Killer, looks like you won''t live long."


    Lin Fei''s realm was rather strong, the sword intent circled around him, but it was as though there was nothing there. He laughed, and also disappeared, leaving behind a bunch of empty land.


    It had already been three days since he arrived at this mountain peak, and Peak Master actually did not ask him about it, nor was there anything to cultivate. Especially this Limitless Grimoire, although he had already seen through most of it, without a sword, he would not be able to cultivate it.


    He could only look at it for a few more days and talk about other matters. He quickly rushed up the mountain when he suddenly saw a figure, that was a celestial being with a bone like demeanor like a immortal god. His eyes were gloomy, he took a step forward, looked at Xu Dong and said, "Is this a little confusing? I wonder why you are here? "


    "I don''t have any, but my mood is a bit bad." Xu Dong shook his head, indicating that he did not say it, but for another reason. He walked to the front, stared at Peak Master and asked: "Master, why are you here so late in the night?"


    "Since I''m here, I naturally have some matters to discuss with you. About your father ¡­" When Peak Master spoke, it made Xu Dong''s heart sink. It seems that this old man had already investigated the forces backing him, his heart sank, this man''s cultivation was deep and unfathomable, I think ¡­ An ordinary person would not be able to kill him unless Qing Tian or the Nine Heavens Mystical King came.


    "You know my father?" Xu Dong did not attack first, but wanted to know the reason, after all, he was too strong, if they wanted him to die, wouldn''t that be easy? It was just a matter of raising his hand and killing him in the blink of an eye, so why fight back?


    "That''s right, I''m a high ranking official in the Mysterious Sky Sect, so I naturally know about your father. Right now, he is suffering greatly at the Celestial Transformation Pond, and he possesses the soul of an immortal." That''s right, I''m a high ranking official in the Mysterious Sky Sect, so I naturally know about your father. His eyes were deep and serene, as if he was recalling something. Perhaps it wasn''t ¡­


    "And then? Is my father still alive? " Xu Dong''s heart tensed up, afraid that his father would encounter some kind of accident. Peak Master shook his head and said, "He''s still in the Celestial Transformation Pool.


    Xu Dong felt a piercing pain in his heart, holding onto his own heart, he started crying, and said: "I am sorry father, I have nothing to do, but I am powerless, and truly am ashamed of being so good to me father ¡­"


    Peak Master patted Xu Dong''s body, and said: "Child, your father is not dead yet, but he has suffered too much. Those people want to take out your father''s soul, so you have to cultivate the Dragon Transformation skill, at that time, the Nine Dragons Soul Fusion will definitely be able to kill them. You need to wait a little longer, and believe that you can do it yourself, I am powerless to change anything, and can only allow things to progress ¡­"


    Xu Dong''s mood improved a little when he heard this. He bowed towards the Peak Master, then bowed and said: "Thank you for your guidance, Master. I will definitely cultivate diligently. I will definitely save my father after a period of time!"


    "Good child, good child!" The Peak Master rubbed Xu Dong''s head, his eyes filled with benevolence as he looked towards the Immortal Transforming Pool. The Immortal Transforming Pool had been covered up so normal people could not see it, but he could see that there was a person in the Immortal Transforming Pool with his eyes closed who looked like an ancient Buddha ¡­

 C136 Who wins and who loses (2)

    Xu Dong had been condensing dragon veins nonstop for the past few days, and the great sect competition had officially begun as well. A group of people nonstop headed towards the sect''s plaza, and that place was packed full of people.


    A group of people began to gather together and make fun of each other, "Do you think this year''s Chief Guild will still be Senior Brother Ying?"


    "I think it''s very possible. Senior Brother Ying is extremely powerful and can be said to be the most powerful strong person in the entire Mysterious Sky Sect. After all, he can already fight against the early stage of the Anti-Void Stage by himself." They looked at the stage. Currently, the people on the stage were all weaker disciples, and the great sect competition was a competition that the entire sect had to participate in. Xu Dong originally did not want to come, but according to the rules, he could only come.


    "I wonder if there will be any other expert appearing in this place. Xiao Hong, do you think there are any hidden expert s around here?" Xu Dong looked at the red dragon on his fingertip and asked.


    "There is, Master. Look at that person wearing red Clothes, his cultivation is already comparable to Master, and there is also that chubby foodie, he can also compare to Master, and that ¡­ That guy with the dark eyes is even more powerful than the Master. " Xiao Hong spoke a lot in one breath, their cultivations were all simple and plain, as if this was being low-key. Xiao Hong looked to her side and saw a person wearing blue clothes, and that person was Lin Fei.


    "Master, if that person goes on stage, it would be good to fight with him. I feel like he will kill someone."


    Xu Dong was apprehensive. As he looked at Lin Fei, as if he had felt Xu Dong''s gaze, Lin Fei also turned his head around and revealed a kind smile towards him. Xu Dong also smiled humbly, and then, he no longer looked at each other.


    They came closer and closer, so that could see their own names. It was only after six hours that Xu Dong saw it, Xu Dong was fighting with a guy called pycnostoma, Xu Dong looked towards the other side, where he was still eating buns, Xu Dong did not expect Xiao Hong to actually be talking about a foodie.


    "Hahaha, quickly look, it''s Xu Dong, I never thought that he would meet pycnostoma on stage, looks like he''s dead, although pycnostoma is honest, but his brain is not right, even if he was slightly provoked, he would definitely get a good beating!"


    He did not expect this guy to not only talk but also open his mouth wide and say such words. Xu Dong looked at pycnostoma and said: Hey, he''s scolding you for having a bad brain, why don''t you do something big?


    pycnostoma took a bite of his steamed bun and said, "He''s right, why should I beat him up? "Could it be that I''m going to retaliate just because I was scolded?"


    Xu Dong nodded, gave pycnostoma a thumbs up, and said: "Not bad, you really are a noble person. I like you, I like your temperament!"


    Boom! *


    As that person was sent flying by a piece of bun, Xu Dong slowly flipped his thumb over, turning his gaze into that of disdain. His gaze was like a torch, turning him into an extremely strict pycnostoma.


    Xu Dong said in disdain: "They all say you are very strong, I really want to know where your strength lies. Do you eat a lot, or ¡­ "What about your body?"


    "Master be careful, this glutton is going to use his trump card." Xiao Hong suddenly warned, but it was too late. The pycnostoma suddenly disappeared in the air and appeared behind Xu Dong, smashing out with a punch that actually blasted Xu Dong flying, and hit him nearby, causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood. It was hard to imagine how fat this guy was, but when he moved his hand, it was actually as light as feather ¡­


    "Looks like you''re pretty good at fighting. I didn''t expect you to still have the strength to stand after taking a punch from me. This really makes me happy. How about this, I''ll let you be my punching bag, practice my fist technique, and relax my muscles." His gaze was deep, like that of a fierce tiger. He walked over and threw out a punch, like a fierce tiger roaring, at Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong''s heart trembled, his Martial Spirit must have been a Purple Rank Level 7 Martial Spirit, but compared to Xu Dong''s Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, his Martial Spirit was countless times weaker. Xu Dong raised his hand, transformed into a bolt of lightning, and instantly struck pycnostoma away.


    "You want me to become a punching bag? Are you qualified?" He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his gaze fierce and indifferent. His expression was one of ridicule, causing pycnostoma to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with his words, why is Xu Dong so domineering, they were all afraid and avoided Xu Dong''s gaze. Xu Dong stood on the stage, looked down, and said: "Please welcome the next victim."


    Everyone''s faces turned pale. They didn''t know who would be next.


    Suddenly, everyone''s face was filled with joy, they looked at Xu Dong with eyes filled with pity, "He''s finished, I never thought it would be blood red!"


    Who was Red Blood?


    He was a famous person in the Mysterious Sky Sect, the son of the Mysterious Sky Sect''s Sect Master. The aura of the Blood Emperor Dragon Martial Spirit when he took a step forward caused Xu Dong to panic, he never thought that this fellow''s Martial Spirit was actually the Blood Emperor Dragon Martial Spirit.


    Although they were both Earth Rank Martial Spirit, Xu Dong still did not fear them. His face was indifferent, and he did not care about the blood-red eyes.


    "You are very strong, but I will defeat you, kill you, and absorb the power of your bloodline!" He laughed like a madman. His tone was so cold that it was terrifying ¡­


    He never thought that this fellow would actually like to say such savage words. Xu Dong had a face that did not care, and didn''t even have any other thoughts or movements, and just stood there without moving.


    Then, suddenly, a blood-red color appeared. However ¡­ A scarlet red also appeared!


    Who won? Who lost?

 C137 Dust-Descending (1)

    When the dust settled, a figure appeared on the stage. There was also another figure, Xue Wushuang''s face was pale white, he had become a loser. Xu Dong''s expression was calm, and his gaze was deep.


    There was no wound on his body, not a single one. Looking at the guy in front of him, he revealed a slight smile. "Tsk tsk tsk ¡­" I never thought that you would actually be able to absorb other people''s soul power. But you''re still too weak after all. In my hands, even a genius would be humiliated by me, let alone you. "


    These words were said as if someone wasn''t a genius, these words had caused a bunch of damage to Xue Wushuang. Then, one of them raised his hand and suddenly rushed over, Xu Dong this guy actually didn''t want to stop, he was probably trying to kill Xue Wushuang!


    Xue Ritian''s complexion changed greatly, he felt that Xu Dong was courting death, he did not expect that guy to actually want to kill his son, this was something that could not be allowed, and immediately released a powerful Qi, but a withered hand blocked his hand.


    "Eldest Brother, that''s your junior nephew, could it be that you want to stop me?" His eyes were somber, filled with the desire to kill.


    "Don''t worry, Xu Dong will not kill Wushuang." His Eldest Brother''s eyes also had a kind of demonic power, but this matter had yet to happen. Could it be that with their cultivation, it was not enough to make Xu Dong stop?


    "Alright, since Eldest Brother thinks so, I will naturally continue watching. I definitely won''t stop Xu Dong anymore." Xue Ritian was helpless, and could only do that, looking at Xu Dong, his eyes were filled with vigilance. That fellow was facing his own child, if he was slightly careless, he would lose all of his descendants, and have no children for the rest of his life. The remaining children of the strong person were extremely talented, so they might not be able to pass on their bloodline.


    Therefore, Xue Ritian still had to announce his sovereignty, and that was to make his Eldest Brother make a promise. How could the Peak Master of Hidden Flowing Mountain not understand Xue Ritian''s thoughts? He nodded and said: "Don''t worry Junior Brother, Xu Dong is naturally confident, I''m just afraid that Wushuang won''t be let go."


    "Don''t worry, Eldest Brother. With the few of us working together, we will definitely not let anything happen to this junior."


    Everyone nodded, and then continued to watch the battle. The two people below, were the hottest people talking about him, and even though Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit was the Red Dragon''s, his fighting strength was unrivalled. Amongst the many disciples, ordinary disciples could not do anything to him.


    Xu Dong took a step forward and once again sent Xue Wushuang flying. His Martial Spirit was only a purple-ranked level eight Blood Emperor Dragon. Even if he could absorb the soul energy of others, he wouldn''t be able to maintain it for long because it would always weaken.


    However, Xu Dong suddenly became alarmed. A bolt of lightning suddenly appeared, and everyone looked towards Xue Ritian who was on the stage. That lightning technique must have been taught by Xue Ritian, right? It was indeed very powerful.


    However, the light only dispersed and Xu Dong rushed to the side. He looked at Xue Wushuang with excitement in his eyes and said: "Not bad, not bad, your cultivation is low, but it gave me a huge shock. Alright, I feel that if I continue, I won''t be able to beat you, but Xu Dong, remember this, in the future, you and I will have a fight. When that time comes, you should wash your neck and wait for me properly."


    Xu Dong smiled and did not answer. Could it be that only you, Xue Wushuang, will become stronger in the future?


    After Xue Wushuang left the stage, Xue Ritian''s nervous body finally relaxed. He looked at Xu Dong with a curious expression and said to Peak Master Yin: "This child is not bad. Eldest Brother should be grooming him well. After all, he is your successor."


    "Don''t worry. Junior doesn''t need to teach me about this sort of thing." He stared at Xu Dong and said: "Not bad, you have hidden it well enough. Although your cultivation is weak, I can sense that within your body, there is an extremely powerful aura, I feel like I''m killing to my heart''s content, Xu Dong ¡­ Are you ready? "


    Xu Dong nodded his head, laughed, and showed an indifferent attitude, "Since you are sincerely courting death, then come and try your luck."

 C138 Dust-Descending (2)

    Xu Dong''s tone was arrogant enough, the Shadow Killing technique had an attitude of "I am afraid of the strong person", it stretched out its hand and a vast expanse of air fell down, Xu Dong quickly moved, transforming into a ray of light and actually disappeared. Everyone felt the danger, and all of them retreated, and the result was a ray of light scattering everywhere, which turned out to be the attaching of a red Martial Spirit.


    "Hahaha!" An ordinary Red Dragon beast spirit actually possessed the body of someone who wants to defeat Senior Brother Shadow Killer? " "No, that''s not right. This danger isn''t from Xu Dong, it''s from Senior Brother Shadow Killer. How could a waste Martial Spirit be able to fight against Senior Brother Shadow Killer?"


    Xu Dong could even feel the disappointment on their faces. They probably never thought that Xu Dong would actually face such a terrifying opponent.


    "You are also a beast Martial Spirit, and like me, you are just too ordinary, unable to see your rank. You and I are both jealous of others, we really can''t bear to kill you, but ¡­ Sometimes I have to. " Xu Dong laughed, and without caring about anything, he curled his lips and said: "If you want to fight, just fight, stop with the nonsense."


    Shadow Killer nodded and laughed, "Alright, since you want to die, then let''s give it a try. You and I will experience just who''s stronger!"


    Xu Dong flew to the side. His cultivation was not as good as Shadow Killer''s and he still had many battles which left him unable to endure any more. He could only dodge and look for his weakness and defeat him with it!


    However, he did not expect that it would happen, as Shadow Killer seemed to be proficient in assassination techniques, and it was even simpler for him to be able to adapt to situations and fight head-on. Xu Dong was no match for Shadow Killer, he could only retreat to the side quickly, but never in his dreams did he expect that he would move to the side so fast that Shadow Killer could catch up with Xu Dong even more speed.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a Spirit Treasure. It should be something that someone important handed to you." Xu Dong appeared from the side, he had a look of curiosity, the sword light and shadows, he could not see it clearly, in the blink of an eye, a crisis appeared.


    "You truly want my life. I wonder just what your purpose is?" Xu Dong sneered, then took form and condensed the power of the dragon blood. With his strong physical strength, he directly grasped the short three-inch blade.


    "What?" To catch a white blade empty-handed? " Everyone turned pale with fright, who would have thought that Xu Dong was actually so savage, he raised his hand and used an empty hand to receive the white blade, shocking them, they felt that they were being cut into tofu, and the sword was actually held in their hands.


    "Let go!" The Shadow Kill was a little angry, but Xu Dong only sneered. He raised his hand and slapped Shadow Killer''s face, "Since you want to kill me, are you prepared to pay the price?"


    "Hmph, even if I don''t kill you, there will still be people who will kill you. Don''t tell me you still want to escape? That''s impossible, just accept your fate! " Shadow Killer was infuriated, he was infuriated, and it made Xu Dong feel that he could not take it anymore. Although this fellow''s cultivation was low, he was actually quite fierce, and gritted his teeth as he faced Xu Dong.


    "I just like people like you. I''ve never offended you before, yet you want to kill me. It seems that you''re the only one." Xu Dong sneered, and slapped him flying, smashing onto the ground, in a flash, Xu Dong landed beside him, grabbed his head, and directly embedded it into the ground!


    "You are not qualified, because I have yet to truly release my power." Xu Dong was not afraid of others knowing his trump card, because the people of this world do not recognize the power of the Curse. They would be foolish enough to think that the black aura was just energy emitted by Xu Dong.


    But in the blink of an eye, an accident happened. The power in their eyes transformed into nothing, and with a wave of Xu Dong''s hand, he struck down Murderous Shadow. Xu Dong looked down the stage and asked: Who else?


    Crack!


    The sound of a sword being unsheathed sounded out, causing Xu Dong''s heart to tremble, he felt that the fellow was familiar, but he could confirm that he had never seen the man before, he took a step forward, his eyes became gloomy, holding onto his sword, the sword was a metal weapon.


    When he landed on Xu Dong''s body, Xu Dong''s arms were still trembling. He rushed over with his sword, Xu Dong had seen him just now, he had already defeated dozens of strong person s consecutively, is he Xu Dong now?


    In the last round, Lin Fei did not expect that even though Xu Dong''s cultivation was low, he still possessed such terrifying fighting potential. Lin Fei''s sword missed, and he looked at Xu Dong and said: "Not bad, you have a good feeling, I know how you feel, I''m afraid you have a strong fighting intent, release it for me to feel ¡­"


    Lin Fei laughed coldly, Xu Dong nodded, and no longer suppressed his own cultivation, the force that was suppressing the Martial Spirit of the beast appeared again. He took a step forward, and used the unparalleled power of the Curse, and explained what was terrifying and terrifying.


    With the sharp blade in his body, Xu Dong was like an ancient evil god, while Lin Fei was like a supreme elder of the Homo sapiens, wanting to kill Xu Dong, but he never thought that Xu Dong''s fighting strength was so terrifying that it could stun all of his friends. The people who lost to Xu Dong earlier, were all confused, why did they feel that they were so weak?


    "Isn''t that Senior Sister Di Xin? Why is she here too? This is my goddess. " Then, he was punched and sent flying. The person who had hit him scolded: "Get lost, keep your saliva back, do you know that you are blaspheming my goddess like this?"


    Xu Dong and Lin Fei were also attracted by Di Xin, so one could imagine how beautiful he was. Xu Dong felt thathe was not as cute as his own Qing Lan, and turned to look at Lin Fei. He also turned his head, but similarly, Lin Fei felt that she was not as beautiful as his own Yu Xin.


    Once again, the two of them bumped into each other. An elegant and outstanding beautiful young man appeared from the side. Standing beside Di Xin, he asked: "Junior Sister Di Xin, what do you want? I can do it for free. "


    "No need. I just took a look and left. What I want to know is, what are their names? " Di Xin was obviously interested in Xu Dong and Lin Fei, and was not interested in the little handsome brother beside him.


    "They are, the one with the red aura is Xu Dong, the one who used the sword is Lin Fei, the two of them are extremely powerful, but Lin Fei''s luck is bad, last time with the crystal stones, he was second, if we lost, he would be second too."


    Zhou Qingyun laughed coldly, feeling that these two people were quite interesting. She didn''t think that she was so elegant and unrestrained, and not even managed to attract Di Xin''s attention, but rather those two fellows. This made him extremely unhappy.


    Xu Dong naturally did not care about the praises of others, but Lin Fei was different. He could feel that someone was angry, and when he turned his head, he was shocked to find that it was that guy, Zhou Qingyun!

 C139 The fearsome Zhou Qingyun (1)

    "Not bad, not bad. Even though your cultivation is low, you can fight with me until now. No matter who wins or loses, in terms of name, I lost. You''re awake." Lin Fei was clear about their limits as he walked down the stage.


    Suddenly, a loud and clear voice came out, it was free and easy, the jade tree that was in the wind, how could Zhou Qingyun let Xu Dong and Lin Fei go.


    "Good, not bad. Your cultivations are very deep. However, compared to me, you might be much weaker." Everyone was gloomy, and they all lowered their heads to discuss, "Mysterious Sky Sect''s acting tough King Zhou Qingyun is causing trouble again, let''s avoid him, so as to not get involved."


    In the instant that they all fled, a majority of the underlings instantly disappeared. The rest were all people with cultivation bases and powerful cultivation bases. They sat together and calmed down.


    "Who do you think you are?" Xu Dong turned his head, revealing a look of contempt. Lin Fei did not speak, but the look in his eyes made it clear that he was talking trash.


    "I''ll do it, the two of you come at me together." Zhou Qingyun''s tone was cold, the highest realm of posturing, was to ignore their cultivation, background and face, and just one word, do it!


    "Bang ¡­"


    Xu Dong took the initiative to attack, a fist with ten times strength condensed onto his body. Zhou Qingyun immediately flew into the air and smashed onto the ground in the distance, causing a huge angle to appear on the stage. Di Xin frowned his beautiful eyebrows as he looked at Xu Dong and Lin Fei in the distance.


    Clap clap!


    Zhou Qingyun''s mouth was hung with danger, she was unharmed, and all the higher ups of the Mysterious Sky Sect revealed expressions of amusement, "Normally, he would be completely angry, we might have a good show to watch."


    "Although Qingyun has very strong strength and he even kneeled down as the third brother of the Lone Cloud Peak, he has a very arrogant nature. Compared to the two geniuses, I''m afraid it won''t be enough."


    "Don''t worry, Qing Yun will only cripple them. He won''t beat them to death." Third Junior Brother Sun Xu interrupted them, causing them to be unable to respond. Lin Fei then stepped out, and turned into a ray of light.


    When the sword blade landed, Zhou Qingyun''s entire body released an extremely powerful aura, when the sword blade landed on his body, it actually did not have a single scratch, that was the beast Martial Spirit tortoise. Judging from his light, it seemed like there was no divine weapon, and it should not be broken at all.


    Then, a fiery red fist told them what power was. Xu Dong''s fist directly sent Zhou Qingyun flying, as he stood in the midst of the dust and said: "So it''s just a tortoise shell, let me show you what absolute strength is."


    Xu Dong raised his hand, and a fist fell down, actually making Lin Fei feel that it was inconceivable. He took a step forward, and the sword body condensed into a blazing light. Xu Dong''s mood was a little bad. When Zhou Qingyun jumped out, it just so happened to be a sandbag that she could use to give him a good beating.


    "I am the world''s most terrifying defensive Martial Spirit, how can you make me feel pain?" Zhou Qingyun walked forward, "How strong am I? Even if the two of you come together, I can still resist them. Moreover, I can still use my soul power."


    Xu Dong felt that something was wrong and retreated a step. Standing beside Lin Fei, Lin Fei laughed: "Since you do not want to attack first, then I will cripple this turtle and let you train with it!"


    "This... Is this a taunt of strength? " Everyone held back their laughter, they did not know what to say, Lin Fei comparing Zhou Qingyun to a tortoise, she was truly alright.


    Clang clang clang!


    Zhou Qingyun''s tortoise shell was obviously harder than Lin Fei expected, he had unleashed thirty-six sword strikes, the sword attack hitting, but Zhou Qingyun was one of them, she had an extremely calm and relaxed appearance.


    "Too weak, too weak. With your strength, it''s not even enough to tickle me." He laughed quite crazily. His arrogant face was covered with tortoise shells. It was simply a ridicule from anyone.


    Xu Dong was startled, the shackles in his body were finally released, many people saw the black Qi being emitted from Xu Dong''s body, they were shocked and confused, Xue Ritian''s gaze became gloomy and asked Xu Dong: "What happened? Why is his aura rising so much, could it be a secret technique? "


    "Impossible, his aura has actually stepped into the anti-Emptiness Realm?!" Third Junior Brother Sun Xu was shocked, he felt that Xu Dong''s power was not only that, it was even more terrifying!


    "Evil ¡­" They did not expect Xu Dong to actually be able to trigger the energy of heaven and earth, which was a little strange, so they could not say much. The people in the audience all waited anxiously, when they saw Xu Dong releasing the black aura, their hearts tightened, they did not expect Xu Dong to have an even more terrifying trump card.

 C140 The fearsome Zhou Qingyun (2)

    Although he was emitting a black mist just now, he was not that strong. Xu Dong''s eyes flashed, and the light dissipated, revealing a fiery red light. Instantly ¡­ It caused Zhou Qingyun to feel extreme pain as he flew out thousands of meters.


    "Hahaha, do you really think you can defeat me like this? It doesn''t exist, it doesn''t exist! " Zhou Qingyun stood proudly, he felt like a steel wall, Xu Dong''s fist had struck the center, the corners of his mouth raised, Zhou Qingyun felt a little dizzy.


    He was stunned as he looked at the protective shield in front of him. In the end, the turtle shell had still been broken, and Xu Dong''s right fist was trembling. Feeling the dense coldness, he took a step back.


    When he looked at Di Xin, Di Xin had a look of admiration in his eyes. His heart suddenly ached, and he felt that he seemed to be a waste ¡­


    "What do you have to say now?" Xu Dong laughed coldly, his arrogant appearance caused Zhou Qingyun''s heart to ache endlessly. Especially Di Xin ¡­


    That was his beloved, but he didn''t expect to not have a smile on his face. He felt that he was sad. Even if he had this cultivation level, so what?


    "I didn''t lose. I said that I will make you feel despair, so I will let you guys have a taste!" Zhou Qingyun''s downcast eyes made Xu Dong and Lin Fei alarmed, and they finally felt something amiss. Just now, this fellow could only defend passively, and even if his body was destroyed, he wasn''t affected at all.


    "Xu Dong, I want to make you understand that the power of this world is hard to come by!" He gnashed his teeth. Like a mad demon, he took a step forward and took out a sword from his Heaven and Earth Pouch.


    "Qing Yun, you must not harm the innocent!" Although he shouted loudly, he did not ask Zhou Qingyun to stop. Instead, he chose to continue watching.


    Xu Dong disapproved and flew to the side, then said to Lin Fei: "There''s nothing I can do. I need to rest, so I''ll leave it to you."


    Xu Dong knew about Lin Fei''s sword and had not stopped, his cultivation was one level higher than Xu Dong''s, so there was definitely no problem if he was allowed to attack. Lin Fei did not object, and said while looking at Zhou Qingyun: "If we do not work together this time, you will definitely die!"


    "Is that so? I think the two of you should come up here together, otherwise ¡­ You will definitely die! " His eyes were bright and full of spirit, unlike the indifferent attitude just now. He was serious now.


    When one of them became serious, from that moment on, everyone could no longer remain calm and flew to the side. They were all terrified.


    "Hehe ¡­" "He''s angry." Lin Fei laughed and shook his head, then opened his hand and suddenly took out a sword, the sword releasing a green light.


    He then slashed towards Zhou Qingyun, and that similarly sharp sword collided with it, "I didn''t expect it to be Second Senior Brother''s Cyan Edge Sword. It seems that this Lin Fei is very important to you."


    That was Second Senior''s special sword, and in the blink of an eye, Lin Fei was flipped over and flew away. Xu Dong laughed, and said without care: "Although you are severely injured, but it is true, that fellow is just trash."


    "Really? You can go over and try." Lin Fei and Xu Dong did not mind, they continued to bicker, there was even a wound on his chest, he did not expect the sword to be so terrifying, and cut open his chest.


    "I said it already, I want to rest for a bit. I''ve already injured this guy, there''s no need to say any more nonsense, right?"


    Lin Fei nodded his head, and said: "I''ll consider you to be ruthless. Although this person took out his divine weapon, speaking of this person, even though his cultivation is deep, he can still be defeated!"


    Lin Fei''s tone was incomparably firm. After all, they were two people, and defeating one Zhou Qingyun was an easy task, but Lin Fei had not expected it as he took a step forward and blasted Lin Fei away, smashing him into the distant stage.


    Xu Dong was suddenly speechless, he laughed, with a look that he did not know why, he did not know why Lin Fei became weaker.


    "It seems like you can''t do it anymore." Xu Dong stood up. He was watching the fight from the side just now, and when he saw that Lin Fei was not going to make it, he immediately went forward. After all, Lin Fei was his opponent.


    Therefore, Xu Dong went forward, grabbed Lin Fei''s sword and said: "Kill him, then I will return it to you."


    Lin Fei laughed, he was even watching the whole thing. Seeing the relationship between Xu Dong and him, that guy had a weapon, but Xu Dong did not. So when he lent it to Xu Dong, it was only for free.


    When Xu Dong held the sword, he was instantly different. Just like the Ancient Sword Saint, he swung his sword and the shockwaves spread out instantly. At the side, Lin Fei could not help but ask: "Do you know how to use the sword?"


    What you mean is, stop acting cool, you don''t even know how to use a sword.


    Xu Dong nodded his head, smiled and said: "I learned a little, I took out a sword technique a while ago, I don''t know if I can use it, I want to try it out, after all..."


    Clang!


    "I like swords too ¡­"


    Lin Fei was confused for a moment, then retreated to the side. He was extremely worried that Xu Dong would cut him down if she didn''t mind.


    "You don''t even know how to wield a sword, how are you going to fight me?" Zhou Qingyun sneered, he grabbed onto the sword, Xu Dong looked at him grabbing onto the sword and said: If there is someone who likes to take it like this, then this way, what does it have to do with you?


    "Indeed, it has nothing to do with me. However, if you take it like this, it will really be very easy to send your sword flying."


    Zhou Qingyun took a step forward, raising her hand and sending Xu Dong''s sword flying. However, after Xu Dong sent him flying with a punch, she dodged.


    With a step in the air, Zhou Qingyun vomited blood.


    "Like I said, I want to beat you to death so that you can experience the feeling of falling from the sky. Is that painful?"


    Xu Dong''s gaze was deep, with a hint of fear in his dark eyes. He shouted loudly: "Is a mere mouthful of blood enough for you to act like a lecturer?"

 C141 Victory or defeat unknown (1)

    "Yeah, I just want to know, why are you so scary?" Xu Dong felt that Zhou Qingyun was very powerful, that fearsome look made Lin Fei and Xu Dong think hard, but he could only stop at that point.


    "Your frightening appearance really makes me feel very displeased. I never would have thought that your power would be this strong. I''ve always been curious about that."


    The two of them actually felt like cherishing each other, and then, with a loud bang, Xu Dong gripped his green blade tightly as he confronted Zhou Qingyun.


    Everyone felt a beam of fiery light and disappeared.


    No one in the entire Mysterious Sky Sect knew about the outcome of the battle. Only a group of people knew about it, but no one knew about the outcome.


    It was just that Xu Dong had become first place, when the higher ups of the sect had announced to the outside world that Zhou Qingyun did not remember her rank, as she was Third Senior Brother Sun Xu''s disciple after all.


    Regardless of the outcome, Xu Dong being able to send Zhou Qingyun flying is enough proof of his strength, "Not bad, this Xu Dong is really very powerful, he can already be called our Eldest Brother."


    "Outer court Eldest Brother? We did not admit it! " A group of people walked out from the side, their eyes were gloomy, looking at the crowd, they felt that their gazes were attracted, and laughed coldly: "Our Mysterious Sky Sect''s three prodigies have not even made a move yet, what right do you have that he is Eldest Brother?"


    "Not good, this guy is here to look for trouble. Let''s hurry up and leave, we definitely can''t let him get involved." Everyone felt their hearts tremble as they quickly dodged to the side. The three prodigies of the Mysterious Sky Sect were people who could do nothing. If the three of them were to be together, it would cause others to feel despair.


    When they were trying to avoid it, the three of them smiled, then looked at each other and said, "Not bad, these people are very understanding. They knew that this is our place, so they all ran away."


    "Hahaha, we''ve bullied these people too much. We should look for a new person and get something for ourselves ¡­" Erjie rubbed his fingers, and the others smiled at each other before walking towards Solitary Summit.


    Because the mountain was reopened, there were more people here to enjoy the scenery. They took a step forward and saw an old man sitting cross-legged on the void, inhaling the air. "Hey, old man, do you know where Xu Dong''s residence is?"


    The old man opened his eyes and glanced at the person who spoke. It was Da Jie, a young junior who dared to speak to him.


    However, they did not expect that the Mysterious Sky Sect''s three prodigies would address them like that. Could it be that his sect had not taught them the beautiful virtues of respecting elders and cherishing children?


    However, he naturally could not ignore someone causing trouble for him. He pointed towards Xu Dong''s cave and said: "We''ll be there a kilometer from there."


    However, before he had taken a few steps, the old man stretched out his hand to stop them. He smiled and asked: "You three, did you leave something behind?"


    The three elites were shocked and took a step back, but they were too late. They were grabbed by a large hand, and after a short while ¡­ Sanjie knelt on the ground, his heart feeling cold. He thought to himself, "Is this what it means to die before leaving the division? To have a hero cry before leaving?"


    "Scram, don''t make me nauseous in front of me." The Peak Master of the Hidden Suifeng called out and kicked the three of them out.


    Xu Dong closed his eyes, feeling the throbbing in the blood vessels within his body, "I''m about to step into that realm, why do I feel shackled, unable to step into it?"


    "Master, perhaps you did not continue experiencing life and death situations, and were unable to cross this realm. You should go out and find some opportunities." When Xiao Hong appeared, he laughed, "I got it, I understand. It''s just that I feel that these shackles are not ordinary, I''m afraid that it won''t work."


    "I really don''t know why, but I don''t know why. Last time I fought with Zhou Qingyun, but because both sides were unable to continue, I could only give up." However, Xu Dong''s talent already frightened many people.


    "Xiao Hong, looks like I''ll be able to participate in the so-called Dragon Abyss after a while." Xu Dong thought, then closed her eyes and continued to condense the dragon veins in her body. They were extremely powerful, she had already condensed five, so she might be able to step into Soul Fusion after a while.

 C142 Victory or defeat unknown (2)

    Xu Dong stood in the wind, and no one below the stage was next to him. Xu Dong stood in his original position, and no one spoke to him, no one spoke to him, and even Liu Zhuang and the others stood the same.


    Not bad, the current Mysterious Sky Sect can be said to be a powerful disciple. Second senior brother Xue Ritian smiled at Sun Xu like an old man, "It''s just a pity that you''re a disciple of the Eldest Brother ¡­"


    Although Hidden Hand was the ninth summit, after experiencing their rejection, they did not like this Eldest Brother. It was just that because of his deep cultivation, ordinary people could not afford to offend him.


    "He has indeed taken in a good disciple. However, we will definitely have a chance in the future. Besides him, after that ¡­" Sun Xu smiled, his expression cold. The Nine Martial Brothers each controlled a mountain peak, and their duty was to guard the Mysterious Sky Sect. If they could not watch carefully, then they would be the sinners.


    They never thought that a dark horse would actually appear among the disciples of this generation, making them feel much better in an instant. However, Xu Dong was not one of them, because he was that guy''s disciple.


    "Tomorrow, the Dragon Lake Competition will begin. I''m guessing that many people weren''t convinced by this in the previous period of time, and after entering the Dragon Lake City, the true geniuses will come out." Xue Ritian frowned, he felt that there must be something going on, and maybe something strange would happen during this period of time, "Let our junior brothers be on guard, before this matter ends, I''m afraid that there might be some other trouble."


    "Understood. Second senior brother, please take care. I''ll be leaving first." Xue Ritian slowly closed his eyes and did not say anymore. More than ten years ago, that fellow had made him suffer enough, and now that more than ten years had passed, he did not expect that he would still be able to remain as compact as ever.


    "Eldest Brother, be a good Peak Master and control this place that doesn''t want to be born, isn''t that good enough? Why did you suddenly want to come out and argue with me, and implicate others as well? " His face was downcast as he sighed, "In this world, the victor is the loser. In terms of true invincibility, one can only be ruthless. You are not worthy of being a leader. You can only be a hidden person."


    In the past, these nine martial brothers had been so happy together. But now, in this era, why were there so many people seeking death?


    He looked up into the starry sky and was suddenly struck dumb. Memories of the past were still fresh in his mind. Now that the nine fellow apprentices who had accompanied him all this time had turned out like this, it really made him feel disappointed.


    Next day:


    Xu Dong once again arrived at the plaza. Currently, the plaza was still sparse and devoid of people, and most of them avoided Xu Dong''s figure. They were pointing at his figure, and not long after, Di Xin arrived as well.


    "Sister Di looks pretty good today." Xu Dong revealed a teasing look, he looked at the jade pendant on Di Xin''s chest and said: "The jade pendant is not bad."


    "Thank you for your praise, Junior Xu." She smiled, but it was already enough to make others feel like she was being played with just by her smile ¡­


    "Senior Sister Di Xin is the second beauty in our Mysterious Sky Sect. I never thought that he would actually be interested in Xu Dong. Is there no chance? " Everyone felt a sense of loss. Why were all the cabbages these days pocked by pigs?


    Xu Dong laughed, and his gaze landed on a gigantic teleportation formation in the distance. This teleportation formation could allow ten over people to walk hand in hand.


    "Today is the Dragon Lake Competition, so anyone who has experienced the Dragon Lake will know that this is our Mysterious Sky Sect''s secret realm and ordinary people can''t enter. Disciples can only enter it once in their lives, so everyone must properly cultivate inside and not slack off."


    "I heard that this Dragon Abyss was left behind during the ancient times. It is the legacy of an immortal''s technique. Normal people would not be able to enjoy it and only the disciples who just entered can enter." Someone was lowering their head and discussing, causing Xu Dong''s hearing to be astonishing. Naturally, he heard it, and after thinking about it, he felt that this Dragon Abyss would definitely have some sort of fortuitous encounter. He said to Xiao Hong: "Xiao Hong, do you know of Dragon Lake? I think there might be a dragon here. "


    "I''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure about the things inside. There might be a dragon." Xiao Hong became extremely calm, he did not look like he was before, but after sensing the cold sword, he turned to look at Lin Fei and laughed.


    Last time, Lin Fei seemed to have stepped into the middle stage of the Soul Fusion Realm. His cultivation seemed to be even more terrifying now.


    Xu Dong didn''t feel that it was a pity, but instead felt excited. After all, the stronger Lin Fei was, the stronger the pressure was on him.


    Xu Dong walked towards Dragon Abyss. According to the order, since Xu Dong was the first in the previous Large Competition, he would naturally be the first one to enter, thus Zhou Qingyun had not seen him today.


    "Did you see that?"


    "See what?" the man asked curiously.


    "Maybe I was wrong." That person shook his head with a thoughtful expression. He had indeed seen something just now. It seemed to be a ghost crying in that place ¡­


    Xu Dong passed through the teleportation circle of Dragon Abyss, this teleportation circle did not have a fixed location, instead, Xu Dong landed in a place full of skeletons, a chilly wind blew, "What kind of place is this, Xiao Hong, do you know?"


    "Master, this land, seems to have been caused by a battle. But I do not know for what reason."


    Xu Dong nodded, he landed on a sword in the distance, the sword stabbed into a bone, Xu Dong walked over and said: "It won''t be like last time, it won''t directly turn into dust and dissipate, right?"


    Clang!


    The sword was actually clenched tightly. He lifted it up and was startled to find that there was a flame inside. The flame dissipated. "What is that?"


    "That''s a dissipated Sword Spirit. It has already returned to its soul, its soul has returned to its body." Xiao Hong replied.


    Xu Dong nodded his head, then asked: "Then, how long will it take to nurture another Sword Spirit?"


    Xiao Hong expressed that she did not know, but Xu Dong had nothing more to say, he walked towards the side, and realised that there were even more Divine Weapons inside, but they turned to dust the moment they made contact, and disappeared without a trace.


    Xu Dong felt that it was a pity, but after thinking about it, he felt that he shouldn''t be too greedy, having a sword was enough.

 C143 Mysterious Sky Sects Number One Beauty (1)

    Xu Dong continued to walk forward. This place was filled with mysteries and ordinary people would not come here, it was just a random teleportation, he thought to himself that this random teleportation was really deceptive.


    It was as if he was suppressing something. Xu Dong walked forward, took two steps around the sword, and then said with some pity: "If it''s possible, I really want to take you away, but sadly, I can''t take you away. Taking you away might bring about some sort of disaster."


    Xu Dong knew what would happen if he took him away, so he suppressed his emotions and left towards the side. He walked very quickly, and did not notice anyone following him.


    "Let''s hurry up and leave this place. Otherwise, there must be something here." Xiao Hong felt a bit of fear, "Eh, what''s the situation in that place?"


    It was a place filled with footprints, as if someone was deliberately trampling on it.


    "That''s not right. No one here is so bored, right?" Xu Dong felt that he had been played by others, and stared at the destroyed place, "There is a dragon there."


    As the name suggested, Dragon Abyss was the place where the dragon race grew. He never thought that there would be a dragon protecting this lousy place, but Xu Dong''s cultivation was already deep enough, he was not afraid of that dragon at all. He even wanted to kill it and take the draconic crystal.


    The amount of energy accumulated by draconic crystal was frightening. The creature in front of Xu Dong was not special, it was just powerful, and with the principle of saving up a lot of trouble, Xu Dong quickly left.


    "Master, I feel something nearby. It seems... is extremely important to me. " Xiao Hong screamed a few times, then nodded his head and quickly rushed to the side. What entered his eyes was a gigantic house, and the inside was dilapidated and crude, Xu Dong felt that this place was not good, but he still went in.


    "Wow, so many draconic crystal!" what entered his eyes were large chunks of colorful draconic crystal. With curiosity, Xu Dong peeled open a piece of the draconic crystal and a thought instantly popped up in his mind. He exclaimed: "This place couldn''t have been visited by people from a previous sect, right?"


    Xu Dong suddenly had a feeling as if he had swallowed the draconic crystal before his eyes, and asked: "Xiao Hong, what''s going on? Why do I feel like this draconic crystal is able to absorb it? "


    "Master, this draconic crystal contains extremely powerful dragon aura, so it shouldn''t be a problem to absorb it, right?" Xu Dong was stunned. He scratched his head and said: "How would I know? Although this world is strange, I don''t have such wild thoughts."


    "Master, draconic crystal is the condensation of dragon aura, so what''s so strange about that?" Xiao Hong rolled her eyes and burst out laughing.


    "I really don''t know about that, but Xiao Hong, are you itchy again?" Xu Dong looked fierce as he patted Xiao Hong''s head.


    "Aiya, Master, I thought you knew, but I never thought that Master would be so stupid, I didn''t know."


    Xu Dong was in an especially happy mood. Xu Dong also laughed, and then, he crushed a piece of the draconic crystal, shattering it into pieces and transforming into a small dragon shape, which then rushed into Xu Dong''s body. The dragon veins in his body also unceasingly condensed, as they began to combine one after another.


    Ka ka ka!


    With the sound of his bones cracking, Xu Dong suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at a certain place and said: "I never thought that there would be someone spying on me.


    Xu Dong did not want others to know his secret, but that person was extremely vigilant, and might even be a type of Martial Spirit to hide himself, otherwise how could he be so fast?


    He immediately dodged and wanted to give chase, but he did not expect that person to disappear without a trace, not even seeing a shadow. Xu Dong coldly laughed, and said: "There is no need to be anxious, I have already sensed your Qi, if I meet you in the sect, I will definitely kill you."


    "Master, hurry up and absorb the draconic crystal, don''t waste it." Xiao Hong said excitedly.


    "Fine, fine, fine. You glutton!" Xu Dong ignored the unhappiness of being watched, and said to Xiao Hong helplessly.


    Immediately after, Xu Dong''s cultivation became stronger, and he became a terrifying beast, "Not bad, I''m afraid that you have reached a bottleneck during these few days of training, I''m afraid that these draconic crystal are unable to absorb anymore, I can only look for another opportunity."

 C144 Mysterious Sky Sects Number One Beauty (2)

    Xu Dong flew to the side and disappeared, leaving behind a floor full of trash.


    Dragon Abyss was a small world, there were many things inside that he had never seen before, so when Xu Dong wanted to find those things, he found them. Those were all opportunities, "Eh, something''s not right, I seem to have been here more than once, why do I have such absurd thoughts?"


    "Master, I''m afraid you have entered the illusion array. This place was set up by an ancient almighty being, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave this place." Xiao Hong''s voice resounded in his mind. Xu Dong had a strange expression, as if he couldn''t believe that he couldn''t get out of this place at all. He walked forward once more, but not long later, he returned. If I am unable to leave, wouldn''t that mean that I am destined to grow old here? "


    Xu Dong did not want to continue until he was old. He sat down cross-legged and looked at the road ahead, his only option right now was to comprehend more about the road, and then talk about other things, "That''s not right, why is this world so strange, it seems that there is something that I hate."


    Xu Dong was a blood dragon of this generation, and normally speaking, other creatures would hate him. There was nothing else that could disgust him, unless countless people died here.


    Therefore, this place was a pit of the dead, then maybe Xu Dong could figure out the reason, probably because Xu Dong was still a Homo sapiens, so it was like this.


    When he walked closer, he realized that the water in the pool was extremely clear, as if it was spotless. Xu Dong looked at the pool, but he did not see any bones, and he did not find anything abnormal.


    "There seems to be something underwater." Xu Dong''s mind was set, and he immediately jumped into the water, when suddenly a large mouth rushed towards him. Xu Dong took out his sword, and the sword easily broke through the creature''s defense under the water, and instantly absorbed it. Xiao Hong suddenly shouted out loud: "Master, this monster seems to be a dragon, although it has not truly transformed into a dragon, but it has actually grown a horn, I''m afraid this creature is a Flood Dragon."


    "A flood dragon?" Xu Dong''s mood wavered, he felt that he had found a treasure. Looking towards the cave entrance at the side, Xu Dong swam over, but there was still someone who managed to get in first. That person was Xiao Hong, and the speed at which she swam in the water was simply astonishing.


    Pop...


    Xu Dong rushed out of the water and realized that the space inside was boundless. Inside, there were pieces of draconic crystal that were emitting a dazzling light. Xu Dong laughed out loud: "Treasures, these are treasures!"


    Xu Dong immediately lay down and slept atop the draconic crystal. "I''m afraid that these draconic crystal are enough for me to step into the Soul Fusion Stage."


    "Master, Master and I, I can also step into the next realm now." Xiao Hong happily said as he used his incomparably hard teeth to directly break open the draconic crystal. As if he was sucking the brain of a bean, he directly absorbed the draconic crystal''s dragon aura, and then, happily jumped around, "Not bad, this taste is really not bad."


    Xu Dong was stunned, seeing pieces of tofu brain disappear, his heart was in extreme pain, "Ah, my Soul Fusion Stage, my cultivation!"


    Xu Dong could not bear to blame Xiao Hong, so he immediately covered his face with his hands and started crying. Those thousands upon thousands of draconic crystal s were then directly given to Xiao Hong to absorb ninety percent of them, leaving behind only a few defective products.


    "This glutton ¡­" Xu Dong grinned widely, then laughed happily, shattering all the draconic crystal s, and directly sucking in a huge breath. Not long after, he could no longer absorb any more, so he rubbed his stomach that had gotten five or six times bigger, and revealed a foolish smile.


    Xiao Hong held back her laughter. She really didn''t know how to criticize Xu Dong at all.


    "Xiao Hong, why do you eat so much? Xu Dong asked curiously.


    Xiao Hong laughed and did not answer, but because of this, she did not know what to say. He walked to the side, but because she had a big stomach, she took her time and took out a few ordinary draconic crystal s, then Xu Dong began to digest herself.


    Outside the Dragon Lake.


    One of them said to Xue Ritian, "Sect Master, Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit could actually absorb draconic crystal, I am afraid that he is not just a Red Dragon Martial Spirit, he is also a Heaven rank Martial Spirit. I saw this with my own eyes, it is definitely not fake."


    Xue Ritian was Eldest Brother''s hidden disciple. If this guy died, Eldest Brother would probably investigate everything, so he had to take precautions. He naturally did not doubt the words of this trusted aide, since he had been following him for dozens of years.


    "Alright, if it''s true, then it''s a great accomplishment." Xue Ritian smiled, praised his subordinate, and then said: "You may leave, rest well for now.


    "Rest assured sect head, I understand. After all, I have already done this many times." He revealed a hint of a smile, and then, he transformed into another new disciple. Xue Ritian revealed an expression of admiration, and the two of them left together.


    Not bad, Xu Dong. I never thought that you would hide your strength so deeply, but unfortunately, geniuses always die the fastest, because there are too many people who are thinking about it. Xue Ritian was prepared to capture Xu Dong, pull out the Martial Spirit, and plant it into his own son''s body. If that happened, his son would be the strongest genius in this world, since Dragon Lake had too many draconic crystal s anyway ¡­


    Why were there so many draconic crystal in the Dragon Abyss? This was because this place was extremely mystical and was a place that ordinary people could not understand. This world was simply too strange, because the terrifying things there were also the coalescence of the dragon''s aura, turning into many draconic crystal s.


    At that time, as long as Xue Ritian secretly used a method to let his son step into the Soaring Cloud Realm, wouldn''t it be easy?

 C145 Xu Dongs low profile (1)

    That was why Xue Ritian could feel that his son had reached the pinnacle and had returned to support him.


    "Xu Dong, oh Xu Dong, looks like you can only die here. But he still has some uses, I hope you won''t be fusing your soul with the Dragon Lake."


    Xue Ritian was worried that Xu Dong would not be able to completely fuse with his soul, and when that happened, he would have no way to take out the Martial Spirit.


    If the human soul and spirit fused with the Martial Spirit, it would be impossible to separate them. At that time, the only option would be to kill Xu Dong.


    Fortunately Xue Ritian''s words came true, Xu Dong really did not succeed in fusing with the soul. His face was in pain and he was squatting in a place, looking as if he was holding back.


    Puff ¡ª -


    Xu Dong held onto the wall of the cave, and asked in extreme pain: "Xiao Hong, why are you fine, while I took half a life?"


    "Because I''m a dragon. I''m usually digested directly, unlike you, who wasted so much dragon qi. What a pity." Xiao Hong pouted and said unhappily as he flew towards the distance, "Be careful, don''t fly too fast. What if I can''t find you?"


    "It''s okay, there are other spaces inside. Not only that, there''s only one path inside this place. You won''t get lost, will you?"


    Xiao Hong was invincible as well, instantly transforming into an explorer. With a helpless look, Xu Dong immediately followed behind him, walking continuously into the distance. That light made Xu Dong''s heart palpitate with fear.


    There seemed to be a trap waiting for them to enter, and suddenly his body shrunk, and he actually went ahead, "Master, how are you, why are you going forward!"


    Xu Dong: "... I don''t want to either, but I can''t help myself! "


    Duang!


    With a loud noise, Xu Dong sat at the side, touching his butt, his face twisted in shock as he saw a streak of cold light flying towards his crotch!


    "I''ll go!" Xu Dong shrank back a little, luckily it did not hit Little Ding Ding Ding, otherwise, it would be very bad. He raised his head and saw something far away, it was something filled with mystery, something he had never seen before, but this thing was especially fierce, "If there are no accidents, that thing with that light should be his eyes, right?"


    Suddenly, a ray of cold light appeared again, causing Xu Dong to be shocked, he rolled to the side in shock, at the place he was sitting, there were some marks on her forehead, Xu Dong wiped away the perspiration on her forehead and asked: "Xiao Hong, what is that thing, why is it so scary?"


    did not follow him. Xu Dong''s heart was in an even greater turmoil, he was shocked to see that the cold light once again rushed towards him. It shot out a beam of light and Xu Dong destroyed it with a raise of his hand.


    Then he shouted, "Damn! No way, you''re so weak! I really don''t like you!"


    Buzz Buzz ¡­


    The cold light flickered, and an even stronger light charged towards Xu Dong. In that moment, it was unbearable, Xu Dong quickly dodged, but he did not expect that it was still too late, he instantly felt a bone-piercing coldness.


    Ka ka ka!


    Streams of ice immediately froze him, and then, he almost broke apart. Xu Dong''s body trembled, and his vital energy and blood condensed as he punched out.


    Boom! *


    The blue light flew out again, but it turned out to be completely fine. Xu Dong felt like he had been slapped in the face, and never thought that it would actually be perfectly fine.


    However, when Xu Dong was trying to condense his Qi, the ice shards inside his body still melted in the end, or else the consequences would have been unimaginable. Xu Dong lifted his sturdy arm and said: "You are really not bad, your arm was frozen into a ice stick."


    "Hahaha ¡­" Master, why are you arguing with a rock? " Xu Dong turned around with a look of "I hate you", "Xiao Hong, you need to keep a low profile as a person, you don''t want to become a proud person okay?"


    With regards to that stone, Xu Dong felt that this fellow definitely could not stay.


    "Ice-heart stone dragon, this is the future Lord blood dragon, I advise you to directly submit, when you become a king, I will give you a good seat, how about it?"


    Roar!


    The stone dragon roared, showing that it was not convinced.


    "Release the pressure of the blood dragon, let him experience despair." Xu Dong laughed coldly: "I let you act cool, but now you have been slapped in the face, right?"

 C146 Xu Dongs low profile (2)

    Xu Dong laughed out loud, Xiao Hong also had a happy expression, "There''s nothing else left to run, it will either submit or die, you can choose."


    Xu Dong opened his mouth and then sneered at the stone dragon. He had the strongest appearance and at that moment, the stone dragon felt ten thousand points of damage.


    "Homo sapiens, die a horrible death!" Shi Long would not say anything, but Xiao Hong could hear him clearly. After that, she increased the pressure and said: "The person here is a future emperor, you actually dare to offend a future emperor, you ¡­"


    Ka ka ka!


    Xiao Hong laughed charmingly, "How about it? I''ve already said it before, he is the future ruler of the dragon race, his status is not just average. If you join, I guarantee that you''ll have a good time eating and drinking."


    Xu Dong twitched for a bit, and then completely ignored the Ice-heart Stone Dragon. His pressure grew stronger, "Kill him, take the draconic crystal, let''s leave this place."


    "AHH!" This area of draconic crystal contained the energy of heaven and earth. If it was absorbed, Xu Dong could quickly step into the Soul Fusion Realm.


    "I made you f * cking refuse to submit, tsk tsk ¡­" Is my charm bad? " With a narcissistic look, he picked up the piece of draconic crystal, which had a blue dragon soul, and started circling around.


    "The Dragon Lake Competition is about to end soon, let''s hurry and head north. I''m afraid there''s no more opportunities here." Xu Dong opened his mouth to speak, then quickly ran over. There was a bright light, and that was where all the disciples of the sect gathered, "That place, maybe its the final destination. If we head towards that place, we should be able to cross over it before long."


    "Look, isn''t that Xu Dong? I wonder what level his cultivation has reached. " Xu Dong had not even released his cultivation yet, but his aura was restrained. Looking at the person in the distance, he revealed a smile, and that person jumped up happily.


    After all, Xu Dong was an extremely powerful existence. Even though he was a Martial Spirit of the Red Dragon, he was able to fight against strong person of the Soul Fusion Realm.


    "I really don''t know what he obtained after entering the Dragon Abyss. He should have gotten some sort of lucky chance. Look at the sword on his back, it seems to be very strong." One of them still opened his mouth, and felt that although Xu Dong''s Qi was concealed, the terror that he was hiding still made people feel respect and admiration for him.


    "That''s right, with the help of the waste''s Martial Spirit, he can actually step into that realm. In the future, he will definitely be able to go for a major power, but unfortunately, we won''t be able to keep up with his pace."


    "That''s right, he will definitely be able to enter an even stronger realm. At that time, when he returns to the Martial Spirit Continent, wouldn''t it be an earth-shattering event?"


    I heard from someone that Xu Dong came from the Northern City, and was originally a waste. I never would have thought that he had already entered the 9th level of the Tong Wu Realm, and his fighting strength is not ordinary. In addition, his body must have some sort of treasure. The man did not continue, but saw the man in the distance.


    "That can''t be true, how can he be a waste? One must know that in the borders of Martial Spirit Continent, there are usually no big shots there. I never thought that this guy would actually come from there. "


    "Why don''t we join hands and kill him? Anyways, there are a lot of dead people everywhere in Dragon Lake City. If he dies, no one will come to Dragon Lake City ¡­"


    "Shut up, don''t you know what kind of person Xu Dong is? Without joining hands with Lin Fei, it is impossible for us to kill him. We would instead be killed by him! " That day, he had coincidentally been present and that Zhou Qingyun had been directly beaten into a fool ¡­


    Since he forced the capital to such a state, how could he go up and touch his bad luck?


    Therefore, he immediately walked to the side, feeling that he couldn''t stay with them, or else he would definitely be killed.


    Xu Dong stood in the wind, waiting for the end of the Dragon Lake Competition. Suddenly, a divine rainbow light descended, and all the disciples of the Mysterious Sky Sect stood under the divine rainbow one after another, as they were automatically sucked in. This place could be opened anytime, so this was the second batch of disciples that left.


    The first batch of people who left were the ones who spied on Xu Dong ¡­


    "We''ll wait for them from behind. If I want that sword, you guys can take the rest!" He opened his mouth to speak. His name was Su Lei, and he was a deacon disciple of the Mysterious Sky Sect as well as the three prodigies of the Profound Sky Continent. They had already set their eyes on Xu Dong and felt that Xu Dong had become their obstacle.


    "We''ll kill him together. We only want his draconic crystal." Da Jie was the first to speak, causing everyone to be startled, they did not think that this fellow had already set his eyes on Xu Dong, but they did not have any objections to that, the remaining people heard that they did not have much, and looked towards Xu Dong, laughing: "Then we''ll have his corpse!"


    "That''s right, his body must be very strong. Once we get him, we can refine his corpse and make him our slave. We can make him act so arrogantly!" He looked angry, and felt that Xu Dong was being too pretentious.


    "Alright, since the distribution is successful, we will use other things to compensate for the rest." The Three Great Heroes spoke, and everyone nodded their heads in agreement.


    As groups after groups of people left, Xu Dong seemed to have sensed something and raised his head to look at the three prodigies of the Mysterious Sky Sect. He sneered, and without caring about anything, he continued to meditate.


    Lin Fei held onto his sword as he sat at the side, watching them play, "Looks like there''s a good show to watch, Xu Dong, oh Xu Dong, you''re really annoying."


    Xu Dong was also very surprised, he shook his head at Lin Fei, "I am also in despair, I only want to ask everyone one question, how did I offend all of you?"


    The three prodigies of the Mysterious Sky Sect sneered and looked at Xu Dong with cold eyes and said, "We only want your things. If you hand the things over, we can let you go."


    Everyone sneered, they felt that Xu Dong was someone who was waiting for his death.


    But then, Xu Dong opened his hand and sneered at the dozen people: "Are you sure you can do it? "You''ll have to pay a price to kill me."


    At that moment, his aura instantly burst forth.


    It was even more majestic than before!

 C147 Terrifying (1)

    With his power, he condensed nine dragon veins, and added ten times the blood-red increase, it was simply too terrifying. Taking a step forward, he stomped on the ground, and sent dozens of people nearby flying.


    "Impossible, how could you possibly defeat us?" The three elites roared. They felt that this was definitely an illusion. However, this wasn''t just an illusion. It truly made them want to cry ¡­


    Was this guy that scary?


    "Something''s not right, something''s not right! How could he be so terrifying? Why would he have such a strange thought? Quickly retreat! We need to borrow the divine transmission rainbow to leave this place!" After shouting a few times, he quickly headed towards the rainbow-colored area. However, he did not discover that there was a single sword light descending. He was charging over!


    "Why do I feel like I''m doomed?" The third most talented disciple of the Mysterious Sky Sect looked down from the sky and his waist was snapped apart. He had completely lost all signs of life, he was dead ¡­


    A rainbow light shot up into the sky. It was Xu Dong who was laughing proudly: "You guys are just a bunch of trash. A group of people are only considered waste.


    BOOM!


    The breakthrough of the lightning and the thirty thousand kilograms of thunder made Xu Dong feel that the heavens and earth were binding. He could not help but think of the daughter of the Curse, who had been miserably struck by lightning ¡­ Then he fell into the mortal world.


    That guy did not have any Martial Spirit undulations, so how did he cultivate?


    This was also what Xu Dong was curious about, but she had still succeeded in the end.


    If nothing unexpected happened, a bolt of lightning would land on his body. "This is the third time I have used the power of the Curse, could it be that I will be struck by lightning because of this?"


    Xu Dong felt that he was dead for sure, but he did not expect that the moment he landed, a ray of blood red light would block the power of the lightning, and let out a furious roar: "Abominable Kid, how dare you provoke the power of the Curse, aren''t you courting death?"


    Xu Dong laughed and said: "How would I know? This power of the Curse was only borrowed from me, it is simply impossible for it to truly be useful. If it was possible to use it, I would have long exterminated the Mysterious Sky Sect right? "


    The blood dragon suddenly didn''t know what to say, and felt that Xu Dong was a person who was extremely chaotic. Why did he still go and obtain the power that he couldn''t get?


    "Hey, why aren''t you saying anything? Thank you for protecting me." Xu Dong felt that he should thank the blood dragon.


    "Tsk, this guy doesn''t know what''s good for him, and he still wants to thank me. It''s more like I''m thanking you, you despicable fellow!" The blood dragon roared in his heart, and he felt that Xu Dong was too despicable.


    "Hey, hey, hey ¡­" Xiao Hong, what''s going on? " Suddenly, Xu Dong panicked again. She looked towards the sky, and an even more terrifying bolt of heavenly lightning descended. Xu Dong hurriedly grabbed onto a person and threw him towards the sky.


    Lin Fei covered his face, and said: "Aiyaya, this is truly too tragic, how can you be like this, give up, you can''t possibly block all of the heavenly lightning, just obediently get struck a few times, there will definitely be no problem at all."


    Lin Fei''s words truly made Xu Dong feel a burst of killing intent. He wanted to kill Lin Fei, but he did not have the strength to do so, so he could only leave from the side, the heavenly thunder struck down once again, the rolling thunder made a mark on the ground. Xu Dong turned into a shadow and flew up, avoiding the heavenly thunder.


    However, Lin Fei suddenly intervened, and the sword behind him lit up, it was extremely terrifying, it was as though the sword was shattered into pieces, and cut a path through the ground, "Grab grass, are you serious? Your sword is even scarier than the heavenly thunder!"


    "What''s going on, why do you have the power of heavenly lightning ¡­" Xu Dong was extremely shocked, he suddenly understood, this guy, Lin Fei actually used the power of heavenly thunder! Xu Dong was so angry that he died, and scolded: "I say, how can you do this!"


    "Why not? Isn''t this world the law of the jungle? "


    He felt that Xu Dong was stronger than him in everything, and more terrifying than him in everything, so he absolutely could not let him leave here alive. Lin Fei''s Martial Spirit was just a sword, the moment it appeared, it was already this terrifying.


    "Bro, no matter what you say, we were once sworn brothers, how could we have forgotten so quickly? You can''t be so deceitful."


    Xu Dong acted as if he was in despair, as if he wanted to die. Then, a ray of light suddenly shone, and Lin Fei appeared like a immortal god, "I won''t listen to your explanation, I''m going to kill you!"

 C148 Terrifying (2)

    Grab grass?! What was with that resentful gaze? Why did he always feel so depressed? How could this child ¡­


    Suddenly, a bizarre light released from Xu Dong''s body, Xu Dong sneered: "I say, you forced my hand!"


    "I forced you?" The three prodigies of Mysterious Sky Sect stood in the wind, their bodies were already crippled. Even though those two were fighting to the death, they actually did not intend to let them go, as the three prodigies cried out in sorrow: "This damned Xu Dong, why do you hate me so much, why!"


    Clang!


    It was as if the sun, moon and stars were unconvinced, and did not want to lose. In the blink of an eye, time was shattered and then disappeared. Could a group of people really survive?


    Impossible, they already have no other way, only death awaits them. Xu Dong stepped onto the skies and used the multicolored Frozen Heart Stone draconic crystal to fly far away. He landed below the divine rainbow, and the sword in his hand swung!


    That surging sword intent was Limitless, and after that, his spiritual energy and air evaporated, but they quickly returned to normal. When the dust settled, those people all spat out a mouthful of blood, then unwillingly extended their hands ¡­


    In that era, they were all dead. In the blink of an eye, more than half of their joy was gone. "I don''t understand, why ¡­" There are so many people in this world who want to court death, and Lin Fei, aren''t you very unconvinced? After I arrived, you have become the number two in a thousand years. "


    "Shut up, you damned fellow. Ever since you''ve arrived, I''ve been living a miserable life every day. Your appearance must have been specially made for me, no?" Xu Dong laughed, and did not mind: "Perhaps, but then again, why do you always help me, and not others?"


    "I like your personality. How about it? Do you even need to doubt this? " Xu Dong looked at the wreckage on the ground. "I thought this world was a gentle place, but I never thought that all of this would be my most terrifying power!"


    Ka ka ka!


    The teleportation circle was broken as Xu Dong flew out. In the blink of an eye, numerous people had appeared, and there was also a guy that Xu Dong hated and liked at the same time ¡ª ¡ª Lin Fei.


    Xu Dong stood in one spot, and looked at Xue Ritian who was on the stage, why did he feel that Xue Ritian had a bad impression of him?


    Xu Dong sensed a bit, and a familiar aura appeared. Xu Dong looked at a normal disciple, and that disciple avoided Xu Dong''s gaze. Then, he took a few steps back and disappeared.


    "Xiao Hong, is that guy spying on us?" Xu Dong thought to himself as he faced Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong took a whiff, and said: "That''s right Master, that guy has that scent, I''m afraid the person who is spying on us, is him."


    "Find an opportunity and capture him, then kill him!" Xu Dong treated the person who found out about his secret, and absolutely could not stay, as that would become a problem for the future. Xu Dong had just come out of Dragon Lake City, and was only waiting for this person, but did not expect that he would actually leave first.


    "The Dragon Lake Competition announces that this time''s top ranker is Xu Dong!"


    Xu Dong was all smiles as the elder handed over the pill that Xu Dong deserved. Looking at the pill in his hand, Xu Dong directly ate it and cursed in his heart, "What a cunning merchant, I never thought that so many draconic crystal s could only get such a small amount!"


    Xu Dong walked towards the bottom of the stage, and many people immediately avoided him, as they were afraid that they would be hit by Xu Dong. With that panicked look on his face, he suddenly laughed coldly: "Aiyaya, it''s really lively today."


    "Zhou Qingyun, do you want to be beaten up again?" Xu Dong looked at the person he had come from, and realized that he was actually someone he knew. He walked over, and laughed coldly at Xu Dong: "I say, you better treat me with some respect.


    "Don''t try to threaten me, because I don''t eat it." Xu Dong sneered at this guy, then quickly walked over.


    "Did they run away?" Many people felt that Xu Dong had lost, in that moment, he lost!


    But Xu Dong just felt a little bored, the person beside Zhou Qingyun was a Soul Fusion cultivator, it seemed that she had already reached the peak of Soul Fusion, in terms of true combat strength. Most likely, Xu Dong was not his opponent, adding that Zhou Qingyun was by his side, he said it himself. If Xu Dong provoked him, he could directly kill him ¡­


    But he was a member of the Tang Family, so he was not afraid of Xu Dong at all. Even if he was a genius, he would only be imprisoned by his family and become a dog.


    "Don''t be too delusional, because it''s all unrealistic. If you really want it, then you can only get it at a price."


    Xu Dong felt that these words were especially interesting, because the price he paid was extremely expensive. His father was still suffering, and he did not know how his other relatives were doing.


    His loud and clear voice spread for thousands of miles, and then, several figures flew out, and they were all expert s. "The Sect Master said that there will be a great reward for taking Xu Dong down!"


    "I already know that he has his eyes on me. However, there are not enough trash like you." Xu Dong sneered at these few people, and then, another person walked out from beside him. It was actually Xue Ritian.


    "It''s really hard for a beast like you to suppress your own tyranny. It should be very difficult, right?" Xu Dong sneered, then looked at the cliff behind him, this place was extremely deep, "If you want to obtain my power, it doesn''t exist, because I will eventually control this world. Once my cultivation is deep, when I return, you will definitely kill me!"

 C149 Leave Mysterious Sky Sect (1)

    Xu Dong said these harsh words, and then instantly fell. Xu Dong felt that his skull had exploded from the impact, as he smashed onto the ground, "That''s not right, why do I feel like I''m alright?"


    Although this place was different, Xu Dong still felt a headache. He raised his head, and saw that it was a young Girl.


    "Miss, where is this? Why does it feel so comfortable! "


    "Of course it''s comfortable. You''re covered all over with gauze, how can you be uncomfortable?" The Girl covered her mouth and laughed, causing Xu Dong to feel embarrassed and asked, "Why do I feel like you''re very happy?"


    "My Grandpa has said that you are our family''s most respected guest." She seemed to be very happy, even more excited than Xu Dong. As for why, he could only ask her.


    "My Grandpa said that you are the opportunity for our human body experiment technique to improve, so if we do not properly receive you, I''m afraid that you will be beaten up by our Grandpa." little girl happily said. With a cold expression, Xu Dong''s heart trembled as he said: "Miss, you can''t be thinking of using me as an experiment, right?"


    "Mm ¡­" But let me tell you in secret, my Grandpa''s personality is weird, he won''t do anything to you or cause you to lose your limbs, he will only cause you to become a deformed person. " little girl pretended to be mysterious and said to Xu Dong happily.


    This made Xu Dong extremely uncomfortable, why does he look like a villain with such a face? What does this family want to do?


    "Not good, I''m afraid it will be difficult to get out of the forest today. I wonder if this can be considered as having just escaped danger and entered the mouth of a wolf again?" With a bitter expression on his face, the Girl smiled.


    "That smile is truly a devil''s smile." Xu Dong lowered his head, unable to look at her again. He turned his head, not knowing what to do.


    However, when an old man walked in and heard his Granddaughter''s laughter, he suddenly laughed and said to Xu Dong: "Alright, alright, this young lad, we are just the usual doctors at the head of the village. This child is just happy, that''s all, you don''t have to mind."


    Xu Dong was stupefied. He never thought that the world would actually be so dangerous, to even tease a little girl like him. He immediately said in an extremely unhappy voice, "I say, little fellow, how can you be like this?


    "Grandpa... I just thought it was fun. It''s no big deal. " She pouted her lips, as if she was unwilling to be scolded. Xu Dong''s heart immediately softened, because he once had this Sisters as well. It was just a dream.


    A hint of pain flashed across Xu Dong''s eyes, causing him to become depressed. The Girl actually walked over, rubbed his head, and said: "Those are all in the past, don''t be sad."


    Xu Dong nodded his head, looking at her full of curiosity, this Girl seemed to have many stories, and those stories, seemed to be very painful. At least she had experienced it, and Xu Dong was no longer in pain because of the past, he said to her: "Thank you, I forgive you for lying to me just now."


    Is that look on your face that I forgive you serious? Why did it feel like there was a pit here?


    He looked at a small house in the distance. The people inside were either resting or sleepwalking because there was nothing to do today. Furthermore, due to the geographical location, not only was there no shortage of food here, there was also an increase in the production of other things every year.


    "elderly person''s house, what is this place?" Xu Dong asked curiously, the elderly person laughed and said: This place is called the Yu Family Village, and all of the old and young in the village are surnamed Yu, because the ancestors planted roots here, it has already been a hundred years. In this hundred years, from the initial few families, it has slowly become hundreds of households, and on the way, some of them have been displaced outside, some have died, some have left ¡­


    Xu Dong nodded his head to express his understanding before looking at a youth in the distance. That youth stood up with a large piece of meat on his back and a blade hanging from his waist, "That youth is so brave and fierce, he can even kill three fierce tigers!"


    Xu Dong couldn''t feel the power of the Martial Spirit from his body, why was that so? He felt that there seemed to be something strange about this place, it was the medical expert, Old Man Yu Sheng, the weird little girl Yu Gui, and this mysterious youth, Yu Wei.

 C150 Leave Mysterious Sky Sect (2)

    "Youngster, you are the first person in the past few hundred years to enter our village. Your arrival really worried me. After all, it had been several hundred years since the Yu Family Village last met the world ¡­" Yu Sheng''s surprised words made Xu Dong feel uncomfortable, why did this old fellow sound like something big had happened in the village.


    "No one has entered our village for hundreds of years. Coincidentally, you have entered recently, and the Celestial Master has already predicted that there will be a great calamity. This great calamity cannot be avoided, so we can only endure it.


    Xu Dong was shocked, does that mean that the discomfort he felt was caused by the Martial Spirit''s ability to turn the tables on the enemies, and he said to Yu Sheng: "Rest assured, elderly person, you all saved my life before, as long as it is something I can do it, you all will not refuse!"


    "Then, thank you very much, little brother. I thank you on behalf of the entire Yu Family Village." Yu Sheng was beyond thankful as he bowed slightly towards Xu Dong.


    "Hey, no need to be polite with the elderly person family. After all, you have saved my life, so it''s okay, it''s okay." Xu Dong waved his hands, he felt that there was no need, and looking at the existence in the distance, it was so harmonious that it made people feel like they did not want to leave.


    The village''s astrologer already knew, there were strange signs everywhere, there was probably going to be a big crisis.


    One day, the sky changed drastically.


    The astrologer looked up at the sky and murmured, "It''s finally here, it''s finally here. This is a good fortune and it''s also a disaster. Hopefully, our Yu Family can continue to hide for another few hundred years, avoiding any unnecessary harm ¡­"


    Hu hu hu hu!


    A great gale suddenly rose, and the winds and clouds swept through the sky.


    Those streaks of blood-red light had disappeared. It was human blood, and some people were still alive, and while they stood in the wind, they were in disarray. Some of them were hiding at home, and even their houses had been turned into rubble.


    Ka ka ka!


    Some of them were still alive, and even though some of them were hiding three feet underground, they had still been plowed to form scars. Xu Dong stood below them and muttered to himself, "Is this the divine tribulation?"


    The Yu Clan had avoided thousands of years of calamity, and had only reopened it now. It was just that Xu Dong did not understand why the Yu Clan would want to hide ¡­


    "Master, because they are also people that the heavens are jealous of. If they did not hide, they would have already been exterminated by the world."


    Xiao Hong had finally woken up recently, so she asked curiously: "How is that possible? Those who receive the jealousy of the heavens, shouldn''t look like this, why are they not like the girls from the Curse? Isn''t that Girl even more pitiful? "


    Master, the Yu Family has been hiding here for thousands of years. Ever since last era, when Emperor Yu Bai appeared and killed the heavens, the Yu Family has become like a devil. They do not need to cultivate, they are proficient in all sorts of things, and they can even step into a more powerful realm.


    Xiao Hong''s tone was a little regretful, she did not expect that such a powerful clan would actually be reduced to rubble. In a place with no end, it would always be ruins, and Xu Dong felt that she herself was too insignificant, not enough to fight against the heavens, not enough to even fight against the heavens, and even easy to suppress. Was he even a human or a puppet ¡­


    In order to break this world, what kind of price had to be paid, what kind of death had to appear, what kind of death was needed, and how many ends were needed. Perhaps the end was only the beginning ¡­


    "They no longer have the heart to fight against him. They can only become cowards like this. They can only become cowards." Xiao Hong was serious when she heard it, and he also nodded in agreement. She did not know why, it seemed like it was so hard to survive in this world, there was only death waiting for him ¡­


    There was no true end to it. Looking at the reincarnation of this world, Xu Dong was excited in his heart, as if his blood was trembling. He gnashed his teeth and said: "In the future, I will also step into this realm, and become a Great Emperor!"


    opened his eyes, and revealed a firm look. Yu Sheng then said to Xu Dong, "You cannot help with this great calamity, leave, leave this place, and come back if you have the time."


    "Predecessor, how can I abandon you and let you suffer in this place?" Xu Dong felt that he was born from waste, why couldn''t he complete the words he promised others? All of this was due to him being too weak, the bolt of lightning caused him to feel extreme fear as he looked up at the sky. However, Xu Dong''s heart was burning with passion.


    Xu Dong looked at him in shock, "Leaving, this is not a place you should be, if you came by fate, then naturally you have to go, why make things so difficult for yourself."


    Xu Dong''s gaze landed on the little girl and she smiled at him, as if she was looking at the Girl in a dream.


    It was impossible to come back, so the only thing left was to leave this place and go somewhere else.


    "Xiao Hong, have you noticed that they do not have any Martial Spirit s?"


    "In this world, only people who cultivate Martial Spirit can reach the peak, so Master doesn''t need to be so conflicted." Xiao Hong laughed and felt that it was necessary to broaden Xu Dong''s horizons.


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and said: "Oh really, so there is actually such a technique, that is truly powerful."


    So it turned out that the Martial Spirit wasn''t the only path in this world. There were other ways to cultivate and become a Saint Daofather.


    Xu Dong disappeared into the horizon, but because of this matter, the Yu Family Village had once again closed, and that place was no longer visible, the light had disappeared, and Xu Dong knew that the Yu Family Village people had succeeded.


    That mountain peak disappeared, and the lightning returned. A thousand years ago, a great emperor had appeared in the Yu Family. After that, they had caused a disaster and left their descendants no choice but to hide and hide ¡­


    That might be the wrong way.

 C151 The Sky does not change but does not startle (1)

    Xu Dong left. He had been in this place for a long time now, and his cultivation had not broken through yet, so he thought to himself: Why not go to the Nine Heavens Mystical King''s territory first?


    Xu Dong''s speed was already very fast, but before Xu Dong jumped off the cliff, Mysterious Sky Sect had already said that they would see his corpse if he lived!


    As a result, many of the elders pursued them relentlessly. If they had not reached the Yu Family Village, with the power of the Heavenly Mystery to hide their powers, Xu Dong would have already been found and killed.


    He moved quickly, transforming into a divine rainbow, he moved through the forest at an extremely fast speed, Xu Dong was afraid that he would be discovered, so he used his Qi and blood to increase his speed.


    They were all prepared to die, and several rays of light shot out, they were covered with frost, "Xu Dong, you actually stole the inner sect cultivation technique, and even successfully cultivated it, we suspect that you have secretly passed it down to us, follow us back, and have it investigated properly, or else ¡­"


    "Otherwise what? "Don''t think that I don''t know what you guys are thinking. You''re all just a bunch of bastards. If I let you take me back, wouldn''t I die for sure?"


    "Yes, your words are very reasonable, but I''m sorry, the Sect Leader has already said that he will capture you alive. As long as you can catch you alive, anything will be fine!"


    Xu Dong was shocked, he felt that he was being played around with, why did that fellow want to kill him?


    "As long as we take him back, we have a lot of things that we need to get our hands on. Even if it violates the rules of the sect, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    "So that''s how it is. Am I that valuable?" Xu Dong laughed coldly, then transformed into a bolt of lightning, leaving behind a afterimage. He took a step forward, and condensed the vital energy and blood on his body, turning it into a huge fist, and smashed it onto his face.


    Boom! *


    His fist had penetrated Xu Dong''s face, causing his entire body to be drenched in blood, and then, he rushed towards the elder at the side, his fist falling once again, "Stop him, don''t let him continue killing!"


    "Why don''t we just cripple him?"


    They took a step forward and grabbed Xu Dong''s arm. However, he actually flew out again and smashed onto a large tree in the distance. You guys are so weak, how can you possibly be like me! "


    This arrogant attitude was truly extraordinary. "There must be some treasure in his possession. If we can obtain what he wants, then it should be enough for us to break through to the Soul Transformation stage!"


    "Is that so? "You have a lot to say, but if you can get it, then we''ll talk about it!" Xu Dong stood in the wind, as though he was in a mess, his handsome and handsome appearance suddenly turned as cold as ice, and he roared out: "Kill!"


    Xu Dong was like an unparalleled devil. The might of his first step frightened them so much that they almost wet their pants, then his blood-red fist flew out, smashing a person into a bloody mist.


    "Do you really have the ability to do so?" grabbed a person''s head and directly crushed it. Their Soul Transformation Realm cultivation, in the hands of Xu Dong, was actually either dead or injured, and they were trapped by his feet. Xu Dong sneered: "Stopping here, is only for design, my goal is to kill you all!"


    "What?" arrogant Kid, what qualifications do you have to kill us? Separate and run, and don''t let him catch up! "


    "Hahaha, you guys are really making me laugh my head off!" Xu Dong laughed out loud, feeling that they were just a bunch of fools, wanting to run away?


    Xu Dong took a step forward, and killed them all one by one. Then, he looked into the distance and cursed, "Damn it, I really won''t give up!"


    Xue Ritian actually came chasing. Just what kind of secret did he know that he needed to come chasing like this?


    At the same time that Xu Dong was pondering, he had already run a long distance. He did not want Xue Ritian to catch up with him, as with the current realm, Xue Ritian was not his opponent yet, because he was too strong.


    Xu Dong did not want to use the power of Curse anymore, because if he used it, perhaps he would be struck by lightning again. Therefore, in order to be safe, he had to take it slow.


    But it was obvious that he was thinking too much, Xue Ritian had actually continued to chase after him, he was chasing after Xu Dong, as though he would not rest until he had caught up to.

 C152 The Sky does not change but does not startle (2)

    "You are lingering like a ghost, do you not know if I have unintentionally dug out your ancestors'' graves and want to chase after you like this?" Xu Dong scoffed at them for a while, then increased his speed and quickly left.


    Chirp chirp chirp ~


    When the birds were singing, Xu Dong''s mood was very bad. With Nightingale''s wailing, he feared that he could no longer walk on the road ahead, but could he still walk on the road?


    The road ahead should be filled with wild beasts. What if they were strong?


    So Xu Dong hesitated. When Xue Ritian got a little closer, he finally made up his mind.


    Xu Dong stood at the edge of the cliff and cursed: "Dammit, why do I have to always be at this broken place, why do I have to jump off the cliff all the time?"


    "Master, every time you jump off a cliff, can you think about why you jump off a cliff?" Xiao Hong''s unhappy reply made him blush. He really didn''t know what to do, every single time he hid deep in the mountains. No wonder she had to jump off a cliff every single time ¡­


    Xu Dong suddenly landed in the middle of the forest, with a blank look on his face he said, "That''s not right, why is there a shackle in this place, a path that cannot be walked? What is going on?"


    Sou sou sou!


    Three figures flew out and stood behind Xu Dong. One of them who looked like an expert from the outside world said with a face full of smiles: "Xu Dong, you have already stepped into my array. You can''t get out, why aren''t you capturing me?"


    Xu Dong was shocked, and muttered: "This is a formation? "You are truly frightening. However, for you all to wish for me to submit to you without even doing anything, you all are truly indulging in wild fantasies, no?"


    "Everyone, since this person is not convinced, we shall kill him and split the treasures. Everyone, half, how about it?" Xue Ritian spoke to the expert beside him.


    They were all Xue Ritian''s old friends, so when they talked about treasures, they immediately nodded and said, "Alright, we''ll do this trade. I just hope that this guy''s treasures aren''t too little!"


    The otherworldly expert''s name was Lin Zhenshi, his cultivation had already reached the peak of the anti-illusory realm, and he was just one step away from stepping into the Soaring Cloud Realm. The reason why he was born this time, was only to accomplish what he wanted to step into the Soaring Cloud Realm.


    "Kid, if you hand over all your treasures, we can let you go." Lin Zhenshi snorted coldly, then looked at Xu Dong, and realised that he had no other thoughts, he had already condensed the power of Martial Spirit, and started to use the power of Curse, Lin Zhenshi said angrily: "Alright, Kid, since you are courting death, then I will have no choice but to kill you!"


    He took a step forward and Xu Dong took a step back. Then, he stood still, for the entire time, he had already restricted the flow of the water in the mountain and was unable to rush out.


    ''s body had already reached its limit, and could no longer continue to rise. He stared at the people in front of him and spoke to Xiao Hong with a heavy expression: "Xiao Hong, I''m afraid we are going to die, do you think that Master is particularly useless?"


    "No, Master, I feel like following you is a good fortune ¡­" Xiao Hong happily said, and then released her radiance. In that moment, Xu Dong immediately understood that this guy was actually hiding his strength, "Master, kill that guy, and then engulf everything!"


    Xiao Hong looked at Lin Zhenshi at the side and instantly, Xu Dong''s killing intent soared. With a flash, she actually pressed down on his head and sneered: "What''s wrong? Did she feel a terrifying power? If my guess is not wrong, your Martial Spirit should be in the shape of a dragon! "


    Under the pressure of the Martial Spirit, Xu Dong instantly subdued it, and then clenched it in his hands. He said angrily: "Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me? Do you still dare to say that now? "


    He raised his fist, and Xue Ritian wanted to stop him, but he was not in a rush, the fist instantly landed on Lin Zhenshi''s body.


    Boom! *


    "It''s that damned power again!" Xue Ritian clenched his teeth, and then furiously rushed at Xu Dong, a sword aimed directly at his face.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Xu Dong flew out backwards and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Looking at Lin Zhenshi with a face full of shock, he said: "I didn''t expect you to still have some leeway, why do you still have some leeway, you really are a coward who''s afraid of death!"


    Lin Zhenshi let out a laugh and said, "Against you, no matter how careless I am, I have to be on guard. Along the way, I''ve seen many people die by your fists!"


    "Is that so? "Old fellow, looks like you''re quite smart." Xu Dong said coldly, then turned his Qi once again, and angrily said to Lin Zhenshi: "If you have the guts, come up and try again."


    He was extremely arrogant and said disdainfully, "Let''s not talk about anything else. Just talk about you guys. One after another, you cowards. Why are you so afraid of death?"


    "Junior, life is short, so naturally, you should live well. Otherwise, wouldn''t you die too quickly, or could you say you lived for nothing?"


    Xue Ritian gritted his teeth as if he was an elder trying to teach a lesson, but Xu Dong didn''t have any other choice. He could only ridicule a little, and then, stop it!


    This life of his was indeed filled with sorrow.


    "You really made me angry. Seeing your look of despair, I feel much better again." That moment was something that Xu Dong would always remember.


    If he had targeted Xue Ritian, he might have been able to succeed, and Lin Zhenshi was definitely not going to have a chance to succeed. Xu Dong felt that it was a bit of a pity, and had an appearance of being at the mercy of a lord.


    "What is it? You finally gave up on yourself? " Lin Zhentian sneered. Looking at Xu Dong''s dejected expression, he felt that Xu Dong had given up on him. At this point in time, he should be dead for sure.


    Taking a step forward, he raised his hand and released a fireball that flew towards Xu Dong. Xu Dong angrily clapped his hands and the fireball flew out.

 C153 Hidden (1)

    Xu Dong''s powerful fighting strength became deep under Xue Ritian''s gaze, "I really do not dare to believe, just what kind of existence is your Martial Spirit, not the lowest level of Red Dragon!"


    "That''s right. You''re right, but that''s not your problem. The strongest person in this world is still yourself!" Xu Dong frowned. He was right, everything was dependent on him, so he had no regrets. Even if he died here, he would make them pay the price!


    Suddenly, the lock above was broken. Xu Dong raised his head and laughed: "Master, you''re finally here!"


    "That''s right, I''m finally here. Luckily, I didn''t arrive too late." Then, he spread open his arms and charged towards Xu Dong with a fiery color, "Go, don''t ever come back again!"


    "Peak Master ¡­"


    Xu Dong wanted to ask why, but Peak Master Yin raised his hand and slapped Xue Ritian away. Lin Zhenshi turned pale with fright, he did not expect Peak Master Yin to be this strong, he thought, as expected of a Eldest Brother from the Profound Heaven Holy Land, their cultivation levels were indeed different.


    When Xue Ritian saw this scene, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking at the Eldest Brother which his family had always hated, he said angrily, "Long Yuanbo, are you courting death?"


    He gritted his teeth, seeing that he was about to successfully grab onto Xu Dong, he did not expect Long Yuanbo to interfere with this, and his hard work ended instantly, and a fiery red light shone from Xu Dong''s body. After that, it condensed into a dragon-shaped soul which merged with Xu Dong''s soul, causing Xue Ritian to want to cut off his advancement, he raised his hand and rushed forward, but Long Yuanbo continued to obstruct him, and was simply unable to get close!


    "Eldest Brother, we have been friends for many years. Could it be that you are going to give it away lightly?"


    Xue Ritian''s face was filled with grief, as if he was grieving for that friendship.


    Long Yuanbo shouted loudly, "Stop lying, Second Junior Brother! What kind of relationship do you have with me? Along the way, I have already felt your friendship. "


    Xue Ritian went silent for a moment, then attacked again. He had no other choice, if he did not defeat this Eldest Brother, he would not be able to kill Xu Dong, and he had not even stepped into the Soul Fusion Realm, but this guy could fight against the two of them who were in the anti-Emptiness Realm. His body was strong, and although his cultivation was low, his body felt like it was of a saint.


    Metal body, this guy was an undefeatable humanoid demon beast!


    Adding on the various reasons and methods, Xu Dong could be said to be the pinnacle of the young generation, if he did not kill him, he would not be able to sleep and eat, and would worry about Xu Dong taking revenge at all times.


    Xu Dong would quickly step into the Soul Fusion Realm. Although he would have to pay a price for the previous battle, he estimated that he would be able to recover very quickly. After all, the power of the Heavenly Dao was indeed strange!


    Under the darkness of night, Xu Dong''s eyes were bloodshot as he said to Xue Ritian, "My father is currently in the Sacred Ground of the Profound Heaven Realm. If you imprison him, will you be able to obtain an immortal soul?"


    That voice made Xue Ritian feel repulsive, he said to Xu Dong: "So you already knew that, but it doesn''t matter, as long as I keep you here, it will be fine!"


    Boom! *


    He smashed Xu Dong flying, but Xu Dong''s soul fusion had succeeded, seeing that he had patted his clothes unscathed, he said to Long Yuanbo: "Peak Master, I feel that Xue Ritian is easy to kill, but that old fellow has too many tricks up his sleeve!"


    "You''re wrong, are you still not leaving?" Long Yuanbo looked at Xu Dong, "I already don''t have the power to help you, feel free to leave this place, if you don''t have cultivation, don''t come back."


    Zhao Dong was puzzled and asked, "Why?"


    "Because I''ve already reached the limit, but it''s impossible for me to kill those two. You know, people who fear death always like to use many methods to protect themselves." Long Yuanbo sneered a few times, then said to Xu Dong: "Leave, child. I am powerless to change the current situation.


    "Master ¡­" Xu Dong''s expression changed greatly as he felt that something big was going to happen. Then, a ray of light from the divine light carried him flying.


    He was not familiar with Long Yuanbo, why did he still need to help him like this?


    Xu Dong couldn''t explain it, he didn''t know ¡­


    "Long Yuanbo, you are courting death!" Xue Ritian was so angry that he forced Long Yuanbo to retreat.

 C154 Peak Master (2)

    "Second Junior Brother, you changed a few decades ago and became like this, which makes me extremely hateful. Do you know why I can compete with you for anything? Because my heart has never changed from the beginning to the end! " He smiled, and his tears fell miserably as they burst with a loud bang.


    With Long Yuanbo dead, Xu Dong could already feel that his aura had disappeared. He quickly left, no longer staying.


    There would be a day when he returned to this Profound Sky Sacred Grounds. At that time, he would definitely flatten the Profound Sky Sacred Grounds, and crush Xue Ritian!


    Xu Dong did not continue to think about it. He was no longer a naive fellow like yesterday. Looking at the road in the distance, he said resolutely, "I must walk out of this world myself, and avenge my father and the people who died!"


    The Sky Dragon Empire, Tianliao City was vast, with a circumference of thousands of miles, it was the territory of this city. Xu Dong who had the mindset of revenge, had already turned into a cultivation demon, continuously fighting for opportunities.


    "Have you heard? The genius of the Shen family, Shen Xuan, had her cultivation destroyed and her peerless complexion turned ugly. I really don''t know what I''ve done to deserve such a thing. "


    Xu Dong was startled, he still had that letter in his arms, he had not read it before, but he could imagine that it must be someone scolding him, "This world is truly huge."


    Xu Dong''s laments were extremely strange, he did not understand what was going on and thought that the lady in front of him was afraid of his wife, but it was not, but rather that the ''beautiful young lady'', Xu Dong''s heart was about to explode, the beautiful young lady in front of him was not a beautiful young lady, but an extremely ugly person.


    "Shen Xuan, that person is looking at you. I wonder if he likes you." One of the rich kids standing next to Xu Dong sneered. East Palace Academy was an academy in the capital city of Sky Dragon Empire, and the dean''s cultivation was at the peak of the anti-Emptiness Realm.


    The reason why the East Palace Academy was called the East Palace Academy was because the Eastern Palace Crown Prince was the current king of the empire. When he created the East Palace Academy, he didn''t care about anything else, he just said that the East Palace Academy was not well-regarded by others.


    However, with the Eastern Palace Prince''s peerless cultivation, everyone admitted defeat. They were convinced, completely convinced.


    The Kaiser was also known as a peerless existence. However, the East Palace Academy had created an unprecedented terror, as some people said that the Kaiser was born from the East Palace Academy, while others said that the East Palace Academy was a pit only for their Da Lan Xiang Academy.


    However, because of the suppression from the Kaiser, Lan Xiang Academy had recently been reduced to a gang of beggars. With so many helpers, the Kaiser was especially troubled.


    It was the Eastern Palace Chief, no matter who Xu Dong was, he had rushed towards Shen Xuan. However, Shen Xuan immediately turned around and ran, with a baffled look on her face, Xu Dong said, "No, Shen Xuan, I don''t hate you, but don''t run!"


    However, Shen Xuan had already disappeared, causing Xu Dong''s mood to instantly turn bad. She felt like she had been played around, this girl was still that brave, why did she say that she was crippled?


    Xu Dong couldn''t remember what he did exactly, the letter and his nakedness ¡­ Why does it feel like there''s a problem?


    Xu Dong touched the letter on his chest, he did not read it last time, but this time he opened the envelope to reveal the bloodstains on the ground, "You stole my Martial Spirit''s good fortune, you will die a miserable death!"


    That day, Xu Dong fell to the side as fresh blood gushed out. Shen Xuan used his cultivation, along with the Martial Spirit''s blood coloured phoenix, he used the Martial Spirit''s Nirvana Flame ¡­


    Xu Dong opened his eyes and looked at Shen Xuan who was far away holding onto the blade. Shen Xuan clenched his blade tightly and rushed over. I did wrong, but I can give it back to you, do you want it? "


    Many students surrounded him. Today was East Palace Academy''s day of recruitment, so it was understandable for them to be here. After all, everyone loved to watch the liveliness.


    After all, he was feeling extremely embarrassed about this matter. He did not expect Shen Xuan to actually save two of his life, and no wonder her body was filled with vitality, it was actually because of the Nirvana Phoenix that Xu Dong was slightly moved. This was another person who was good to him, his luck seemed to be especially good, and he would always be able to meet someone who was good to him.


    With a smile on his face, Xu Dong pounced over. If Shen Xuan had not retracted his blade quickly, Xu Dong would have committed suicide. He hugged her tightly, the scene was extremely explosive, and many people sneered: "Hahaha, there is actually someone carrying this ugly woman."


    Crack!


    A sword landed on his shoulder. Xu Dong looked at him, looked at him ¡­ He slowly said in a heavy voice, "Let me say this, now that Shen Xuan is under my protection, if you all were to say anything related to her, I will definitely ascend to the underworld and kill you all!"


    "Hiss ~ ~ It''s so scary. Where did this guy come from? Why is he so scary?" There were people filled with suspicion. They felt as though their understanding of the world had been shattered and this fellow actually protected her?


    No way, this Shen Xuan is so ugly, what kind of benefits did she get? Why is she so lucky to actually get the favor of a expert of the Soul Fusion Realm ¡­


    "Relax, you can completely relax now. I will protect you for the rest of your life. At least, I won''t be able to leave you for the rest of my life."


    "Hahaha, there''s actually someone who likes that ugly bastard? Is this person blind?" Suddenly, someone walked out and mocked.


    This man had a sharp mouth, monkey cheeks, and a pale face. He was clearly a debauchee. The crowd had an expression of "you''re in trouble" as he flew away.


    "How dare you! Who dares to hurt our young master?!" The servants jumped out, ready to speak up for their waste Master. Then, they too flew out and smashed onto a large limestone in the distance.


    "I said, don''t talk about her in front of me!"


    "Alright, Xu Dong, do you think I need your charity?" Shen Xuan finally couldn''t hold back and spoke. He trembled for a moment, and when he turned around, the scene was unforgettable for her. His face had actually changed back to his original appearance.

 C155 It was so beautiful!

    In that moment, Xu Dong felt as though his heart was shattering, as though a prelude to something had suddenly disappeared. He opened his eyes and saw her anger.


    "Am I being nosy?" Xu Dong''s eyes trembled. After a while, Xu Dong was pushed by someone, and Shen Xuan wanted to hold on, but unexpectedly, Xu Dong himself retreated, extended his hand out and slapped it away!


    Boom! *


    The fellow fell flat on his face and said, "I already said, I''m not in a good mood. Don''t provoke me."


    Everyone else: "... When did this guy say that he''s in a bad mood? "


    He was at a loss.


    Ye Zichen was completely stupefied.


    Three Faces...


    In short, Xu Dong was too terrifying. He was so arrogant when he just arrived in the East Palace Academy, could it be that this fellow is some kind of ghost ¡­


    Everyone took a step forward and stepped back. They were all prodigies of the academy. "Are we funny? This newcomer seems to be a big boss, don''t you think that big boss'' bad luck is going to strike you? Don''t you see that elder sister-in-law is angry?"


    Everyone nodded their heads. Then, some of them weakly kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to the big boss ¡­


    With that pious look, why did he feel so handsome?


    "That''s right, you''re all very understanding, but I really don''t like people like you. Scram for me, don''t make me sick here."


    Xu Dong''s clear and cold gaze made them tremble with fear. Xu Dong turned his head towards Shen Xuan and said: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I ¡­"


    The moment he opened his mouth, Shen Xuan gave him a supercilious look, which was simply filled with sweetness, instantly sweetening everyone''s hearts. Xu Dong''s face was full of awkwardness, "Sorry, I took your good fortune, I can return it to you, what do you think?"


    "Let''s go, don''t let me see you again!" Her voice was cold, as if she did not want to continue the conversation. Xu Dong''s eyes drooped down, and he was no longer able to say anything.


    "Alright, I''ll be leaving first." Xu Dong ran off into the distance. His figure seemed very bleak and desolate, the higher ups of the Sky Dragon Empire were already boiling with excitement, they did not expect that the beautiful women of the Shen family would actually regain their peerless beauty. Those people were regretting it now, because they had all lost the chance.


    When Shen Xuan was so ugly, they all hated him. Now that Shen Xuan had returned, her beautiful expression made them unable to stop themselves.


    As for the guilt-ridden Shen Xuan, she silently watched as Xu Dong left. Everything that she had done took away Xu Dong''s fortune, and instead said that she hated him and hated him ¡­ What was this for? [Am I really a bitch?]


    A man walked out from the side. He placed his hand on Shen Xuan''s shoulder without any hesitation and asked: "What''s wrong? are you still thinking about that Kid from before? "


    He was a Prince of the Sky Dragon Empire, his name was Long Yun, and he was the crown prince. Because of Long Jun''s sudden death, his position in his family, could be said to have skyrocketed!


    "This person feels very strange, or perhaps I should thank him properly." Long Yu laughed, then rushed in the direction that Xu Dong had left in.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Many people had gathered. Xu Dong could feel the killing intent behind them and could not help but be a little shocked. Did he really think that he did not provoke anyone else?


    Recently, he had been feeling extremely at ease. As he left towards the darkness, everyone followed closely behind. With sunken eyes, Long Er lowered his head to look at Xu Dong, and said: "Hehe ¡­ As expected of Xu Dong, your name is renowned throughout the world, making others feel that you are really too insignificant. "


    "The name Xu Dong is just a name that came out of nowhere. This place can''t protect you." Xu Dong sneered.


    Even if this was the Sky Dragon Empire, but to be honest, Xu Dong could still kill them all and flee. Although there were many strong person in the Sky Dragon Empire, but Xu Dong was not a threat.


    stood on top of the wind, while the rest of them charged over, they were all forced to retreat, while Xu Dong clenched his fist in the empty air.


    Ka ka ka!


    Xu Dong took a big step forward, and they all felt Xu Dong''s terror, "How could you be so powerful?"


    Xu Dong also did not expect that his Dragon Transformation skill would help him step into the Soul Fusion realm, then allow him to condense nine Dragon Souls, on the premise that he was looking for those Dragon Souls that were in possession of them.


    A dragon''s Martial Spirit was a dragon''s Martial Spirit. He took a step forward and proudly stood on the opposite side, saying: "You are already waiting for death. Tell me, how do you want to die?"

 C156 So beautiful (2)

    "Impossible, how can you be so terrifying!" was merely in the early stages of the Soul Fusion Realm, but he was actually so terrifying.


    What exactly was the reason for him to come to this lousy place? Xu Dong said with a wild and untamed expression: "There is nothing impossible in this world of cultivation."


    "That''s impossible, your power seems to have the power to suppress it. What exactly is your Martial Spirit?" Long Yu panicked, feeling that Xu Dong still had many secrets.


    "You''re right, my Martial Spirit is even stronger. Compared to trash like you, I''m much stronger." Xu Dong stepped forward to pinch Long Er''s throat, and then used a little strength. With a kacha sound, his bones exploded, and a suction force appeared from Xu Dong''s body, allowing him to absorb the Martial Spirit.


    "This world isn''t that bad." Xu Dong felt extremely comfortable, with a smile on his face, he looked like a cruel demon. Originally, he came here to join the East Palace Academy, but who would have thought that an accident would happen?


    "Master, I feel that someone is watching us from the shadows. It seems like they are chasing us!"


    Xu Dong''s voice rang out, and then, a gaze fell from the sky. Xu Dong nodded and said: "They have indeed caught up to us, but we do not need to be afraid, after all, we are inside the East Palace Academy, so even if their cultivation is not as strong as the Profound Heaven Holy Land, they will at least help us obstruct them for a bit."


    Xue Ritian was an existence of the anti-Void realm, and the East Palace Academy didn''t dare to offend him at all. He immediately released Xu Dong, and in the starry sky, there was a terrifying gaze.


    "Xu Dong! I will kill you! " His aura was rather terrifying, "Good, you actually killed two Prince s of Sky Dragon Empire, I just so happened to take you, and then exchange some things with the Sky Dragon Empire''s monarch!"


    "You want to capture me? You are not qualified! " Although he had yet to digest it, it had already succeeded. Xu Dong was not afraid of him at all, after all, at that time, he could even take on the siege of two people at the anti-void-level.


    Now, it seemed as if his Peak Master had killed Lin Zhenshi, so he was alone. What was there to be afraid of?


    However, he had still underestimated Xue Ritian. He was not an ordinary Anti-Void Stage expert, he was the sect master of a Mysterious Sky Sect, how could he be defeated by Xu Dong, a mere Kid?


    Boom! *


    If there were no surprises, aside from being beaten to death, Xu Dong had also been easily killed. In the end, Xu Dong began to understand that Xu Dong could not kill this fellow, and that he could not be killed by Xu Dong, because Xu Dong was still not strong enough!


    "Not good, I should be running away now!" With a flash of lightning, he fell from void to the ground. Xu Dong then sneered: "Alright, I won''t fight with you anymore. I should be leaving."


    Xu Dong took a step back, and then, the fiery red fog appeared. He then disappeared, and the many almighty beings hidden in the darkness all made their moves, suppressing Xu Dong''s steps.


    However, because Xu Dong had already traveled more than a thousand miles, his disappearance caused the faces of the crowd of Anti-Void Stage cultivators to be filled with shock and disbelief.


    "How is this possible? He actually managed to escape under our watchful eyes?" An anti-Void Stage martial artist turned pale with fright.


    Xu Dong was so young, and his cultivation was only at the early stage of the Soul Fusion Realm, so how could he disappear so quickly?


    What was the reason for this? What technique was this?


    They thought for a while, and felt that Xu Dong must have some kind of secret technique, "Grab him, everyone split what you get with him!"


    In the blink of an eye, they were already more than a thousand miles away. Xu Dong walked out from the side, and said to Xiao Hong: "Xiao Hong, I never thought that Dragon King''s Martial Spirit would actually have such a strong power. Passing through the void, even more terrifying is the Dragon Congealing Art, it can actually steal away another person''s Martial Spirit talent, it''s truly terrifying."


    "Master, in the boundless universe, there are all kinds of strange things. You don''t have to be so surprised, fate is always accompanied by danger, if it were known by others, the heavens and earth would not be able to accept it." Xiao Hong''s words made Xu Dong tremble all over, she felt that what Xiao Hong said was reasonable, adding on that this world was too terrifying, there were too many cultivators and their opportunities, but they still died young.


    The rain that fell from the sky drenched Xu Dong''s face, and then turned into a ray of light, disappearing into the forest. One person still left, and because Xu Dong did some things, he had already been envied by others.


    The geniuses were jealous that Xu Dong had such a strong Inherent Skill and was accompanied by a beautiful woman. However, Shen Xuan was Long Er''s wife, so they had to admit that Xu Dong had quite the guts.


    "This Xu Dong is really reckless. In this world, is there any danger that he will not be able to avoid?"


    A group of people were discussing on the streets. They knew the might that Xu Dong had created a while ago, and they were extremely afraid, with a weird expression on their faces, they started discussing, "The imperial family is a taboo, he actually dares to offend us?"


    "Hmph, this fellow''s relatives have already been captured by the sect master Xue Ritian of the Profound Heaven Holy Land. If they don''t wait for Xu Dong to come back, they would probably die!"


    Xu Dong''s pupils constricted. Even though he might not be able to see it with his human skin mask, but Xu Dong''s flames were already burning in his heart. The northern city in the northern part of the Long Town was a remote place.


    Ordinary people would not have gone far, but they did not expect that Xu Tianyi and the rest were captured, and with anger, Xu Dong disappeared at the end of the sea of people. At the end, he heard a terrifying piece of news, Xu Tianyi was already in the past!


    If he could leave by himself, perhaps he would not have to die. What a pity, but what a pity, that Girl of the Berserker Tribe is said to be pretty good-looking, and might end up as the concubine of Xue Ritian''s son, Xue Wushuang. "


    "Qing Lan!" Xu Dong gnashed his teeth, not knowing what to say. He moved to the side, and disappeared into the end of the room. Since Qing Lan was caught, then Xue Ritian would definitely not let him die.

 C157 The Three Brothers have Gathered (1)

    "Since you, Xue Ritian, are courting death, then I shall grant your wish!" Xu Dong sneered, then headed towards the Black Origin Forest, where his reinforcements were still waiting.


    Qing Tian saved Qing Tian, the Nine Heavens Mystical King, and the mysterious daughter of the Curse. If she was still alive, she would at least help him.


    With a proud expression, Xu Dong came to the Black Origin Forest. This place had not changed, but the change was too great. Xu Dong felt a powerful aura, and then, loud laughter came out.


    Even to the extent where the Nine Heavens Mystical King did not rely on the power of the Curse in his body, it was more than enough to torture and kill a strong person at the peak of the anti-Emptiness Realm.


    "Third Brother, after waiting for so long, you finally appeared." Nine Heavens Mystical King casually walked over and hugged Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong pushed open the Nine Heavens Mystical King and said: "Brothers, I have something to request of you two when I come here today."


    When Xu Dong came in, he did not see the daughter of the Curse, Girl, who had already left?


    "Brother, if you have something to say, then say it. Isn''t it just a path of death? What''s there to be afraid of?" Qing Tian laughed, then exchanged a glance with the Nine Heavens Mystical King, both of them seeing the determination in each other''s eyes.


    "Alright, let''s not continue to stir up any more trouble. If the three of us join forces, the Profound Heaven Holy Land will slaughter our way!" He was almost about to step into the Soaring Cloud Realm. If not for Xu Dong, he might not be able to step into that realm his entire life.


    It was because of Xu Dong that he was able to step into that mystical realm, live for countless more years, and for this reason, they were willing to sacrifice their lives.


    Suddenly, with a light and nimble snort, Xu Dong turned around and saw that it was actually the daughter of the Curse. Because this Girl had been struck by lightning before, normally those near her would be electrocuted.


    "Brat, if you have any troubles, I can help you." Looking at the Nine Heavens Mystical King and Qing Tian, he felt that Xu Dong was improving too quickly. Although his cultivation was not that deep, his fighting strength was extremely strong, able to kill people a level higher.


    He was already clear that the Curse''s girl would wake up, but he never thought that she would actually help him. This matter was especially strange, for a moment Xu Dong was not sure, and asked: "What do you want?"


    "Return the power of the Curse to me." That moment, it made Xu Dong feel a hint of danger, and he asked: "Why don''t you just snatch it away, since we can''t beat you anyway."


    "No, you are my savior. If I kill you, I will be punished by the heavens." The daughter of the Curse spoke as if she was joking, but that smile was real.


    Xu Dong moved to the side, and that was only an instant of light pupils. "What''s wrong? If you don''t agree, then just say it, no need to play any other tricks, okay? "


    "Are you serious?" Xu Dong was still a little suspicious, thinking that this guy definitely had bad intentions. His anxious look had infected Qing Tian and the Nine Heavens Mystical King, causing them to stick together with him with a face of vigilance. Didn''t he think that they would become enemies again?


    "You two, like I said, if I want to make it too difficult for you to hand over your Curse, you don''t have to agree, but if you have any difficulties, you must return it to me. I can help you two right now, how about it?"


    The words of the Curse''s girl had already reached such a stage, if one were to do anything, they would be unable to differentiate good from bad, and could no longer understand what was happening. Therefore, when Xu Dong and the other two looked at each other, they nodded and said: "Alright, if there is any danger, I hope that you can ¡­ "Hey, what''s your name?"


    Xu Dong and the others all laughed, and then the Curse''s cold eyes lit up, and said: "Just call me Curse."


    In the past, who didn''t know of the Curse? But in this era, no one cared about it. The man who beat her down to the heavens, was he still alive?


    If he was still alive, he definitely had to kill him to relieve his boredom!


    "Since it''s like that, Miss Curse, you should come with us to the Sacred Ground of the Heavenly Profound Realm. "Please take care of me!"


    Xu Dong cupped his hands towards the Curse, then sat at the side and poured himself a full cup.


    "Come, brothers, it''s been a while since we last met. I''ve missed you greatly ¡­"

 C158 The Three Brothers have Gathered (2)

    In the Profound Heaven Holy Land.


    All the disciples were already resting, except Mysterious Sky Sect''s Master, Xue Ritian, who was unable to sleep at all. Xu Dong was still running, and he could not let his guard down, what if this fellow suddenly appeared? What should he do?


    Therefore, if Xue Ritian did not capture Xu Dong successfully, he would not be able to fall asleep at all. A few thunderclaps suddenly appeared in the sky, and then, Xu Dong appeared at the foot of the mountain as his gaze suddenly focused.


    It seemed that the news of him capturing Qing Lan had already reached Xu Dong''s ears. In that case, he should be coming now, since Xu Dong was at the foot of the mountain, where the three brothers were gathered once again ¡­


    Black Origin Forest was originally not far from the Sacred Grounds of the Profound Sky Continent, so they were able to come here very quickly and also very quickly. Many people felt the danger and hurried over, only leaving some of Xue Ritian''s underlings behind.


    After all, their master was in trouble, and as his subordinates, they couldn''t just ignore him, unless he was a traitor or was simply looking for death.


    Even though this world was extremely small, Xu Dong could still feel that it was such a coincidence that other people''s encounters happened to happen. Large groups of sect disciples started to surge, and they were all disciples of Xu Dong''s generation.


    "Xu Dong stole the inner sect''s cultivation technique. You don''t know the meaning of it, you actually want to gather a group of demi-human race s and rogue cultivators, and want to destroy our Profound Heaven Holy Land. As the guardian of our Homo sapiens, kill them!" If they had seen the notification of''s death, it would have spread like wildfire, so it would be difficult for many disciples not to recognize him.


    After that, many people began to give way, "Enough, how could Xu Dong betray the sect? I heard that the sect master kidnapped the North City''s Acting City Master, Xu Tianyi, and then killed him!"


    As he stood alone in the crowd, the crowd unconsciously opened up a path for him. Xu Dong''s gaze landed on Liu Zhuang, and nodded at him.


    "Shut up, Xu Dong''s crimes are so heinous that even his loved ones will have to pay the price for his betrayal." Xue Ritian felt Xu Dong''s Qi, and happily rushed out, but when he saw who it was, his eyes revealed a look of happiness.


    Many people surrounded Xue Ritian. After all, Xue Ritian''s position was extremely important, even if this sect master was a little trash, a little brainless, and a little narcissistic, as the leader of a sect, everyone still had to support him.


    "Hand Qing Lan over, I will leave you with an intact corpse!" Xu Dong''s face turned ruthless, even if there was someone in his hands, he would not let this person go, he must destroy this person in body and spirit, and he could only let this go, that the respected Uncle Xu Tianyi was actually killed by him, it was extremely painful for him, he did not expect Uncle Xu Tianyi to die just like that.


    Under the sky, the three figures were extremely powerful. At the very least, the former could sense them, "The might of the three of them can actually gather together. I''m afraid they''ll leave soon. Everyone, prepare to form a formation. We''ll surround them and kill them!"


    The group of people looked at each other, then looked at Xue Ritian, shook their heads, and scattered like birds and beasts ¡­


    "Why are you guys running?" Xue Ritian roared in anger, then a frightening power appeared, and fooled him, "You are already at the end of your road, us three brothers will definitely make you die a horrible death!"


    "Hmph, you don''t even want your little lover?" Xue Ritian suddenly shouted loudly. Xu Dong stopped, looked towards the void and respectfully said: "Predecessor, this time, by helping me, I will repay the debt of saving you. How about it?"


    "Alright." A voice sounded from the void, causing Xue Ritian to turn pale with fright as he muttered to himself, "strong person ¡­"


    Kakaka


    Qing Lan was actually sealed inside Qing Lan''s body, luckily she was here with the Curse, if not she would be in danger, and might even lose Qing Lan.


    Xu Dong didn''t want to lose Qing Lan. That mysterious light beam was only able to shatter half of the Profound Heaven Sacred Grounds in an instant. After that, Xu Dong hugged Qing Lan.


    "Tell me where the Sacred Land''s Celestial Transformation Pool is!" Xu Dong''s gaze landed on an elder of the Zi Yu Peak. He pointed towards the distance.


    "Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?" Xu Dong''s gaze was deep, and felt that this person must have deceived him, after all, he had cultivated at Solitary Summit for a period of time.

 C159 The Three Brothers have Gathered (3)

    How could he not have found that place?


    Xu Dong arrived at his previous residence, and with a raise of his hand, tore apart the residence where Hidden was located, revealing a large pond filled with dense Qi. Xu Dong earnestly looked at the lake water.


    A strand of residual soul scattered. Xu Dong opened his hand and pinched it over as he muttered to himself, "Heaven and Earth Brand ¡­"


    It was the Celestial Transformation Pool, and a few strong person s who had come not long ago with cultivations above Soaring Cloud Realm at least. The moment they came over, they took Xu Dong''s father, Xu You, and left.


    "Who are those people?" The elder from the Purple Feather Peak stood out and said, "They are the people from the s of a third-level sect."


    "Black Turtle Sect!" Xu Dong''s gaze was heavy, and felt that this matter was extremely troublesome to deal with.


    "Brother, we are unable to reach Black Turtle Sect for the time being, let''s hurry up and leave. I''m afraid there might be a surprising change in this place."


    The Nine Heavens Mystical King was a peacock that had changed, so it had informed Xu Dong of the dangers around here. When it spoke to Xu Dong, a black mass of soldiers appeared in the sky in the blink of an eye.


    "Hehe ¡­" This is so troublesome. " Curse laughed, looked at Xu Dong and the others and asked: What''s wrong? Do you still want me to watch? "


    "Let''s go up and give it a try first. If we can''t beat it, then we''ll ask for your help." Xu Dong felt that those formations were extremely scary, and there were even some elders and Peak Master s. They were, after all, members of the Profound Heaven Holy Land.


    Therefore, they could either make Xu Dong stay or make the entire Profound Heaven Holy Land fall into the past. Thus, they definitely could not allow this kind of thing to happen. There was a group of disciples, there was a group of Mysterious Sky Sect, there was also Lin Fei, there was also Zi Yu Peak, and there were a few isolated people.


    They were Tang Baiyu, Fang Hao, Liu Zhuang!


    The three of them were quite loyal.


    "Come, since you want to fight, then come and give it a try!" Xu Dong and Qing Tian, a total of three people stood at the front, their eyes gloomy.


    "Kill!"


    The eighty-fifth scroll disappeared from the Sky Dragon Empire.


    Aside from the isolated three people, the rest of the disciples were all lying on the side. This bloody suppression made even the huge empire of the Sky Dragon Empire feel shock;


    "Xu Dong, you actually tricked and killed your own Master, and you even killed your own Junior Master. You deserve death for your crimes! " An old man appeared and started to add fuel to the fire. Xu Dong''s expression was calm, and with a raise of his hand, a fist fell!


    The path of the sword was the nemesis of all techniques. Unless their cultivation realm was strong enough to make a sword cultivator despair, it was impossible for them to defeat a sword cultivator.


    Xu Dong condensed his Qi and blood, and then slashed towards the array, causing it to shatter. The array shattered, and the person in front spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out, Xu Dong flashed forward, and directly leaped in the middle of the line!


    Roar!


    "How is this possible?" Everyone felt their values explode, they never thought that Xu Dong was so terrifying. He was only at the Soul Fusion Realm, if he was a little stronger, wouldn''t he be able to compete with his Soaring Cloud Realm?


    It was fortunate that they did not trap Xu Dong, if they did, they would be screwed. This world was extremely vast, and ordinary people could not walk out of it, but Xu Dong would definitely be able to leave this world. His talent was too terrifying, and Qing Tian and the Nine Heavens Mystical King had already sensed it.


    They had all become pigs and sheep waiting to be slaughtered. They could still live under Qing Tian''s lead, but at Xu Dong''s hands, they could only live up to half. In the hands of the Nine Heavens Mystical King, they were all dead!


    "You''re crazy, you''re crazy! Do you know what the consequences of massacring a Sacred Ground is? You guys are dead, you guys are dead! " One of the clan elders shouted, his voice was extremely hoarse, to the point that Xu Dong was unable to hear him clearly, but just because he could not, did not mean that Xu Dong would let him go.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire Profound Sky Holy Land had been annihilated. Xu Dong looked at Liu Zhuang''s wind blades and asked: "Three of you, Xu Dong owes me to the three of you, why don''t you call me your brother in the future?"


    "That''s right, since you are Xu Dong''s brothers, then we will also be your brothers!" Nine Heavens Mystical King casually hugged onto Liu Zhuang''s shoulders.


    "This world is very big, I wonder where you all want to go?" Xu Dong felt that although the heaven and earth was huge, they could no longer contain him.


    Liu Zhuang thought about it, and felt that the north was a good place.

 C160 The Three Brothers have Gathered (4)

    "This world is connected in every direction, so who knows where the end will be?" Xu Dong laughed, he felt that this world was too weird, and why was it so strange? In the world of the Martial Spirit, Xu Dong did not understand, but he did understand what he wanted.


    "Xue Ritian''s son, Xue Wushuang is dead. His entire family has been killed by us. However, I feel that there''s still one person left here. I wonder where he is?" His sense of smell was sharp and his divine sense was sturdy, so he naturally knew that there was still someone else in this world. Someone stronger than them was currently awakening, and that person might be someone''s Soaring Cloud Realm!


    Xu Dong felt a sense of danger, and said to the Nine Heavens Mystical King, "There is no mistake, there might be some kind of accident in this world, maybe we will be killed!"


    "He won''t die." Curse came out from the side, Xu Dong smiled and said: "Apologies, I do not like leaving matters of life and death in the hands of others, if that were the case, we might have died an even worse death!"


    Xu Dong''s tone was extremely unkind. He reckoned that for some reason, this fellow was the reason why many people wanted to help him., who had always been so fortunate, was no longer willing to believe others.


    Therefore, Xu Dong flew to the side and left. Everyone quickly followed, and when they did, a powerful aura burst out, causing Xu Dong and the others to have a drastic change in expression.


    "Not good, there really is someone in this place. He might be the last straw that overcomes the camels!" Everyone felt a terrifying aura, and with a grab of his big hand, he actually turned into a terrifying star, covering towards Xu Dong.


    "Predecessor!" Qing Tian looked at the Curse.


    The Curse looked calm, and asked: "Are you handing over the power of the Curse?"


    "No, we did save you before. If it wasn''t for us, you would have been in deep trouble." The Curse frowned, it felt that this was very reasonable, and with a raise of its hand, it wiped away this monstrous darkness.


    "Who are you? Can you tell me your name? " When the old man appeared from the void, he stood opposite to the crowd with a strange expression. How could a strong person like the Curse help Xu Dong?


    "You don''t deserve to know my name." The tough and cold tone of the Curse caused this powerful cultivator to be greatly alarmed, and the gaze he used to look at Xu Dong slowly became thinner.


    "I only want his life, move aside. Otherwise, you don''t need to feel the consequences of offending me to know."


    His eyes carried a bewitching and strange expression. Then, he opened his palm and a purple pellet appeared. He said to her, "This is a Extreme Violet Pellet. It will be beneficial to you if you consume it. How about it?"


    "Today, not only do I have to protect him, I also have to use this pill!" Her expression was calm, and her words were so calm that it seemed like she was joking. But she was serious.


    In that instant, Xu Dong and the others felt the strongest power of the Curse, and the explosive power made them spit out blood and fly into the air.


    "I, Xue Lin, am not someone who waits for death!" Xue Lin was furious and extended his hand to grab the Curse. At that moment, everything collapsed and the six people once again flew out, smashing into the ground.


    Then, as if he was an ancient Infernal King, he stared fiercely at the Curse and threw out a huge world with a raise of his hand.


    Xu Dong quickly dodged, and everyone else reacted quickly.


    BOOM!


    He was Xue Lin, and his gaze was deeply fixated on Xu Dong. He was gradually silent, and then, he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was actually by Xu Dong''s side.


    "Like I said, with me here, you won''t let him die!" Curse appeared from the side, grabbed his withered arm and slapped him flying.


    However, he was already about to die. Since he was someone who was going to die anyway, why would he be afraid of the Curse?


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    One world after another, flew towards Xu Dong''s group of six.


    "Are you courting death?" He was in excruciating pain. He felt as if he was being suppressed by a powerful force. He lowered his head and saw a hole in his body. Why did it hurt so much?


    "I''m not afraid of you. Come at me as much as you want!" His voice was heavy, as if he was enduring the pain to his heart''s content.

 C161 The Three Brothers have Gathered (5)

    This fellow was too terrifying, a terrifying wave of energy almost evaporated Xu Dong and the rest''s bodies.


    A few people flew out, while Liu Zhuang and the other two were turned into charcoal. Cold light flashed in Xu Dong''s eyes.


    "Hey, hey, hey! I was wondering why this person was so terrifying. Didn''t you say that you could definitely take care of him?" Xu Dong looked at the Curse gloomily. You want to run after acting tough?


    "I need the source of the Curse, return it to me and kill him!"


    "Is that so? "So it turns out that you still need more items." Xu Dong laughed.


    "You''re wrong. After all, I''ve helped you twice, haven''t I?" She laughed, and her smile was filled with sincerity, but what she said was right, she had indeed helped Xu Dong many times.


    Xu Dong''s Curse''s power had already fused into his soul and body, so it was impossible for it to be taken out. The Curse said to Xu Dong, "Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about how I''ll take it out.


    Xu Dong nodded: "Since you must use the power of the Curse to save us, then go and finish him off, I''ll immediately give it to you!"


    Xu Dong understood that the Curse only required the strength of the Curse. Without the strength of the Curse, she simply could not make a move, so she immediately gave up on using the power of the Curse.


    "Very well, I''ll kill him right now to express my sincerity. If you are unwilling, then wouldn''t I be at a disadvantage?" Xu Dong''s face turned gloomy, he felt that the Curse was too despicable, the price that was raised was not even worth that much.


    "Very good. You are too detestable. But since I agreed, naturally, I won''t deceive you. I believe that I can definitely help you kill him." Curse''s face turned dark, he felt that Xu Dong was being ruthless when he spoke.


    "Is that so?" On the contrary, Xu Dong laughed, thinking that the Curse did not mean what it said, it felt like it belonged to a strong person. Although the old fellow was about to die, he should still be terrifying right?


    Therefore, Xu Dong did not care at all about the starting price of the Curse''s girl. After all, she was a Great expert.


    A ray of starlight appeared. Curse revealed a look of fear and said, "The Heavenly Dao is coming."


    Xu Dong and the other two were shocked, they felt that they could not run away now, when the two of them attacked, Xu Dong suspected that he could no longer survive, after all, he was not able to escape.


    That starlight had exploded, sending Xu Dong and the other two flying, smashing into the ground and spitting out blood. That thing that was called the Heavenly Dao, seemed to be terrifying enough.


    The earth exploded, and the Curse actually weakly flew out, "Heavenly Dao, do you really think you can kill me? It doesn''t exist, it''s impossible, I am a power that the heavens are jealous of."


    "I''m just following the rules. There''s nothing else to say. After killing you, everything will naturally come to an end." He suddenly frowned, looked at Xu Dong and the others, and said angrily: "You actually let someone else obtain your strength? How is that possible? "


    "The so-called universe is full of wonders. How do you know why I distributed the power of the Curse to them?" The Curse sneered, mocking the heavens for not knowing the so-called reincarnation cycle of this world.


    "Hmph, you despicable woman, to actually split the power of the Curse for this matter, I feel that you are extremely despicable!" The Curse was simply too hateful. It actually came to life, regardless of the cost, she did not know if the power of the Curse were to erupt from Xu Dong''s body, I am afraid ¡­


    However, Xue Lin sneered and said: "I had thought that it would be your reinforcements coming. Turns out it''s not the same person, if she provokes the Heavenly Dao, she''s already dead without a doubt. Juniors, you should just surrender and surrender!"


    "Are we going to surrender?" Xu Dong''s expression turned heavy, he felt that it would be difficult to escape now, and if this fellow were to make a move and kill Xu Dong and the rest, they would have no way of dodging at all, and could only wait for death!


    He felt that his own soul had been dominated by another set of soul, and said: "If you want to kill us, it''s not enough by yourself. Even if you''re a Soaring Cloud Realm practitioner, it''s still not enough!"


    Xu Dong and the other two looked at each other, then nodded his head. At the same time, he condensed a ball of black Qi and sent it into the Curse.


    The Curse seemed to have become stronger. The instant he raised his hand, Xue Lin turned into a pool of flesh and blood, as well as the ability to carry the heaven''s way and attack, "Last year, I drifted all over and came to this low world. I actually suffered from your disgust, and it made me very uncomfortable.


    Her face was frosty and filled with killing intent. She was a great deity of the upper realm, yet she was actually bullied by a protector of the lower realm.

 C162 The Great War (1)

    They all took a few steps back together, thinking that the Curse was too terrifying. If one was not happy, they would also become ashes, so who would help them with anything?


    Thus, dodging it was still a good thing. In the blink of an eye, most of them had disappeared. They were hidden, staring at the Heavenly Dao and Curse in the distance.


    "You''re right. But, as for my justice, you will have to die if you want to leave the lower realms!" The Heavenly Dao said angrily.


    No matter who it was, this fellow was extremely frightening. If this fellow had done something else and she had become a rebel, then how terrifying would that be? Thus, the superior of the Heavenly Law had definitely made his move against her.


    "Since that old fellow has already turned into ashes, why don''t the six of us just leave and head towards the East Continent?" Xu Dong looked at the few people, he felt that this matter was extremely difficult to explain, if it was not good, then there would be death.


    Therefore, Xu Dong felt that they should head towards the East Continent to avoid the majority of people here and hug Qing Lan. The three of them nodded, and Liu Zhuang said: "But, I don''t want to leave, you are all too strong, East Continent is a long way away and dangerous, I am afraid it will be hard to reach the end.


    Brother Xu Dong, if you ever manage to return from the path of cultivation, find us! Tang Baiyu''s face was charred black. Just now, he was infected by the flames, if not for Xu Dong and the rest, he would have died a long time ago.


    "This ¡­" Xu Dong felt very bad, he was afraid that this group of people would make it hard for him to live.


    However, for some reason, they did not do so. That was because of this Heavenly Dao. He was guarding this world from being destroyed by others, not being destroyed by unknown things.


    And the Curse was something unknown. Her existence filled this world with something similar to despair.


    "The black mass is really uncomfortable." Xu Dong''s face was in pain, holding onto his own heart, as though he was going to jump out, what exactly was released from the Curse?


    "Why do you want to exterminate these mortals?" The Heavenly Dao had been suppressed, and he felt that his body was not his own. He never thought that he would become a prisoner in the blink of an eye, and he couldn''t help but look at Xu Dong resentfully.


    "Is this when I reach my peak, causing you all to feel despair?" The Curse''s gaze was cold as it stared at the heavenly dao, as though it was a peerless great being who had reached out to pinch it.


    The sky was destroyed, Xu Dong and the rest were quickly sent flying, the sky was torn to shreds, a showdown between two great gods, how terrifying was that?


    They all retreated explosively, but even if they were in the anti-Void Stage, it would still be difficult for them to escape from the marks that were torn open in the sky. The black mass of air sucked them in at the same time, and that black mass of void was filled with despair.


    That was another scary thing. Why wasn''t this guy afraid of pain?


    "It''s over, it''s over! We''re dead! We''re dead!" Xu Dong shouted for a few times, and then his body was pulled toward the sky. Xu Dong pulled Qing Tian''s arm, and then looked towards the distant black starry sky, "Why is it so terrifying?


    Xu Dong''s face was also filled with helplessness. He never thought that the Outer Space would also have such a destructive power.


    That world was so terrifying, and they had finally opened their eyes. In the battle between the heaven and earth and the Curse, even the Soaring Cloud Realm would probably be torn to shreds.


    "What should we do? Could it be that we have to wait here for them to finish their fight? " Qing Tian felt that he was about to go crazy, the ground had cracked and he had stepped on the crack in the middle.


    If not for Xu Dong pulling him, he would probably have become a trash in the starry sky. In the blink of an eye, it was so terrifying that the six of them had no way of escaping.


    "Their energy waves are too terrifying. Let''s leave quickly and think of a way!" He suddenly leaned forward, and a cold glint appeared. The Heavenly Dao roared: "All of you stay here, you can''t leave! I''m going to kill you all, both in body and spirit! "


    "You should take good care of yourself. After all, you''re not my opponent." Curse opened his mouth wide, a gentle smile, at that moment he felt a huge pressure, and retracted the cold light.


    "Now!" Xu Dong shouted loudly, and then he started to run behind him. In that instant, he quickly escaped, the Curse blocking the Heavenly Dao.

 C163 The Great War (2)

    Not long after, Xu Dong and the others stopped in their tracks, looked at the light behind them, and smiled: "It should not be a threat anymore, after this, we will leave immediately. That Black Turtle Sect is in East Continent, I want to go over there."


    Xu Dong separated with the five of them, carried Qing Lan, and disappeared into the distance. The five of them laughed, packed their luggage, and since Qing Tian was free to leave, he could leave. As for the others, they had their own homes, so they had to go bid their farewells.


    Xu Dong never thought that he would actually have so many friends. In the past, he was called waste by others, but now, he was already a Soul Fusion strong person.


    "Father, just wait for me. I will become stronger and stronger, and then, I will go save you. I can guarantee you," Xu Dong said as he clenched his teeth and left towards the end.


    When Xu Dong arrived at the northern city, the city was already a wasteland. That guy actually massacred the entire Xu Family, his gaze was deep, and felt that his home was gone. Luckily, he still had the Girl on his back, and the Xiao Hong on his finger.


    In that moment, he immediately stopped lamenting, smiled, and said: "It''s such a pity, Tianyi left. Qing Lan also did not know what happened, but she still hasn''t woken up."


    Xu Dong felt pain in his heart, so much that he could barely breathe, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. Why did this world actually make him feel lonely?


    Why did this world make him a lonely and helpless person? The faster time passes, the older he gets, the lonelier he becomes. Why was this world filled with painful memories?


    Xu Dong was silent for a moment, then looked at the Great Wall. The Great Wall had been protected by many people before, but it had now been shattered into pieces.


    "The homeland that is filled with memories, they are just painful memories." He had a confused expression on his face, but he still left in the end. He felt that someone was spying on him, and someone was watching him leave, not knowing who that person was. But at the very least, he only had Qing Lan right now, and his father, who was still in pain.


    He had to save his own father. No matter how difficult this step was, he still had to take that step, and tell the world, Xu Dong was not a waste.


    In that moment, Xu Dong''s heart was suddenly filled with joy, he had never felt so good before, the starlight shone down on him as he walked forward, what kind of power was that?


    "Not bad, the scenery here is beautiful and beautiful. It''s very suitable for cultivation." Xu Dong came to the East Continent, and it was rumored that the East Continent was a heavenly land, there were even immortals that had appeared before. Xu Dong came here for a type of fortuitous opportunity, maybe he could reach that realm.


    The Black Turtle Sect was a level three sect. In the north of the East Continent, Xu Dong advanced towards the north but Qing Lan still did not wake up. Otherwise, it would be impossible to treat her. The only way to wake her up was Black Turtle Sect!


    Oh, that land, many people had already stepped foot there, but those people had already returned. It was because this road was too difficult to walk, although the Black Turtle Sect did not have high requirements, compared to the average genius, it was still terrifyingly high.


    Xu Dong stopped at a village. This village was kind and they saw that Xu Dong was carrying a woman on his back. Her clothes were tattered, and they pitied Girl.


    "This little brother, is the girl behind you going to be sold?" An old man walked over. Looking at his clothes, he seemed to have some money, but when he spoke, Xu Dong''s mouth was wide opened.


    "It''s not for sale." Xu Dong pushed the elderly person away. There was no need to be courteous to such people, the old man did not care at all and asked Xu Dong: "If it''s not for sale, then what is it?"


    "My woman is not for sale!" Xu Dong shook his head, indicating that he did not want to explain further. However, in order to make this old fogey stop speaking, Xu Dong felt that he should give him a proper explanation.


    "Is that so? Even if you don''t sell today, you still have to! " The old man said calmly, pretending to be cold and aloof.


    "Is that so? What ability do you have? " Xu Dong looked at the Fighter s at the third level of the Tong Wu Realm behind the old man, laughed coldly a few times, and then, Xu Dong made his move. At that moment, they felt as if their soul had been destroyed.


    Several people were sent flying. Then, Xu Dong arrived in front of the old man, pinched his throat and said: "I''ll sell it to you now, do you want it?"


    Xu Dong''s eyes were filled with killing intent. The old man was instantly scared to the point of peeing his pants, and muttered: "Don''t, don''t, don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    "Unfortunately, you didn''t meet me earlier. If you had met me earlier, perhaps I would have let you go. Unfortunately, you no longer have the chance." Xu Dong sneered, then pinched him to death.


    He could not understand why a small beggar would kill him.


    [If you don''t want to sell, then don''t want to sell ¡­]


    I didn''t force you. I just threatened you.


    Xu Dong walked towards the center of the village. He would not stop at this place, he would cross the village and go to the next town or city.


    However, someone else stepped forward and asked, "Brother, are you selling this person?"


    Without saying a word, Xu Dong killed his before continuing to advance. Many villagers had already gathered, and were afraid that they were going to confront Xu Dong. However, they were regretting it now.


    His eyes were lifeless, and his mind was probably on the verge of collapse.


    Xu Dong was angry, it seemed like there was no need for this village to continue existing.


    Not long after, Xu Dong clapped his hands and wiped the blood off his face, then carried Qing Lan on his back and continued walking. He did not know what had happened to the village and why it had become devoid of ethics ¡­


    In any case, he had killed all the villagers, no matter who it was, they were all dead. Xu Dong continued to move forward silently, but suddenly he stopped, it was a river, and the river was blocked by corpses.


    "What''s the matter now?" Xu Dong was curious, he did not understand why there would always be such a strange place. There were many girls holding blades or spears, guarding something.


    The bodies that blocked the river were all men''s. Why did these women hate men so much?


    "Stop, a man can''t pass this place. Take a detour, and leave that little girl behind you, or else I will take your life!" A young lady stood out, holding onto the spear in her hands and threatening Xu Dong.


    "Sorry, I''m not selling this Girl, don''t block my way, otherwise ¡­" Xu Dong''s eyes flashed with a bright light, he tightly gripped onto the sword. Xu Dong had yet to give this sword a name, but Xu Dong could call it the Heavenly Sword, which meant that it could slash the heavens!


    "We already know your purpose for coming here. Perhaps you are here to kill us all after passing through this place?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I can give you a chance. Tell me exactly what happened to all of you. What about that village up ahead?"


    Xu Dong''s gaze turned cold.


    Ask them.


    It was enough to kill those who were unconvinced!

 C164 East Continent Village of Perverts (1)

    Xu Dong did not understand, and many people just thought that he was pretending to be cute.


    This village was too disgusting, making Xu Dong feel extremely unhappy. Why was there such a place everywhere, what did this place represent?


    "Stop pretending, we all know that you came from that village. You bunch of scum, I will give you a chance now, either leave this Girl behind or you will become the corpse of this river!"


    Xu Dong felt that they were too savage, and took a few steps back. They stepped forward, and then, after thinking for a moment, Xu Dong asked: "Trash male? Are they all a bunch of scum men? "Why do you think so?"


    "Because none of those fucking things are human!"


    The young lady revealed a sorrowful look, letting Xu Dong understand a little. He muttered to himself: "You are right, they are indeed a bunch of useless men, but they are all dead. I can guarantee that if you don''t believe me, I will drag you down!"


    The girls all felt that their IQ had been toyed with and stepped forward. They shouted angrily, "Shut up, we are a bunch of armed women, you can either let go of that Girl or stay here and feed the fishes."


    Xu Dong sneered: "I still have a choice."


    "Which way?" All the girls looked at each other with jealousy.


    "Then that is to kill all of you, and then I will leave ¡­" Xu Dong''s cold voice made the girls feel a sense of danger. They finally understood, Xu Dong was not a merciful person, he was a cruel and merciless person. Just with his eyes, the girls could already feel him.


    Big Sister has already said that the future of women must be filled with fresh blood. We cannot retreat, you must either step over us or let go of this Girl!


    The flames he exploded engulfed them. Then, Xu Dong grabbed the woman in the lead and flipped her upside down, throwing her towards the trash man village behind him.


    Xu Dong''s body flashed, and an afterimage suddenly appeared. Under the shocked gaze of the girls, he disappeared, and then, Xu Dong arrived at the original village.


    "Oh god ¡­" What was going on here? Why are so many people dead? " She was extremely scared. This place was originally a market place filled with people, but now, it had become a deathly silent place with not a single person left.


    "All these people are dead, am I right?" Xu Dong sneered, his sudden appearance caused the lady in front of him to jump, when she looked back, Xu Dong realised that she was actually quite beautiful, but because of the concealment, she had used a lot of black charcoal to turn into a black person.


    Xu Dong looked at her and asked, "Can you explain it to your sister now?"


    "Sure!" The woman nodded her head firmly. She had seen a man die alone, tortured to death by a man. If her big sister hadn''t suddenly appeared, perhaps she would have died as well.


    "Thank you, thank you for avenging our sisters!" Many women knelt down together, Xu Dong''s face was expressionless, cultivators were like this, being high and mighty, the weak kneeling, that was a must.


    Therefore, he didn''t have anything else to say. He stretched out his hand and said, "Okay, it''s already peaceful here. However, there aren''t any men here. Why don''t you all leave?"


    Xu Dong would never say that he was staying behind, with so many people, there would probably be thousands of single women in the entire village.


    "Our Big Sister has already told you that she wants you to go." A woman said happily.


    "Is that so? But I don''t have much time right now. " Xu Dong wanted to refuse, because he still had to hurry on his way and find the spiritual master for Qing Lan. If he could not find him, Qing Lan would never be able to wake up.


    "Alright, it will be over in a moment. Our Big Sister has said that she can help you treat this lady."


    Xu Dong was so shocked that his mouth dropped open. "Ha?"


    "Many of our sisters have suffered such despair. It was Big Sister who saved us. It was she who woke us up!"


    The lady fell into deep thought, her terrified look made it seem as if she was still panicking. Although the place had been completely massacred by Xu Dong, for some reason, they had sustained permanent damage.


    Xu Dong nodded, he felt that if that person was spiritual master, then it would be even better, because then he wouldn''t need to look for other people, as he had some contributions to this village.

 C165 East Continent Village of Perverts (2)

    So when Xu Dong nodded his head, he instantly regretted it. He regretted it, not because he came, but because he almost regretted it. It was simply impossible to explain with these proverbs.


    Plop!


    "Master above, disciple Xu Dong pays respects to you!" Xu Dong immediately knelt down, his face full of sincerity.


    "Master, stand up!" A furious roar suddenly jolted Xu Dong awake, and he instantly pulled out his sword and slashed at Big Sis who was in front of him.


    It was a pressure at the mental level, different from the others, it was not real, but the difference between it and the real world was, if Xu Dong was really controlled by it, then Xu Dong would be the woman''s man for the rest of his life.


    Although she was very beautiful, Xu Dong only held an appreciative attitude, and didn''t have any other thoughts at all. He asked coldly: "Who are you? "Why do you want to control me?"


    "I am the savior of this world. Your existence is to be enslaved by me. What makes me curious is, why didn''t you become my slave?" This woman was extremely surprised. Normally, every man that stood in front of her would directly kneel on the ground and submit to her.


    However, why was Xu Dong different? He seemed to not be afraid of her mental strength at all, as he stood up straight while leaning on the sword, and said: "You have ill intentions, treat my woman, and return the previous favor. I''ll leave immediately after."


    If you can''t be enslaved by me, then I will definitely not save this Girl. Although this world is very big, there are very few people who can cultivate Spirit Power in this world. I am her only savior!


    Xu Dong looked at her with her bright eyes and said: "Let me tell you, if I don''t save her in these three days, she will definitely die. Now, either you agree to my request, or just watch her die.


    Xu Dong said in understanding: "I understand, but I still cannot agree to it, on the contrary, I have offended you!"


    Not long after, this unparalleled beauty was captured by Xu Dong and tied up. He looked at her with a profound gaze and said: "I say, it''s your turn now right?"


    "Wait, spiritual master has dignity. If you want to trample on my dignity, then you''re going to die!" Since this fellow had come to this extent, she would have to be stubborn for a bit. After all, Xu Dong had a request for her.


    However, Xu Dong did not do so. He raised his hand and fanned the woman away, and said angrily: "I said it, heal her. If you do not, I will massacre the entire village!"


    Xu Dong already understood that he couldn''t show any mercy to others. Even if you didn''t want to do it this way, for the sake of what he wanted, you had to do it this way, because only then would people be afraid of you.


    When Xu Dong became so angry, this woman reacted instantly. She grabbed onto Qing Lan''s hand and said: "Alright, alright, I''ll treat her. But you have to promise me, you can''t enslave me."


    Xu Dong laughed coldly: "What''s wrong? Would you be afraid? Ridiculous fellow, why don''t you just die? "


    "Big Sis is a good person, we won''t allow you to say such things about her." A group of women stood out, causing Xu Dong to be greatly shocked and confused. He turned to spiritual master and said, "I say, what exactly did you teach them? Why do they look like they just went crazy? "


    Xu Dong felt that they had already lost their sense of self. How did this guy do it?


    This confused Xu Dong. He felt that he had to be careful of whatever tricks the Girl had up his sleeve.


    "Ya!" With a flash, Xu Dong landed beside her and asked: "What''s wrong? What exactly happened? "


    "I didn''t expect that I would actually find a genius, hahaha!" The old granny suddenly became happy, causing Xu Dong to sweat profusely. Annoyed, he said, "I say, can''t you treat her properly? Can''t you just wait until she''s done?"


    Looking at the patient, she was actually discussing with someone else, which confused Xu Dong. He did not understand why this fellow was thinking so, so he stepped forward and pushed his away and said, "I say, what are you so nervous about? This is my fiancee, what''s there to be surprised about? "


    "She''s a genius, her Martial Spirit is simply tailored for the spiritual master. If she can inherit my legacy, then my spirit will be in a sect that can shake the entire Martial Spirit Continent!" She laughed crazily in happiness, completely unaware that Xu Dong''s eyes were filled with loathing.


    Xu Dong''s eyes were successfully discovered by the spiritual master, and she said to Xu Dong: "What about now, this situation is especially serious, why don''t you join in the treatment, or else I don''t think it will be possible. Of course, if you don''t believe me, I can give you a good understanding first."


    "There''s no need. I know the greed in your eyes. I''ve already seen that kind of expression a lot. Do you take me for a fool?" Xu Dong sneered, feeling that this Big Sis was extremely good at deceiving others, so he had to make preparations in advance.


    Xu Dong straightforwardly rejected his, causing the big sister to feel no unhappiness, and instead said worriedly: "But she cannot be dragged out. If we don''t save her today, I''m afraid we won''t be able to, she will sink into depravity, and will never come out."


    Xu Dong''s mood was extremely bad, he felt that although what she said did not make any sense, he was still forced to take a step forward and said: "Alright, since it''s like this, then you have to make a blood oath, which means that you won''t lie to me, otherwise, you will definitely die!"


    Xu Dong was here, so he guessed that this guy probably didn''t know, so he wanted to give it a try. After all, the other party had already explained everything very clearly, there were too few spiritual master in the world, and his luck was good, he could actually meet one. Although this guy was very strange, for Qing Lan''s sake, Xu Dong could only give it a try.


    Xu Dong took a step forward and hugged Qing Lan. With her soul power, Xu Dong sent it toward the middle of Qing Lan''s brain and at that instant, a dark and lonely world appeared before his eyes.


    In this world, there was nothing at all. Nothing at all, Xu Dong felt his heart ache.

 C166 Qing Lan as Master (1)

    In this world, there was nothing at all. Nothing at all, Xu Dong felt his heart ache.


    Xu Dong walked closer and saw that the Girl was smiling. Under the strange smile, there was a feeling of something devouring.


    "Qing Lan, what happened to you? What happened to you? Why did it become like this! " When Xu Dong''s painful cries fell into Big Sis'' ears, memories instantly gushed out.


    It was a winter, and in the cold winter, one Girl was her, and the other was her lily. That lily was too beautiful, but in the next moment it became a withered, ugly petal.


    She had never understood why it would die. Didn''t a flower bloom after it died?


    But once a year, that flower was no longer yesterday''s flower.


    That flower was just a withered leaf covered in scars.


    Xu Dong''s current state did not seem to be much better. She felt that bringing Xu Dong here seemed to be the wrong decision, because Xu Dong had already started to despair.


    His pain seemed to be built on this Girl, Big Sis was thinking about how to save Qing Lan. Yet, this fellow was actually crying in that place. What was this for?


    "It''s big brother Xu Dong who is useless. He did not properly protect Qing Lan!" Xu Dong was in extreme pain as he walked over, wanting to stroke Qing Lan''s face.


    The shadow suddenly exploded and knocked Xu Dong flying. It grinned at Xu Dong as if it was extremely angry and protected Qing Lan, not wanting to injure him at all.


    Xu Dong''s arrival didn''t wake Qing Lan up completely, which made Xu Dong a little suspicious. He felt that he was just too weak, and that he himself was too waste.


    Xu Dong felt as though the values of this world were about to explode. He then asked the Big Sis in the distance, "What should we do now? Do I have to drag it out and just die in front of her? "


    Big Sister shook her head and said, "No, you''re wrong. She didn''t die in front of her and she no longer felt that way. She only felt pain and despair in her heart. If she could unlock her mental shackles, she would naturally wake up.


    Xu Dong looked at her and blinked, then said to her: "Mn ¡­ What exactly do you mean? Why do I feel like I don''t understand? Why are you so strange? "


    After Xu Dong asked a few questions in a row, the one he asked was actually the big sister who rolled her eyes. She expressed that for Xu Dong, this question was simply too difficult.


    "I mean, she''s no longer in danger, but she might have a different personality. If she suddenly becomes angry at you, then don''t worry about it. Perhaps these changes are good." This big sister was also full of hope, and couldn''t wait to see her change, so she wanted Xu Dong to appear and wake her up.


    "Please, I have been through a lot with her. I don''t want her to leave my side. If possible, please try your best to wake her up." Xu Dong looked at big sister and thought that she was serious this time, that there wasn''t the slightest bit of deceit. Only then did Xu Dong nod his head, and look towards the distance.


    The Girl was still sitting alone in that place, not a trace of life left. Only the magical beast was still protecting her, and Xu Dong could not go, because he still had things to do.


    Moreover, the magical beast would never allow Xu Dong to do that kind of thing. He saw a strange trust in Xu Dong after he sized his up.


    "Strange, why does this magical beast seem to have a spirit, why did it take the initiative to come over and be intimate with it?" Big Sis was also stunned. She did not expect this creature to be so powerful, to even know how to marry.


    "This is great, Qing Lan can be saved immediately." Xu Dong said happily, and then, he walked towards Qing Lan. This Girl was still puzzled, when Xu Dong revealed a slight smile.


    "Qing Lan, I''m Big Brother Xu Dong. Do you still remember me?" Xu Dong opened his mouth to speak, and felt that she had a little reaction. After that, he happily asked: "Qing Lan, what''s wrong? Why did it become like this? "


    Boom ¡­


    The world was about to fall apart. Big Sister panicked and asked, "Kid, what did you do to anger her?"

 C167 Qing Lan as Master (2)

    "No, I''m just asking her what she went through. I feel like I need to know!" Xu Dong looked into Qing Lan''s eyes, and then, after that, he closed in a little and said, "Qing Lan, I''m Big Brother Xu Dong, okay?! looked into Qing Lan''s eyes, and then, he closed in a little and said," Qing Lan, I''m Big Brother Xu Dong, okay ¡­


    She didn''t think that Xu Dong was actually a sad person. No wonder he could avoid his slave, because he still had a lot of things he hadn''t done yet, so he didn''t need to lie here.


    Unfortunately, this would not be able to wake up that lass, because this world had never had a way to call upon someone who wished to die.


    Xu Dong stood at the side in disappointment. The wind blew gently, and then, Xu Dong felt that things had instantly gone wrong. Why was Qing Lan still not awake?


    Why?!


    Why was all this happening?


    Were all his relatives going to leave him? Why couldn''t these people just stop for a while? When they stopped, he would be able to catch up to them.


    Xu Dong was filled with despair. He felt that he was about to die, and memories that couldn''t stand the pain surged through him. Then, in the blink of an eye, a beautiful lotus flower appeared and surrounded Qing Lan''s body.


    A single tear fell, turned into a ray of multicolored light in an instant, and then entered Qing Lan''s forehead. However, Qing Lan still had not woken up, and the only good thing should be that this world had not collapsed.


    Xu Dong returned to his original body and collapsed onto the ground in a completely paralyzed state while hugging his body.


    He felt that everything was back on track. Everything was in the past. Now that it was in the past, there was nothing left to suffer.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll wake up." Xu Dong didn''t have any other thoughts as he stood up resolutely and looked into the distance.


    "I''ll never let her get hurt again." Xu Dong''s gaze was deep as he looked at the world once more.


    Big Sister revealed a gratified expression as she looked at Xu Dong with a smile.


    In the near future, this youth would stand on top of countless people and become a legend.


    Many women crowded around Xu Dong and started to inquire whether he had succeeded or not. Xu Dong shook his head and left. He came to a beautiful place.


    "Not bad, this scenery is really beautiful." Xu Dong instantly felt his soul improving, why did it make him feel a little sad? Those tears instantly blurred his vision.


    Why, this damned world always made him miserable.


    "Alright, promise Tianyi that you won''t cry, you can''t cry anymore." Xu Dong tried his best to hold it in, and then looked far into the distance. In the distance was an endless forest, and a dark sky filled with a few stars.


    "She should be fine tomorrow. I believe I should be." felt that it was strange for Big Sister to suddenly appear.


    "Why did you suddenly want to help me? Are you sure you didn''t do it for something else?" Xu Dong faced the distant starry sky, at the same time, his hand was already preparing to pull out his sword.


    From that moment onwards, he started to suspect Big Sister''s heart. It seemed that there was something strange, and if he did not find out, Xu Dong felt that this matter was not good, and might become dark.


    Seeing the dangers of the world, Xu Dong no longer believed in others. He felt that this world was too dangerous and that the thieves were terrifying, if there was no one who could believe him, he might have become a dead man in that instant.


    "What are you afraid of? Am I that scary? " Xu Dong looked at her and revealed a disdainful expression, Big Sister then said angrily: "Hey, hey, hey. You are making me uncomfortable."


    Xu Dong turned his head and said: "I know what kind of scheme you have in mind for me. I know that I know that there are no benefits in this world.


    "Indeed, you''re correct. I''ve always said that she is a genius, but it''s only a disguise. My goal is still you, because you can avoid my Spirit Pressure." Big Sis said with a serious face.


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong looked at Big Sister and said somewhat regretfully: "To be honest, I had wanted to kill you since long ago. I don''t believe in you when facing someone who can repay kindness with hatred."


    Just now, Big Sister wanted to enslave Xu Dong the moment they met.


    "You''re right that you don''t believe me, but do you really think I''m playing with you?" Big Sister had a helpless expression. Her beautiful appearance and smile made Xu Dong look weird.


    "Wait, why are you talking about these people?" Xu Dong was curious, he felt that this guy had some kind of scheme. If not for the distance, he would probably be scared to death.


    "Hehe ¡­" In this world, there are always a few mysterious people. You are a mysterious person. If I can obtain your body, then what will happen to the things that I can obtain? "


    Big Sister revealed an evil smile. After thinking for a while, she suddenly became pained again, "I will kill that man, but I don''t have the strength to do so. I''m afraid that he hasn''t died yet, so I need a genius who will be loyal to me forever and then protect me."


    "That''s all. You can get it with your beauty. Why do you want to enslave a person?" Xu Dong laughed, feeling that this person was a psychopath?


    "It''s useless. That Girl is already under my control. Either you submit, or ¡­" Big Sis revealed a smile.


    Xu Dong clenched his teeth, and pulled out the sword on his back, causing his killing intent to explode.


    It had been a long time since Xu Dong was this angry.

 C168 So beautiful a woman (1)

    The sudden turn of events allowed Xu Dong to finally erupt completely. He had never been so fearsome and cruel before, his power was simply limitless. He took a step forward, and knocked her flying.


    "Even if you have been injured by others, you shouldn''t let all the men in the world be wrong. You should open your eyes and take a good look. Perhaps, it might not be too late for you to return after all." Xu Dong looked kind.


    He was determined to do this, because there was no other way. It was the other party who would not let him go, and not him who would not let them go.


    Reaching out his hand, he saw that it was a beautiful and beautiful world. Xiao Hong gave off a spiritual support, suppressing Big Sis'' spiritual energy.


    "You really do have something that can resolve my mental power, but you still can''t stop you from becoming my servant." The woman''s clothes had fallen off, and a savage wound had appeared on her chest. It was an expression that did not match her beautiful face.


    "This injury is really serious." Xu Dong teased.


    "You are all a bunch of stinking men. If I want to kill all of you, I definitely won''t let you live. If you can live even like this, I have nothing else to say." Her gaze was deep as she felt a terrifying ray of light explode in her mind. She let out a muffled groan as a wave of nausea appeared before she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "How did you hurt me? How is that possible? " Xu Dong started laughing coldly, that look, seemed to be an evil ghost''s smile, but compared to this woman, Xu Dong''s evil smile was nothing, and most importantly, this woman had an unruly look, making Xu Dong feel extremely disgusted, so Xiao Hong also gave this guy a bit of disgust.


    This world was very big, and there were many different kinds of strange techniques. The Spirit lineage was inherited from the ancient times, so ordinary people wouldn''t have that kind of power. However, later on, those legendary divine techniques were learned and passed down.


    However, it was not easy to cultivate in this Divine Arts. spiritual master was even rarer than strong Soaring Cloud Realm, they were an endangered species.


    But elder sister''s real name was Hua Xuan Nu, and she was an elder girl from a flourishing sect in the East Continent. Although her cultivation was only at the Soul Fusion level, her mental strength was strong enough to fight against an anti-Emptiness Realm or an even stronger Soaring Cloud Realm.


    If Xu Dong was not here, he would have really become a slave. The problem was this, why did this fellow not slaughter the entire trash of a man village and end up making things difficult for him in this place?


    Xu Dong was especially curious. Maybe he was too young and was easily bullied? If it was necessary, he felt that Xu Dong could become a little more vicious. Taking a step forward, he tore open Hua Xuanru''s clothes, revealing the wound that was snaking downwards.


    And that beautiful face, Xu Dong''s heart raced as he sent her flying. Don''t ask him why he was so fierce, he liked it anyway, Xu Dong stood in front of all the girls and said with a deep gaze: "Alright, our problem has already been resolved. It''s impossible for you to enslave me, save Qing Lan, and let us leave."


    "Impossible, either she stays here, or you stay, I think you care a lot about Qing Lan. How about this, she stays by my side, you can do whatever you want with her." Hua Xuan Nu had already confirmed Xu Dong''s suspicions, because he had seen her naked body.


    Although her body was no longer as expensive as it was before, with her abilities, she was still considered a priceless treasure. After all, this world had many people who had lost their soul, as well as the help of spiritual master Xu Dong.


    In the end, he nodded his head and said: "Alright, since that''s the case, then let Qing Lan stay. But let me tell you, do not have any intentions towards her, otherwise, I will kill everyone here, I promise."


    "Hehe ¡­" This is really scary. " Hua Xuan Nu laughed, she felt that Xu Dong''s threat was very interesting, she herself could not even protect herself, how could she continue acting so haughtily?


    Xu Dong suddenly felt his body becoming weak, his entire body became weak, the blood vessels in his body were suppressed, even Xiao Hong had lost his senses, there was only one person in his mind, and that was the Hua Xuan Girl.


    Relax, this pill that has lost its consciousness will not take your life. You are my treasure, if it is broken, I will suffer. Hua Xuan Nu said a few words to be at ease, but Xu Dong simply could not be at ease.

 C169 So beautiful a woman (2)

    Xu Dong simply could not understand why this world would make him feel so embarrassed. Suddenly, Xu Dong trembled, and a wave of mental pressure immediately pressed down on him. Xu Dong wanted to use his mental energy to resist, but he had no choice.


    Pow!


    A loud and clear voice seemed to be heard, as if a person had slapped someone else in the face. Xu Dong opened his eyes with difficulty, and then, he did not see or hear anything.


    In this world, there were always a few people who were unrivalled. Their existence was a loophole in heaven, an unexplainable thing.


    Qing Lan had actually truly woken up by herself. Looking at Xu Dong''s empty and lifeless face, she revealed a cruel expression.


    "Tell me, how do you want to die?" Qing Lan had become an extremely terrifying spiritual master, standing proudly on the outside, as if she was not under their control.


    "Impossible, how could you have awakened yourself?" She never thought that Xu Dong''s little woman would be so scary, he would probably be lying down here today.


    "Don''t be like this, we''re just playing around. I''ll give him the antidote right away." Hua Xuan Girl saw the playfulness in Qing Lan''s eyes, and quickly admitted defeat. After all, this fellow''s ruthlessness was not an act, it was real.


    After Xu Dong consumed the antidote, about half an hour later, he had fully recovered. However, after half an hour of torture, he finally fainted.


    When Xu Dong woke up, both Hua Xuanyin and Qing Lan were not there, but instead, a young lady was taking care of him. This young lady''s gaze on Xu Dong was always carrying a little smile and a little admiration.


    In the end, due to certain reasons, Xu Dong still turned his head around, and looked at the distant lamps that were shining.


    "Since you''ve already agreed. Believe me, he needs you. Even if you do not have any strength, he still needs you. " Hua Xuan Nu said to Qing Lan, but Xu Dong did not hear the previous part, it was only this one sentence.


    Yes, Hua Xuan N¨¹ was right, he needed Qing Lan, he needed her especially, and it was not a normal need. If only she could stay with him, how good would that be.


    Unfortunately for him, it was simply impossible for Xu Dong to be together with him forever. After experiencing such a dangerous period, Qing Lan finally understood that this world could not only rely on others, but also rely on himself.


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best to convince him. As long as you agree, it will be enough." Xu Dong heard this, and then his gaze landed on Yun Che.


    "You should be leaving. Where do you want to go?" Qing Lan asked Qing Lan. Qing Lan was no longer the Qing Lan from before, she had changed a lot, mostly because the shock from that incident was too great.


    "Big Brother Xu Dong, you and I will meet again in the end. Today''s farewell is only for us to meet again in the future. Believe me, Qing Lan will always be by your side, forever together."


    Xu Dong laughed, and said without caring: "Don''t worry, although this world is not a big deal, but I do my best to open it up."


    Let Father, Tianyi, and the people who died have a good look at the true face of Xu Dong.


    It was a song called ''farewell''. It would make people intoxicated, make people unable to return at night, make people feel heavy, make people feel as if they were about to die. Why was this situation so hard to explain, so hard to understand?


    Who cares about Xu Dong, a person who lives but doesn''t know if he''s dead, the long road is so long that it''s hard to walk through.


    "In front of us is a big city of the East Continent. I''m afraid I won''t be able to go down any further. This world is filled with danger. Without a cultivation level equal to mine, there''s no way we can go over." Xu Dong knew how terrifying the East Continent was. He had once needed a few words from the books, wanting to start comprehending it anew. However, he failed.


    Suddenly, a person appeared. Xu Dong walked forward and asked: "Predecessor, may I ask if this place is Song Yunshan?"


    The person in front of Xu Dong, was a gatekeeper, but his cultivation had also reached the anti-void realm, causing Xu Dong to sigh in his heart. Great cities were indeed different, and this world was probably filled with cultivators.


    Compared to the Sky Dragon Empire and the other nations, this place was countless times better. Looking at the mountains and rivers here made Xu Dong confused.


    "I really don''t understand why you would want to set up such a place. Is this a test? Or something else? " Xu Dong was confused, he felt that since there were so many profound mysteries, ordinary people would not be able to pass.


    "That''s not right, why isn''t this person speaking? Could it be that he''s a mute?" Xu Dong moved that person, but he still remained unmoving, as if he was looking down on Xu Dong.


    "Alright, since this place doesn''t matter, why not stay here for a few days and then search for a way forward." Xu Dong thought for a while, then sat cross legged on the side. From the Heaven and Earth Pouch, he stored what he needed the most.


    That was food, for someone who had been on guard for a long time, they needed to eat this kind of food, but had never come over. This was because he felt that Xu Dong''s smile was too terrifying.


    "I need to hold it in, I need to hold it in," Gongsun Mu muttered to himself, as if he firmly believed that Xu Dong had to know something, which was why he came up.


    "Hey hey hey, this brother here, why aren''t you hungry?" Xu Dong asked gloomily, and then took a bite of the crisp incense ¡­ Delicious to the point of exploding.


    If not for the tears falling, they would have thought that Xu Dong had pretended to be happy.

 C170 Nine Devils (1)

    Then, a big slap landed on their faces, they were instantly petrified and an expression of "why did you hit me" hung on his face. This person called Ya Wu was pale, feeling like he was completely humiliated by Xu Dong.


    "How can you bully me?"


    Xu Dong had an expression of "I''ll bully you just like that". At that moment, Ya Ya Mo spat out a mouthful of blood, then had a look of despair.


    What can I do? I''m also in despair. This guy can''t beat me, and he can''t even run away. Just what is he doing?


    For what?


    "I never thought that the gatekeeper of the East Continent Divine Sect would be so weak. It really makes me embarrassed." Xu Dong said with a look of pity, then looked at the people in the distance.


    As for why they were standing here, maybe it was to comprehend the people inside, Xu Dong said helplessly: "I have no choice, being too strong myself is truly vexing!"


    That indifferent look made them suspect that this guy was a fool. Everyone avoided Xu Dong to avoid being infected by him.


    It was a beautiful, magical, and moving object. It was something that could not be desecrated. She rushed over to it. There was blood on the blade of a sword.


    "Stop! Exorcist! If you leave this place, we will definitely not let you go!"


    An old man appeared from the side with a cold snort. The terrifying pressure made Xu Dong and the rest feel like kneeling down and submitting.


    But in the end, this person did not give Xu Dong and the others too much pressure. The immortal child did not say anything, she disappeared, leaving behind Xu Dong and the others.


    Why did she let the sect use threats to force her? Although she didn''t leave any immortals behind, the sect still felt that this matter was very difficult to deal with. On one hand, they wanted to leave the immortals behind and carry out a conspiracy.


    "Who is this woman?" Xu Dong looked at the guy that he had beaten up and asked.


    "Rumor has it that this person is the daughter of the Divine Sect''s master. However, the sect master betrayed the Divine Sect and was killed not long ago. Thus, the secret contained within cannot be said."


    Xu Dong: "... Didn''t you already say so much? "What''s the harm in saying more?"


    Xu Dong''s perfect eyes, made the man blush, felt like he was being tricked, and gave him an electrocuted look, causing Xu Dong''s body to tremble, he was simply unable to explain his own thoughts clearly.


    Xu Dong had just arrived, so he did not understand many things. For example, why were there so many women and so few men in this place, other than the few guards and the instructional elders, there were really very few men here.


    "Brother, please wait a moment. I''m new here, and I don''t understand the customs here. Why don''t you tell me more about it?" Xu Dong pulled a person. This person had a refined appearance and was a scholar. He looked at Xu Dong.


    "You must be from Sky Dragon Empire?" He seemed to be able to recognize Xu Dong''s accent, causing Xu Dong to nod his head with a smile.


    "Yeah. I am from the Northern City of Sky Dragon Empire. " Xu Dong revealed his homeland.


    "Mm ¡­" "Since you''ve only just arrived, how about this, let me first teach you a little about the wonders of this world."


    And then, this scholar, from the Primordial Era all the way until now, had caused Xu Dong''s scalp to go numb. Unfortunately, this scholar''s cultivation was rather high, and he actually refused to let Xu Dong go.


    Xu Dong was stupefied. He felt like he had been scolded for a long time, and not a single important word could be heard. Then, he finally let go of him and left in a hurry, as if he was afraid of you.


    He really was terrified, with this guy''s mouth, he really deserved to be called the old driver. After saying so much, without understanding a single thing, Xu Dong couldn''t help but to suspect whether he had met a fool who was saying those words one after another.


    "Wait, big brother, I''m afraid of you now. Can''t you tell me something that I understand?" Xu Dong was helpless, he felt that he was in deep despair, and flew towards the distance.


    "It can''t be. I shouldn''t have come to this woman''s place, right?" Xu Dong felt that his luck with women was not shallow. After arriving at this place, he actually saw a group of women, all of them looking around.

 C171 Nine Devils (2)

    Then, a woman floated up and said with a smile: "Not bad, you actually admire us quite a bit. How about this, you go with me to a place, and I''ll give you a life, how about that?"


    This spirit was too terrifying, and made Xu Dong''s heart ache, but in order to not let that Girl down, he decided to endure. However, because of Xu Dong''s rejection, this lady seemed to be angry, and her eyes that changed in an instant caused Xu Dong to feel pain.


    "Senior apprentice sister, where is this place?" Xu Dong asked.


    He felt that this place must be a forbidden ground, otherwise how could there be such a scene? Xu Dong never thought that such a day would come.


    "This is a place that the sect has explicitly forbidden. You actually brought a few people inside. I''m afraid you''re in trouble, but we sisters have decided ¡­"


    That evil expression, why did Xu Dong feel that it was not safe. If this guy suddenly tricked him, it would not be worth it.


    However, Xu Dong still had to ask: "Senior sister, whatever you want to do, I can help you in any way. Although I am not a disciple of this Divine Sect, I myself especially yearn to live in the sect."


    Xu Dong''s haughty appearance made all the sisters roll their eyes. No one knew what he was thinking, but they were all infatuated with him, and revealed a smile at the same time. They all took a step back, unable to comprehend why he had revealed such an expression.


    "Let me tell you, this world is filled with danger. If you agree to it so easily, you might become a dead person. Do you want to become a dead person?"


    Xu Dong shook his head and said: "No one wants to die, of course there are some people who are especially surprised, but if one can not die, then it''s best if one does not die."


    Xu Dong''s expression was very serious, he did not like the word ''dead'', but at times, he had to face it, life or death, accidental death, murder, or sudden death ¡­


    In short, death was everywhere. This world was full of danger, full of death, full of unknown pain and separation.


    Xu Dong didn''t want to leave this world, so he continuously struggled, just like a person who could never have an end. He could only live within his dreams, his existence was a turning point, and no matter what, he was still alive.


    Xu Dong''s idea was simple, simple to the point that it made people feel that it was good, it made all the women feel that it was unbelievable, Xu Dong doesn''t like to die, isn''t that the same for them?


    "Don''t worry. This road is very dark. Although you can''t see, you can feel that we won''t let you die." The ladies all felt that Xu Dong was rather interesting, if only he could be used as a cauldron.


    Xu Dong nodded his head. He felt that if he did not agree, he might have died here today, because he already knew that they were able to come here all because of someone''s intentions. Their intentions were extremely difficult to explain, but they could at least find a buffer.


    It was a black hole, and as to why it was so dark, it was probably because the light could not be ignited here. Xu Dong proceeded along with the Confucian Scholar''s name, which was the same name as his.


    Xu Dong didn''t understand why the Confucian Scholar had so much to say. There was so much nonsense to say that Xu Dong couldn''t understand it at all.


    Along the way, they did not know what to say. In any case, Xu Dong did not listen to them seriously, and then the beautiful lady in front of them exploded into a rage. She shouted angrily: "If you say another word, I''ll kill you!"


    "Don''t, this place is so dark, can''t I be afraid? As soon as I was afraid, I naturally talked a lot. Please forgive me for being so polite. "


    That look of indifference.


    wiped off his cold sweat, and at that moment, he felt a sense of danger. However, for some reason, it had suddenly disappeared. In this world, it was hard for them to imagine.


    The scholar continued, "Your Excellency and I have a story. There were seven strong women, and then they suddenly died and became evil spirits, constantly looking for men. Those lecherous men, even if this man was not lustful, would use all sorts of methods to seduce or seduce them.


    Xu Dong felt his scalp tingling. If there were no accidents, then the Confucian Scholar should be talking about the seven women. Xu Dong felt extremely uncomfortable, and his head was spinning.


    "If nothing unexpected happens, you must be those evil spirits, right?" The Confucian Scholar suddenly stood still and looked at the seven women before sneering, "Do you know where this place is headed?"


    Xu Dong shook his head, indicating that he was not sure, and said: "I didn''t say who you are, I''m asking about the one behind you."


    There were a total of three men, Xu Dong, a scholar, and a lively man. He was also a scholar, his name was Xuan Ye, Xuan Ye fanned himself with his fan, and said: "If I''m not mistaken, this place should be the entrance to Purgatory, right? If this world is different, then it should be the Purgatory Land."


    Xu Dong suddenly stopped. It seemed that everyone present, other than him, knew of this place.


    "Who are you people?" When the blue dressed lady appeared, Xu Dong revealed a surprised look, but the lady was actually expressionless, as though she was very calm. If there were no accidents, then this guy wanted to kill someone.


    Xu Dong shifted his body, and then a ray of sword aura suddenly flashed past Xu Dong''s side. A sword was emitting a feverish divine light, and was able to injure Xu Dong in an instant.


    "Why is it so terrifying?" Xu Dong felt that they were just a group of Anti-Void Realm warriors, why were they so terrifying?


    Could it be that the cultivators of East Continent were even more powerful?


    When Xu Dong just arrived at the Divine Sect, he already encountered such a strange thing, but with all the deductions he made, Xu Dong finally understood why this world was so dark.

 C172 Death of the Ghost (1)

    "Don''t even think about it. The evil ghost is about to appear. That thing is so savage, we might be left behind."


    Immediately, Xu Dong was stunned, he felt that this fellow was bragging, and asked: "Big brother Scholar Gui, weren''t you guys especially arrogant just now? "Why do you look like you have no other choice now?"


    Scholar Gui: "..." Can you blame me? This place is so scary, what can I do?


    At first, they thought that those fellows were just a bunch of dregs. Who would have thought that they would be caught in such a crisis? They couldn''t help but sigh.


    The pitch black cave dwelling filled both Xu Dong and the Confucian Scholar with despair. Behind him, however, was a glowing eye, and his name was Xuan Ye.


    Xuan Ye was unexpectedly so optimistic that it caused people to feel sad. The Confucian Scholar glanced at him. He asked, "Smile... I''m laughing at you for dying. Why aren''t you going to kill Demon Subduing Demon? "


    Ding dong ¡­


    Xuan Ye seemed to have just recalled something as he replied, "Oh right, I almost forgot."


    Dong. A strong and handsome brother broke free from the ground above his head, revealing a ray of sunlight that caused Xu Dong to feel that it was very early in the morning. Sad.


    "A group of youngsters, it''s still too inexperienced to try to subdue demons and suppress devils. Be obedient and accept your death!" Seven women flocked.


    Xu Dong screamed, he condensed all of the Qi and blood in his body and threw a punch forward.


    Dong ¡­


    Xu Dong did not resist for long, and immediately flew, smashing into a place in front of him that was not even covered up by the morning sun.


    "Wow, this little brother is really pitiful, Xuan Ye beat him up!"


    The Confucian Scholar laughed heartily and felt that he was very dignified. Xuan Ye took a step forward and sent all of them flying. The one who had knocked them down was not the Confucian Scholar, but that Xuan Ye.


    Xuan Ye laughed out loud, as if he were a fool. He raised his hand and smashed it into the hole. Xu Dong''s eyes widened.


    "AHH!" You despicable fellow, you actually released Chao Yang! We sisters want to kill you!


    Xuan Ye acted as if he was scared and said, "I''m so scared. I''m so scared. Come on, come on!"


    That look of asking for a beating almost made Xu Dong spit out another mouthful of blood. Furthermore, this time it looked like his mouth was filled with blood.


    "Sir, can you take care of them properly? Can you not cause any trouble for now?" Xu Dong looked at the tall Xuanyuan Ye and opened his mouth to speak.


    It made Xu Dong feel really bad. Why did this fellow keep on acting cool, did he not know that the villain would die from talking too much?


    Plus, even if he wasn''t the villain, wouldn''t he be beaten after pretending for so long?


    Xu Dong felt that this guy was really pretentious, why was he so resistant, and why couldn''t he kill the seven freaks in front of him, and why was this place the trial grounds of the Divine Sect?


    With this strange sword, Xu Dong felt that these seven women who could change their forms must be undergoing some sort of test.


    That''s right, there must be some sort of test. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many people and stories.


    However, Xu Dong was overthinking it. He did not understand why this place was so terrifying, nor why Xu Dong did not know, that this place was no longer part of the Divine Sect.


    The Celestial Sect had been destroyed a few days ago, and it was done in completely. Not just one or two.


    Aside from the deserters, there was also one other great master''s daughter''s accident. All of the sect leader''s families were wiped clean and now they had become like ghosts. The seven freaks in front of them were just a bunch of bastards who wanted to protect evil ¡­


    Xu Dong could vaguely see the Undead below. They roared and roared, and continuously stirred up the snow. There was no morning sun in that place, only night and snow.


    Although these people were wearing clothes, they were short and small. Not every part of them had holes in them. They were struggling to escape from hell.


    However, their efforts were destined to be in vain. Undead fell one after another into the snow, their bodies digested and they died an unknown death.


    "I don''t understand. Why does this place always have so many oddities, fakes, and fakes that make people despair?" Xu Dong was extremely emotional, he felt that this place was filled with danger.


    "That''s not right. Why did Purgatory open earlier?" The Confucian Scholar no longer had a smile on his face. He began to panic, not knowing what to do. Perhaps this world would keep them here.

 C173 Second Death (2)

    "What''s going on with those strong person s in the sect?" Xu Dong was curious, he felt that he could leave without asking. Xuan Ye looked at him and suddenly said in horror: "Grab grass. "Why is there another person here ¡­"


    Xu Dong: "... It took a while before you noticed me, right? "


    Xuan Ye scratched his head and said, "Mm ¡­" There''s nothing we can do about it. You really don''t feel well at all. "


    Xu Dong almost vomited a mouthful of blood. He felt that this fellow was looking for a beating, a person who deserved a beating, was it alright for him to not live for long?


    "However, since you''re here, help us test them out. I will do my best to stop those seven freaks!"


    Xuan Ye spoke so easily, it made people feel that he was unreliable. After all, Xu Dong did not want to die.


    Suddenly, a flame appeared. Xu Dong turned pale with fright, he covered his face with his sleeves, and the flame started to heat up his entire body.


    Then, a painful world appeared. It was a sea of fire. The black mass of people had all been burnt to death. Their deaths were extremely sad and painful ¡­


    In short, Xu Dong felt much more comfortable, "I won''t go down, I really won''t ¡­"


    "This is not up to you," Xuan Ye stepped forward, and his enormous body directly smashed Xu Dong down. Xu Dong let out a few loud cries, and then, he smashed down.


    They felt that since Xu Dong was so weak, it didn''t matter anymore. At most, they could just let him die under here.


    In the sky, a shadow suddenly appeared. The entire Purgatory was surprised, and in a small pavilion to the side, several people said while drinking, "Tsk, tsk ¡­" Another person has arrived. I think he will feel despair. "


    "That''s right, this Purgatory is famous for never coming back. He''s dead for sure!" The drinker was already silent and felt that he had to be in a good mood. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have lived this long.


    The few of them did not care about it and continued to drink, while Xu Dong looked at the sky in astonishment. The sky did not split open, and his face was filled with questions, as if he knew who he was and where he had come from.


    The voice belonged to Xuan Ye. Xu Dong suddenly slammed the ground in anger, and with the power of the Soul Fusion Stage, he sent several people nearby flying. One of them horizontally smashed into the winery.


    Those few people were furious and looked at Xu Dong angrily. However, they shrunk their necks, and decided not to offend the current Xu Dong.


    "F * ck you ¡­" Xu Dong was startled, he did not even know that bastard''s name, how could he be scolded?


    "F * ck, f * cking Confucian Scholar, Confucian bastard!"


    "Search for the Purgatory Crystal, only then will you come out alive!" Xuan Ye''s voice kept on ringing in Xu Dong''s ears. He felt extremely uncomfortable, as if he had been tricked.


    Then, a ray of light suddenly appeared. It felt like a monkey being played, and the flames landed on Xu Dong''s body.


    "Wa, wa, wa. So hot, so hot ¡­" Xu Dong jumped up before running towards the snowy area in the distance.


    "Pa ¡­"


    A few little Child s on the street threw a snowball at Xu Dong.


    "You naughty children!" Xu Dong shouted, and rubbed a snowball on the ground, throwing it towards them.


    Before long, they had become a pile of snowmen.


    Xu Dong turned around and left, strolling in the snow with one footprint after another ¡­


    Until Xu Dong came to a dark place where the Homo sapiens could no longer stay. In this place, only ghosts could survive.


    Then another fire, and snow.


    Swoosh.


    The flames were extinguished very quickly. Then, a person tumbled down from the ground with a face full of despair. It was simply unbearable.


    "It can''t be, this turtle egg is still alive?" While fighting with the seven monster monsters, Xuan Ye looked at Xu Dong. Seeing how relaxed he was, he still had some leeway left.


    If Xu Dong knew that this bastard was still cursing him to die, he would probably jump out from hell to kill him.


    However, Xu Dong was in a rather miserable state this time. His face was already burnt by the flames, and also covered up by the wind and snow. It made him feel quite uncomfortable, so he quickly dashed into the distance.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the dragon blood was burning, he would have died long ago. Xuan Ye was overjoyed. He looked at the table and chairs that had been brought over, as well as the melon seeds that had been stolen from god knows where, gnawing on them ¡­ He nodded from time to time.


    It was as if the Confucian Scholar was the hidden boss ¡­


    "What''s in that direction?" Xu Dong asked Xiao Hong. In this place, Xiao Hong''s perception was also weakened, but she could still sense things more than Xu Dong could, since she was a dragon.


    A living encyclopedia.


    "Master, I''m afraid there might be a river of water in front of you. With your body, I''m afraid you won''t be able to cross it." Xiao Hong was a little worried. The road ahead was long, and he did not know how to walk on it.


    "It''s alright. If I can''t make it through, I''m afraid there''s only death waiting for me." Xu Dong knew that he was still being watched. After all, he had not walked out of the dangerous grounds.


    The snow was flying everywhere and the flames were scorching hot. Xu Dong swore to himself that if he did not go out and kill Xuan Ye, he would not be the only one!


    A terrifying bolt of lightning struck beside Xu Dong, causing him to turn pale with fright. He felt that before he could even reach the river of water, he would have been struck to death by the lightning.


    "There''s no way out. If you want to cross the river, get on board." Xu Dong saw a stone tablet and read it out loud. He felt that something was amiss, why was there something written on the stone tablet that he could not understand, why could he explain it so clearly?


    "Master, I''m afraid that it will be difficult to cross this river. Maybe you can only cross this river by other means." Xiao Hong said casually to Xu Dong.


    "Mm ¡­" "That''s right, then let''s board the ship." Xu Dong laughed.


    Xiao Hong opened her eyes. There was a boat in front of her, she had nothing to say, so she felt that she could not rely on her senses, but her eyes. Xu Dong got on the boat, stood by the side of the door, and extended her hand out to Xu Dong.


    "Give me money!"


    This guy had a bright future, and he even charged a fee. Xu Dong pointed at the label of "On the other side that doesn''t need money".


    The young lad''s expression immediately turned cold, and then he opened his arms and threw Xu Dong out, landing on a broken boat.


    Everyone laughed and said, "This guy must be joking. He doesn''t have any money, yet he wants to board a luxury cruise? You''re thinking too much, right? "


    Xu Dong: "..."


    This broken boat was actually the ship from the other shore. Fortunately, there weren''t too many people on it, and it was free of charge ¡­ Xu Dong was extremely touched, he had no money, the flames were too terrifying, even the Heaven and Earth Pouch was burnt away, he only had the sword on his back and a handsome sword.


    Xu Dong who did not know the road ahead, could only start the boat, they all sneered, why do they not ride on the free boat, must they ride on it?


    That was because there were still Demons in the water, their existence made people despair, so they absolutely could not casually take the other side''s boat and go there. If the cruise ship was a reincarnation cycle, then the other side''s boat might not necessarily be on the other side.

 C174 Resurrection of the Resurrection Lily (1)

    Xu Dong was the first to paddle the boat, but he encountered a monster. This monster seemed to be hungry and wanted to eat Xu Dong''s three swords.


    "I say, big brother, aren''t you tired?" The strength of the Reincarnation Ship was even faster than Xu Dong''s, so they naturally caught up quickly. They sneered at Xu Dong: "Hahaha, your sword is pretty good, why not just take it, you can go up and hide for a while. After all, there are still numerous weak water river beasts here."


    After Xu Dong heard this, there was actually still an endless stream of them? He focused his gaze and looked at the guy coldly. Then, he took off a strand of hair from his body and put it in the water.


    One person was able to see the problem. He murmured: "That''s not right, the River of Weak Water is known as the world''s most terrifying divine water, why can''t even your hair be destroyed? Unless this person has some tricks up his sleeves? "


    What he said was right, Xu Dong had another method, which was dragon blood. blood dragon s were known as the bearers of innumerable worlds, how could their DNA bloodline fear the rivers of the lower realms.


    Then, with a * dong * sound, the Reincarnation Ship was attacked, and all the people on the ship were blasted flying. Fortunately they did not fall into the river, Xu Dong felt that there was something underneath the boat.


    He stood up and gathered dragon blood before wiping the boat clean. He then flew up and a terrifying aura suddenly appeared from the boat, eating it whole.


    "Damn! Such a big river beast! If that person doesn''t die by then, I''ll just kill him!"


    Xu Dong did not say anything, he directly jumped into the river, and actually disappeared, the weak river did not have any blood floating up, they were all shocked, this was a weak river, that was not normal water, it would definitely kill someone, but Xu Dong actually jumped in, how was that possible?


    Unless Xu Dong was a divine spirit, he would never fall into the river. That''s right, even if it was a divine spirit, falling into the river would mean that his bones would melt and he would become dregs.


    "Could it be that he''s already dead, and it''s just a weak river that has corroded his blood, so it hasn''t floated up?"


    Their guess was obviously wrong. After all, Xu Dong could have entered the Reincarnation Ship, but he did not, and instead fell into the river, so there was no need to talk about it anymore. There must be some treasure inside, and the people who thought they were the most powerful thought that he was already dead.


    Xu Dong landed in the river and looked around at the countless creatures. Rather than say that he was looking at it, it would be more accurate to say that he had pulled out his sword. The sword on his back was radiating light, and at that moment, it was released.


    The people on the Reincarnation Ship were all blinded. They stared at the river and said, "He''s really powerful. This guy really isn''t dead."


    The group of fellows who had been slapped in the face by reality had finally come to their senses. After which, a gigantic mouth that was even more terrifying than the Reincarnation Ship swallowed the boat.


    Since then, the water surface once again calmed down, and Xu Dong continued to swim deeper. Because of that ray of light, those ferocious beasts did not run over to their deaths. After all, these monsters were even more monstrous than they were.


    "I wonder what''s inside this palace?" Xu Dong''s voice sounded in his mind, and then he swam over there. That was a palace that had been corroded black by weak water, and if there were no accidents, Xu Dong should be able to enter, because to be able to maintain his original state in the weak water river, other than the fact that it was a bit dark, the other things that were considered to be fine, would probably be a powerful treasure.


    Unfortunately, when Xu Dong reached the end, he was already stunned, as though he had just f * cked a dog. The slight touch of the palace actually caused it to completely disappear, the change in scenery was so quick.


    Xu Dong was simply unable to let it go. He felt like his own intelligence had been humiliated like never before, and he slashed out.


    A streak of golden light flashed back. Xu Dong was surprised yet again as he said: "Oh my god, I never thought that this world would be so damned. Oh my god, if I didn''t slash that sword, wouldn''t my trip here have been in vain."


    He anxiously rushed over, then pushed open the palace door. Outside, it was already releasing gold light, which might cause the spirits of the place to come over, Xu Dong was holding onto it tightly, otherwise, if he got caught, he was done for.


    A tower suddenly appeared within his body. Xu Dong held onto the Linglong''s small pagoda and said: "I finally understand, you are something from this world, you have been hiding in my body for a long time, and even Xiao Hong did not notice your existence. It seems you are still quite mysterious."

 C175 Resurrection of the Resurrection Lily (2)

    This tower was obtained from the Black Origin Forest, and was hidden within Xu Dong''s sea of consciousness. He had only just come out from sensing the palace here, and there were thirty-six worlds inside, separated into nine floors, with each floor having four worlds.


    The palace released an even stronger aura of light. When Xu Dong arrived at the end of the long corridor, he realized that there was a door, he pushed it open and walked in, and the door closed itself.


    "This place is completely empty. There is nothing here. Even the lamp wick has been dug out by someone. Why is there only one left?" Xu Dong was very interested in this place and could slowly analyze it. However, for some reason, he was still unable to find anything useful for him.


    "Da ¡­"


    "Hmm? What is that? " Xu Dong''s voice was filled with curiosity, and after he rushed over, he was surprised to find that it was actually a shiny bone. He instantly weakened, "Really, there''s actually such a strong bone in this place?"


    A flash of light came from the side, Xu Dong stepped forward and grabbed the glowing object, but felt pain in his palm, and the glowing object fell down, "This thing is hot."


    Xiao Hong was overjoyed, she was so surprised that she did not know what to say, and stammered: "This is the wick of the Eternal Light, Master, quickly put it away."


    Xu Dong released the Linglong''s small pagoda and kept it, then asked: "What''s the use of that?"


    "It can be used to refine an indestructible lamp." Xiao Hong was so happy like a little girl who just got candy.


    Xu Dong nodded and did not say anymore. He once again felt a mysterious power, but Xiao Hong did not feel this power, so she was still immersed in happiness and happiness. Xu Dong then walked towards a house.


    Suddenly, a streak of fiery light appeared. Xu Dong dodged abruptly, but his entire body was still charred black. He took a step back and closed the door, causing cold sweat to pour down Xu Dong''s face.


    "Oh my god, I almost became dust now," Xu Dong finally understood why the ground beneath his feet was so dark. He felt that if it wasn''t for his unique physique, he would probably have been turned into dregs.


    "Master, you can use this fire to cultivate!"


    Xu Dong was covered in cold sweat as he asked, "Xiao Hong, are you sure you''re not mistaken? "Did you not see how terrifying that flame was? It almost burned me to ashes. Hey, you ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Rest assured Master, once your body is fully recovered, you will be able to open another door and continue being burnt. After a short while, you will be able to refine your body into a state of invulnerability to swords and sabers.


    "You said it was very tempting, but I don''t really want it. After all, this is a game that uses one''s life to play with fire. If it''s not good, then one must die." Xu Dong felt that he was really going to be burnt to ashes. He felt that if he took one more step forward, he would become a pile of dregs.


    In the end, Xu Dong returned back to normal. He stepped forward and carefully pulled apart a little, causing a flame to burn his face clean ¡­


    "Ah ¡­" In the days that followed, Xu Dong forcefully tortured himself to become a desert black man. The worst case scenario was burning his eyes to ashes ¡­


    Fortunately, he had dragon blood, but Xu Dong''s were close to being lacking too. If he went up one more step, he would probably become a cripple.


    "Powerful. These flames are actually not extinguished yet. It seems like these flames are not extinguished."


    "Stupid Master, if you bring the weak water over, then the fire would instantly be extinguished." Xiao Hong''s tone of voice seemed to be extremely tired, she was also thinking why there was such a cute Master.


    Xu Dong suddenly laughed, and felt that he had done pretty well. In the blink of an eye, last night''s wind blew past, and even Xu Dong''s hard body felt a little cold.


    "Xiao Hong, there seems to be something fishy going on here. I will go over to take a look. Xu Dong walked towards the distance. As for the flames, Xu Dong thought about it and decided to come back later to collect them.


    Xu Dong struggled to walk forward. The wind was too scary, it was actually hard for him to endure, the wind continued to blow, bringing along the rain water as it rushed over, wetting Xu Dong''s clothes. This water and wind seemed to have an extreme origin, as it tore open his skin and scars one after another.


    "This wind actually carried sand with it?" Xu Dong stomped on the ground and suddenly charged forward, but it was obvious that Xu Dong was still a little childish. That wild laughter of Feng Buji was unbearable to bear, as it could split Xu Dong''s body into two halves.


    "Something is not right, something is not right. My body has already been burned by the flames and I''ve already mastered the Imperishable King''s body. Why does it still hurt so much?"


    "Chi ~ Chi ~ Chi ~ ~"


    "And there''s no wound, but when I scratch it, it hurts just the same!"


    Xiao Hong looked at Xu Dong worriedly, but the gale suddenly stopped, Xu Dong''s heartbeat finally stopped, he raised his head to cover his face, his expression was sinister, and blood leaked out!


    "What is the wind and the fire and the water in this place?"


    Xu Dong saw a drop of water pass through his eyes.


    Puff!


    His eyes exploded.


    "AHH!" Xu Dong screamed out, he covered his injured eyes and quickly closed the other eye. His eye had been burned by the flames, and had gained the Fiery Eyes of Truth, but now one eye was pierced by a drop of water, and he was in so much pain that he wished to die.


    However, it seemed that it was not over yet, as streams and streams of water droplets pierced through Xu Dong''s body, the wind just now was merely carrying a little bit of water and sand, it''s power was already extremely strong, and now, the water droplets shot through with a speed that was ten times faster than flying arrows, even though Xu Dong was not damaged, he was instantly pierced by the numerous water droplets.


    "Every time you become stronger, pain will superimpose on you. Then, just make it a bit more terrifying!"


    Xu Dong clenched his teeth, his teeth cracked. One could only imagine how painful it must have been, it should have been even more terrifying than a mother and daughter pair.


    Puff puff puff ¡­


    Xu Dong''s body was continuously pierced, and all his internal organs were full of holes.


    "I want... I need to become stronger in order to protect father, protect Qing Lan, and protect the person I want to protect! "


    With a ''putong'' sound, Xu Dong directly laid on the ground. He finally understood why there were so many corpses with holes all over them.

 C176 Bleeding (1)

    After an unknown amount of time, the battle had already ended outside of Purgatory. Xuan Ye and the Confucian Scholar looked down into the world, but they did not see Xu Dong.


    "He should be dead. We have to take action." The Confucian Scholar felt somewhat helpless, and thought that Xu Dong was mysterious enough, and should not have died so quickly.


    "There''s nothing we can do. We can only go down and find the Purgatory Heart. Only then can we save the Three Realms. Otherwise, we can only die here."


    Xuan Ye and the Confucian Scholar were not great, but because they had to. If they did not do so, the two of them would become the sinners of this world ¡­


    After all, they were all Empyrean Gods.


    Although it was a pity for the deity in the sky, Xu Dong, that ordinary person, to die like that, was nothing compared to the dangers of the Three Realms.


    The two of them sighed as they felt that their lives were not going well. After all, this world was not safe. Not only that, it was also extremely dangerous.


    "Oh right, I recently heard that there''s a fellow with an immortal soul in the Black Turtle Sect. I wonder who she is, to actually have this kind of ability. If we can obtain immortal souls, then wouldn''t it be easy to leave the Three Realms?" Xuan Ye was filled with longing.


    Although they didn''t have any Immortal souls, they did have one. Their souls were a little weak. Immortal souls were the supreme existence, and the Martial Spirit in their bodies had already stepped into the divine soul realm. Who knew how long it would take for them to step into the immortal soul realm?


    But there was nothing they could do. Sometimes, their lives were just like this. Perhaps they would never be able to step foot into it in their entire lives.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed, but Xu Dong had already woken up. He opened his eyes and that unrestrained wind and prideful water continued to blow. He felt that he was really short on water, and then, he opened his mouth ¡­


    Regardless of what happened next, dying would mean drinking until one was full before dying. This was because the road ahead would make it difficult for one to figure out what path they would take.


    Xu Dong sat dejectedly at the side. No matter how much they tortured him, Xu Dong remained as unmoving as a mountain, as if he had already fallen into deathly silence.


    The wind, flowers, snow, and the moon had burst, causing the tide to turn cold and the earth to turn pale. Raising his head, he saw a sea of sandstones and sword rain in the distance ¡­


    Xu Dong had no more strength left. In this damned place, there was not even food to eat.


    "I don''t think I''ll die here, because in the vast sky, there''s still the path I need to walk!" Xu Dong took a big step, and like a flashing meteor, he quickly reached the end before he fell to the ground again. This time, he did not lose consciousness, but continued to look into the distance.


    "Why is it that I haven''t finished my journey? How can I complete my journey with such a long distance?" Xu Dong''s face was covered with tears, but it was only then did he realize that there were no more tears.


    "Why? Why is this place so full of debris? Can''t you guys walk faster?" Give me a little hope. " Xu Dong felt that he was hopeless, the path of retreat had already been cut off, if he were to die, he would never return to continue receiving the gales of the rain.


    "No, I can''t despair. I have to be in a good mood, I have to live on!" At the same time Xu Dong went up, he opened his eyes, which were badly mutilated, and were constantly moving about.


    However, because of the deficiency in his vital energy and blood, Xu Dong''s eyes were recovering extremely slowly. If not for the fact that he exhausted too much of his vital energy and blood, Xu Dong should be able to recover a bit faster.


    A ray of light shot out from the side, causing Xu Dong to retreat a few steps, but because he was late, his thigh was pierced in the end.


    "What the hell is this?" Xu Dong wanted to find someone to talk to, but Xiao Hong had already exhausted his mental and physical strength, so he was unable to continue the conversation with Xu Dong.


    A flash of light cut across Xu Dong''s scalp, and then, Xu Dong unsheathed his sword and roared angrily. He slashed his way through, shattering the earth and destroying the light.


    "Come on, let''s hurt each other together. If we can''t pass today, I will become a waste. My heart is broken, what is the point of still living?" Xu Dong took a step forward, roared, and shattered all the light auras one by one. Xu Dong stood firmly, condensed his cultivation, and fought with his life on the line for the last time.


    Maybe this was his life, but Xu Dong didn''t regret it, because life is too beautiful. With a clang, he felt like his sword had snapped, and his entire body flew out.


    At that moment, there was a moment of silence. The air had stopped, the people had stopped, and even their breathing had disappeared. No one could see who was who. What was that? What was that?

 C177 Bleeding (2)

    That was fake!


    Xu Dong suddenly opened his eyes. In reality, it was not fake, it was real, it was real, and it was a real existence. Xu Dong was a real person, blood and flesh, his wound exploded like a flower, and then, like before, he still stood up.


    Buzz buzz ¡­


    The blade was intelligent, so Xu Dong was not as depressed as before. Just now, when he used his sword, he felt that he had used his entire life''s worth of power, but he never thought that he would still be injured by the light. However, this was not a problem, the main point was that Xu Dong''s bones were aching a little.


    "Could it be that danger lurks everywhere?" He looked frightened, and then a lamp appeared in front of him, and then another city.


    Xu Dong''s heart rate sped up, his blood flow was very fast, but he was praying for the dawn to arrive, and for the end. However, Xu Dong still failed, and he sat down on the ground in disappointment.


    "I can''t take this road, it seems to be a routine." Xu Dong gasped for breath. He could feel that he had already walked for an hour, but he was still unable to pass through this place.


    He could not reach the end. Xu Dong did not understand, and saw a line of blood on the ground. It seemed to be written in there just now.


    "Endure? Could it be that he could tolerate this road? I won''t believe you even if you beat me to death. " Xu Dong retorted, then landed on the side. One of his eyes had a look of enlightenment, and said: "So it''s like that."


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    One crack after another, and in the end, Xu Dong still broke through the array. Looking at the word, Xu Dong was speechless, and said: "It should have been left behind by some peerless expert, if not it would have been impossible for it to be intact today, as if it was fresh blood."


    When Xu Dong left, he saw that lamp. This lamp was strange, why did it have to be placed outside the city gate?


    Xu Dong reckoned that he was the only one in the past thousands of years. He saw many corpses in front of him, and one of them was even a corpse. The corpse seemed to still be alive, and from his appearance, and the dripping blood, Xu Dong could tell that he was the almighty being who left the word ''endure''.


    "It can''t be, can it? An almighty being like that actually died here? Looking at his sword stabbing into the ground, he probably wouldn''t retreat even if he died in battle, only to die in the end."


    Xu Dong''s gaze sunk. Since even that kind of almighty being had died, this place must be extremely dangerous. If he relaxed a little, he would probably become a dead man.


    Xu Dong did not want to become a corpse, no one will bury him, he walked up to the corpse, and coldly said: "What is it, come, if you are afraid of me, I will change to your surname!"


    "Whiz!"


    In the air, an arrow shot through, Xu Dong suddenly turned his body, the arrow flew towards the side, and then another, following that, countless of them, Xu Dong condensed the sword formation and unleashed 998th slash.


    Clang clang clang!


    Every time he landed, he would instantly break an arrow before flying off into the distance. Fear could be seen in one of his eyes. He had seen a green liquid in the arrow earlier, and it was poisonous.


    As for why, Xu Dong did not understand. There were many air arrows, and if he was slightly negligent, he would have been turned into a corpse, but he had already reached the opposite side, and because of Xu Dong''s jump, he had also triggered the mechanism in the moat.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A loud and clear sound came out, smashing the surrounding ground to pieces. One iron ball after another fell beside Xu Dong, smashing holes in the surrounding.


    The bones below were smashed into pieces by the steel ball, but there was no movement from the ground.


    "This is too terrifying." Xu Dong shouted loudly, feeling extremely bitter. He never thought that after passing through countless obstacles, he would still have this kind of method to torture others.


    Xu Dong thought for a bit, then shouted: "I understand, they are all because of their powerful cultivation, and my cultivation is too weak, so other than disturbing me, the rest cannot."


    Xu Dong jumped up and stepped on a metal ball, then landed on another metal ball. After spinning in mid air, he perfectly landed on the city gate tower.


    No!


    There were many houses in the city, as well as some people. However, those people were all wax statues that were lifelike and perfect. Those scenes were extremely beautiful, and did not seem fake at all.


    However, because Xu Dong pushed the wax statue to the back, his three senses refreshed once again. The wax statue was actually a wax statue. However, there was a real person inside.


    Xu Dong felt his scalp go numb. This place was extremely eerie and strange, if a normal person were to come here, they would definitely die on the spot from drinking too much water.


    "That''s not right, why is this land so soft? It''s not like the hard soil from before?" Xu Dong jumped a few times, and landed on a few spots on the ground, and there were holes in them one after another.


    In the center of the city, there was also a beautiful and perfect large palace, giving him a sense of hope. Xu Dong ran very fast, as though he was flying, and when he stopped, he was standing right outside the palace gate.


    Xu Dong walked forward with a hint of hesitation on his face. He felt that if he pushed the door open, something ominous would occur.


    Therefore, Xu Dong hesitated, but just as he was hesitating, the figure behind him moved. Xu Dong suddenly turned his head, realizing that there was nothing, and sighed that he was too tired, and thus hallucinated.


    In that moment, a person suddenly appeared. Xu Dong jumped in abruptly, the person revealed a fierce look, he raised his hand and struck Xu Dong, sending him flying and smashing him into the distance.


    This person''s cultivation base was high and he was exceptionally strong. If he didn''t have any special means to protect himself, he would have been beaten to death.


    "Can you hear me? I am also a Homo sapiens! " Xu Dong said a few words to the man, but the man only let out a roar, and did not reply, and immediately rushed over.


    Aowu ¡­


    Xu Dong thrust his sword, and this person actually dodged agilely. His cultivation was even more terrifying than Xu Dong''s, but because Xu Dong was from the Homo sapiens, they did not lose their dignity in the end.

 C178 Its all wrong to be here (1)

    "Homo sapiens... "There has never been anyone who managed to leave this place alive. Either you become a statue of wax, or you become a skeleton outside the city ¡­"


    The wax man sneered, thinking that Xu Dong had no way of escaping alive, because the entire world felt that there was no hope for him.


    A ray of light appeared beside Xu Dong, causing Xu Dong to dodge crazily, but he was still struck.


    A fierce look appeared on Guang Guang''s face as he said angrily, "There won''t be anyone in this world, no one will live for real. As long as you become a wax statue, you can live forever and never forget for all eternity!"


    "Is that so? Unfortunately, I don''t care ¡­ "Even though this world is cruel, I like to go out into the open because my family lives by the sea!" Xu Dong sneered, he felt that he was just spouting nonsense.


    "Hahaha, this world is more than cruel. It''s practically purgatory, even more purgatory than purgatory!" Xiao Guang laughed, and did not continue to make things difficult for Xu Dong, deciding the winner.


    The wax figure condensed a terrifying whirlwind of wind and snow, blowing Xu Dong away before smashing the door open. Xu Dong happily stood up, revealing a look of awkwardness.


    Then, he slapped over with his palm. Xu Dong dodged with much difficulty, causing the scene to become extremely explosive.


    Don''t be too cruel.


    "Why is this wax statue of a human so cowardly?" Xu Dong was silent, he did not know how he should defeat him. Ever since he met it, no matter how hard he tried to bully him, he could not defeat or cripple it.


    "Homo sapiens cannot survive in this place, you cannot stay, your existence will affect us, so obediently go and die!"


    "All of us are here for the Purgatory Heart. As long as this world isn''t destroyed, we can use any means we want." Wax golem waved his hand angrily, then continued to attack Xu Dong.


    It was for no other reason but to protect the Purgatory Heart. For thousands of years, countless people have searched for the Purgatory Heart, and many have searched for it, but were unable to bring it out. It was the same for Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong would never be able to kill him no matter what. The only thing he could do was to go into the Imperial Palace, and as long as he went in, the wax figurine would not be able to get in.


    "You don''t have to think about it, there''s even more danger inside. Do you think it''s that easy to enter Imperial Palace? "I''ve been thinking too much." The man sneered, he felt that Xu Dong was very childish, but he had underestimated Xu Dong.


    Even though this world had never taken care of Xu Dong, for some reason, Xu Dong''s luck had always been good. He took a step back and said coldly, "Homo sapiens, I advise you not to do this.


    "Hehe ¡­" "How should I put it? I feel that you''re afraid, or perhaps you''re afraid of something. If there''s nothing special in this world, then I naturally won''t enter, but what if ¡­"


    He was furious and felt that Xu Dong was a weird person, but he had no other choice. Xu Dong pushed open the palace door and directly entered, then walked in front of him.


    Creak ~ ~


    As the palace door closed once again, Xu Dong didn''t care about it at all and directly walked into the distance. It was a beautiful world with peach orchards in bloom, peonies flying in the sky, and a palace maid''s petite face and composed expression, as though she was a fairy from the nine heavens.


    Then they all moved, the leaves fluttering, moving like flowers.


    Xu Dong felt something was different, a strange feeling exploded inside his mind, and then every palace maid pulled out a weapon, a thin and long sword blade.


    Xu Dong revealed a tragic smile. The reversal of life could only go so far, and it felt much better than the original world.


    Dong ¡­


    Not long after that, Xu Dong was beaten up and fell to the ground, he laid there with a look of despair on his face, then followed by a beautiful woman. Her clothes were expensive, golden and beautiful, and the crown on her head matched up well with her clothes made people feel that she was extremely beautiful.


    "No matter how beautiful this world is, it''s still impossible for me to surpass you ¡­" Xu Dong whispered, he had never seen such a beautiful person, why did people feel that her beauty was abnormal?


    "There will always be someone more beautiful than me in this world. For example, in your heart, there is someone more beautiful than me." Yang Gui Fei felt that it was a pity. Xu Dong was originally a genius, but now that he had fallen into her hands, he was destined to die.


    "Is that so? I still have that girl in my heart. I thought I''d forgotten her when I saw you. " Xu Dong laughed bitterly. He couldn''t do anything else, he couldn''t possibly answer to her side, because he was going to die.

 C179 Its all wrong to be here (2)

    He hoped that Qing Lan would find a good person to marry. At the very least, he wouldn''t let her too tired.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry to die? Is it really okay? " ''s eyes were bloodshot as he gnashed his teeth in anger. Unfortunately, he was already so angry that he could not speak anymore.


    The happiest thing in life was to not be able to strike up a conversation with a beauty and not be able to kill his enemy!


    What a sin, what a sin!


    "This person belongs to us now. You can leave now, right?" Xuan Ye was extremely arrogant, he didn''t waste any time on nonsense and directly chased away the snake head. It was a pity that the other party completely ignored him.


    Seems like he was being sentimental.


    "No one seems to have heard my words!" Xuan Ye dug his ears and then laughed coldly. The Confucian Scholar laughed out loud and found it very interesting.


    Her charming smile, and her charming appearance, caused Xuan Ye to be amazed. He said: "Not bad, not bad, this female emperor is very powerful, but it makes me feel that you are very detestable. You want to use such a small trick to enslave me? Female Emperors ¡­ I have to say that your way of thinking is very naive. "


    "I am only smiling. If you really used an illusion technique, wouldn''t you instantly kneel to the ground?" Xu Dong was at a loss, feeling at a loss of what to do.


    A flash of light suddenly appeared, and in the blink of an eye, the female emperor revealed an expression of interest. She said to the scholar, "A sneak attack isn''t what the scholar did."


    He didn''t think that the Confucian Scholar would be so frightening as well, but what was even more frightening was that female emperor. She smiled. The flowers were truly blossoming and falling ¡­


    Xu Dong had to admit that this female empress was really irresistible, he felt that even his own Qi was being mobilized, but Xu Dong did not crawl forward, and quickly disappeared without a trace.


    "Hmph. You think you can escape my control just by hiding in another dimension?" The female emperor sneered, her laughter could even pierce through void, transmitting galaxy ¡­


    But I am very sorry, Xu Dong was not hiding in another space, he was completely inside the Divine Pagoda.


    "Linglong''s small pagoda is really a treasure, but this place is not so good, why are there rotten corpses everywhere?"


    Xu Dong was about to vomit blood, but he had no choice, he could only stay here, waiting for the two people outside to show their might, otherwise, it was impossible for him to leave, if he did, he would definitely die!


    It was useless to go out now anyway. This year, it was so terrifying. There was really no need to say anything more about anyone that he found hard to believe.


    "Something is not right. This place is quite strange."


    Although there were a lot of people here, only the female emperor stayed in strong person. As for the female servants at the side, they were all dregs, they were already dead, and the only way to fight them was to give them Profound Qi.


    Therefore, the problem had appeared on the female emperor''s Clothes. Why did Xu Dong feel that this fellow was strange?


    This was because it was impossible for the female emperor to be good at using the seductive arts, so there was only one possibility, and that was that someone was pretending. This person who pretended to be was using the clothes of the female emperor, and that was why he was wearing the female emperor''s Clothes.


    Xu Dong roared in his heart, and couldn''t help but feel his state of mind exploding.


    "Scholar Gui, the Second lass from our village''s Old Wang Village is not bad."


    "That''s right. Her waist is slender and her shoulders are round. Her buttocks are big and easy to be raised ¡­" It suits you. " The Confucian Scholar chuckled as he spoke, his expression so calm that it seemed to be the truth.


    However, the truth was that the Second lass was as beautiful as a flower. That''s right, she was really like a beautiful woman. Alright, let''s not beat around the bush.


    Right now the situation was extremely explosive, with the female emperor standing proudly outside. The dignity of a person in power couldn''t be too frightening, and adding that this fellow had a seductive face, it gave Xu Dong goosebumps.


    "There must be some sort of ugliness under this female emperor''s clothes. Otherwise, why would she be so fond of pretending to be someone else?" Xu Dong thought, he had to find a way to cure it, so he sat cross-legged beside the corpses, his head lowered in deep thought.


    "I say, Confucian Scholar, do you think this ¡­?" When he realized that Xu Dong was hiding, he could only sigh and say, "This dog is too dishonest, he actually ran away by himself, leaving the two of us behind."


    "Have you forgotten? You''re the one who kicked him off. " The Confucian Scholar looked at Xuan Ye, as if he was looking at a shameless person talking about serious matters.


    However, Xuan Ye couldn''t even tempt a seductive monster. What was he hiding in his heart?


    Why didn''t he want a beauty like that?


    Xu Dong had also said that it was reasonable. The Confucian Scholar was a scholar, had read the Book of Virtue, and knew the principle of not looking at it unless it was etiquette.


    "Life, is like a glazed lamp. It''s hard to say when it will break." There was a sad story in Xuan Ye''s eyes.


    When Xu Dong saw this scene, his heart was filled with emotions. However, he did not know how to say it out loud.


    "Xuan Ye, don''t miss her too much. In this world, it is difficult to see her clearly." Xuan Ye, don''t miss her too much.


    "That''s right. It''s exactly because it''s too difficult that I''m cultivating. I feel that this cultivation is much better than experiencing life." Xuan Ye clenched his fist and raised his head. He broke the seal and said: "That fellow doesn''t intend to come out anymore. He should just rely on us."


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!" The Confucian Scholar raised his fist and rushed towards the female emperor, but the female emperor had already decided. The moment they attacked, she instantly exploded, causing Xu Dong''s eyes to widen.


    That fellow is no longer a scholar. Why was he so powerful, at the Anti-Void Realm, to actually beat the female emperor, this level of strong person, into retreat?


    Xu Dong felt that the imposing manner they were emitting was congealed into a terrifying power.


    "You want to use this formation to trap me? Don''t you think too much? " The female emperor sneered, and with a wave of her hand, she swept Xuan Ye and Mu Ru Yue out calmly.


    "Puff ¡­" The scholar spat out a mouthful of blood, but Xuan Ye only had blood trickling down the corner of his mouth.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. This guy is a tough one, we can''t touch him!" Everyone revealed a strange expression of pain. Why was this thing still so terrifying?


    Make a bunch of people feel tricky.


    Xu Dong came out from the void, and said to the two men: "Using fire attack, her clothes has the power of a female emperor!"


    "You smelly Kid has finally come out." Xuan Ye patted Xu Dong''s shoulder, and then, Xu Dong opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of flames.


    Chi ~


    The flames were scorching hot.


    "You can spit fire?" Xuan Ye and the other two felt as if their hearts were exploding with emotions.


    Xu Dong''s right eye was using the Fiery Eyes of Truth, staring straight at the female emperor, when he activated it, a flame light burned a hole through her clothes.

 C180 Female or female (1)

    Then, Xuan Ye used his divine power to slap the female emperor away. The Confucian Scholar had found a small hole in the ground that could pierce through the female emperor''s chest.


    However, he didn''t expect the female Emperor to reveal a charming smile and disappear in the blink of an eye. Then the eyes of the three men blurred as if they had seen a ghost, and their minds were filled with one erotic world after another.


    They were all stupefied. Blood dripped from their noses, and then they gradually reached a climax. That was a split-second when their heads were on fire, and their noses were bleeding profusely. A knife cut into their throats, but perhaps they did not react at all.


    From this, one could imagine how terrifying the female emperor''s illusion techniques were. The female emperor was even more terrifying than that, even though she was restraining them in the spiritual world, in reality, she could still move a step towards Xu Dong.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    Such a beautiful sound, it was intoxicating.


    However, Xu Dong''s image was different. The female empress in front of him had changed to Qing Lan, who was laughing dumbly, reaching his hand out towards Qing Lan''s chest, but at that moment, something unexpected happened. Xu Dong stood still, thought that it was a bit inappropriate, and said: "No, definitely not, if Qing Lan knew, I really am going to become a bachelor dog, so scram for me!"


    Xu Dong who wanted to pretend that he was being controlled by the illusion suddenly became angry, and pounced towards the female emperor.


    The female emperor''s expression changed. She actually didn''t know why Xu Dong wasn''t controlled, but the truth was like this, so Xu Dong could only kill her. He couldn''t stay here any longer, and the other worlds around him began to shatter one by one.


    Xu Dong was shocked, the mysterious change woke all of them up.


    "This bastard actually used illusions to destroy her. We must not let her live, or else she will become a despairing existence, and the Three Realms will no longer be preserved! "


    "That''s right. We should kill her and take away her Purgatory Heart before she''s really strong enough. Let''s quickly leave Purgatory." Purgatory was truly becoming more and more unsafe.


    "Are the three of them really enough?" The female emperor coldly smiled. She felt that Xuan Ye''s words were a bit unbelievable. This was because her strength was even more frightening than ten times over.


    That delicate and cold face made Xu Dong quiver. Linglong''s small pagoda descended from the sky and wanted to suppress the female emperor, but a flash of light appeared. With a leap, Xu Dong transformed into a ray of light with it.


    Whoosh ¡­


    They could no longer see, and Xu Dong actually ran away. How was this possible?


    Xuan Ye and the Confucian Scholar looked at the pagoda in front of them, but the female emperor was also missing. Then wouldn''t he be dead for sure? "


    Who would have thought that not only was Xu Dong not dead, he had been so scared by the myriad of treasures in front of him that he almost suffocated to death ¡­


    He had never seen so much, never seen so much.


    But today, he had witnessed it as Xu Dong casually picked up a piece, and that was enough to become an almighty being. He did not expect that there would be so many of them, and that there were even some inside.


    This palace was filled with dust. After a slight descend, dust was trampled and flew into the air, Xu Dong laughed out loud and said: "Not bad, not bad, there is fate everywhere."


    If he didn''t guess wrongly, this should be the Kaiser''s treasury, and all of the treasures in there were Xu Dong''s. There was a Clothes in the middle, and when Xu Dong walked closer, he saw that this Clothes was white with a black dragon embroidered in the middle.


    "Oh my god, could this be the Kaiser''s?" Xu Dong touched the Clothes and felt the aura of a dragon brewing.


    "It''s a good Clothes, but it doesn''t suit me." Xu Dong shook his head and with a thought, the Linglong''s small pagoda turned into a ray of light and flew towards Xu Dong. He raised his head and kept it, and said: "But it will not affect me putting it away, I will use it next time!"


    If he did not die, sooner or later, he would come to the world and establish a kingdom as an emperor!


    So what did it matter if he put the dragon robe away first?


    Xu Dong was shocked. The female emperor actually broke through the Linglong''s small pagoda, hearing such a sound, it was as if she was in extreme pain.


    Xu Dong could not tolerate it anymore. His face sank as he circled around a 30,000-meter long multicolored light treasure and stood at the entrance. The small pagoda rotated, and all of the treasures were stored inside.


    Xu Dong quickly left. He felt that the three people in front were fighting fiercely, and couldn''t help but feel reassured.


    That''s not right, that''s not right. This female emperor suddenly doesn''t dare to leave. Could it be that she''s afraid of something?

 C181 Female or female (2)

    Xu Dong looked at the robes of the Kaiser behind him, and his eyes revealed a look of understanding, as though he had understood something, "So that''s how it is, she is afraid of this Clothes, her Clothes is a source of power, that''s why the dragon Qi is suppressing her."


    Xu Dong came to his senses, but he still couldn''t target the female emperor. He could only find another way, and that was to put on the Kaiser''s clothes, but it was different for the Kaiser''s clothes.


    Xu Dong didn''t understand how this dragon robe could be so strange, but if he wore it, Xu Dong would need to use something to exchange for it. His blood was throbbing, making him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Xu Dong was helpless and could only step forward and pick up the Clothes, then put it on. The Clothes was extremely simple, and he could not understand why this Clothes was so simple.


    Suddenly the door opened, revealing the face of the female emperor, her expression was extremely ugly, she stared at Xu Dong and said: "It''s been a long time, no one dares covet this throne, you are the first in the past three hundred years."


    Xu Dong asked doubtfully: "Am I the first person to do so in the past three hundred years? No way, could it be that no one has ever passed through this Clothes in the past three hundred years? "


    "Yes, but they''re all dead. You''re the first one to wear it right in front of me, so you might die a little miserably." Xu Dong felt a terrifying might. Even though he was wearing a dragon robe, his flesh seemed to be on the verge of being ripped apart. How did he do it?


    Xu Dong could not understand why this fellow still had so much energy, as if it was really his turn to be agitated. Xu Dong took a step back and said, "Could it be that this Dragon Robe Master is actually a Kaiser who fears his wife?"


    "That''s right. That''s exactly what you''re thinking. Because he''s afraid of me, he would rather die than live forever with me." The female Emperor laughed out loud. Ashe looked at the fellow before her, she thought back to the expression on many of their faces.


    That expression was extremely unfriendly, and in the blink of an eye, it was slashed out. Xu Dong''s Qi had fused extremely well with his clothes, so he was not afraid of them.


    However, what was difficult to describe was that the dragon robe seemed to be dodging the aura of the female Emperor. It seemed to be fear ¡­


    F * ck, are they really afraid of their wives?!


    "The heart of the Emperor has already fallen, it is impossible for him to return. Therefore, everyone should tremble, the city gates that have been sealed for hundreds and thousands of years are finally going to reopen. Who will it be this time?"


    An old man had a sorrowful expression on his face, as though he was sighing with sorrow. However, he didn''t do anything as he sighed, only disappearing from sight.


    After a long while, that city finally opened. Xu Dong''s face was filled with despair, and the corners of his mouth felt like chewing on wax.


    "It can''t be. Why does this place keep making me feel uncomfortable? What is the reason behind this discomfort?"


    In the end, the female Emperor did not attack him. When she was almost in front of him, she suddenly stopped and laughed mockingly, then disappeared without a trace.


    When Xu Dong arrived at the city gate, the Confucian Scholar and Xuanlian, who had long turned into a pile of dirt, flew away with the wind, staring at the world of ice and fire in front of them. Why was it always reincarnating?


    There was no possibility of revival, so the question arose again. Where was the Purgatory Heart?


    This was the problem. What exactly was this thing? Why couldn''t he get it? Did he have to use some sort of method to get it?


    It was just as she had said. There were a few people in this world who were the same as her, so she let go of Xu Dong like this. Xu Dong, on the other hand, was completely dumbfounded, and felt that he had been humiliated.


    "You could have killed me. Why?" Xu Dong asked curiously.


    "Because there is no other person in this world who can be like you. If there is, I feel that you need to live a good life." A look of indifference appeared on the face of the female Emperor. She might die.


    Purgatory.


    If the Purgatory Heart was gone, they would all die. Thus, for the sake of this last chance, they would try their best to say goodbye.


    "Alright then, we will meet again in the future," Xu Dong laughed, wearing the dragon robe, why did he not seem heavy, as if he was not wearing it at all.


    Afterwards, countless undead knelt towards Xu Dong. They treated Xu Dong as their real Kaiser, and those who knelt were all their people.


    "This... This will become the Kaiser. " Xu Dong was so excited that he wanted to laugh out loud. Then, he was so depressed that he didn''t know what to do.


    A person walked in from the side with a respectful expression and said, "Your Majesty is doing well. Long live and long live the rest of your life!"


    Xu Dong wanted to laugh out loud, but suddenly, he shouted back, "Oh my god, what''s going on? How did I become a Kaiser?"


    However, in reality, just like that, in just a blink of an eye, everyone had become his subjects.


    The lights in the distance caused Xu Dong to become excited, but there was also a kind of heaviness to it. The two piles of dirt behind him, after taking a glance at them, Xu Dong coldly laughed, "F * cking bastard, I''ve finally taken my revenge, hahahaha ¡­"


    Xuan Ye and the Confucian Scholar had both died, and died in this place. They did not become Undead, because they were divine beings, their soul s flew up by themselves, stepping into the distance. However, a person suddenly appeared in front of them.


    They were the parents of the Child s. They came up and kowtowed and placed the child in front of him, giving him a look that seemed to say that he could do whatever he wanted with them even if they beat him to death.


    Xu Dong shook his head, explained things to him, and then left towards the distance, leaving behind countless of words to recite. Life, if one step is wrong, it is possible to destroy the heavens and the earth.


    "The Purgatory Heart shouldn''t be in the Imperial Palace, it should be within this reincarnation cycle. If I want to obtain it, I''ll probably need ten thousand people''s attention." Xu Dong thought about it and decided that it did not matter, "I guess those seven weirdos were trying to do something, but after being discovered by these two, it sounds like they are really unlucky."


    Xuan Ye and the Confucian Scholar never thought that they would be praised like this by Xu Dong. It could only be said that their lives were way too fragile.


    The female emperor was so beautiful that Xu Dong felt as if he was bathed in spring breeze. The only thing left in the sky was a sea of sighs.


    "There''s actually no such thing in the Imperial Palace. That means it''s probably only that sky." Xu Dong raised his head, looked at the sun and moon in the sky, and then flew into the distance as a ray of light shone.


    "That''s right, that is the Purgatory Heart." Xu Dong laughed happily.

 C182 The Sun and the Moon are false (1)

    Xu Dong used all the strength in his body and activated the dragon aura. He wanted to help himself up, but no matter what, an unexpected turn of events occurred.


    The thunder descended, hacking it into countless pieces. The pain caused its scalp to go numb, before another bolt of lightning descended.


    "No way, are you done yet?" Xu Dong was so furious that he wanted to shout, but the more he roared, the more the lightning would not let him go.


    Rumble ~ ~ ~


    "No way, why do I feel like my cultivation has advanced to the Soul Fusion Stage?" Xu Dong''s entire body was emitting a comfortable feeling. Then, he came to a conclusion in his heart, and that was that Purgatory was helping him.


    After all, only by taking out the Purgatory''s Heart could Xu Dong get out of there. After all, the Purgatory''s Heart and the Thunder''s Heart were also spiritual objects, and it knew that it should help Xu Dong. Otherwise, wouldn''t everyone in the world would die?


    Lightning bolt after lightning bolt struck down, causing Xu Dong to be in unbearable pain. However, this power could not be stopped, because Xu Dong was not able to control the lightning bolt, but the creator, the bright moon and the blazing sun in the sky.


    "Something''s not right, what I''m given is not only strength, but soul as well. It''s just another person''s soul, who exactly is it? You want to possess me? " Xu Dong panicked, his dragon robe releasing Evil Charm light. He finally understood, so it was this Clothes doing something, why did it want to steal Xu Dong''s body?


    "You did not guess wrong, it is indeed this Clothes, but it is too late now, because you are definitely going to die." The female emperor walked out from the imperial city. She had said that she couldn''t step out of the imperial city, yet it turned out that all of this was a lie.


    Xu Dong felt that his IQ had been severely slapped in the face as terrifying flashes appeared one after another. Xu Dong wanted to be clear and asked, "You actually dare to lie to me?"


    "So what if I lied to you? The end of the world is not yours. Their submission, is only because I have controlled my mind, and only by resurrecting the soul within the Dragon Robe, will they truly submit, and then, Three Realms and Six Paths, no one can take this life away from us, husband and wife! "


    The female emperor roared, although they revealed their ambition, they were not afraid, but Xu Dong''s face was also filled with sorrow, as though he did not have to say a word, as though he was afraid of them.


    "But it doesn''t matter. In any case, this world will be destroyed, so your dream will never come true." Xu Dong had a face full of pity, one of the things he was talking about was the so called power.


    He could choose to commit suicide!


    "It''s useless. Don''t think too much into it. This world is impossible. You should just be a good soul for now, hahaha ¡­" The female Emperor laughed maniacally, revealing a golden colored concealed weapon.


    Puff ¡­


    Xu Dong''s heart had been pierced through and he had completely lost consciousness. He came to a dark space filled with himself and there was nothing here. He only had a lot of time to properly discuss how to rush out of here.


    Then, he tried it, feeling that it was still that difficult, "Why? It''s always so sudden and hard for me to figure it out, who should I trust? Or was it that no one could trust him? No way. This world is so depressing. "


    Not long after, Xu Dong finally understood that it was impossible to appear in this place, because something was controlling him!


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    Xu Dong could not believe it. How could there be something in this world that could control him?


    The guy outside was the blood dragon inside Xu Dong''s body. The blood dragon''s eyes spewed fire as he returned everything they had given Xu Dong to him. In the blink of an eye, the clouds and smoke had dispersed.


    Roar!


    The dragon''s roar shattered their soul, then a blood-red dragon flew out and grabbed towards the Purgatory Heart in the sky.


    Pop...


    The dragon claw easily penetrated the moon and took out a fiery-red stone. "Not bad, not bad at all. This is exactly what I want. As long as I swallow it, I can let this idiot enter the anti-Emptiness Realm."


    The blood dragon not only hated Xu Dong, they also treasured him greatly. Otherwise, Xu Dong would not have been able to live until now.


    Therefore, when Xu Dong was kicked out, the soul on the dragon robe was immediately knocked away, leaving only his physical body, along with his blood dragon s, the blood dragon s that helped him.


    The strange dragon robe turned into flames and disappeared into the sky.


    Xu Dong looked at all of this, and then turned back into his original body. Xu Dong''s eyes were blank, he had yet to wake up, he could only shake his head and smile bitterly, the Purgatory Heart. Xu Dong opened his mouth wide, and swallowed the pill.


    In that moment, the mountain range rose up and down, the vicissitudes of life changed, people died, lamps were extinguished, the mountain range was smashed to pieces, and became a legend. Xu Dong standing in that hole that suddenly appeared out of nowhere caught him off guard.

 C183 The sun and moon are false (2)

    In the end, he still stopped. A sin that he had no choice but to disappear forever. Xu Dong rushed towards the light above his head.


    Chi ~


    He stood on the thick ground, his breathing was heavy, he felt extremely tired, but Xu Dong was still laughing. He felt that he was pretty good, to be able to obtain such a great opportunity.


    "The Divine Sect has actually seen a ghost. I really don''t understand." Xu Dong shook his head, and left while feeling somewhat regretful. Afterwards, the figure of a person appeared, and this person was covered in blood as he slowly walked toward Xu Dong, one step at a time.


    This wasn''t the main point. The main point was that this person was a woman and was an immortal ¡­ Even though she was a celestial maiden, how could this celestial maiden be comparable to her? However, right now, her countenance was extremely ferocious, giving off an extremely terrifying feeling.


    Xu Dong''s weak heart almost exploded. He took a step forward, wanting to hold onto the immortal child, but was struck by her sleeve. "All the people in the Divine Sect, all deserve to die!"


    Xu Dong could not understand how long he had been in Purgatory for. The last time he had met the deity was at the Anti-Void Stage, and now he had actually stepped into the Soaring Cloud Realm?


    How is that possible? In this world, how was leveling up so slow? Why was she able to level up so quickly ¡­


    "Forget it, don''t think too much into it. Let''s just kill her first!" Xu Dong punched out with his fist, he did not expect that it would create a gorgeous world at that moment.


    A fierce wind blew. There weren''t many people left in the Divine Sect, only a few. Those people were all blind, their eyes had been stabbed.


    This damned world, why was it so terrifying?


    Suddenly, a beautiful and adorable woman appeared. Her face revealed a hint of carelessness before her sword light scattered in all directions. She had died ¡­


    "I am at the special Anti-Emptiness Realm!"


    Then... Xu Dong then left alone, leaving behind only a legend, a sword breaking a flower!


    Not long after, Xu Dong finally arrived at another sect. Lifting his head, he gave a somewhat dejected smile, and said: "I''ve finally f * cking arrived."


    Black Turtle Sect.


    It was grand and upper-class.


    The most terrifying thing was that the distance from here to the Divine Sect was roughly thirty million miles ¡­


    Xu Dong had forcefully increased his distance by 30 million Li. His entire body was a mess, and many people quickly avoided him. They stared at Xu Dong with contempt, and although their cultivation was not as high as Xu Dong''s, their contempt was still extremely obvious.


    In the blink of an eye, the scenery here became beautiful and charming, all things becoming smaller and smaller. He could not understand the high class and grandiose character of the Black Turtle Sect, who could show him the low-key and luxurious things?


    "That''s not right, why is there an evil aura around this crappy place?" Xu Dong felt that although the Black Turtle Sect was imposing, but there were dangers everywhere, as if there were people coveting for something.


    "It''s possible that those people are after my father''s Immortal soul!" Xu Dong suddenly woke up from his stupor and felt that he had found the crux of the matter. Why was it that in this crappy land, with taboos everywhere, countless strong person of the Soaring Cloud Realm were wandering around looking for him?


    The East Continent was no longer a Sky Dragon Empire and no longer a wasteland. The ancient world here should be full of respect and admiration.


    Soul Fusion Cultivators were as numerous as dogs, they were guards, and only Soaring Cloud Realm was a true genius.


    "It can''t be, does East Continent have such a request?" Xu Dong was dumbfounded.


    You''re wrong, it''s not that the East Continent has such rules, but rather, it''s the rules of our Black Turtle Sect. That person was especially arrogant and pampered.


    But then, what right did they have to be proud?


    Xu Dong shook his head and said: "Alright, then I can only find a place to take a bath."


    Xu Dong was helpless, after all, he had already come, he could not let them down, and could only walk into the distance, into the forest, and into the river.


    Puff ¡­


    "Hey, how did you get in?" There was a loud scream from a woman gasping for breath. There was someone at the bottom of the river, and it was a woman.


    "That''s not it, I just ran over here like that." Xu Dong''s face showed helplessness, he felt like he was treated as a bad guy now. But the woman in front of him, it didn''t seem like it would matter that she was bad, right?


    Xu Dong laughed out loud, and started to masturbate in his heart. But due to various reasons, Xu Dong was not able to approach him.


    "Miss, why are you bathing here?" Xu Dong felt that he was starting to doubt his own life, why didn''t he come up to Xu Dong to interact with him for a bit, instead, he covered his chest with a face full of shyness.


    Xu Dong laughed, then left without a care, and said: "Alright, since this lady is unwilling to say why, I can only leave."


    Of course, Xu Dong knew that he had done the wrong thing, so he quickly ran.


    She dressed in the water and quickly stopped Xu Dong, asking: "Tell me, whose disciple are you? Why would you dare to barge into the Sacred Grounds and peek at me taking a bath? "


    "Wait ¡­" "Why am I here? What is this place?"


    "Hehe ¡­" "Where?" Her face was spitting fire, she stepped forward and grabbed Xu Dong, but who knew that Xu Dong was also not someone easy to deal with, she turned around and pushed him.


    Eh, why is it so f * cking soft?


    Xu Dong felt that she had grown up well, but the lady was truly angry, he pushed Xu Dong away and took out the dagger at his waist.


    Crash ¡­


    A stream of light suddenly bloomed, after a few moments, Xu Dong''s clothes became tattered, although his clothes were tattered to begin with.


    "Aiyo, you''re pretty good at dodging. You''re still running after taking advantage of me?" Sword light after sword, stung Xu Dong unbearably hard, but the moment Xu Dong''s body moved, he was no longer someone that this Girl could harm.


    "If you ask whose disciple I am, I would also like to know whose disciple you are." Xu Dong laughed, feeling that this girl was really cute.


    "I am the daughter of the Black Tortoise Sect''s leader. Who are you? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll catch you and kill you? "


    "Yo yo yo ¡­" "You are really scaring me to death with that stupid look of yours!" Xu Dong laughed out loud, feeling that the man was very pretentious, "I even said that I was the Sect Leader''s son!"


    "Hmph, a clever tongue like yours, you treacherous villain." Girl seemed to be infuriated by Xu Dong. She was extremely infuriated by the sight, why did this fellow have such an indifferent attitude? Could it be that his body was truly that cheap?

 C184 This is not right (1)

    Speaking of which, it seemed like Xu Dong did not really want to see him, okay? But this Girl did not want to hear it, after all, she was the one who was seen.


    "It doesn''t seem to be that big of a deal, why is it ¡­" Xu Dong was stunned, he looked at Girl with disdain.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Yicai looked at Xu Dong in anger. She had heard it clearly, what small thing was this fellow talking about?


    It was really unforgivable. He said to the jungle beside him, "Sisters, beat him up!"


    Sou sou sou ~


    Rays of light flashed one after another, Xu Dong was stunned. He never thought that they would be so savage, and actually start beating them up the moment they arrived.


    Crack, crack, crack ¡­


    Not long after, Xu Dong became a pig head, his entire body shivered, and he felt that his mind was going to explode. He was bleeding from his nose, and extended his hand out to try and pull Zhou Yicai.


    "They can still move? Call me again! " Zhou Yicai curled her lips, extremely dissatisfied, because Xu Dong was not like how she had dreamed in the past, so he continued to be beaten up. But no matter how many times he was beaten, Zhou Yicai was not satisfied, and in the end, there was nothing she could do, as she was about to beat Xu Dong into a fool.


    Zhou Yicai looked at the heavily injured Xu Dong, but in reality, he was not beaten to such a sorry state. Xu Dong was still rather handsome, and it was not until later that he was beaten into this pig-headed state that his face could not be seen clearly.


    "I want my father to make the decision to marry me!" Zhou Yicai pointed angrily at Xu Dong, while Xu Dong felt that he was finished.


    Marrying a tigress like her, how could he still have a life?


    It had to be said that in this world, there were so many strange things. The most important thing was that Xu Dong was too casual, to the point where he could do whatever he wanted without fear.


    "Wait, big sister, can''t you think about it? Are you sure you want to marry me? " Xu Dong had a very weak expression, and begged the woman not to marry him. It was not that Zhou Yicai was not beautiful, but Xu Dong already had a Qing Lan in his heart, so he definitely could not accept the relationship between them.


    Therefore, he could only reject, but he did not expect that not only did Xu Dong''s rejection fail, it actually enraged Zhou Yicai, with both hands on her waist, she angrily said: "Speak ¡­ Who was the interferer? You actually abandoned me for someone else? "


    Xu Dong felt wronged, why did this fellow cry so much, why did her tears fall so cheap, something was wrong, this fellow must have some sort of special method, I think it would be especially fierce, Xu Dong must be prepared, or else he would eat his alive.


    "Wait, no, I didn''t say anything. You''re thinking too much, thinking too much," Xu Dong wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. He felt that Zhou Yicai was too beautiful when she wasn''t angry, and too ugly when she was angry.


    But after thinking about it, since Xu Dong could enter the Black Turtle Sect, and even have a chance to get close to his father, marrying Zhou Yicai wouldn''t be wrong, right?


    Furthermore, if Xu Dong was discovered by others, it would also help him avoid their eyes and ears. The Heavenly Profound Sacred Grounds had already been destroyed by him, so he definitely could not be discovered by the Black Turtle Sect.


    "That''s not right. Although I agree to the relationship between us, I really didn''t see anything. I swear!" Xu Dong waved two of his fingers, it was the look of someone swearing an oath to the heavens, he had no choice but to admit that Xu Dong was fully prepared.


    At that moment, Zhou Yicai almost believed it, but it was a pity that Zhou Yicai did not, because from that moment onwards, she had already thought it through.


    Only Xu Dong would not marry in this life!


    If Xu Dong heard this, he would probably spit out a mouthful of blood, because he had never seen such a damned fellow before.


    "Sigh ¡­" An innocent and beautiful girl. " Xu Dong laughed out loud, feeling as though his heart was wrapped up by this fellow, he had no choice but to say it. Zhou Yicai''s naivety had already mesmerized him.


    The wound on Xu Dong''s face had yet to heal, but it was mostly healed. With the help of the dragon blood and the lass Zhou Yicai, he didn''t understand why little girl brought so many sweet medicinal pellets.


    Furthermore, there were too many things in that small bag. Why did this fellow carry so many things in his small bag?


    The depressed Xu Dong walked further inside and when he arrived at the sect grounds, he felt a strong gaze. It belonged to a middle-aged man.

 C185 This is not right (2)

    "What did you say?" Cai''Er wants to marry this guy? " Zhou Yalong''s gaze fell on Xu Dong''s body, and sized up Kid in front of him. This child''s eyes were simple and honest, and he felt that this child''s gaze was very kind.


    But why did he have to take his own daughter away ¡­


    "Hello, uncle!" Xu Dong didn''t care what he did, politeness would always come sooner or later. At that moment, Zhou Yalong''s gaze instantly darkened as he glared at Yun Che: "Who is your uncle? Get the hell out of my sight, you unorthodox person!"


    Zhou Yalong did not care whether this guy was kind or not, he just had to drive him away.


    "Daddy, he''s already seen all of our daughter''s body, and I want her to marry!" A shadow jumped out, and Xu Dong''s gaze turned silent. He did not expect Zhou Yicai to be so serious, was this true love?


    "That''s not right. True love can''t be so casual, right? This must be true love!" Xu Dong roared inside, and finally felt like he was a male god.


    However, why did he feel his scalp go cold? Not only that, there was also a gaze emitting titanium alloy ¡­


    Zhou Yalong moved closer to Xu Dong, sizing him up: "Youngster, how did you manage to survive until now?"


    Xu Dong took a few steps back, then laughed: "I, Predecessor, have been lucky enough to have survived until now."


    "Mm ¡­" This reason is not valid, because today you might just die. "


    "Wh ¡­" "What?" Xu Dong felt a hint of killing intent. No, that wasn''t a killing intent, the blade was already hanging by his neck, that was not a simple killing intent, that was completely the movement of killing intent.


    "You have two choices. One is to marry my lady, and the other is to die!" Zhou Yalong was really brutal.


    No wonder why Zhou Yicai had been so careful all the way, as if she had done something wrong.


    "Wait, I have something to say. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t have the chance." Xu Dong weakly stretched out his hand, revealing a smile that said that he was a good person.


    Then, a beautiful light shone out, causing Xu Dong''s heart to ache. Why did you have to force me like this?


    "Okay, I''m joking with you. I can see that you''re extremely interested, but I''m not sure if you''re willing or not."


    "Can I refuse?" Xu Dong looked at Zhou Yalong seriously.


    It was as if he should have said this long ago.


    "It seems like you really want to die." Zhou Yalong shook his head. He had no other choice, he could only kill Xu Dong.


    "Daddy, don''t be angry. This fellow''s brain isn''t good. He must be sick, so ¡­" Let me comfort him. " Zhou Yicai revealed a funny smile, making it impossible for Zhou Yalong to continue attacking. She could only smile and pat Xu Dong on the shoulder.


    This father and daughter pair seemed to be quite special, when they suddenly appeared. A flash of light, that was sword intent, Xu Dong''s afterimage appeared as though flowing light and overflowing color.


    "Oh? There''s such a thing? " Zhou Yalong''s surprised expression suddenly flashed.


    "Of course, you don''t know Predecessor, I have experienced countless calamities to be able to reach where I am today. If you want to keep me here today, I''m afraid it won''t be that simple. Xu Dong''s eyes became serious, he had already decided to go all out, if he could not scare this guy, the only thing he could do was die.


    So Xu Dong wanted to give it a try. Since he wanted to, even if he offended her, it shouldn''t be a big deal, right?


    There were no strong person who wanted to admit defeat. Not only was Xu Dong a strong person, he was also a strong person with a strong state of mind. He didn''t like to be restricted by others.


    "That''s fine. Since you''ve chosen this path, I can only kill you. Only then will I be able to wash away my daughter''s sins." Zhou Yalong''s eyes were gloomy, he did not say much, raised the sword in his hand, and descended.


    Xu Dong did not hesitate. Since Zhou Yalong actually wanted to fight, then he will give it a try.


    Boom! *


    When the two''s forces clashed, Xu Dong could clearly feel that this old fellow was releasing all his energy. After all, this young girl was still looking at him anxiously, if he didn''t give way, he didn''t know how this young girl would cause any trouble.


    Xu Dong stood in a flash, and a fiery red light condensed on the blade of the sword in his hand. This fiery red was rather sharp, and left a mark on Zhou Yalong''s sword, then turned into an afterimage, and flew out. Xu Dong wanted to escape, this place was their headquarters after all.


    All the elders present whispered among themselves, no one knew what they were talking about, but Xu Dong felt that something bad was going to happen, and as expected, a fiery hot ray of light rushed over, blocking Xu Dong''s way of retreat in the blink of an eye.


    "Do you want to bully us with numbers?" Xu Dong looked around coldly, feeling that the people around him did not have any feelings for him, all they had was the intention to kill, no matter what. Xu Dong definitely could not be captured. He could guarantee that if he was captured, he would definitely become a pitiful fellow.


    "Stop him, I want to see. How are you going to kill me! " Zhou Yalong had a temper, he must ask Xu Dong for guidance, he must definitely determine the outcome, and let Zhou Yicai have a good look at the child''s talent, after all, he was not clear about his own.


    Zhou Yalong needed to give it a try and let Xu Dong feel that it wasn''t easy to be the son-in-law of their Zhou family.


    One sword and the other, in an instant, it was hard for Xu Dong to defend, he had no other choice, he could only charge towards the weaker elders, he did not expect that the weakest elder would actually release an even more terrifying power, with just a slight touch from Xu Dong, he was already powerless.


    "That''s not right. How could you possibly hide your aura?" Xu Dong felt his scalp go numb. A big boss who was pretending to be low-key.


    "Naturally, I have my own methods. What makes me curious is that you can actually withstand my power. Then there really is no other way. I can only suppress you and make you my experimental subject." That elder''s green face and fangs, seemed to be a terrifying ferocious beast, causing Xu Dong to reveal a gaze that I''m very afraid of.


    Then, like a godly dragon about to sail out of the sea, he punched the bridge of his nose and angrily shouted, "F * ck your grandmother!"

 C186 I, Xu Dong, am unparalleled in the world (1)

    That punch was simply earth-shattering. It sent the Elder flying while spitting out blood. He smashed into the nearby hall and tried to get up.


    However, Xu Dong shot him a glance and said: "It''s best if you don''t provoke me, because when I get angry, even I am not afraid!"


    Zhou Yalong didn''t know when, but he had actually appeared by his side. Raising his arm, he landed it on Xu Dong''s shoulder and smiled: "Not bad, not bad, you''re not bad, but this world is still very big, if anything bad happens, you will die without a burial ground, so you better take care of yourself and not expose yourself too early. As for Second Master Zhou, just compensate me with a little bit of stuff."


    "That''s right. This youth and his clothes are extremely compatible. How about we make the decision for her to marry this youth?" An elder walked out from the side. Everyone present, his status was extremely high, and his cultivation was also extremely frightening.


    Xu Dong shook his head, sighing to himself. Whether or not he could hear what the people of today are saying, he did not understand. He stood in front of the crowd and smiled: "I already told you, you guys do not believe that I would really kill someone if you provoke me, understand?"


    They looked at each other, and found that they were unable to persuade him anymore. Great Clan Elder Zhou Lin said to Zhou Yalong: "Sect Leader, why don''t we do this, let this little brother enter our Sect first, and carefully guide him, what do you think?"


    ''s eyes turned cold, they were actually still unwilling to let him go, but this time, Xu Dong really had no other choice, because this was their lair, and the worst case scenario would be complete annihilation, so for safety''s sake, he had to nod his head and agree. As for Zhou Yicai, he had always been heartless to this lady, how could she tie the knot?


    Therefore, if Xu Dong did not answer, he could only accept the punishment, but it would be hard to guarantee his degree of freedom. Zhou Yalong turned to Xu Dong and asked, "Young man, what is your name?"


    When you don''t have absolute strength, no one would ask for your name, no one would understand what you are thinking, in short, Xu Dong already has everything.


    "You don''t need to know my name. When I become the monarch of the world, I will let everyone know my name!" Xu Dong was in high spirits, like a strong Infernal King. It had to be said that Xu Dong''s thoughts were quite powerful, if he did not die, he could definitely step into the Supreme Realm, and then transform into an immortal, becoming extraordinary!


    "Okay, but the name isn''t the most important thing. The question is, what do we call you?" After all, this fellow was a genius. A genius, was enough for the next generation of Black Turtle Sect to become the ruler of the world.


    "Alright, I can only tell you my name from now on. I am Xu Dong, from Sky Dragon Empire!" Xu Dong''s cold eyes flickered slightly. He felt that this matter was truly extremely dangerous because they had his father in their hands.


    "Good, this name is not bad. You came here to earnestly seek the dao?" Zhou Yalong did not continue to investigate, he seemed to be afraid that Xu Dong would suddenly go back on his words and rather die than surrender, causing the Black Turtle Sect to lose his future.


    "Of course. After all, there''s a long road ahead of you. How can you enjoy life if you don''t pursue it?" Xu Dong loudly laughed, and everyone also happily laughed. This was the Black Turtle Sect, a level three Sacred Ground, a peak existence of the Homo sapiens.


    "You''re right, we have already wasted our lives in these past few years and have not pursued anything. I hope you can quickly grow up and take over our class in the future." Zhou Yalong patted Xu Dong''s shoulder, his eyes filled with desolation and dejection. He had gained his status, lost his wife, and even lost his own future. They no longer had a future.


    "Thank you, Predecessor, for your teachings." Xu Dong cupped his hands towards Zhou Yalong, then asked: "Sect Master, I don''t know who I should pay my respects to, why do I feel that the numerous people here, are all inferior to me?"


    Zhou Yalong thought for a bit, it seemed that there really was no one here who could teach Xu Dong, so after thinking for a bit, he said: "How about this, I will lead a person to you, if I can take him as my disciple, then I will definitely be able to learn a thing or two."

 C187 I, Xu Dong, am unparalleled in the world (2)

    "In that case, many thanks, Sect Leader. Many thanks to Martial Uncles and Martial Uncles." Xu Dong was still very polite, after all, he had to return the favor.


    "It''s alright, we''re all on the same side. There''s no need to be so restrained." Zhou Yalong was very satisfied with Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong and Zhou Yalong left together, leaving Zhou Yicai and the others staring at each other, not knowing how powerful Xu Dong was, who praised him into the sky with just a few words.


    Not long after, Xu Dong and Zhou Yalong arrived at a dark corner, which was a place where almost no one would normally appear, it was completely filled with dust, and on top of a big tree, there were a few fruits there. Xu Dong''s pupils constricted, that fruit was actually the heaven defying fruit?


    No wonder why there are so many terrifying cultivators in the East Continent, so there are actually such a miraculous fruit in this world. Zhou Yalong looked at the Heaven Defying Fruit, and laughed: "This fruit only happens once every hundred years, in the sect, other than one person here, no one else is allowed to take it."


    "Sect Leader, is there such a fruit in this mortal world?" If Xu Dong guessed correctly, Xu You should have brought him here from this place. No wonder father left for so long, no wonder he still hadn''t returned even after such a long time.


    He finally understood how rare that fruit was, opening a fruit once every hundred years, but he never thought that after such a long time, his father and Tianyi would say that they had only met a golden python, and it turned out to be a lie.


    For the sake of him, his father even gave up his life to come to this place that he was unfamiliar with and obtain a Heaven Defying Fruit?


    Rain fell from the sky, Xu Dong felt his heart turning cold. Again and again, this time to strike again and again, it was hard for Xu Dong to take it.


    "Not long ago, there was someone who came to obtain this heaven defying fruit." Zhou Yalong''s words were shocking, causing Xu Dong''s face to change. He wanted to ask who the person was, but before he could, Zhou Yalong pushed him away and said: "I know who you are, you are his child, and he obtained the heaven defying fruit for you. Then, he would forever fall into the darkness of this place, and you should go and find him.


    "Really? The world has always been so cruel to me. Why must I always protect him?" Xu Dong covered his face, and Zhou Yalong could see that there was a hint of pain on his face.


    "Child, I shouldn''t blame you because all of this happened in a fixed way. Your father possessed an immortal soul, so he fell into the night forever. Although I wanted to help him, I couldn''t do anything about it."


    Zhou Yalong''s eyes were full of yearning, he did not know how long it would take. He was also like the young man in front of him, strong and invincible, as though he had inadvertently accomplished something. However, after all these years, apart from his status, he seemed to have nothing else.


    That''s right, Xu You and Zhou Yalong were friends, and just as Xu You had said, he had so many friends ¡­


    Even though he was the city lord of the Northern City, he didn''t have any status, but many people had owed him favors and had to pay them back. If he didn''t pay them back, this man would come to him and beat him up, right?


    "Uncle Aaron, is there really a father here?" Xu Dong looked at the endless night sky. There seemed to be nothing inside, everything was empty, and the feelings left behind by many years ago were finally going to burst today. He wondered if his father was doing well.


    "That''s right, he had been here before. I don''t know now, I haven''t come to see him for a long time." Zhou Yalong held his hands behind his back, and walked back in the direction he came from. He was about to leave, this place already belonged to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong looked at the deep black hole and didn''t understand what Zhou Yalong was saying. In short, for his father''s sake, he was willing to go down to take a look.


    Black...


    This place was extremely dark, and ordinary people could not see it clearly, but Xu Dong could see that this place was filled with scratches and blood.


    Xu Dong''s heart twitched, this blood seemed to have his father''s blood. His blood throbbed continuously, the throbbing veins seemed to be on the verge of burning, on the verge of exploding.


    "Child, you''re finally here?" That guy''s voice did not belong to his father, because he had never called him that before.


    "Who are you? Why are you here, is your goal me? "


    Xu Dong''s face revealed a hint of unhappiness, he felt extremely uncomfortable, in a blink of an eye, the person who made him die, was he the person guiding him?


    "My name is Nothingness. Your father told me to make it up to you." Xu Kong was expressionless, and Xu Dong did not see the look in his eyes either. Because he was blind, a elderly person who was about to die.


    "Predecessor, what exactly are you trying to say? Just say it directly." Xu Dong was still clear about his own capabilities. After all, on the way here, he had already been filled with countless dramatic changes, so he didn''t mind. He took a step forward and asked a question, and Xu Dong felt the blood in his heart once again burn.


    "He wants you to give it a try and see if he can learn my sacred art." The voice was cold, Xu Dong nodded, a vortex appeared, Xu Dong''s eyes suddenly focused.


    "This is a beautiful world, I call it the future, the power of that single thought is something that ordinary people cannot understand. Only prodigies can look for a ray of sunlight and then digest it, turning it into an eternal being."


    His expression did not change, but his tone of voice made Xu Dong''s heart tremble. Why did he have such a feeling?


    One eye was the Fiery Eyes of Truth, the other was the Eye of Frost. In that instant, they fused together, turning his eyes into the Yin and Yang Taiji eyes. He opened them slightly wide, and with a thought, thousands of years of reincarnation passed.


    "The sun will shine brightly in this world, and there will be things that no one in this world can understand. As long as you have him, you can step into this power that will make you happy." nothingness laughed out loud, and felt that his heart was filled with something called "something fun". This was the only time Xu Dong saw a nothingness of a smile, and then, his withered soul, had finally dispersed.


    "Predecessor... "Let''s go!"

 C188 Lifetime Changes (1)

    When Xu Dong reached the innermost area, the void had already become void, and the void no longer existed. The terror of having both their divine forms extinguished, lay here, and that lamp that had been burning for who knows how long had also been extinguished. Xu Dong had not seen this lamp yet, if the void had not dissipated, he would not have been able to see it.


    Xu Dong revealed a hint of sadness, but he gradually held it in. He took a few steps back, and the stars outside the cave entrance were truly too beautiful to look at.


    "This world will eventually have light. What about the night? What should the night do? Who can teach me?" In the starry sky, there were countless stars. Soon, they hid behind dark clouds and never appeared again.


    "The starry sky is always filled with a very depressing atmosphere. One day, I will string these stars together into a necklace." Xu Dong laughed and then walked away. As for the Heaven Defying Fruit behind him, it had already been kept long ago. In any case, if Zhou Yalong were to ask, he would say that the fruit was given to him by him out of nowhere.


    "Well, what did you get?" Zhou Yalong was already waiting for him outside the forbidden grounds. When Xu Dong came out, he immediately walked over and asked.


    "Uncle Aaron, why do I feel like you''re even more anxious than I am?" Xu Dong laughed. Even though he was in a bad mood, he definitely should not affect others, because the trouble that that would be brought about would only make them suffer.


    Under the starlight, Xu Dong was no longer the waste he was before.


    "In the end, I will control this world. There will be a day when I will be above all living things." Xiao Hong and the blood dragon were filled with respect and admiration. They had never hoped for something like this to become true.


    Not long after, Xu Dong left this place, and who knows when he would be able to cover the footprints he left behind again?


    "What did you get?" Zhou Yalong asked Xu Dong, as for whether the food he asked was good or not, Zhou Yalong indicated that he would not eat it.


    "I got a pair of eyes." Xu Dong stared at Zhou Yalong, sensing his gaze, Zhou Yalong became a little calm, and did not say anymore words.


    The eye was something that looked at all things in the world. If Xu Dong could obtain that eye, he could definitely shock Xuan Yu and pressure countless people.


    "The Black Turtle Sect is already on the way to rising in power. I wonder how long it will take for them to fully rise again. The great sect''s competition is about to begin." Zhou Yalong told Xu Dong, since Xu Dong was an exceptional genius, if he could participate, he would definitely cause the nearby sects to shake the earth.


    "A great sect comparison?" Xu Dong was stupefied, he felt that his idea was not strong enough, why would the sect have such actions?


    "Yes, large sects are all young expert s within some sects. Their existence determines the strength of a sect, and our sect is ranked second after all." The majority of the Black Turtle Sect s here were strong person s with Soaring Cloud Realm. Their existence made the entire Black Turtle Sect extremely safe, especially the modern sect master, who was a super almighty being.


    "What ability does first place have?" Why can you be a level higher than our sect? " Xu Dong asked curiously. This top three rank sect must be very strong.


    In a bustling place like East Continent, a level 3 sect was already an existence at the pinnacle. Any higher would already be considered a region of immortals, and most of the immortal realms also had Immortals, so it could be said that they were the only immortals left in the world.


    "The sect that will be ranked first is the Divine Profound Sect. The entire Divine Profound Sect is even more terrifying than our Black Turtle Sect." Zhou Yalong was full of memories, he felt that his youth had also been suppressed. He really couldn''t understand how the people that came from that place, although they couldn''t have an existence that could fight against the immortal, they could sweep away all the youths of the rank 3 sects.


    Xu Dong''s arrival gave Zhou Yalong a chance. As long as he succeeded, he would be able to make the Black Turtle Sect famous throughout the world, and at that time, he would have even more talents. At that time, he would definitely be able to make many people in the world join the Black Turtle Sect.


    "I think I''ll try it one day." Xu Dong said solemnly to Zhou Yalong. He wanted to give it a try, because that would be able to quickly raise his cultivation. He did not ask where his father had gone to, in short, his father would not be able to see him now.

 C189 Lifetime Changes (2)

    "Alright, a man should possess such dignity. As long as you can obtain first place, I believe that the land of immortals will definitely hold you in treasured state." Zhou Yalong said happily.


    In that world, Xu Dong would be able to meet his father. The sky was emitting a mysterious light, as if it was hoping to see this day.


    Not long after that, Xu Dong entered the Black Turtle Sect as an inner disciple. He stood at the entrance that was initially rejected, and it was the same two guards, but they immediately lowered their heads and laughed bitterly, Xu Dong walked over, and disappeared. Only then did they speak with bitter faces: "Look, look at this man''s middle stage Soul Fusion cultivation, he actually acted so cool, and directly walked over, and even married Bai Fumei to go up to the peak of life. What about us? Yet, we are still here guarding the door.


    That strange expression that I was in despair with, simply made others speechless. Xu Dong walked into this place, and headed towards his own cave.


    Several people blocked Xu Dong''s path. They did not have much to say and immediately wanted to cut Xu Dong into pieces. This person was too despicable, not only did he step into the inner sect, he had even rejected Zhou Yicai''s admiration. How many people did he not know liked Zhou Yicai?


    Didn''t he know that Zhou Yicai was a taboo in the entire Black Turtle Sect? Anyone can offend Zhou Yicai! But she can''t offend our Zhou Yicai!


    Then, Xu Dong got angry. Speaking of which, she was his fiancee, and even though he rejected him, he still had to uphold the dignity within.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­"


    Xu Dong clapped his hands, and continued walking. Although there were many geniuses in the Black Turtle Sect, their cultivation was not as strong as Xu Dong''s. Xu Dong''s terror had far surpassed him.


    "Halt, you are Xu Dong right?" Just this earthen hat, had actually won over Zhou Yicai''s adoration. He could not endure it, but had endured it for three days, and now he finally could not endure it any longer. Wasn''t this the weakest elder that she could bully?


    He could also do that, but he could bully even more powerful elders. He would beat a mere Xu Dong up until all his teeth fell out!


    "Oh my god, this is the third place in Black Turtle Sect, he actually came out! That''s great, finally someone can punish Xu Dong, hahaha!"


    The group of people laughed out loud happily. At this moment, they were all youths that had been beaten up. The young man''s competitive heart could never be extinguished.


    So when Yan Tianyu came, he grabbed onto a sword and slashed towards Xu Dong. The sword edge seemed to be possessed, causing Xu Dong''s face to change, this person was truly powerful, if possible ¡­ Xu Dong did not want to become his enemy.


    However, it seemed as if there was no other way. He definitely wouldn''t let him go. He could only step forward and tear open a ray of light. "Since you''re begging for death, then I''ll grant your wish!"


    "Who do you think you are? What other methods do you think you can use to defeat me?" Yan Tianyu sneered, he felt that Xu Dong was truly reckless, his killing intent was fluctuating too much, causing the entire Black Turtle Sect to sink into deep shock. He did not expect that the third place would actually be so strong, what about the first and second place? Just how were their existences?


    Many people had never seen their appearances before, and only Xu Dong was able to feel that kind of terrifying power. This power even made Xu Dong feel a little apprehensive, but fortunately, Xu Dong still had the power to defeat them.


    "Hehe ¡­" You said I rejected her, but you know what? In this world, there is another kind of power that is even more frightening. This kind of power can make one despair, and that is, if I marry Zhou Yicai, you all still have a hairy goddess! "


    Everyone else: "... Although we can''t hear him clearly, what he said makes a lot of sense. Why do we have to do something to such a kind little brother? "


    "Cut the crap. Today is a competition between sects. I''m going to beat you up like a pig head!" Yan Tianyu took a step forward and pushed Xu Dong away.


    The energy in Xu Dong''s entire body condensed and broke the lightning bolt. In the blink of an eye, many people could feel that his strength was not any weaker than that of the strong person s at the peak of the Soaring Cloud Realm.


    However, Xu Dong was still in the Soul Fusion Realm, his cultivation was so weak, how could he fight against him?

 C190 Lifetime Changes (3)

    "This youth is actually even more terrifying than Yan Tianyu, I think he is still holding back his strength!" A person spoke out in shock. He felt as if the world was going to explode. Suddenly, a streak of terrifying light dispersed, and many people quickly left in order to avoid being injured.


    "Alright, you''ve already lost." Xu Dong''s voice sounded out, and many people found it hard to accept it. After all, Xu Dong was only at the Soul Fusion Stage, and could at most be at the peak of the realm, yet he had challenged an existence at the peak of the Void-level. Moreover, that fellow did not only have the strength of the peak of the Void-level.


    "I... How could he lose? Look at the sword scars on your body, shouldn''t you have lost? "


    Xu Dong laughed, and felt that this person was very stupid, because his sword scar was fake and he couldn''t get rid of it. And his sword, was on his neck, if he moved even the slightest bit, this person would definitely die.


    "I hurt you first, how could I lose?" Yan Tianyu sneered, feeling that Xu Dong was also very interesting.


    "Hehe ¡­" Is that so? But I have already left countless sword scars on your body. " Xu Dong revealed an indifferent expression. If that was the case, then he was relieved.


    "Deliberately mystifying!" Yan Tianyu still did not believe him. In his eyes, Xu Dong was still a loser, but his clothes had exploded and blood was flowing from his wounds.


    "AHH!" How could you let me suffer so many injuries? " Yan Tianyu shouted loudly, and then, a beam of fanatical energy appeared.


    "Bang ¡­"


    He actually flew out, his eyes were filled with despair. Xu Dong''s taunting made him unable to extricate himself.


    "If you don''t have enough, you won''t be able to catch up to me even if you train for another five hundred years." Xu Dong left a few words in an extremely pretentious manner, then turned around and disappeared.


    In this world, there were many people, many strong person s, many weak people, many losers, but there were only a few who succeeded.


    If Yan Tianyu did not cross this threshold, he would have become the failure of this world and the person at the bottom of this world.


    Starlight glittered unceasingly along with the light. He felt that his heart was filled with a strange feeling, although there was something wrong about it.


    In one place, there was no one around, so Yan Tianyu hugged his head and cried. He stared at his feet gloomily as a person walked out and asked: "What are you crying for?"


    "I''m crying ¡­ I''m useless. I can''t believe I can''t even beat a Kid of the Soul Fusion Realm." Yan Tianyu shook his head, feeling that he had lost all hope.


    Su Ming laughed and said to Yan Tianyu, "In this world, there is no truly perfect person. There must be a weakness in his perfection.


    "But I''m a loser." He was still that genius Yan Tianyu, because he was much better than some people. Xu Dong was just a monster, he should not have been defeated by Xu Dong with a single strike, he was going to step into a higher realm, and suppress Xu Dong!


    He turned into a ray of light and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Zhou Yalong and said, "It''s done, Yan Tianyu should be chasing after Xu Dong, but I feel that he''s going to fail on his own accord."


    "You''re right, he is destined to fail." Zhou Yalong continued without a trace of euphemism.


    Su Ming''s face darkened. He felt that Zhou Yalong was taking the initiative to speak up.

 C191 Old Vine Tree (1)

    The next day, Xu Dong came to a place filled with vitality. Xiao Hong had said that there was an unparalleled treasure here, and it could be said that there were a lot of things inside.


    "Master, the 300 miles ahead should be a colorful jungle. There must be some treasure there, if we can get it, then we can definitely step into the Anti-Void Stage!"


    Xu Dong felt that it was a pity about his previous purgatory trip. Even though he had reached the anti-void realm at that time, he had returned to that state not long ago.


    According to what Xiao Hong had said, there should be some sort of constraints that made it difficult to break through. If one wanted to break through, then there would be a lot of things that were required, and Xu Dong did not want to casually step in. He wanted to enter that realm with her own abilities, and it would make him feel very comfortable.


    Not long after, he arrived at the three hundred kilometer area. He looked around and didn''t expect there to be life everywhere. Although the life force was strong, there were no living things here other than trees.


    "Why is there nothing with such exuberant life force?" Xu Dong felt the same, and waved his fist in front of him.


    The strong fist knocked down the nearby trees, and then, Xu Dong turned into an afterimage as he continuously moved through the forest. Because of Xu Dong''s arrival, that ancient tree and flower had turned into four beacons of fire.


    "Homo sapiens, you are too presumptuous!" A cold voice came out, Xu Dong turned and looked into the depths. It was a big tree, walking like a human, stepping on the ground, it looked like a giant walking.


    "Take your life and nourish this forest!" The ground had cracked, and the trees had died an even more miserable death. However, it seemed to have the ability to awaken all living things, and summoned them back, continuing to look at Xu Dong coldly.


    "Very good, you are quite interesting." The tree giant clawed at Xu Dong''s position again, but with a twist of Xu Dong''s body, he dodged the attack.


    "Do you really think that no one in this world can save you?" Xu Dong sneered with an arrogant expression. As he raised his hand, a sword appeared, and then, a flame condensed in his palm.


    Whoosh ~


    The descending flames were like a divine rainbow. The sun itself wasn''t as terrifying as that. In just a split-second, the tree giant was reduced to a sea of flames, turning into smithereens.


    In space.


    Ashes lit up, those ashes were still burning, they seemed to be shining.


    "You brought all of this upon yourself. So, living a good life and thinking for yourself is the right thing to do. Because, normally, no one will help you turn things around." Xu Dong finally understood this logic, so his expression was still the same. Far off in the distance was the light of a thirty thousand meter tall lamp.


    "Master, that treasure has appeared." Xiao Hong suddenly screamed. Only then did Xu Dong realise that a ray of light had risen from within the ashes. Xu Dong rushed towards it, grabbed the green crystal and said, "This is Life Essence.


    "That''s right, Master, hurry up and eat it. There seems to be more food in front!" Xiao Hong''s words were shocking, every time someone came here, they did not know how long the tree had been alive for. If not for Xu Dong suddenly breaking the tree, how would he have noticed it.


    "Something''s not right, something''s not right." Xu Dong abruptly stood his ground, then turned and ran.


    Suddenly, a flame giant rushed out, its entire body was filled with sparks, its entire body was filled with flames, it was a tree giant, the flames on its body did not harm it, but instead became even stronger, causing Xu Dong''s forehead to twitch.


    "Homo sapiens, I want you dead!" Those trees were all his people, and yet they were all turned into dregs. How could he not be angry about this, so the moment he came up, he threw a bite of meat at Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong continuously flashed past, transforming into afterimages one after another. In the end, he directly slapped the tree giant, sending him flying and smashing him onto the ground in the distance.


    Dong ¡­


    Xu Dong chuckled, and then from behind, he swept away countless of water and turned it into a water dragon, rushing forward.


    Before long, the Tree Giant had turned into charcoal, becoming pitch black charcoal. One of them revealed a smile, Xu Dong''s face really made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Homo sapiens, tell me your purpose. Why did you come here?" The tree giant roared, seemingly unresigned. In reality, it was true that he was unreconciled.

 C192 Old Vine Tree (2)

    "I''m here for the treasure. Give me the treasure and I''ll leave immediately. How about it?" Xu Dong looked at the tree giant, his face revealing a look of disdain, and then pinched his chest.


    When the punch landed, the tree giant fainted. That was the heart of the tree, how painful was that? Anyways, whoever tried before would know.


    Multicolored lights blazed everywhere, and the forest was completely scorched. Not a single leaf was left behind. Most people did not know what had happened, but many powerful cultivators did.


    It was a strong person that made people feel that it was dangerous, it seemed that there was some treasure up ahead, a light flickered and continued to fly. Xu Dong landed in a cave, inside there were all sorts of paintings, those were all fake.


    "They seem to have been drawn by humans." Xu Dong laughed, then suddenly saw a deep blue color, what kind of thing was that?


    Xu Dong saw that the blue light ran away and disappeared.


    "What are you afraid of?" Xu Dong asked, asking the people around, but did not discover anything, nothing.


    "That''s not right, this place still has Baleful Yin Force, Master, you need to be careful!" Xiao Hong said to Xu Dong before swiftly entering the room.


    "Don''t worry, your Master is extremely powerful and tough, so don''t be afraid." Xu Dong said happily to Xiao Hong.


    However, Xiao Hong ignored Xu Dong, and carefully flew out, a small snake moved quickly, Xu Dong''s face was calm, and chased: "Hehe, so that guy is still here."


    This ghostly blue thing was like a pitiful bug. It kept wandering around, but it couldn''t find an end. It could only drift about like this.


    "Hey, poor little guy, what are you doing here?" Xiao Hong poked his head out, staring at Faint Blue and asked.


    Buzz Buzz ¡­


    There were no movements, just that the blue light became even more intense, and those who didn''t know what was going on would think that there was a blue light bulb here. When Xu Dong walked closer, he finally understood why Xiao Hong was so anxious.


    The happiness of meeting an old friend, Xu Dong did not understand because he did not have a true friend at the moment.


    He revealed a curious look and then walked over. In the corner it hid itself, there was a scar, a lightning imprint. Xu Dong''s mood slightly changed.


    "I think you should get out of the way and let me have a good look at that thing." Xu Dong reached out his hand, and Faint Blue shrank in fear, then pushed Xu Dong away. Faint Blue did not want Xu Dong to touch the lightning imprint.


    "Over three thousand years ago, that ancient Martial Spirit Continent experienced a huge change. Many people died, and those who survived were all afraid.


    Faint Blue''s eyes were wide open as he asked Xu Dong. His words were indeed fake, not long ago, no one came to this ancient land, no, no one came here, because this place was extremely terrifying, and cultivators could not enter.


    Xu Dong came, and he came very suddenly, and perhaps Xu Dong did not know either, because of this thought, he came. Xiao Hong was extremely important to him, so let alone other things, as long as there was one node, it would be enough.


    Xu Dong''s gaze fell onto the center of his palm and asked: "I really don''t know what''s so special about this world''s Martial Spirit. I have seen many almighty beings that do not cultivate the Martial Spirit, but use both spiritual energy and spiritual energy. They make people feel that they are extremely strong.


    "That is cultivation." Not everyone who possesses the power of the Martial Spirit is considered to be cultivating, but in this world, there is a waste. No matter who it is, they are all cultivating, constantly progressing, and cultivation is always a difficult thing to move. " You Lan opened her mouth, naturally understanding what Xu Dong had said. His answer was also simple, without a Martial Spirit, one could still cultivate.


    Xu Dong didn''t understand, and there seemed to be many things he didn''t understand. He didn''t understand why his father would be captured and sent to the Profound Heaven Holy Land.


    Their mistake was precisely because they did not covet Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit, and did not covet his power, so many of them had died, and only a few remained alive. Xu Dong touched the lightning imprint, and sighed in his heart: "I wonder how many years it has been here, for them to actually become so ancient and incomprehensible."


    As for why it should be a mistake, Xu Dong did not want to continue. He wanted to get rid of the shackles on him, and what exactly did the pressure on this world come from?


    Why was he so terrifying and unable to get rid of it? What was the source of power?


    Xu Dong did not understand, and was not clear what the origin of power was. Whether it was the Martial Spirit, or the body, or even the so-called mental strength, those were probably all nodes, nodes that he could never pass through. If Xu Dong could open that node properly, then he would never be silent.


    "What is the end of this world?" Xu Dong asked Faint Blue, Faint Blue didn''t understand. Xu Dong wasn''t sure either, because this world was full of things, and it wasn''t as if there was no end to it. It was just that this end wasn''t over yet.


    Many things shattered in that instant. Xu Dong took a step back, and the lightning symbol disappeared, as he opened up a hole in the ground. Faint Blue looked at Xu Dong and said, "If you want to go in, maybe you''ll die inside, because this world is too scary. What if you can''t get out from here?"


    "Since that''s the case, I guess I might as well die inside." Xu Dong laughed, he felt that he had nothing to cherish anymore, if he did not obtain the resources, there was nothing he could do, even if he died here, it was just his father, who knew where he was right now.

 C193 Altars (1)

    "Alright, I think you should keep Xiao Hong here, because if you die, at least there will be someone who will remember you." When Faint Blue spoke to Xu Dong, Xu Dong felt that it made sense.


    I know that you really don''t want to part with me, but in this world there are people who have grown up and haven''t grown up yet, so let''s not talk about the things that are hard to say these days. Just tell me about you and me, we just met a moment ago, and we seemed to have an extremely good meeting.


    Xu Dong spoke to Xiao Hong and then disappeared. He stepped into that place, leaving behind Xiao Hong and Faint Blue. Faint Blue revealed a pondering expression.


    Xu Dong did not understand anymore, since he had already left, if he could not leave this place alive, they would not be able to see him anymore. Once Xu Dong entered this world, he felt a terrifying suppressing force pressing down on his body, causing his cultivation level to quickly shrink.


    He then became an ordinary person with a strong physique after all. He looked at the distant starry sky. This was yet another world. Why was it that along the way, he had encountered countless worlds?


    "Because this world is fake. Only this world is real. As long as you understand the true meaning of this world, you will understand." Xu Dong stabilized his body and looked at the space in the distance. Many people were wandering around and did not understand what was happening.


    Xu Dong arrived at a forest, and an altar appeared in front of Xu Dong. This altar was emitting a mysterious power, and Xu Dong didn''t know what this power was, but if he could obtain something inside ¡­


    Xu Dong didn''t dare to imagine, as the matter of the peak of his life was indeed hard to explain. There was still a fierce beast at the side of the altar, and the aura alone was already making Xu Dong''s heart throb.


    What was that thing? Why was it so terrifying? It caused people to feel despair. Little by little, the feeling of despair grew stronger and stronger. An oppressive aura was pressuring down on them. This kind of feeling was extremely painful.


    Why did he feel as if the contents could directly tear open Xu Dong''s heart? If all the things in this world were to be destroyed, he would be able to clearly explain it in the future.


    The road was just in front of him. He had no idea how he should get there or how he should get there.


    Stepping forward, the beast opened its eyes, and its eyes rolled about, the power that was waiting to devour brought it to despair. Suddenly, it rushed over, and without Xiao Hong''s life and blood, its power was simply too weak, so it took a step forward, and slashed at the beast''s head, causing its head to explode, and its skin to be ripped apart.


    A piece of red flesh appeared, and Xu Dong revealed an unimaginable expression, then laughed at the wild beast and asked: "Are you afraid, or are you doing something? "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you, believe me."


    Xu Dong had already proven that he could kill this beast a moment ago, so he had to retreat, continuously retreating. As long as Xu Dong did not come up and take his things, he could give him a piece of the territory.


    "It''s a pity, I don''t want your territory. What I want is the thing behind your back. As long as you give it to me, I''ll leave immediately and keep my word!"


    The fierce beast expressed disbelief at the way it believed in me. In the blink of an eye, that frightening power appeared again, and Xu Dong could feel that kind of aura of death.


    As for why, he did not know. In any case, this moment was not enough for him to move it away.


    "This world is always so cruel. As long as I relax a little, I can step into the darkness and never return. As long as I can break through everything!"


    Xu Dong revealed a slight smile, although he could not avoid it. However, he still rushed out. His body was smashed away, and he crashed into a large tree in the distance. With a creaking sound, the tree fell, and the beautiful world instantly vanished.


    The big tree fell down one after another, the fierce beast''s eyes swivelled, staring straight at Xu Dong, not relaxing at all. Not long after, a rainbow colored light appeared, and Xu Dong could feel a terrifying invisible power.


    In an instant, Xu Dong''s chest exploded. The entire world was covered in dust, which blocked the scorching sunlight before disappearing. The vicious beast silently turned its head, and no longer paid any attention to Xu Dong.

 C194 Altars (2)

    Suddenly, a terrifying thing appeared. What was that thing? It was coming out from the altar. He roared and asked, "Who is it? "Who are you?"


    Xu Dong was startled, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was nothing. This creature that appeared in an instant was able to roar, if he guessed correctly, that guy should be the guardian of this place.


    The guardian of this world did not know how much power the countries in this place possessed. The creature walked in front of Xu Dong and sniffed his body, then said: "That''s right, what smell does your body have, it should be his bloodline."


    "Whose bloodline?" Xu Dong asked.


    He thought for a moment, then laughed out loud. "The bloodline of that world, although not the most powerful, your body still possesses power. You should be the inheritor of this place."


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong thought about it, it seemed to be the power of a blood dragon.


    "Hmm, many people in the world sensed danger. Why should there be danger? That should be something hard to explain. The meteorite is about to fall and we can''t get through it. So many people are going to die!"


    "But what does that have to do with me?" Xu Dong laughed and shook his head.


    What it was, why did it make him the key, what it was impossible to say.


    "If you can''t exist, why did you come in?" The newcomer seemed to be the Golden Dragon Guards of this country.


    "I just accidentally entered it by accident. There''s no benefit. Who would do something so meaningless?" Xu Dong thought for a while, it seemed that no one would be that stupid.


    "I thought you were still the same person. I didn''t expect you to become like this. I don''t understand your power anymore. What exactly is your existence? Haven''t you figured it out yet?" The Golden Dragon Guards sneered. The terrifying waves of air coming from Xu Dong''s body made him feel a kind of charm, as if it was even more terrifying than his bloodline.


    Xu Dong was too powerful, with a wave of his hand, he produced a terrifying power. He bowed towards Xu Dong and said: "I beg of you."


    "Your dignity is so cheap. Tell me what exactly happened in this world." Xu Dong thought about it, he felt that this world still did not know the rules, so he wanted to be clear of them.


    As long as you know the rules here, Xu Dong would be comfortable. That guy went over and said: "This world is very strange, ordinary people cannot say anything about the rules. As long as you have strength, you can do anything."


    Xu Dong laughed and said: "Is that so? "Then I''m still very strong. How many anti-Emptiness Realm Experts are there in your country?"


    "Only strong person with Soaring Cloud Realm like a dog can contribute to this matter." This world was still too simple. strong person of the Soaring Cloud Realm Realm would be able to contribute to this matter.


    Xu Dong felt the power for a moment, and then walked towards the altar. He suddenly felt a pulling force, and it instantly disappeared.


    The vicious beast continued to droop its head. That fellow was simply too casual. He actually ran off with the golden dragon.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes and revealed a slight smile. The stars lingered in the sky, and it was possible to see clearly.


    "The Golden Dragon Palace is right in front of us. There should be no noise from the crowd in the Golden Dragon Palace. When the time comes, there''s no need to say anything. Let''s just go to the side of the Golden Dragon Palace. How about it?"


    The Golden Dragon Guards spoke to Xu Dong, after Xu Dong finished speaking, he rushed towards the starry sky. Xu Dong shut his mouth, there were too much dust in the vicinity, and it could not be absorbed.


    "Hmm? What happened to those people? Why does it feel like there is no soul? " Xu Dong was shocked to see that the creatures in front of him were all covered in dust. He walked over and laughed: "Why are you not saying anything, what are you afraid of?"


    "I am afraid of those things, they are all Demons." As he spoke, he looked at the people around him. After he shakily spoke, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Dong suppressed the excitement in his heart, and could only walk towards the distance. What was that, something that was difficult to explain, what was that?


    Those were some terrifying items. When they finally reached the end, the path was filled with the armor of the Golden Dragon Guards, covered in dust.


    In the end, a guy who revealed his eyes, Xu Dong asked: "Are you the financial backer now?"

 C195 Altars (3)

    "That''s right, I''m a potential customer. Aren''t you afraid of me?" The financial backer calmly said.


    Xu Dong did not say much. He walked to the front and grabbed onto something. It was a piece of debris, and the fragments were filled with a mystical power.


    Crack ¡­


    As the mysterious power absorbed him, Xu Dong immediately felt a strong power condense in his body. The Golden Lord slapped the table and asked, "You ¡­ Why are you making such a ruckus here!? "


    Clatter!


    Xu Dong lowered his eyes and asked: "Is this noise?"


    The Golden Dragon Guards nodded and said, "Master, please don''t be angry. He is the savior of our world."


    "Him? The Savior? " laughed and did not say much. Since the others were ridiculing him, then he might as well not bother with them and pushed away this person''s Throne. Xu Dong threw a punch towards him.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    The financial backer was infuriated as he said angrily, "You actually dare to attack me?"


    In the midst of his anger, there was a scarlet tint on Xu Dong''s lips. This financial backer was only an Anti-Emptiness Realm Expert, so he did not say much, acting tough and slapping him in the face caused him to be at a loss for what to do. He did not understand why Xu Dong was so scary.


    Within the starlight, all kinds of beautiful things existed. Those people were constantly wandering around, like wandering souls one after another.


    The voice kept on coming out, as Xu Dong stepped on the head of the financial backer and asked: "What is it? You are the Golden Dragon Lord, so you can order around at will? "


    Hu hu hu ~


    The air was constantly being swept up, bringing with it a terrifying amount of dust, which sent the nearby Golden Dragon Guards flying out, crashing into the ground far away. Those originally dusty Golden Dragon Guards were originally deathly still, but at that moment, they came to a realization.


    Streams of scarlet red charged towards Xu Dong. The yellow colored soil on his fist was a fist that belonged to the earth attribute.


    Possessing the ability to increase one''s strength.


    Boom! *


    Xu Dong had been fiercely smashed by more than ten Golden Dragon Guards, but what made them afraid was that Xu Dong was not harmed in the slightest, and was still calmly watching over them from that place.


    "How is this possible? Your body hasn''t been turned into dregs yet?" This was too freaking horrifying. How could there be such a terrifying person, and how could there be such a vicious, disabled, and violent person?


    But no matter what, it had to be something, how did it appear in front of them, it was one wound after another, it was so painful, this wound was too difficult to heal, they were smashed into pieces by Xu Dong, and were reduced to smithereens ¡­ If he wanted to revive, it would take a long time.


    "From then on, I am the only one in this Golden Dragon Palace. Do you have any objections?" Xu Dong looked at the Golden Dragon Guards in front of him.


    "Understood, my lord." The Golden Dragon Guards couldn''t be helped. He was only at the lowest level of the guards. Even the Golden Dragon Guards had been beaten to pulp, and the Golden Dragon was being stomped on ¡­


    Above the Golden Dragon Palace, there was a place called Imperial Palace s. Although it was bustling, it couldn''t compare to the Imperial Palace s.


    "That place is called Qi Ran. How strong is the empress?" Xu Dong asked the Golden Dragon Guards beside him.


    "The empress seems to have a profound strength realm." In order to curry favor with Xu Dong, the Golden Dragon Guards naturally did not hide anything. Xu Dong nodded, looked at the Golden Dragon Guards, and asked: "I wonder if this guy is beautiful or not?"


    Gulp ~


    Xu Dong smiled as he felt that this person was quite interesting. He walked to the distance, where the golden dragon was merely a cultivator at the peak of the anti-illusory realm, and the empress of Soaring Cloud Realm was probably just a empress at the initial stage of the Soaring Cloud Realm.


    If the empress were to appear beautiful, it would be much better. As long as they could capture her, being a concubine would also be a good idea, but the condition was that Xu Dong had to be that way.


    Xu Dong immediately walked towards the Imperial Palace. What he wanted was for the Empress to be conquered, and once that happened, Xu Dong would have a stable position in the world.


    However, this feeling was not good, because this place was filled with Spirit Demon Qi. Xu Dong''s face congealed, and said: "I never thought this place would be filled with Spirit Demon Qi, I think this world, is definitely not normal, even Spirit Demon beings can appear and wander around, what the heck ¡­"


    Xu Dong went inside, the beautiful and golden female Imperial Palace, suddenly condensed a black strand of Spirit Demon Qi, and the black Spirit Demon Qi immediately rushed towards Xu Dong. Just as Xu Dong arrived, he did not know what happened, and was immediately blown away.


    Then, a beautiful leg stretched out. That beautiful leg made Xu Dong''s mouth go dry, and made him extremely uncomfortable. That peerless face landed on Xu Dong''s face.


    It instantly sucked Xu Dong''s eyes in. Oh my god, how did such a peerless beauty suddenly appear?


    There was a balance between her eyebrows. Looking at Xu Dong''s calm appearance, she seemed as beautiful as a virgin.


    "Who are you? Why did you come here? " The empress looked at Xu Dong coldly. She felt that Xu Dong was not simple, it had been a long time since someone had come to this world, why were there so many geniuses in this period of time?


    Just what sort of secrets were those ancient and mysterious lands filled with? Just where had those people come from and what was their purpose?


    Xu Dong didn''t understand what she meant by his background or his existence. It didn''t matter anymore, he sized up the woman and said: "Oh Empress, I feel that you''re very beautiful. How about this, be my woman, how about it?"


    "Be your woman?" The Empress laughed coldly, feeling that Xu Dong''s words were funny. She was the supreme existence of this place, how could she be called a little girl? What kind of thoughts existed in this man''s heart!

 C196 Dont you want to? 1)

    Xu Dong looked at the look in his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? "You don''t want it?"


    That little gaze was as innocent as if it had met his first love. In that instant, a flash of light appeared. The empress was indeed worthy of being the empress. Because she represented the power of this world, so ¡­


    Needless to say more, the world seemed to be full of oddities.


    Xu Dong turned into an afterimage, quickly going up the stairs, throwing out a punch, accurately landing it on her shoulder.


    The Queen flew out and disappeared. She must be preparing something, right?


    "Flying God Wheel, the violent power is making you feel despair!" Her voice was sharp, a golden wheel kept charging towards Xu Dong, it was a countless number of wheels that kept on flying and crashed into Xu Dong''s body.


    The power continuously smashed into Xu Dong''s body, causing his bones to explode. Then, a streak of fiery light suddenly appeared, and Xu Dong, who was releasing the power of the dragon blood, condensed the fiery red color, allowing the flying wheel to merge with his soul.


    Although the flying wheels could cut through Xu Dong''s body, the light emitted by Xu Dong was enough to melt the flying wheels.


    "Your bloodline can actually be that powerful?" Empress was alarmed. She wanted to go forward, but she couldn''t, why was it that the power in Xu Dong''s body was able to stop the Queen''s power.


    A Heavenly Stone fell from the sky. Xu Dong''s expression changed, he had once again sensed danger, he did not expect it to be this violent and savage, "Could this be the calamity in the Outer World?"


    She did not say much and instead disappeared towards his female Imperial Palace. Only Xu Dong was left alone in this place.


    Would the stairs explode?


    Impossible, nonexistent! Xu Dong drooped his head, and then, condensed a fist towards the meteorite in the sky. He punched out like a clap of thunder, and what appeared from the sky was not a meteorite, but a person.


    That person exchanged blows with Xu Dong, repelled Xu Dong for thousands of miles, and then, a person appeared. His face was like a fiery-red firecracker, and he looked like he was on the same level as firecrackers.


    "Who are you? Why did it appear here? " Xu Dong laughed coldly, his fist condensed and condensed into a fist, ready to strike, but the man only shook his head and did not say much, he only took out a piece of paper, and wrote: I am not your enemy.


    The way he expressed it was really special. Xu Dong had a helpless expression on his face, and then, a golden light suddenly appeared around him.


    "I am the strong person that will end this world. I will be the only one that will end everything." While the man was talking, Xu Dong looked over and pretended to be cool and said: "You are wrong, I am the only one who has finished this place."


    "Is that so?" The golden man asked. He felt that Xu Dong was extremely pretentious, and wanted to torture this man to death.


    Without further ado, they took a step forward. As long as they caught the empress first, they would be able to confirm their positions.


    However, the appearance of that golden light caused their skin to be in pain. Many powerful blades charged over, tearing open their skin one after another. Puchi puchi sounds continuously rang out.


    "What does not exist in this world is that we are not the savior, but the world exterminator!" Xu Dong was incomparably haughty as he formed a fist, accompanied by a fiery red gaseous mass, that landed on the golden hall.


    turned pale with fright. He felt that Xu Dong was very strong, but that was nothing much, and he puked out a mouthful of blood before grabbing onto a stream of air. That air turned into a long sword and flew away.


    Whoosh ¡­


    The sword pierced through the Empress''s body and exploded. Xu Dong fell from the sky and unsurprisingly, managed to grab onto one of the scepters. However, the scepter suddenly started to emit a crazy light aura.


    "What''s going on?" Xu Dong was shocked, he felt that he had been tricked. Speaking of which, if he wasn''t, what was he?


    Xu Dong disappeared and Jin Nan smiled. Looking at a figure that appeared beside him, the empress''s gaze was deeply attracted to Jin Nan, and she said: "You''re going to die, why are you still resisting me? Why! What exactly is it for!? "


    "Because I don''t want to die here. I want you, so it''s not too late for me to die after that." Jin Nan looked at the Empress and spoke with infatuation.

 C197 Dont you want to? 2)

    2)


    That person was Xu Dong. Xu Dong had turned into a longsword, and landed on his body. Jin Nan was instantly sent flying, and smashed onto the distant ground.


    "You want to kill me with such insignificant skill?" Don''t you guys think it''s too easy to talk nonsense? " Xu Dong was still arrogant and peerless, as if he was a powerful Immortal elder. His bright eyes looked at Jin Nan, and said: "My woman, you want to touch his? You are simply acting recklessly! "


    "You''re truly worthy of being called a genius, to actually be able to send me flying. I doubt your strength very much. Perhaps you can destroy the entire alternate dimension. Just what did you obtain? Why is it so terrifying? So powerful?"


    Xu Dong didn''t say a word. Instead, he stared deeply at Jin Nan and a terrifying gaze appeared in his eyes as he charged straight at Jin Nan.


    "Chi!"


    It was a flame that soared into the sky. Fortunately, Jin Nan dodged quickly, otherwise, he would have turned into fine powder. Jin Nan, who still had lingering fear in his heart, had a deathly pale face, and could not understand why Xu Dong was so fierce. He only had one thought in mind, that this grandson was too powerful!


    "You said that your existence was a mistake?" Xu Dong felt that his gaze was extremely vicious, but Xu Dong completely ignored him, and directly asked him something.


    "You really make me feel uncomfortable." Jin Nan gritted his teeth. He liked Empress, and when he first saw her, he already liked her. She was so beautiful, but she couldn''t move Xu Dong.


    "Is that so? Then come hit me, hahaha! " Xu Dong laughed, he felt that Jin Nan was very cute, grabbing the arm that was staring at him, this tender skin really made him feel like he was unable to stop.


    "Don''t you understand? You are not his opponent at all, a person who doesn''t even want to be beautiful, how could you possibly be his opponent? " The Empress was also someone who had foresight. After she finished speaking to Xu Dong, she looked at him and revealed a look of disdain.


    Xu Dong was so much stronger than him, yet why was Jin Nan so weak, he felt that if Xu Dong used his full strength, he was definitely going to die, but Xu Dong had always been giving him this chance, giving him endless treatment, giving him endless deaths. This result was just like a day when Xu Dong would be truly angry, and kill him!


    "Young lady, I can feel that you really want the protection of a man. I am the only guardian of this world. Are you still hesitating? " Xu Dong continuously mocked the empress and then provoked Jin Nan. This was what Xu Dong wanted to do.


    revealed a hint of impatience, but it was really a pity, because he was indeed not Xu Dong''s opponent. He was defeated without being able to move forward, and Xu Dong stood in the wind as if he was an unmoving mountain. It might work. Don''t you want it? "


    What was the trick of seducing a child? Why was Xu Dong so pretentious? How can this be?


    This child could not understand, nor could he understand why. However, Xu Dong''s expression was simply too calm, the terror that was condensed in his heart made him take a step back, and then, he realized that he had nowhere to retreat to.


    "You only have one choice, and that is to fight to the death without retreating. There is no other choice, there is no other choice!" Xu Dong laughed out loud, knocking Jin Nan away. Jin Nan was furious, he was a strong person of Soaring Cloud Realm.


    However, what he did not know was that Xu Dong''s cultivation had been suppressed by the blood dragon, and what he suppressed was that Xu Dong, who was in the anti-Emptiness Realm, had suppressed his cultivation to the peak of the Soul Fusion Realm because Xu Dong still did not have nine dragon souls condensed into one. As long as he succeeded, Xu Dong could increase his strength to an even more terrifying level.


    "Your cultivation is truly terrifying. A mere Soul Fusion Stage cultivator was actually able to beat me to such a state. Why are you so terrifying?" Jin Nan''s eyes were filled with fear. He never thought that Xu Dong would actually be so cruel, to the point where he would easily slap Xu Dong, and then beat him up.


    He was someone from the heavens, how could he be so miserable?


    The empress might not even be a match for him, and if he teamed up with her, he would die without a burial.


    "After I eat you, I''ll be able to step into the anti-Emptiness Realm. By then, there''ll be no one in this world who can stop me." Xu Dong actually became a man-eating demon? No, that''s not right, this Jin Nan was only made out of a rock. If one wanted to eat it, the only way was to condense its essence.


    After all, Xu Dong had not caught Jin Nan yet, so he was already prepared to eat him no matter what. As long as he could capture it, he would have a hundred ways to eat it!


    "Wait ¡­" You mean eat me. " Jin Nan trembled in fear, he did not expect Xu Dong to be so terrifying, to rush up and say that he wanted to eat him, was this fellow''s heart made of iron?


    Why is it so violent? There won''t be anyone who likes it like this.


    Jin Nan cursed in his heart. He had just activated his mind, and his goal was to break through this world''s taboo, and then destroy it. He did not expect to be eaten the moment he entered, so it seemed impossible for anyone to accept that.


    Even if he was a rock.


    "Wait, I have something I don''t know whether to say or not." Jin Nan stretched out his hand, wanting to stop Xu Dong, but Xu Dong made a grabbing motion with his big hand, and directly grabbed him. A stream of flame sprayed out of Xu Dong''s eyes, and then, it burned and burnt, causing Jin Nan to scream out in pain.


    "This Predecessor, this Predecessor, don''t eat me. Don''t eat me." Jin Nan began to cry, and felt that he was about to melt. Empress''s eyes focused on him and she sneered at Xu Dong: "Are you really going to eat it? The background behind it is very powerful. "


    "Yeah, what else? Even if they are strong, they are destined to never return. " Xu Dong looked up in the sky. In the sky, a few stars were descending, about to crash on the Imperial Palace.


    "After they arrive, it will be the day of your death. What makes me curious is that you''re not afraid?" The Empress was filled with curiosity toward Xu Dong. She urgently wanted to know why Xu Dong wanted to be enemies with the people on this star.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to return." Xu Dong said the same words as before.


    "Hehe ¡­" I don''t know where your confidence came from, but I feel like you are doomed to fail. "


    ''s voice became weaker and weaker. They had all come without returning, that was what Xu Dong had said, since he had said it, there was no reason for them to stay alive!

 C198 Species Above the Starry Sky (1)

    The star in the sky was about to arrive. Xu Dong, who was only in the Soul Fusion Realm, was not his match, but Xu Dong still had the Dragon Soul and could step into the Anti-Void Realm.


    His gaze was solemn as he swallowed Jin Nan whole. Then, he looked at the sky and said, "Since you all want to come here, then let''s give it a try."


    The empress was dumbstruck. She did not expect Xu Dong to be so strong, to be able to eat him as soon as he arrived, and then his cultivation actually started to rise slowly. The disparity was simply too great.


    The reason was because as long as Xu Dong stepped into that realm, he was invincible. Condensing his cultivation, condensing her nine souls, one of them was Jin Nan''s soul, in that moment, he exploded into laughter, and said: "Come, come, let''s fight!"


    That fanaticism, made the empress break out in cold sweat. She did not understand why Xu Dong was so terrifying, and asked dumbfoundedly: "What kind of cultivation technique does he cultivate? How can you be so powerful? "


    As long as Xu Dong was alive, he could possibly be the ruler of this world. The empress had lived for dozens of years, so she naturally knew how important status was to a woman.


    "What are you thinking about?" Xu Dong suddenly looked at her, with an inquiring look in his eyes, his eyes filled with interest, "Are you considering whether or not you should kill me so that you can continue to rule this Dust Kingdom?"


    Xu Dong laughed sinisterly, it was so ear-piercing that it caused the Empress''s face to turn green and white, but she had no way to deny it, because the killing intent was already everywhere, and Xu Dong stood up with his sword stained red.


    He wanted to get a warm up before the battle. As long as Xu Dong did not die, her throne would not be stable, so Xu Dong had to die.


    "You want to kill me? This is clearly an impossible task, but why do you want to try it out like this?" Xu Dong laughed sinisterly, the empress felt that her life was about to explode, and that her mind was extremely uncomfortable. As long as Xu Dong moved even the slightest bit, she would reveal a hint of bitterness, and become nothing but slag.


    Xu Dong withdrew his dense thoughts and said: "It''s best for you to stop thinking about this. That way, other than letting you die even faster and in unexpected situations, there''s no other way.


    Xu Dong''s warning was extremely obvious. As long as the Queen showed any more dissatisfaction, she would become trash and disappear from this world. The Queen had no choice but to give up everything and walk towards her Imperial Palace.


    It was just that Xu Dong did not have the mood to pay attention to it. He only sneered, and stood on the stairs, looking at the stars.


    From this, it could be seen how terrifying their bloodline was. However, Xu Dong just stood there, as if he did not put them in his eyes at all.


    "This person doesn''t seem to be a local." Jin Guan looked at Xu Dong, only to realize that his skin was white like a jade, hence he confirmed that he was not someone from this world.


    "Exactly, his cultivation is only at the Anti-Void Stage, he should be from the outside world. We have never violated the rules in the outside world, so why don''t we do this? You should leave and treat it as us letting you off!" Jin Chen sneered, as if he had given Xu Dong an incomparable gift.


    "I don''t want to go yet, and I have a present that I haven''t given you yet." Xu Dong revealed a slight smile as the setting sun, and within that expression, he revealed a hint of amusement, and then, a beautiful star appeared with a raise of his hand. Xu Dong felt that this star was enough to take Jin Chen''s life.


    "Bang ¡­"


    The sphere rushed over and smashed onto the fella''s body, causing the fella to explode, causing him to instantly become a pile of scraps, becoming a piece of metal. He rushed over, Xu Dong opened his mouth, and directly swallowed it, his cultivation level slowly rising, although it was only by a bit, Xu Dong''s strength had increased by a terrifying amount!


    "This man is a supporter of the Dust World. Kill him!" They realized the severity of the matter, but it was already too late. Xu Dong would never let go of the people here, they were all going to die.

 C199 Species Above Starry Sky (2)

    The sword beam scattered in all directions, the dust constantly disappearing. There was only a single person standing there with a calm expression, as though he was a demon god from hell.


    The Empress could feel that Xu Dong was awakening. Xu Dong''s bloodline was already extremely powerful, but now that it had erupted, it was even more terrifying.


    The Queen was regretting her decision, but there was nothing she could do, she could only hide in her own Imperial Palace, not knowing when Xu Dong would rush over to kill her.


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t worry, everything is almost over. I won''t kill you, and I definitely won''t let you become some kind of woman. I will leave immediately, provided that all the stones in this place are dead! "


    There were people with other powers in other halls. They had wanted this throne and this woman''s loyalty to them for a very long time. As long as they could get the empress, it would no longer be a regret in their lives.


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    Those goldstone men flew out and landed on the ground with their big feet. A guy that was even bigger than normal goldstone seriously looked at Xu Dong. He had just descended from the sky, and his appearance now confirmed to many people that he was right.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    Xu Dong crushed him, then looked at the others and said with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s okay. You guys continue.


    "Homo sapiens, you are courting death!" The golden mountain was enraged. It felt that Xu Dong was really a strong person, as long as it was not an instant, he could throw away all these golden things.


    "I don''t know if I''m courting death, but you are definitely courting death!" Xu Dong coldly spoke, his tone was extremely confident as he stepped forward. "The sun, moon, and stars can be easily obtained."


    Xu Dong''s vital energy and blood lingered around him, and he was actually walking on air.


    "How is this possible? He''s only an anti-Emptiness Realm strong person. How can he fly into the sky and escape into the ground?" Jin Guan turned pale with fright. He never thought that Xu Dong would be so terrifying, a mere Anti-Void, he could already fly? Then what about during Soaring Cloud Realm?


    Because of the nine dragon souls congealing, Xu Dong had become like this. Fanaticism burst out of his body, as if a Celestial King had appeared in the world.


    "His Martial Spirit must be the Dragon Soul, so he can use his own body. However, this kind of thing cannot be used for long." The golden crown thought for a moment ¡­ He was sure that Xu Dong would not be able to hold on for long, so he took a step forward.


    was being chased to the point that his skin was not complete, but they were thinking too much, the fact that dragons could fly was not natural, so what else could they do?


    Xu Dong wouldn''t be able to fly for long, that was the real deal. But before long, the people of the Golden Stone Clan would experience despair.


    "You are so shameless, why didn''t you explode just now?"


    The Queen looked at Xu Dong curiously, and felt that this guy could still act cool. After all, against the Gold Stone Tribe, the Gold Stone Clan was filled with stone-like fellows, they were all extremely strong, and were hard to deal with. If possible, the Queen did not wish to provoke them at all, but the prerequisite was that they did not provoke them.


    The Dust Kingdom.


    It was only a small world. If it appeared and gathered all of the power of the country, it could become a small sect.


    Therefore, as long as they worked together, there seemed to be nothing that could not be resolved. The radiant Soaring Dragon, the proud youth.


    He was an existence that was comparable to an unrivalled Infernal King. Xu Dong disapproved and his gaze landed on the golden crown, saying, "As the saying goes, one can refine everything into steel, but don''t you know that you guys are afraid of fire?"


    Nine dragon souls appeared, the sword blade and flames continuously shot out, along with ice and a metal stone, that was Jin Nan''s soul.


    The ability of the soul continued to rush over, smashing into the bodies of those people and landing into their bones.


    "In this world, no one can stop me!" Xu Dong laughed crazily, he raised his hand and released a fireball that exploded everywhere. Everyone laughed crazily, even the metal rocks were afraid, they frantically retreated, and felt Xu Dong''s strength becoming even more terrifying.


    "Let''s go quickly, I''m afraid this world will be hard to conquer!" Several hundred of the strong person s of the Metalstone Tribe all began to be chopped into pieces.


    Xu Dong''s palm landed on the bodies of Jin Shi and the others, and instantly smashed them into pieces. With a series of "ka ka ka" sounds, he suppressed several hundred Jin Shi that were above the anti-void-stage by himself. Do you want to resist? "


    "Don''t be too arrogant. Do you dare to leave your name behind?" Jin Guan looked at Xu Dong and asked.


    "My name is Xu Dong. If you have any grudges, come and find me." Xu Dong sneered, in this world, he was not afraid of revealing his strength, he was only afraid that the power he had displayed was not enough, being so berserk made them even more terrifying.


    Xu Dong...


    This name would be forever engraved in the minds of the Meteor Rock Clan, and they would chase and kill him for all eternity!


    With the condensed soul, he sent a message to his clan. As long as his clan encountered it, Xu Dong would definitely die!


    Because this world was too small, Xu Dong couldn''t possibly continue to hide; the only thing he could do was die.


    "The world is almost over, so what do you do?" Xu Dong looked at Empress and asked.


    "I will stay in this world forever." She smiled and asked again, "Why did you take me away? Do you have any intentions? "


    The Empress gave a coquettish smile.


    With that one glance, Xu Dong gained another memory. A vortex appeared in the sky and gradually grew larger.


    "You should leave now. You won''t have a chance to kill me." She revealed a faint smile, knowing that it wasn''t that Xu Dong loathed her, but that he had been wanting to kill her the entire time.


    "That''s right. There is indeed not enough time. There is still time in the Outer World. If you have time, go out and have a look. The grudge between us will be resolved at this time." Xu Dong laughed, stepped on the air and flew up.


    Not long after, Xu Dong landed on the altar, the beast''s forehead had already been completely restored.


    "Very good, you know your own limits!"


    Xu Dong laughed out loud, and did another important thing in his life.

 C200 Paragon (1)

    Xu Dong was like a ruler floating above this starry sky. After that, Xu Dong disappeared, leaving the Empress with a sigh.


    Xu Dong came over to a piece of sand. It was the color of Little Miao Green, and the interweaving red and blue. Xu Dong reached out and grabbed it, his body glowing with a golden light as the ancient lamp burned.


    A little head peeked out, Xu Dong laughed, and asked: "I''m out, are you still not coming back? Perhaps you shouldn''t have come back, you should leave.


    Xu Dong rubbed Xiao Hong''s head, then took a step back. That step was a step in the future that he would never see again, and there would be no more chances.


    A long, long time ago, Xiao Hong wanted to leave Xu Dong. Xu Dong could feel that after all, they had a tacit understanding and they might not meet again.


    When Xu Dong returned to the Black Turtle Sect, a Girl walked over from the side. He revealed a curious expression, looked at Xu Dong, and asked: "Who are you? Why are you here? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before. "


    ''s expression changed. He felt that this child was too funny, as for why ¡­ It was as if he couldn''t say anything.


    "This... I don''t know either, right? Oh right, who are you, and why are you here? " Xu Dong didn''t say much. This Girl suddenly appeared and didn''t say much. He only said one sentence, "Who are you? Why did you come?"


    Girl was confused. He was the one who asked Xu Dong this question, why did Xu Dong ask her then?


    This year, why are there so many bad people? Why are there so many bad people? Mom was right, there are so many bad people in this world, to be able to meet them the moment they appear is really bad luck.


    Xu Dong saw a scar on the Girl''s hand, and felt an indescribable heartache. It was as if he was fated to meet her, he didn''t understand why, but if he had to explain it clearly, it should be due to love at first sight.


    "You ¡­ Why did a scar appear on his hand? " Xu Dong looked at Su Yu and asked.


    "None of your business!"


    Su Yu angrily clapped his hands and pushed Xu Dong away. Then, he took a few steps back as Zhou Yicai appeared from the side and asked: "Su Yu, why are you here?"


    "Sister Cai Cai, you''re here too." Su Yu ran over and hugged Zhou Yicai''s arm, laughing exceptionally happily, as if Zhou Yicai was the only good person in the world.


    "By the way, do you know each other?" Xu Dong laughed, then suddenly saw a young man in the distance. The young man stared at Xu Dong, his eyes flickering, and said: "Yes, not only do we know each other, we are good friends."


    That person walked over with light steps, as if he was the chosen one.


    "Who are you?" Xu Dong looked at him and asked, and the man did not seem to bother to answer, but unexpectedly, a ray of sword aura suddenly came out, ripping him into pieces. On his handsome face, was a wound, with blood trickling down his face.


    "You!" He looked at Xu Dong, his bright and piercing eyes staring at Xu Dong, the eyes that chose to devour him, as though he wanted to kill Xu Dong. There were many times in this world where strength did not represent everything, and the so-called value of beauty was everything.


    If you have face value, you can be raised by the beautiful and cute big sister, but without face value, you will have nothing! The current Su Tian was like this.


    "You actually destroyed my face, you bastard, bastard!" Su Tian was furious, there were actually more scars on his face, why, why did this person attack his face!


    "What''s wrong? That doesn''t seem to be a problem, does it? " Xu Dong laughed coldly, then laughed: "Oh right, I forgot to tell you, this sword has the power to melt other people''s skin, you better be careful!"


    Xu Dong''s face was extremely cold and detached. Su Tian felt that this was true, he definitely did not have any pretense, he covered his face and said to Xu Dong: "If my face is ruined, you will not refuse to die!"


    "What do you mean by ''I''ll die for sure''? It''s you who deserves to die, understand? " Xu Dong burst out laughing, Su Tian was really interesting, Xu Dong was not messing with him, but serious, the sword really had poison on it!

 C201 Paragon (2)

    Furthermore, that poison was a very strong one, because Xu Dong had killed a poisonous creature before. That creature was extremely powerful, and the poison was naturally very terrifying as well.


    To act so arrogantly the moment he arrived, there must really be no one who can treat him, right?


    Xu Dong laughed at the two girls and asked: "Zhou Yicai, in the few days that I''ve been gone, how have you been?"


    Hearing that, Zhou Yicai stared at Xu Dong and asked: "Why did you make a move against Su Tian? That guy isn''t that bad, just that he likes to act tough and hook up with beauties. Other than that, there''s nothing else that''s wrong with him."


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong. I just hate his posturing, so I decided to kill him!" After Xu Dong finished speaking to Zhou Yicai, he looked into the distance, and spoke while covering his face with his hands, as he stared at Xu Dong with a face full of resentment, "It seems like you still haven''t given up yet."


    "Wait, Su Tian is Elder Su''s son, and Su Yu is also his Sisters. For Su Yu''s sake, you shouldn''t do anything to him." Zhou Yicai completely did not understand why Xu Dong wanted to kill Su Tian. She who did not understand could only stop him.


    This world is very big, the heavens are too big, and there are so many expert in this world. Xu Dong rolled his eyes, and compromise: "Alright, since that''s the case, I will not look for trouble with him, but let''s put it bluntly, if he provokes me, he will definitely die!"


    Xu Dong''s words were even more terrifying than thunder. It scared Su Tian and made him spasm, who the hell was he, he was the son of Elder Su from Black Turtle Sect, that beautiful woman who was pursued by so many single men, and yet he did not put her in his eyes. The only one who threatened to kill him was probably Xu Dong alone.


    "Don''t worry, he will definitely not disturb you again. If he continues to disturb you, you can kill him." Zhou Yicai revealed her dead eyes, those small and beautiful eyes, made Su Tian feel like she came to the wrong world, why didn''t even help her goddess? Although this Zhou Yicai is a little willful, but there''s no need to be so willful, right?


    "Mhmm, since you guys are sincerely begging me, then I have nothing else to say." Xu Dong laughed, and curled his lips without caring. As of now, he had already lost so many people, and as for who could still support Xu Dong, it seemed that only his father and Qing Lan remained.


    Xiao Hong had already left. No one saw him, no one knew where she had gone to, but the Emperor Star Realm star shone brightly, as if it was illuminating Xu Dong''s path.


    "Where have you been recently?" Zhou Yicai looked at Xu Dong and asked. The words that came out of his mouth made Xu Dong feel awkward.


    "I''ve gone to another dimension to hook up with a beauty. That beauty is like a fairy, with a single movement, she can captivate people''s souls." Xu Dong waved his hand, and then saw the gazes of Zhou Yicai and Su Yu, which were filled with contempt.


    "He really is a bad guy!" Xu Dong looked at Xu Dong with a gaze that suggested that he was the bad guy and should stay away from me. Xu Dong did not understand, what did this small look mean, but Xu Dong did not need to worry, in the end, there would still be many opportunities to explain in this world. If he could not explain it clearly, then he would have nothing to do with it.


    Xu Dong walked to his own cave abode, and not long after, a person appeared. This person had a sinister look, and the scar on his face could no longer be removed, "Xu Dong smiled at him, and asked:" Currently, do you still think you''re handsome? "


    "I beg of you, please restore my appearance!" Su Tian walked in front of Xu Dong. That pleading look did not make Xu Dong soften, but waved his hand: "Alright, there''s no need to say that anymore. I''m not willing to ruin your appearance, I''m just trying to make a Girl happy, after all, you are acting cool in front of me, so I naturally have to do something to you."


    He was dazed for a moment, and felt as if he had been played by a fool. However, he did not get angry.


    Xu Dong''s lips quivered. Why were people these days so different? Why was this world so full of strangeness, yet suddenly a person appeared? That person was a woman, and when the woman came, Xu Dong''s face froze.


    "Predecessor, it''s late at night. May I know what you need?" Xu Dong looked at him and realised that he was not beautiful, and was even a little ugly.


    "You actually attacked my son and saved him again? Why?" Su Meiyu asked Xu Dong. Once those words were said, Xu Dong had nothing to say.


    After all, he has a kind heart, so there''s nothing impossible about him. Right, I forgot to tell you, if this person is not convinced, then he will definitely die without a doubt. If he doesn''t have any fear in his heart, then there''s no need to respect him.


    "You''re quite heartless, but I actually kind of like you," Su Meiyu laughed, hooked up with Xu Dong, and asked: "Then do you want to conquer me while you''re at it?"


    That look, always filled Xu Dong with evil. This woman actually wanted to seduce him.


    "Alright, I also don''t think you''re interested. After all, he''s already old," Su Meiyu''s little expression made Xu Dong want to puke. A person at that age, if he suddenly acted up, then it would be very scary, but Xu Dong had nothing to say, he looked at the lights in the distance, and the lights immediately went off again.


    They were probably acting like they were about to do something under the cover of the night. We have to hurry up and do things. We won''t disturb or peek.


    Xu Dong was angry, his gaze turned, looking into the depths, he said angrily: "Don''t say anymore, quickly leave, I feel like I am about to be misunderstood."


    This Wugou actually took the initiative to seduce Xu Dong, and Su Tian was at the side. This is my mom, can''t you do whatever you want to say that you''re the big brother?

 C202 Is that a cry? 1)

    Is that a cry? 1)


    No matter what anyone wanted to do, there would always be a process, a result, as long as the process was clear, then the result, the result, even though most people might not know the result, but if they tried their best, they might still succeed.


    The wind blew incessantly, and then with a flash, those people suddenly rushed out. The reason was because Su Mei Yu had made her move, and with her move, all the disciples within thousands of miles were injured. Xu Dong was truly too detestable, why was he always so bad?


    The next day, Xu Dong opened his eyes. Last night, he had been hooked up by the two mother and son, and Xu Dong felt that his entire being was not right.


    "Xu Dong, you actually didn''t exist. If you didn''t see it with your eyes, you would be a non-existent person. How did you do that?" Zhou Yicai''s sudden appearance was extremely unbelievable, she never thought that Xu Dong would have such a secret technique, he who could not understand why did she ask.


    However, the adorable Xu Dong didn''t want to answer at all. Although there were a lot of secrets on one person, there was no need for everyone to share them.


    "Hurry up and tell me, hurry up and tell me." Zhou Yicai was still unrelenting, with a proud and pampered expression, making Xu Dong feel extremely uncomfortable. She thought back to the past, and how Qing Lan was also like this, as for why, maybe it was because her family was destroyed. Last time, Qing Lan said that she wanted to go back and take revenge.


    He should have gone there, but he had already avenged his enmity, right? Qing Lan had only wanted to find an excuse and wanted to leave Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but feel some pain in his heart. After all, that Girl was his first and from the beginning, he seemed to have lost something.


    "Alright, stop messing around. There''s nothing you can do about this, right?" Xu Dong looked at the girl in front of him, and revealed a strange smile. A ray of divine light, what was that?


    In the end, all he could do was think, ''Emptiness, nothing but dregs''.


    Many people could not understand why Xu Dong was so arrogant. Perhaps, even the expert was lonely now.


    However, Xu Dong was a strange person, he had a little thought towards everything, Xu Dong said: "Alright, alright, I''ll teach you then."


    Xu Dong walked to the side and laughed happily, then he walked to the front of Xu Dong, "What are you doing? Why are you so close to him?"


    "I want your hands to teach me!" Xu Dong was startled, he did not know what to say, but he did not say much, and grabbed onto Zhou Yicai''s waist, releasing a faint smell. Xu Dong took a deep breath, and Zhou Yicai felt it, and asked: "Do you like me?"


    "What kind?" Xu Dong asked curiously, it was some kind of indescribable liking and admiration. If they could succeed, the two of them would be the most beautiful people in Black Turtle Sect, but unfortunately, they did not exist.


    Because Xu Dong''s heart had already died, his heart had already shattered and could no longer hold together. The sky could be purple or blue, but it could not always be black, because if that happened, the Homo sapiens would lose everything.


    Xu Dong couldn''t clearly see what that existence was, and the only thing that could wake her up was his heart and mind. He was rejecting Zhou Yicai, rejecting everything in front of him.


    Somewhere, in the darkness, a light lit up.


    "I wonder how many years it has been. I''ve been drifting here and there, and now that I''ve finally awakened, I want this world to look good!"


    Those were the existences of some forbidden land. His roars and the rising body did not fail to reveal that he was a powerful existence, an existence that countless people in the world could only defeat.


    Under the starry sky, several people appeared. They were all here for this ruler, and they were all here for this person. Therefore, they came here to continue their battles in order to create a perfect world for all of that!


    However, for some reason, they hated this world. The existence of these people could be said to disrupt the peace of the Three Realms and disrupt everything in this world, if necessary.

 C203 Is that a cry? 2)

    The super great Divine Sect would also act, directly annihilating them. What a pity, their existence was too terrifying, terrifying to the point of making people despair.


    Not only did it make them feel despair, even the immortals themselves felt despair. They didn''t expect that the existences from the ancient times would also begin to recover.


    Xu Dong''s existence just happened to be a structure, his existence was just to exterminate this group of people. It was a pity, this person was extremely arrogant, not just a little bit, but a terrifying existence. Xu Dong did not know if he could defeat them, because the current Xu Dong was also very decadent.


    It was as if there was a natural shackle, and that shackle could no longer be broken. Just what was the purpose of the Dragon Transformation skill existing? Right now, what was needed was not only the soul, nor the blood, but also a real dragon.


    This world is so damn big, just where exactly am I going to find a real dragon, and it''s even a Nine-headed Dragon? Something is not right, what is it for?


    It was as though he couldn''t continue to cross that pit. As long as he crossed one step, it would be hard to say what would happen next. In the starry sky, that voice filled with regret finally disappeared without a trace.


    Xu Dong also quieted down, Zhou Yicai continued to be infatuated, this world was truly beautiful, so beautiful that it made people want to destroy it.


    "Right. If you agree to my request, then in the future, we''ll become Dao-companions. How about it?" Zhou Yicai''s voice transmitted outwards, causing him to be stunned for a moment. She did not sense anything, as if in this instant, he had exploded.


    "Impossible, you should just give up on that idea." Xu Dong still chose to reject. In that moment, Zhou Yicai''s heart seemed to stop beating, to lose everything, to lose all of its secrets.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    "Why can''t I find any good things in this world? Why is it always bad, always bad!" Zhou Yicai kicked the thing beneath his feet. It was a stone, and the stone smashed into the ground in the distance. Then, it turned into sparks and shattered into pieces.


    This world was always filled with an unpleasant atmosphere. Nothing really made her feel comfortable. In the end, Zhou Yicai kept quiet. When she started crying, she started crying right away and her tears kept falling. Then, they disappeared.


    Xu Dong had never seen Zhou Yicai again. Speaking of which, he still missed her a little, as if she would come over to look for him at this time. In the end, she did not come.


    Instead, Zhou Yalong came over. He stared at Xu Dong, and actually went into a daze, and asked: "What are you doing, why do you feel that you''re down, have you lost something, have you lost everything you have?"


    "Yeah, I just don''t understand what exactly I lost. That''s why I''m at a loss. That''s why I can''t figure out why people can never return the things that they clearly lost."


    Lifting up the moon, it illuminated the earth. However, it was not able to illuminate Xu Dong''s heart, as he fell into complete darkness.


    After a long while, Zhou Yalong finally said: "Yes, it is because of this world that you keep on searching for the so-called conclusion, but in the end you have lost, and the lost moment was either clear or unclear, and then you instantly missed it, and you will never be able to find the original one, you will never be able to find the original one."


    "Yeah, maybe this is my weakness. If I could start over, I might still make the same decision. Although I don''t know what it is, I know it''s not regret, but it''s not!" He had lost too much, and along the way, he had lost too many things. His father, Tianyi, as well as Qing Lan, Xiao Hong, her friends, and those people he knew.


    In the end, even Xu Dong himself disappeared. He disappeared, buried himself, and did not know where he was buried, that was the end, the bright moon was covered, and even if it was not, he could not see it clearly. If he could not see clearly, he could only concede.


    Suddenly, Zhou Yalong patted his shoulder and said: "Perhaps, the things that you have lost, can only be rebuilt."


    Xu Dong opened his eyes and for a moment, he thought he saw his father and the Tianyi. They were smiling, but in reality, they did not leave.


    Xu Dong fell into a state of silence and then gradually disappeared, leaving behind only a black figure who was laughing loudly, as if mocking him, jeering at his overestimation of his strength, ridiculing at Xu Dong''s cowardice, and feeling inferior to himself!


    "I''m going forward. One day, I will unravel these secrets. One day, I will unravel these secrets." Xu Dong looked at the darkness in the distance, and started to emit a fanatical glow.


    "That''s right, now that everything has been lost, you should properly search for it. As long as you succeed, you will be able to find out exactly what it is, whether it''s right or wrong. When it''s the right thing to do, it will never refuse you.


    Suddenly, a ray of light disappeared, and the instant it did, Xu Dong sank completely. He no longer had the mindset to continue, Zhou Yalong had succeeded in killing Xu Dong, and had successfully destroyed his heart.


    "Alright, since I have no way to persuade you, I can only let you wake up. If this world is filled with disappointment, then you should rush forward with hope and optimism!"


    Zhou Yalong could be said to be an experienced person, his words had a special charm to Xu Dong, as long as he succeeded, he could become someone that existed.


    However, Xu Dong continued to sink into depravity, and along the way, he lost a lot of things. He did not forget, and when he touched the Girl''s face, she clearly knew that he was going to leave, and even accompanied him for a day ¡­


    Then, he touched the white-haired old man. He was so kind. Even though he was destroyed in the end and disappeared ¡­ It was as if he were still smiling, a smile filled with kindness and kindness!

 C204 What might have happened (1)

    "Those things are all gone. I can''t see them anymore. I lost something, I got something, I lost something. It seems like there''s a lot." Xu Dong said in a low voice, and then... And then I never saw it again.


    The black shadow disappeared without a trace, leaving no trace. Xu Dong opened his eyes, which shone with light. He did not forget to hold those that had once, disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Who would have thought that from then on lost, can no longer see, can no longer see, why let the self lost, do not understand things, do not do it ah.


    The sky.


    Rain continued to fall, making people nostalgic and crazy. In the end, it was all gone. No one could envy it anymore, and no one could continue.


    The peak of the starry sky.


    That arrogant thing, with a wave of its hand, shattered a vast country into pieces and turned into a useless city.


    A huge black dragon roared, glaring down at all living beings with a cold and detached gaze. The looks it gave off made everyone feel despair. With a single breath, all living beings, regardless of whether their cultivation bases were high or low, were completely destroyed.


    Furthermore, this place was only a few hundred kilometers away from the Black Turtle Sect. The huge dragon''s gaze was already fixed on the Black Turtle Sect.


    "During the Ancient Era, the Black Turtle Sect participated in the banquet that sealed me, so I wanted them to participate. That banquet was extremely terrifying, and if I wanted to kill them, they ¡­ Let Black Turtle Sect eliminate the sect just like this! "


    The colossal dragon let out a breath and blew away the dust below. It roared, and as if the sky had been split open, a person walked out from the side, this person was also completely black, the colossal dragon stared at him and said, "Hei You, tell me, what should I do?"


    However, there is still a supreme power behind the Black Turtle Sect. I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to hold on to them, the Central Continent is filled with talented people, you and I have not recovered our cultivation, so we cannot act rashly. Hei You''s face darkened. He was a strategist to begin with, so his cultivation was deep and ordinary Soaring Cloud Realm strong person would never be his match. No, not even the more terrifying Nirvana Realm cultivators.


    The sky was lingering, just like the darkness of Celestial King, gradually disappearing. It was as if it existed in heaven and earth, yet not in the world, but in itself. The colossal dragon did not speak anymore, and turned into a human instead.


    The Black Dragon nodded to Hei You and said, "How about this, we just join the Black Turtle Sect and destroy them on the way. It is said that the water in the Black Turtle Sect is very deep."


    The Black Dragon''s words were not unreasonable, but in the end, Hei You still hesitated, because he was fundamentally unsure if this matter was real or fake.


    "There are many powerful existences in this world, and their existences were all dregs and turned into a pile of dirt. Our existences are immortals, and they have the chance to reach the peak of the great dao and become the strongest person in the world." The Black Dragon laughed loudly, not afraid of others finding out. No, there was no one else here, the Black Dragon spat out countless bones ¡­


    "Your idea is not bad, but their strength is not limitless." Hei You started to worry, not only because of the powerful methods behind the Xuanwu Sect, but also because of the Black Turtle Sect''s heritage, that Zhou Yalong was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Then what do you want to do? Can''t we do anything? " The Black Dragon was incomparably arrogant. He was an arrogant dragon race to begin with, so if he couldn''t even destroy a small sect, wouldn''t it be a huge joke?


    "I have a plan, but I don''t know if it will work." He sneered coldly as his gaze landed on a distant place.


    In ancient times, a huge crisis had appeared in the East Continent. The dragons danced chaotically and came to the world and killed many Homo sapiens Emperors. When the Immortals were born, not only did the dragon race not suppress them, the dragon race became even more powerful.


    It was a grey era, the entire world was like a scorching sun, the land was filled with starved corpses, mountains of corpses and water and soil were all destroyed, all the living beings did not know how to survive, what was the meaning of their existence, even though the dragon race was strong.


    However, there were very few heirs, and that was why they were constantly killed and disappeared. However, the deaths of many dragon race s also nourished the land, and those creatures became false dragon race because they were contaminated with the dragon''s aura.

 C205 What might have happened (2)

    Beasts took dragons as their emperor!


    The world started to split up as many demi-human race gathered together and took over the Wilderness. The Homo sapiens began to explode as they started to fight internally, as if they were giving up on the enemy for the sake of status and money.


    That period of time was known as the Black Age, the Black Age was the pain of the Homo sapiens, the great pain of the Homo sapiens, countless people thought the Gray Age was the most terrifying day, but many people knew that the Black Age was full of filth, filled with dregs, and the stains would always be the mark.


    No one wanted to mention this stain, because at that time, it was filled with a black color that made people despair ¡­ In the end, the Black Age finally passed, and the rest of the Homo sapiens s were either vicious and merciless, or stayed out of it, as they continued to unite with the Homo sapiens.


    He created one great world after another, and that was when the Black Turtle Sect began. There were more than a hundred ancestors, and on average, each one had been around for more than two hundred years.


    The founder of the sect was surnamed Xuan Wu, so in remembrance or perhaps it was this founder who created the sect for fun, without any accidents, the Black Turtle Sect came just like that.


    It sounded really fun, but when Xu Dong heard about it, he just disdained it. After looking at the history of the Black Turtle Sect, he was stunned, and expressed that he was not interested.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Why do I feel like I''ve seen the past. That past is truly something that I find it difficult to miss. I truly do not understand why I must continue to sink into this state."


    It was the Black Dragon''s group, black as a handsome youth, the Black Dragon''s domineering aura of strength. At its side, the Black Dragon seemed to be like a bodyguard.


    "You''re not bad." The Black Dragon looked at Xu Dong, and suddenly said something, it was a strange thing, the Xu Dong who did not understand did not say much, for there were things that he did not want to know, that increased his worries.


    But more importantly, this person seemed to have a kind of natural hostility towards him. Xu Dong was curious, he had never met this person before, nor had he seen him before.


    "Someone from the dragon race?" Hei You sniffed and suddenly said, Xu Dong was startled, how did he know that he was carrying blood dragon.


    After all, in this lifetime, many people possessed the blood of the dragon race. The blood of the dragon race was too terrifying, and most people possessed the blood of the, but those that did not had the blood of the dragon race, and some did not have the blood of the dragon race.


    Furthermore, not to mention Xu Dong himself, such a terrifying bloodline power, such a terrifying bloodline power, such a bloodline power, such a bloodline power, such a long history, it was as if it had experienced countless years of final convergence.


    "The two of them are rogue cultivators who have joined the Black Turtle Sect. Why don''t the two of you hurry up and greet Senior Brother Xu Dong?" The guide said to the Black Hell and the Black Dragon.


    After all, no matter how weak Xu Dong was, he was still someone who surpassed Soaring Cloud Realm.


    Compared to when Xu Dong was only at the Soul Fusion Realm, there was a huge difference in strength between the two of them. Xu Dong did not understand either, so why was there such a difference in strength?


    "He''s not worthy." The black dragon tilted his head and looked behind Xu Dong. That Girl, whose name was Zhou Yicai and who was Zhou Yafu''s daughter, probably had good luck with women. Not only Zhou Yafu''s daughter, but also Su Meiyu''s daughter, Su Yu was actually also accompanying him.


    But even so, the Black Dragon was still arrogant, his arrogance did not yield. As long as it angered him, killing all of Black Turtle Sect''s geniuses, and then madly fleeing, wasn''t that the same?


    That was the light of a crisis, and Xu Dong could clearly feel it. He smiled at that person and said: "It doesn''t matter, but I advise you all to not anger me, not only will you all die, you will also be very miserable!"


    Xu Dong''s eyes flickered. The dignity of the Dragon King was not to be desecrated, no one could be desecrated, no one could!


    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you, I am also a dragon race. Adding on my bloodline, I am a purebred, and you are unable to suppress me, even if you are the descendant of a blood dragon!" The Black Dragon''s voice gently fell into Xu Dong''s ears.


    "Is that so? After all, your cultivation is only at the Soaring Cloud Realm. It is enough to kill you and me. " When Xu Dong passed by the Black Dragon, no one knew what kind of conversation they were having, nor could they hear it.


    Xu Dong took a step forward, and the two women behind him followed. They were extremely imposing, and all the disciples nearby revealed looks of envy. After all, no one could act so arrogantly, and follow the two beauties arrogantly.


    However, why were the two most lovable and beautiful women following Xu Dong? Could it be that there were no other more handsome people in Black Turtle Sect?


    Weren''t those people all handsome, capable of literature and martial arts, and had an unparalleled cultivation base?


    But no one stood up, they were already scared of Xu Dong, those people kept condensing, and did not attack Xu Dong, because if they did, they would definitely die without a burial ground!


    "Where''s Su Tian? Where did he go? " Xu Dong didn''t like Su Tian at all, but at times, he was still needed. After a while, those people all walked towards Xu Dong, and amongst them were all the''s elders or some strong elites.


    Those people waved to Xu Dong, indicating that they wanted to kill Xu Dong, but Xu Dong curled his lips and shouted: "Su Tian!"


    Before long, a large group of people with black and blue noses and swollen faces were lying down in this place. Su Tian stood on the mountain of people that they were piled up in.


    To wipe them out by himself, one could imagine how weak they were. Su Tian''s face was expressionless, it could be said to be extremely cold and aloof.


    "Alright, don''t injure them. The elders won''t forgive you!" Su Yu could not help but plead for mercy. With so many elders angry at the same time and all of them working together to impeach his mother, even Mother would not be able to resist.

 C206 Ye Luo Returned (1)

    Xu Dong stood there amidst the dust and sand. Many people classified this place as a forbidden grounds, and were not allowed to walk about freely. However, Xu Dong had already taken a step forward and fiercely smashed his fist into the ground in the distance.


    It was a protective barrier that was instantly shattered. A figure appeared, and it was a wild dragon covered in yellow dust.


    Roar!


    It rushed towards Xu Dong, opened its mouth wide, and directly bit Xu Dong''s arm. Xu Dong was calm, he punched Xu Dong on the temple, and said hoarsely: "I''m sorry, I want to take your life, just for the sake of achieving!"


    The dragon instantly flew out and died, the black dragon appeared from the side, "This is the dragon race, why do so many people have to kill the dragon race?"


    "Because I was born for that. The dragon race is like a great tonic for me, do you understand?" Xu Dong looked at the Black Dragon and laughed sinisterly. He seemed to be an ancient emperor.


    No one understood why Xu Dong was born, why he was born, why he was born into the dragon, how he slaughtered the dragon, why he was born into the human race, he did not live for the human race.


    "Is that so? In this world, the strong preys on the weak, but I must say, the meaning of life is not for survival, but for existence. What exactly is this so-called existence? What is it? Have you thought about this before?" The Black Dragon looked at Xu Dong, and one could see the seriousness in his eyes.


    "In this world, there are no opponents, so there''s nothing to be serious about, is there?" Xu Dong stared at the Black Dragon, and spoke seriously. After all, there were no opponents for him on this world''s journey.


    "You''re right, but there are always a few people in this world who can be called opponents. I''m one of them, aren''t I?" Black Dragon laughed and raised his hand. His dragon scales bloomed as he angrily said, "Alright, we should have a good match now."


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    The Black Dragon said, "I''ve long wanted to give it a try, to test your strength. To those people, our strength is too strong in the end. If it were just a little weaker, the challenge would have been even more overpowered."


    There were practically no people on the Loess Plateau, so it became a gathering place for Xu Dong and the Black Dragon. This place was filled with a mystical power, the thick dust had the power to suppress people, and that was why their fists could possibly be heavy enough to send tons of things flying.


    The dragon''s scale had been shattered, and a long spear had been condensed using dragon''s scale. The long spear carried a penetrating power that could shatter stars. When Xu Dong had obtained that sword, he had obtained it from Dragon Abyss, the treasure of the Homo sapiens.


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Dong suddenly asked, what was his existence, as though no one knew, and no one had ever looked for him.


    "I exist for the sake of the dragon race, I am the ruler of the dragon race. You are not the dragon race, you do not even know how to transform, what right do you have to say that you are the ruler?" His voice was hysterical and he did not know the truth.


    This was the existence of a former battle, the goal of the Black Dragon was inside Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit, the powerful one was the real blood dragon, they had fought before, were born enemies, born enemies.


    Xu Dong went silent. He was condensing his aura, condensing the terrifying dragon aura in his body, as if there was someone else helping him. He wanted to win, so he gave Xu Dong strength.


    Berserk or raging flames, no matter what, their battle will end sooner or later, so he said, "You are not my opponent, let blood dragon come. blood dragon is, you still don''t understand, until I defeat you, I believe you will understand."


    The black airwaves continued to sublimate, and finally returned to its original nature. It was like a real divine dragon, gathering its strength and making even Loess temporarily lose its strength. "Come, let me let you feel despair, to feel the fear of being controlled by me!"


    The light suddenly exploded, and Xu Dong''s forehead flashed. He suddenly appeared behind the Black Dragon and slashed out.


    The sword was berserk, it had not been unsheathed for many years, but it was finally unsheathed. A new sword, a new life, his life was simply too short, Xu Dong wanted to think it through, but it was temporarily impossible. He could only wait a few days, the spear tip also emitted a terrifying energy as it swept the sword across.


    Clang!


    That guy was extremely terrifying, to the extent where it would cause one to despair. He looked deeply at Xu Dong, and said: "I''ve said it, you are not my opponent, and only the person in your body is. You still don''t understand, are you still in a daze?"

 C207 Ye Luo Returning to Root (2)

    "Hehe ¡­" Do you really think you won? In a showdown between expert s, I was almost going to lose. I am only at the Void-level, and I have yet to completely lose against your Soaring Cloud Realm. What do you think will happen in the future? When my Soaring Cloud Realm comes down to it, slaughtering you would be as easy as slaughtering a dog! "


    Xu Dong was not willing to lose, he was proud and arrogant, as though he was a berserker. His mad eyes stared at Xu Dong and asked: "Today you are dead, if that guy doesn''t come out, he will definitely die!"


    "Really? Even if he doesn''t come out, I can still kill you because I''m invincible!" Xu Dong spoke arrogantly, his voice arrogant and proud. He lowered his head, looked at the Black Dragon, and his killing intent surged.


    He was pitch black, and his gaze landed on Xu Dong as he said: "We two brothers have been angry for more than three thousand years, but it''s a pity that we have always been sealed. We can only be depressed, we can only face it in silence, and not understand what exactly we did wrong. You want to betray the dragon race, but everything is a mess, you don''t understand, you don''t understand ¡­"


    A powerful aura suppressed Xu Dong, causing him to fall from the sky and then staring at the Black Dragon in the distance. With the two of them working together, Xu Dong was not afraid!


    He touched his chest and saw an Linglong''s small pagoda descending from the sky, sealing the Black Dragon. Then, he looked at the Black Dragon and saw a streak of fiery light, it was the palace. With a raise of his hand, he used a treasure to suppress the two of them.


    "A thousand years ago, the ancestors of our Black Turtle Sect sealed you two, and now you two are going to break out and disrupt the world. You two are courting death!" Zhou Yafu landed on the ground and stared at the black dragon.


    You are right, but there is nothing in this world that can seal us. We are invincible, unrivalled, and have not been banned for three thousand years. The Black Dragon laughed coldly and stared at Xu Dong, as if he was the most arrogant one that had come to hit me.


    Xu Dong curled his lips and said: "I don''t know what happened a thousand years ago, but I know that you are definitely going to die. What they couldn''t accomplish, I''ll do it today!"


    That person was someone from the Black Turtle Sect, a guy named Su Tian. He stared at the Black Dragon and said: "With the power of my Black Turtle Sect, he''s more than enough to squash all of you, these thousand year old worms, to death."


    "That''s not right, why does it feel like there''s demonic energy here?" Su Tian sniffed the air and suddenly saw countless black figures, those black figures continuously floated and finally landed. Xu Dong raised his brows and said: "I''m confident, so it turns out that someone has come."


    The battle for the Homo sapiens was extremely chaotic, causing the originally small number of people in the Homo sapiens to lose a lot of strength.


    demi-human race was extremely united, but there were times where they were able to abandon themselves. Before the Homo sapiens reached the end, there would never be the word united.


    Xu Dong stared at the Black Dragon, and that sword seemed to go back to the past. Xu Dong finally understood what exactly happened to the countless dragon bones and the Homo sapiens''s bones, that was a cruel massacre and confrontation.


    Countless people had died and countless dragons had disappeared. They had all lost their lives, all of them had lost their innocence, all they could do was survive.


    "Exhaust all the people in Black Turtle Sect, and kill all the evildoers in this place!" With a loud roar, he paid the entire foundation of the Black Turtle Sect, was Zhou Yalong''s judgement really correct? Perhaps it was wrong, perhaps it was right.


    For the sake of the entire Homo sapiens, he had to give up on himself. If that was the case, who would do it?


    Why is it that even though the Black Turtle Sect experienced that unforeseen event, they are still alive, and their descendants are not weakened in the slightest, because they are worthy of being respected.


    Xu Dong thought about it. He felt that his father was very mysterious, what was his father''s status? He did not know, did not know, what role his father was playing, or what he had done.


    Since Xu Dong had already grown up, he had his own thoughts. As long as he was able to contribute even the slightest bit, he was already a person who could be respected in Homo sapiens.


    The moment Xu Dong moved, the enormous being also flapped its wings, sending Xu Dong and the others flying. Its pitch-black body turned into a dragon, shaking the Linglong''s small pagoda away as a red light engulfed Xu Dong.


    It pounced towards Xu Dong, but when Xu Dong stabbed out with his sword, the blade pierced through his throat and right through his neck.


    "You have no right to stop me!" Xu Dong glanced at the Black Dragon, only then would that fellow have the qualifications to do so, because he was stronger than Xu Dong. Xu Dong stepped forward and possessed the Blood Dragon Martial Spirit, as well as his long dragon claws and his scarlet eyes.


    Pfft!


    When the dragon claw tore apart the black dragon''s body, it was instantly torn apart by the claw. Then, Xu Dong suddenly swiped backwards with his claw.


    Clang!


    "dragon race is so arrogant, did you also learn how to sneak attack?" Xu Dong sneered, then suddenly saw a ray of spear light.


    Puff ¡­


    ''s body was stabbed, but he did not reveal a hint of pain, nor did he even frown. Along the way, he was not afraid of pain, only scarlet red and killing intent.


    Dragon King, he was the Supreme Dragon King!


    Xu Dong shook his sword, and countless lotuses bloomed out. They were beautiful, but they contained a terrifying killing intent.


    dragon race was still sneaking an attack, the Wind Dragon was afraid that the Black Dragon would not be able to defeat Xu Dong, so it kept ambushing, staring at Xu Dong''s weak point. However, Xu Dong was such a terrifying person, although his cultivation was only at the Anti-Void Stage, he was still able to match up to Soaring Cloud Realm.

 C208 Human Will (1)

    "Where''s your pride? Why is it so weak now?" Xu Dong held onto his throat and spat out a mouthful of flame. The flame engulfed all the nearby dragon race and then disappeared, leaving behind only ashes brimming with dragon aura.


    The sword released another beam of fanatical light, chopping down the surroundings, the countless dragons dissipated, Xu Dong''s sword swung, the ancient lamp glaze, the light scattered in all directions, the door of the sect split open.


    In a blink of an eye, it disappeared completely. Zhou Yalong stood alone, blocking three to four berserk dragons.


    "To think that a almighty being would appear here, I''m afraid it''s someone from the dragon race. Xu Dong, quickly take Zhou Yicai and the Su siblings and leave, don''t come back!"


    Xu Dong laughed. He laughed crazily and laughed crazily, he revealed a painful expression and stared at Zhou Yalong. He still wanted to run, he still wanted to run, why did he still want to leave? "No, I won''t hide anymore, I won''t leave my family, I want to kill, kill all those who offended me!"


    With that said, he raised his hand and released a light sword. The light aura scattered everywhere like the Celestial King, and the current Xu Dong was no longer able to run, no longer able to dodge, he wanted to kill, and kill everyone here!


    Everyone!


    The long sword fell down heavily onto Hei You''s body, penetrating through him. The sword struck the ground abruptly, causing the ground to crack open. Dust flew into the air, dispersing without a trace.


    "KILL KILL KILL!" Xu Dong roared, under his vision, all the enemies turned into ashes and disappeared into the wind. Not long after, a strand of green colour suddenly appeared, and it was a dark green color.


    "Come on. Both of them are hurting each other! " Xu Dong was extremely arrogant, under his deep gaze, he was filled with madness and battle intent, he rushed forward and sliced apart his body with his sharp sword.


    ''s gaze drooped down as he looked at the endless corpses and the flesh and bones of those people. The Black Dragon and Hei You duo then left together, bringing along a few powerful dragon race s and leaving behind nothing but sand and corpses.


    "It''s over, it''s all over. Once it''s over, we can have a good rest, right?" Xu Dong lifted his eyes. His eyes were blind, although it was only temporarily, it was fine after a while. He asked Zhou Yalong, "How many are dead?"


    Xu Dong did not care about the side effects at all, and the side effects in his eyes were quickly healed.


    "The three thousand disciples of the Black Turtle Sect have all died here. However, many of their people have also died, so the lives of the demi-human race are much harder to come by than the lives of our Homo sapiens s." Xu Dong looked at Zhou Yalong, and was speechless. Three thousand huge dragons, and three thousand proud bones of the Black Turtle Sect.


    "Just what is a Black Dragon?" Xu Dong asked again. He did not know what the existence of the Black Dragon and the Black Eerie Swamp was, but Zhou Yalong should understand what kind of existence that fellow was, and what kind of existence was it that they spoke of that had been sealed for three thousand years.


    Countless people had died and their life forms were gone. Many times, they did not know what human beings were for the sake of survival.


    "Alright, there''s no need to be sad. I''m afraid we need to interact with other people, those people are not kind, maybe Black Turtle Sect will die in my generation." Zhou Yalong looked into the distance. It was a kind of emotional, emotional expression, and especially a feeling of helplessness.


    In order to survive, it didn''t seem impossible for them to swallow the entire Black Turtle Sect. As long as they could swallow Xu Dong whole, they could become the second strongest existences in their world. Even if they had to pay a price along the way, they were willing!


    "Don''t worry, they won''t dare to come. If they dare to come, then just kill them!" Xu Dong was a drug refiner. Even if he was temporarily blind, other people could still instruct him to learn from them.


    "Where''s Zhou Yicai? How is she? " Xu Dong asked again. He didn''t hear Zhou Yicai''s voice, it seemed like she was still uncomfortable.


    "She''s still helping the other sect disciples." His daughter had grown up and was no longer willful. If it wasn''t for Xu Dong beating her up a little, maybe she would still be the same as before.


    "That''s good." Xu Dong stood up and walked towards the side. The place had already disappeared, and his father''s aura had also disappeared. Xu Dong was silent, and at the end, he chanted a few incantations in a low voice.

 C209 Human Will (2)

    "I need to go into closed-door training for a period of time. If someone comes and kills them, no ¡­" "I''ll do it!" Xu Dong''s voice was extremely gloomy, but he was not that strong, and yet he could use this time to step into the Soaring Cloud Realm, because there were too many dragon corpses here, and he did not lack resources.


    The condensed dragon corpse turned into a pool of blood, and the dragon corpse essence fused into Xu Dong''s body, causing his blood to boil, and with a chi sound, his flesh started to become even harder. He looked towards the distance, and asked, "Who''s coming?"


    "I''m here, aren''t you coming out to greet me?" That person was covered in dust, but even though he was worn out from the journey, he was rather resolute. It was obvious that he was very spirited.


    Who is this person? Why is he letting Xu Dong go out to welcome her? Xu Dong opened his eyes, and Xu Dong who was originally seated cross-legged at the side suddenly got up, and laughed: "He''s finally here."


    She stepped forward and grabbed the sword by her side. The sword''s edge flickered for a moment. That person smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Your hand is itchy?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen you for a few months. Your cultivation seems to have gotten stronger?" Xu Dong looked at the person in front of him, his cultivation level was very high, although his tone was gentle, but his body size was just too big.


    Her name was Curse, and once again, she met Xu Dong. Xu Dong did not move, but rather, he grabbed onto his sword ¡­


    The sword, the sword, the incomparably sharp sword edge, in an instant, in an instant, the Curse could not resist and avoided it a little.


    It was just that little bit, she could not hold on, why did Xu Dong suddenly become so terrifying?


    "The Martial Spirit, this world is truly wondrous." A wry smile flashed across her beautiful face, that wry smile was extremely weird, the Curse was a god in distress, it really shouldn''t show this kind of expression.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Although there are a lot of geniuses these days, I would advise you to be a bit careful. After all, you almost died a while ago." Curse opened his eyes wide, and inside his eyes, there was happiness.


    "You''re happy when I die?" Xu Dong curled his lips, then kept his sword. The Curse had a face of doubt, not knowing what to say. He raised his hand, and asked: "Do you feel that it''s very strange?


    "That''s right, I really want to know." Curse laughed, she suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Xu Dong''s long sword, the long sword already blocked. As a result, it was not able to injure the Curse. Seeing the black light explode, it was as if that black light had found Master''s puppy ¡­


    He rushed towards Xu Dong, dove in, and with the black qi lingering in his mind, Xu Dong asked: "What?"


    "You deserve it." Curse smiled at Xu Dong, revealing a touch of indifference, "Oh yes, this is a gift for us to meet each other."


    The Curse took out an item and threw it at Xu Dong. Xu Dong grabbed it, and when he saw the item, his eyes revealed some moved images.


    "Thank you? Is just thanks really enough? " She curled her lips and spoke with a rather cold tone: "Right, I need to tell you that I will eliminate that group of dragon race for you."


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and laughed: "Then I really have to thank you. Then Curse, what do you want from me?"


    She thought for a moment, then grinned and said, "Fine, I think there''s something I need you to do. If possible, please help me finish it ¡­"


    "What is it?" Xu Dong''s expression changed, he knew that this matter was going to be too difficult, but it was worth it! Because the Curse had brought back the Tianyi''s corpse, Xu Dong could feel that it was extremely comfortable.


    Intimacy, continued to burn from within his heart. Tianyi ¡­ He had finally returned to Xu Dong''s side, the throbbing had disappeared, and what remained was only Xu Dong''s longing and embrace.


    "I can see that your expression isn''t very good. I don''t know if you''re willing or not, but if you''re willing ¡­" She smiled in a strange way that made Xu Dong feel that something was wrong.


    I don''t want him to have no one taking his corpse away. If you help me, I naturally have nothing to say, but I have three conditions, one is that I cannot die! "


    Xu Dong paused, and looked at the Curse.


    "What else?" Curse stared at Xu Dong, his eyes revealing an annoyed look, and started a conversation with his elder. No matter how long they talked, they were always free, and they never got tired of it.


    Xu Dong thought for a while, then said: "You can''t drag my relatives into it, there is still one more condition, wait for me to think about it, is that okay?"


    "Alright." Curse laughed, and in the end, stared at Xu Dong, and said: "I''m just a little curious, why do you only have that little condition, nowadays, there are very few honest people like you."


    Her tone was so simple, causing Xu Dong to reveal a helpless expression. She was an honest person, she could be easily bullied, but she did not understand why.


    "Alright, I should leave now. If you want to find me, then come to the Curse''s abyss. That place is not bad, it''s a very suitable place for someone else''s burial ground." The Curse said a few words to Xu Dong and then disappeared. It didn''t take long for her to open his mouth wide, smile, and then close his eyes.


    Not long after, another person rushed in, and Xu Dong saw that it was Zhou Yalong. Zhou Yalong stared at Xu Dong and asked: "Someone had entered here before, it''s a woman, who is that woman? Why did you come here? "


    Xu Dong said indifferently: "That person only came to find me for a matter."


    Xu Dong touched the bone ash urns beside him. He did not know why he couldn''t hold back his tears, they fell not long after, sparkling and translucent, causing Zhou Yalong to be unable to help but look sideways. He did not expect Xu Dong to cry over the person inside the urns.


    For the sake of a loved one, one could shed tears. He was injured, even facing death. He had never shed tears, so he was worthy of being respected.


    "She sought me out for this person. She gave it to me, and I promised her one thing." He stopped crying and stared at Zhou Yalong in the end, "Stop crying and stop crying for others. These words were said by my Tianyi, but I couldn''t hold it in, I can''t!"


    Xu Dong was in unbearable pain. In the end, the bone ash urns dissipated and turned into scraps. Not long after, Xu Dong walked out of the secluded cultivation grounds.

 C210 That is eternity (1)

    "Hahaha, the world has finally lost its final path of return. I want to kill, kill all those who obstruct my path!" Xu Dong waved his fist, and shattered a mountain in the distance, causing a large amount of dust to fly into the air, and he stood alone in the air!


    Zhou Yalong was shocked, he never thought that Xu Dong had actually become a Soaring Cloud Realm. Why was his cultivation speed so terrifying, so boorish?


    But Zhou Yalong was very comfortable, he felt that his friend''s son had finally stood up, he had finally stood up, a ray of sword light had stirred up countless of remains, the dust had turned into a tombstone, and above the tombstone, Xu Dong had carved a few words.


    Xu Tianyi''s image!


    Xu Dong faced forward, and with a swing of his sword, he actually condensed a large amount of dust into a gold colored Imperial Palace with the power of the Soaring Cloud Realm. The Imperial Palace was protected by the age of the Black Turtle Sect, and with Xu Dong standing at his side, Zhou Yalong did not say anything more.


    "Going to Phoenix City is a long and arduous journey. You only have a sword and a few other weapons, is that enough? If it is not enough, you can come to the Black Turtle Sect''s treasury to find treasures. "


    Phoenix City was the gathering place of the Divine Sect and it was a place filled with yearning Soaring Cloud Realm cultivators. Xu Dong really wanted to be powerful, one had to admit that Xu Dong''s cultivation was truly formidable.


    "Even if the road is long, so what?" Xu Dong laughed, then patted Zhou Yalong''s shoulder.


    Zhou Yalong smiled: Alright, since that''s the case, then let''s take my daughter and the Su siblings away together, okay?


    "Yes, of course." Xu Dong laughed out loud. He knew that Zhou Yalong liked him, so if he was to take Zhou Yicai away, it would be for the sake of''s safety. After all, Zhou Yalong only had one daughter.


    "Thank you very much, then." Zhou Yalong cupped his hands towards Xu Dong, then looked into the distance, "Yi Cai, let''s go, quickly leave me, maybe we''ll meet again in the near future."


    "Father ¡­" Zhou Yicai wanted to ask more, but Zhou Yalong just shook his head and did not say anything else. He shook his head and disappeared.


    If it was necessary, he would also be reluctant to part with his own daughter, but he was also unable to do so because there was nothing he could do about it. The only way he could do was to let Xu Dong take Zhou Yicai away, and not meet him again, so that they could safely die.


    Xu Dong''s cultivation had already stepped into the Soaring Cloud Realm, and there was still the Outer World''s sky above this world. If nothing unexpected happened, Xu Dong should be able to see that sky very quickly.


    The Phoenix City was located in the center of the East Continent, and many people had gone there. They pursued powerful strength, terrifying cultivation levels, and perfect cultivation.


    Xu Dong stared at Zhou Yicai, and Zhou Yicai also looked at Xu Dong, and asked: "Why are you always looking at me?"


    Xu Dong was startled, laughed, and did not reply, at this time, if there was no answer, then there was no answer.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about anything else." Zhou Yicai waved at Xu Dong, "I know you don''t like me, I know, so don''t regret it!"


    Zhou Yicai''s words were spoken seriously, and the Su Yu behind him was shocked. He did not expect Zhou Yicai to actually say such a thing, "Big Brother Xu Dong ¡­"


    Su Yu revealed an embarrassed face. She did not know what to say, and could only try to persuade him, but in her heart, she was the one who was in the wrong. He did not know when, but this person had secretly hidden in her heart.


    "If we don''t have to, then it''s better not to be together. Once we reach Phoenix City, we''ll split up." Xu Dong did not turn his head around. He did not care anymore, there was no need to keep making Zhou Yicai feel pain.


    "If possible, we shouldn''t meet again in the future." She also revealed a painful expression, feeling that breaking this shackle was extremely uncomfortable. Not long after, Xu Dong and the others finally reached the end of their journey.


    In the sky, the terrifying man looked at Xu Dong, causing Xu Dong''s scalp to go numb, as though he was being stared at by someone. This person was truly terrifying, to the point of terrifying Xu Dong.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Xu Dong shouted loudly. That person laughed coldly, and all of the castle guards outside the door approached Xu Dong one after another. They pointed their spears at Xu Dong.

 C211 That is eternity (2)

    "Very good, you dare to provoke the Celestial Sect of Wonders!" The city gate guard revealed a sinister face towards Xu Dong, he laughed and said: "In this world, there are many people that cannot be provoked, if you provoke those people, you will definitely die!"


    A large group of people rushed out, Xu Dong did not understand why he was being watched, and what his existence was. He did not understand his existence, but suddenly, a terrifying sword aura descended.


    That sword aura descended towards Xu Dong, and he sneered: "I don''t like you, you bastard, so I had to do that!"


    As he raised his hand, that terrifying sword light cut open Xu Dong''s skin. Xu Dong gave a cold snort, and said: "Bullying me? Are you qualified? "


    He arrogantly sneered, and those guards even threw their lances at him. However, they were all startled by the sudden collision. That lance had exploded, and that person''s body trembled, causing them to fly out.


    After that, a terrifying power condensed and actually sent the deity''s sword flying out horizontally. Then, when Xu Dong stood in the wind, there were still some sword scars on the ground.


    "Are you qualified?" Xu Dong asked again.


    You want to bully him just because you don''t like him? Why? Based on your background?


    I am covered in the protection of a powerful being, how is it worse than f * cking? Was he that arrogant? I''ll f * cking kill you!


    In Phoenix City, even though your power may be stronger than mine, I still want to kill you. Then, I will walk on the main streets of Phoenix City openly, his deep gaze fell upon that person''s body.


    CHI *


    The flames burned it, but that person was still unmoved. It was only when the flames burned his clothes that he started to panic and his vision went completely blind. He spat out a mouthful of blood before extinguishing the terrifying flames.


    Something was not right, something was not right. These flames were truly terrifying. The ice and the power that helped create the flames even made this person''s face turn sinister. Who would have thought that there would still be such a terrifying person these days?


    Speaking of which, this young man was no more than seventeen to eighteen years old. However, his terrifying eyes and his weird-looking sword ¡­ that sword was truly terrifying.


    "Could you be a disciple of the Sword Sect?!" His eyes were filled with hatred, staring straight at Xu Dong, he was filled with shock, who would have thought that there would still be Sword Sect disciples around?


    "Give me that sword! If you don''t, I''ll kill you!" His name was Fei Ya, and he was a disciple of the Divine Sect. Although the Divine Sect was the name of the sect, there were still Sword Sect s, Zong s and other sects inside the sect.


    Xu Dong had met this person immediately upon arriving at Phoenix City. This person was incomparably arrogant, and he had no other choice but to slap his face until it became swollen before he could leave this place.


    "Alright, there''s no need to say anything else. Brothers, kill him with me!" In Phoenix City, there were many disciples of the Divine Sect. The most powerful one was the Zong, where there were a lot of disciples.


    "Alright, Senior Brother Fei Ya, we came to help you!" Many people flew up and stared at Xu Dong, they revealed a look of despise and said: "This person is actually so weak, my brother is probably not very strong, right?"


    "Hahaha, senior brother''s cultivation isn''t that much weaker, it''s really a lot weaker." That person revealed a cruel smile and said, "Alright, let me kill him. I''ll pinch this little bug to death for senior!"


    was shocked when he rushed over. Although his cultivation was not very strong, it was difficult to kill him, let alone the fact that there were disciples of the Divine Sect here.


    "Hahahaha, I''m here to kill you." That person was laughing like a madman.


    However, in that instant, his expression changed. He became extremely terrified, extremely horrified. After that, his expression froze. He died in an instant, and no aura was emitted. There was nothing left.


    Suddenly, a flame was ignited. He actually turned into a flame, and then into a pile of ashes. The wind blew it out, and he disappeared without a trace.


    "Junior apprentice-brother Solemn Wind!" Everyone turned pale with fright. They didn''t think that Elegant Junior Brother would instantly die. He was furious, because he had a very good relationship with Elegance, so he wanted to take revenge for Elegance.


    "I will kill you!" Even though this guy did some bad actions, even though this guy was completely clueless, he still liked this guy very much. He never thought that he would actually become a scum, that Eternal Revelation, would never be extinguished!


    "Since you want to take revenge for him, then you should die too!" Xu Dong laughed coldly, his gaze gradually falling upon his body. That terrifying killing intent, instantly shattered and turned into dregs.


    "What?" Without using his sword, they are dead, is this man really a disciple of the Sword Sect? " The Zong had some objections to the Sword Sect, but because there were very few disciples in the Sword Sect, the Zong was very rude to the Sword Sect. However, he had never killed a single one.


    When did Sword Sect become so f * cking arrogant? Since when was she so terrifying and so shameless?


    Although those people looked at each other coldly, they could not allow the people from Sword Sect to be so arrogant. It was absolutely impossible, so they immediately rushed over, "No matter what, join hands and kill him!"


    Xu Dong was shocked. After all, someone had already caused his death, so he did not explain much. He walked up and slapped his face, which immediately turned into slag.


    "Who is this person?"


    "I heard he''s a disciple of a special Sword Sect. Why is he so scary, so savage, so violent, I really like him!"


    Some people were excited by Xu Dong''s violence, some women''s eyes were even filled with love.


    If they dared to go against the Zong these days, then this person was truly arrogant, and had a powerful background. If they could curry favor with the Zong, then they would have become powerful people.


    But they realized, Xu Dong did not care, and continued to look at Fei Ya, he was the one who started this, so they killed him first!


    "If we join hands, what else can you do?" They sneered. All the disciples of the Zong were from Soaring Cloud Realm, and Xu Dong was only one person. Although Zhou Yicai and the others had cultivation base, they were only at the early stages.


    That''s right, it had to be said, Su Tian wanted to make a move, but he didn''t think that the odds of victory were high, so he could only let Xu Dong do it. He obediently dodged aside, protecting the two women behind him.

 C212 A lot of people have a lot of things (1)

    "Although the Sword Sect is weak, she has never been afraid of things. Since you all want to die, then I don''t need to say anymore. Since you all want to fight, then let''s fight!"


    Suddenly, a person stood up. This person had sharp eyebrows and carried a sword on his back, his eyes were especially sharp. When Xu Dong saw them, he felt his blood boiling.


    "Who are you?" Xu Dong asked, and the person looked at Xu Dong with a strange expression, but quickly let go of his surprise. Because Xu Dong was just misunderstood, and the Sword Sect did not know his origin, so there was nothing much to ask, "My name is Xuan Jian. is a Eldest Brother. "


    "Eldest Brother Xuan Jian? Then which faction did he come from? Why do you want to kill me? "


    He belongs to the Divine Sect, and you just killed two of their disciples. I''m afraid you won''t be able to enter Phoenix City now, so how about this, you join my Sword Sect, and we''ll protect you? Xuan Jian looked at Xu Dong. This person''s cultivation was high and his sword arts had already stepped into the realm of essence. He naturally could not let a genius like Xu Dong die young.


    Although two waste s had died, it was not important. In the absence of Master, he, the Eldest Brother, had to do something, after all, he was the only one who still had a second junior brother in Sword Sect.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, Senior Brother, after I kill all these waste, they should be able to help me withstand them, right?" Xu Dong looked coldly at Fei Ya and the rest, those people were truly hateful, they did not expect that they would actually want to kill Xu Dong for the sake of their reputation.


    "This ¡­" Xuan Jian hesitated, Xu Dong had already killed two of those people, those two could be said to be accidental, but if the remaining people truly started killing, then wouldn''t that mean ¡­


    "Alright, since Senior Brother feels that it''s not right, then I''ll temporarily spare his life. In the future, I''ll definitely take your dog life!" Xu Dong raised his finger and pointed it at Fei Ya, letting out a cold laugh. Then, he revealed a curious gaze and said: "What, aren''t you afraid of me now?"


    Xu Dong laughed coldly, his eyes seemed to be smacking a slap across Fei Ya''s face. Fei Ya gnashed his teeth, and rushed towards Xu Dong. "You are causing trouble here. You will die in the Phoenix City. Believe me, the consequences of offending me will be the most miserable."


    "Don''t worry, I will survive. At least you will die before me." Xu Dong took a step forward, pushed him aside, and then, the center of Xu Dong abruptly split apart in all directions. Many people did not understand what was going on, but they could faintly guess that it was jealousy.


    Xu Dong was brought into the city by Xuan Jian. There were also many powerful Zong s in the city, as well as many powerful sects, such as the one named Divine Altar Realm, the one named Divine Altar Sect specialized in medicine, and of course, the Divine Forging Sect trained in the Soaring Cloud Realm. Many people from the Divine Forging Sect were very irritable, and of course, very gentle.


    Before long, Xu Dong arrived at the Sword Sect''s door. Compared to the grandeur of the other sects in the Divine Sect, it seemed as if the Sword Sect had not been repaired for many years.


    A person walked over respectfully. That person did not have cultivation, only a sword behind him, and that person was a disciple of the waste. It was not only the Zong that did not like him, even the Sword Sect did not like him.


    Seventh Junior Brother, you are finally willing to come out and meet people. Master accepted you, but she did not expect that it was actually a waste, if you did not meet Master in this world, I think you are a f * cking normal person.


    "The Master is my teacher at the Enlightenment, you guys are indebted to him, but you guys actually continued to slander his wise image after he left, is this really okay?" Mo Yan didn''t know what to say, so he could only put them on moral grounds.


    "Oh, I didn''t think Seventh Junior Brother would have such an idea. Luckily we forgot about it ourselves, the Master is already dead. Only you, an idiot, have ever thought that the Master was still alive." "Relax, we won''t be leaving Sword Sect for long. In this place, it''s really f * cking unlucky. Without a single person acting on our own, it''s impossible for Sword Sect to survive!"


    Many people''s faces were bitter, they never thought that Master would leave after a short while. Although he was also training his teacher, it was hard to say the current situation. It was already difficult for many people to protect themselves, but now it was even more dangerous.

 C213 A lot of people have a lot of things to do (2)

    "Alright, alright. Perhaps Seventh Junior Brother is going to cry again. Let''s hurry up and leave." Dragon-Riding Dragon sneered. He stared at Mo Yan with a cruel look and said, "Seventh Junior Brother, do your best. We''ll wait for you at Zong. Next time we meet, you might be killed by me!"


    "Thank you for your teachings, third senior brother." He cupped his hands respectfully, but following that, a bolt of lightning flashed past, he realised that a wound had appeared on his shoulder, he no longer had any thoughts, he lowered his head, and could no longer speak. The blood on his shoulder, honestly could not be considered pain, when Xu Dong saw this scene, why was he enduring pain?


    Isn''t the Sword Sect together with the Divine Sect? The disciples of Sword Sect, there was no one who could truly take charge of himself. If there was someone who could, then he would be the Sword Sect''s Sect Leader, but there wasn''t, and the only people left in Sword Sect were the waste''s.


    "You''re not bad. I believe you''ll wake up soon." Xu Dong whispered, no one heard him, only one person heard him, and that was Mo Yan. Mo Yan''s face changed, he stared at Xu Dong and asked: "What did you say?"


    He really didn''t hear it clearly, if he could hear a little, then he would have asked a question that wouldn''t pique Xu Dong''s interest. He smiled and asked: "I don''t understand, then I don''t understand.


    That period of time was rather long, if nothing unexpected happened, he might be able to become a strong person. As Xu Dong had said, what was his existence?


    As long as he understood, he would be able to step into the true realm. However, Xu Dong did not reply him. Is it me, or something else?


    "Then, I will need you to think carefully. After all, there are so many weak existences in this world ¡­"


    Xuan Jian looked at Xu Dong in shock, he shook his head and laughed. Xuan Jian was also filled with these thoughts, if this person was not hiding, did he really want to enter the Sword Sect?


    Sword Sect, this memory that had experienced who knows how long, that time that was always so sad, so painful, the pain that people always despised, what kind of people were the disciples of Sword Sect.


    "You have your own doubts?" Xuan Jian suddenly asked Xu Dong. Xu Dong was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Life is something where many people are confused and unable to figure it out. If I could, I hope that this matter wouldn''t be too difficult, because if it''s too difficult, I won''t be able to accomplish it."


    His face darkened, suddenly, a woman appeared. She was also from the Sword Sect, and the way he looked at Xuan Jian and her gaze, it was as if the two of them were secretly in love, cherishing each other. Their cultivation level could be considered number one or two in the sect, a perfect couple.


    "Is this person a new disciple of the Sword Sect?" Yun Yao looked at Xu Dong, and Xu Dong''s brows furrowed, he was extremely handsome, beautiful and handsome was also a mistake, Yun Yao extended her hand, and teased: "Not bad, not bad, not bad, not bad at all. This year, many people have already went to the Zong, and this year, I''m afraid that this Junior Brother Xu is the only one left."


    Yun Yao''s face was filled with helplessness. After all, from a boastful existence to a period of silence, Sword Sect could be said to have experienced countless disasters. Now that the Sect Leader had left, the remaining disciples could not control the entire situation.


    Yun Yao had been in the Sword Sect for many years. Although he had not been in the Sword Sect for long, he had still stepped into the realm of Sword and Spirit Realm. It could be said that she was very shameless.


    In addition, the Sword Sect was filled with opportunities. Although ordinary people could not obtain it, such a genius could still be easily obtained.


    "Really? Thank you for your concern, Senior Sister. Speaking of which, you''re really beautiful." Xu Dong stared at Yun Yao, and revealed a look of shock. He, Zhou Yicai and the rest had already left their side, even though Su Tian was very much on his side, he did not continue to stay.


    It didn''t matter. After all, life came one step at a time. As long as they succeeded, it would be enough for everyone to be safe. Su Tian liked Zhou Yicai, Su Yu liked Xu Dong.


    As long as he was not rejected by Qing Lan, he would always exist and would never let Qing Lan go. As long as Qing Lan did not give him an answer, he would continue walking forward.


    Xu Dong''s name spread throughout Phoenix City, and many people had heard of his name. His name made many people think of him, and some said that Xu Dong was their boss, while others were even more terrifying, that Xu Dong was their uncle, or even that they loved each other.


    The clouds floated up as Zhou Yicai stretched out his hand to stop the light. However, she did not know that the light had penetrated through, and after a while, it was all gone, Zhou Yicai was truly too beautiful.


    Even in the Divine Charm Sect, he was still a very popular guy, there were a few with exceptional talent amongst them.


    "Zhou Yicai, like I said, only I am worthy of you in this world, if you marry me, you will definitely not suffer any losses. Of course, no matter how covetous your existence is, I can stop them all. I will give you better things. " This person was the son of the Divine Charm Sect''s Sect Master.


    His cultivation was at the peak of the Soaring Cloud Realm. Although his cultivation was not weak, in the heart of these people, he was generally the only man that was looked down upon.


    "Sorry, I already have a part in my heart, so you should leave. Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you. Don''t piss me off. If you piss me off, you''ll regret it." Yang Yin''s gaze was deep and he could no longer say anything. He did not expect that he would be rejected. He was the precious daughter of the Celestial Charm Sect.


    Although the precious pearl in his palm was a man, because of the huge male to female ratio in the Divine Beautiful School, everyone in the school treated her as their son.


    The Sect Leader of the Divine Charming Sect was a strong person with a cultivation level at the peak of the Nirvana Realm. Adding that the Divine Charming Sect had some tricks up their sleeves, it meant that this fellow''s powerful background was something that ordinary people could not f * cking afford to offend.

 C214 So what if its the Celestial Sect (1)

    Therefore, Zhou Yicai must either marry him, or die without a sound, and be humiliated countless of times. Zhou Yicai raised her eyebrows, and then, a mysterious light suddenly appeared.


    "What''s going on? How did you step into the middle stage of the Soaring Cloud Realm?" He was completely shocked, as he felt that his perspective of life was about to explode. He did not expect Zhou Yicai to actually break through, then this peak Soaring Cloud Realm of his was nothing much.


    Those who had undergone rebirth were called Nirvana Realm, and Nirvana Realm had terrifying abilities which their Soaring Cloud Realm could not compare to. Even Xu Dong was unable to fight against those who had reached the Nirvana Realm, because their terrifying strength was not something that Xu Dong could withstand.


    There was still one more problem, Xu Dong could no longer continue to fight. Without Xiao Hong, he only had his own Martial Spirit and Curse, a sword, a palace, and a golden pagoda.


    "No one will care about you in this world. They are all a bunch of hateful people. If you want to become a god, then I''m afraid that the state of mind that you need is extraordinary."


    "Is that so? Your existence and mine are too mysterious. If we could return in a flash, then our future would be even more perfect."


    "Is that so? In this world, no one has ever lived for their own comfort. They live for others, don''t they? "


    Suddenly, the voice stopped and a person woke up. He opened his eyes and revealed a green gaze with a weird look in his eyes. He stared at the middle-aged man in front of him and said, "What happened? The great calamity has begun, and you are going to come out as well? "


    "Of course, even Dan Tongzi has come out, how can we stay behind?" Many people stepped forward. Dan Tongzi was a hidden elder in the Divine Sect, and he had been hidden for hundreds of years. They hadn''t expected him to still be alive.


    "Speaking of which, aren''t you dying a hundred years ago? Why are you still alive? " Dan Tongzi was the supreme elder of the Divine Altar Sect. At that time, his cultivation was already at the Nirvana Realm.


    Had he already transformed into an Immortal?


    This matter attracted the attention of many, and they all stared fixedly at the young man in front of them. In addition, although the young man''s cultivation base was high, he was already old enough to be on the verge of death.


    "Haha, no one can clearly explain the matters of this life. On what basis can you explain it clearly? Let''s talk about destiny. Although our lives are very long, it''s very short because we won''t be able to complete those things in our lifetime. "


    Dan Tongzi''s gaze landed on a distance. He was the most powerful person in the Divine Altar Sect to begin with, but in this current society, the strength that he possessed made many fear him.


    "Thank you for your advice, Senior Brother. However, we still need to discuss this matter. For thousands of years, each of us has defended ourselves. How many people have died in the past few thousand years? How much have we paid for this?"


    What Dan Tongzi meant was that he didn''t want to do it for the people of the world, but for himself. For the Divine Sect, the Divine Sect wasn''t just a single sect.


    Many people were unable to understand just how terrifying this life was, and how short it was. Suddenly, Dan Tongzi''s words made all the great elders show a pondering look, To live for oneself, but to say that the entire Divine Sect, including them, was living for themselves one day?


    "Senior Brother, you are right. However, this matter requires the disciples of the Divine Sect to decide. We have decided that it is not worth it. After all, the sect''s rules are here." The Supreme Elder of Tong Yan He was Hua Fengliu from the Divine Charm Sect.


    "Yeah, this matter still requires the decision of the entire Divine Sect. I wonder how the disciples of my Sword Sect are doing." The Great Clan Elder Jian Wushuang laughed, and everyone''s eyes fell on him. Although the Sword Sect was weak, his fighting strength was still very strong.


    If they could win him over, then it would cause the entire Divine Sect to tremble and start a series of events. Jian Wushuang''s cultivation would also be at the peak here.


    "Alright, no matter what, we have to leave this place first and take a good look at this world. If something happens, we can take care of it as well." Everyone looked into the distance and realized that the place ahead was filled with remnants of evil, "That''s not right, we didn''t sleep for long, right? Why is the entire sect gone?"


    More than a hundred years ago, the Divine Sect had already disappeared. He did not expect that the vicissitudes of life would change so quickly. "Now that the seal has been broken, I wonder if the Divine Sect still exists. Did they break the inheritance?"

 C215 So what if its the Celestial Sect (2)

    Many people were filled with nostalgia for the Divine Sect''s past and how many peaks there were. However, times were changing, and they couldn''t be too stubborn, so they all looked into the distance, filled with hope. The world needed to change, and if there weren''t any changes, then even the stronger sects would sink and become scum.


    Phoenix City.


    Many great elders rode on clouds and mist. When they arrived, they discovered that the city was filled with disciples of the Divine Sect bloodline. Their bloodlines had been condensed for hundreds of thousands of years, but there was still a slight change.


    "Right, where is the Sword Sect?" Jian Wushuang pulled a person. That person was a disciple of the Zong. The eyes of the disciple froze as he looked at Jian Wushuang and asked: "Who are you, a bastard? What is the purpose of looking for Sword Sect? "


    "I was looking for Sword Sect for something big, so you can only tell me. Otherwise, you will regret coming to this world." Jian Wushuang drew his sword and the Great Clan Elder, who was standing in the air, revealed a mocking expression, while Zong''s Great Clan Elder revealed an unhappy expression.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, did my junior brother Jian here also want to kill my Zong disciple?" Unrivaled Super Hottie sneered. He noticed that everyone was staring at him, looking at him with unparalleled skill.


    "Okay, don''t embarrass yourself. We have been one entity for hundreds of years and there are always changes after all these years. Now that we have returned, this matter is settled. Of course, if you think that he has truly offended you, junior brother Jian, you can kill him."


    Suddenly, a divine rainbow appeared. Most people thought that they were only seeing the terrifying people of this divine rainbow because they did not care about their own face. However, those people all knew that Jian Wushuang had still made his move.


    The disciples of the Zong were instantly filled with disbelief. In the end, they were immersed in it.


    As the Great Elder of the Sword Sect, Jian Wushuang naturally wouldn''t do something like torturing the younger generation. Naturally, he would kill the younger generation with a single sword strike.


    "What''s wrong? "Senior Brother Arcane, don''t tell me you want to give it a try?" Jian Wushuang''s gaze fell on the invincible technique and his killing intent had already started to explode. He soon discovered that many terrifying techniques were rushing towards him. On those terrifying techniques, Jian Wushuang had no way of resisting them.


    Unable to resist, Jian Wushuang could fly to the side and instantly escape. That huge piece of land was smashed into pieces by the magic and shattered into pieces.


    "Alright, so you want to be laughed at?" Eldest Brother revealed a strict expression. As a Eldest Brother, he naturally had the right to speak to his junior brother, at least the two junior brothers, who held Dan Tongzi in great respect.


    "Since Eldest Brother has spoken, I naturally have no objections. However, I won''t accompany you any longer. Junior brother will take his leave first." Jian Wushuang cupped his hands at Dan Tongzi and then left towards the side.


    "Hmph, you speak as though you are someone else." He did not even say a word to Dan Tongzi. After all, he left very quickly, and at this time, why was the Chou family always acting like this, provoking each other?


    In the Sword Sect''s encampment, Xu Dong opened his eyes. Although this place was surrounded by mountains and flowing water, Xu Dong still did not let his guard down.


    If anyone were to approach him, he would be able to sense them instantly. Then, he drew his sword and stood still inside his own cave abode, looking outside with his deep and serene gaze. Jian Wushuang walked out from outside and said: "Unexpectedly, the vicissitudes of life have changed, today there is actually a Master here too."


    Because in the past, this place was his cave abode, he came over to take a look, but he realized that Xu Dong was actually here.


    "Predecessor used to live here?" Xu Dong asked.


    This man''s cultivation was high, Xu Dong did not know who he was, but since he was here, he could not exchange attacks with his sword, but his sword was always by his side.


    There were many people in the Divine Sect who wanted to kill him, so for safety''s sake, he naturally would not care about anything small. Suddenly, he realised that there was another person in front, and that person should be Xuan Jian.


    "Grand Elder?" Xuan Jian cried out in surprise, he did not think that he would meet the Great Clan Elder at Xu Dong''s place. The Great Clan Elder was the hope of the Sword Sect, after all, there were no heads in the entire Sword Sect, and it was simply too difficult to be held up by a group of children.


    "You are?" Jian Wushuang did not recognize Xuan Jian. When he was in closed door cultivation, Xuan Jian was not even born yet, so naturally, he would not recognize him when he sees him. However, Xuan Jian recognized Jian Wushuang, because there was a portrait of the Sword Sect.


    "You are a disciple of Jian Wuya?" Jian Wushuang asked.


    Xuan Jian nodded, and realised that Jian Wushuang was actually full of doting look. Jian Wuya actually has a disciple like you, it is his fortune. "


    This sentence was too heavy, it was so heavy that Xuan Jian almost could not get up, he did not expect Jian Wushuang to give him such a evaluation, it was truly powerful, Xuan Jian''s talent, was just too terrifying.


    Xu Dong did not even enter the eyes of Jian Wushuang, but Xuan Jian had already entered first, but then his gaze landed on Xu Dong, and he asked: "You are still young, but your cultivation is already in your Soaring Cloud Realm, I did not expect the disciples of Sword Sect to have such a bright future, I really did not expect it."


    In the past, there were also talented people. However, too many people died along the way, so Jian Wushuang was also somewhat afraid, especially the disciples of the Sword Sect.


    "The two of you have the most powerful cultivation in the several hundred years of the Sword Sect." With a doting look on his face, Jian Wushuang brandished his sword and a set of Clothes s as he said: "These two items are precious treasures, you can pick any you want."


    Xu Dong was very clear that the sword was for Senior Brother Xuan Jian and the Clothes was his. He extended his hand and said: "Senior Brother is lacking an exceptional divine weapon, and this Clothes is also just what I lack. Therefore, Junior Brother can choose this Clothes first."


    Xuan Jian did not say much, he was only immersed in selling the swords, and felt that the sword was truly extraordinary.


    "Alright, in that case, thank you junior brother." Xuan Jian cupped his hands towards Xu Dong, and then, he looked to the side. He realized that the strange Clothes had actually turned into pieces, and he could not help but exclaim, "This ¡­ "What''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing. The power of your clothes has already been absorbed into your junior brother''s body. Oh right, this sword is quite mysterious. Remember, don''t use your sword against yourself, never ever." Jian Wushuang instructed.


    Xuan Jian nodded, and said: "Rest assured Master Ancestor, this sword will definitely not leave the sheath for its own people."


    Xu Dong shook his head, he felt a surge of power continuously being released from his body, as though his body was much more sturdy than before.


    "Very good, very good. Your strength has given me a whole new level of respect." Jian Wushuang patted Xu Dong''s shoulders, under the immortal''s gaze, the secrets of Xu Dong''s body could no longer be hidden, other than the two treasures in his body and the blood dragon.


    "Junior thanks Martial Ancestor." Xu Dong bowed respectfully, then retreated to the side.


    "You are not bad, in the future you will definitely become a monarch. If you become the highest existence, don''t forget about the Sword Sect."

 C216 Celestial Sect Unity (1)

    "How could I have such good fortune? It''s more than enough for Predecessor to take care of me." Xu Dong cupped his hands and said to Jian Wushuang.


    Jian Wushuang shook his head helplessly and said: "In this world, there are many things that are difficult to explain clearly. Who can really explain it clearly and clearly?"


    "Predecessor, why would the people of the Zong exchange swords with the people of the Zong, and specifically bully others with their power?" Xu Dong wanted to seek justice for the Zong, but he did not expect that Jian Wushuang was not surprised at all, he patted Xu Dong''s shoulders and said: "That''s a long story, we are done with it, we have been rivals for a lifetime, and only a few survived, and there are still a lot of people leaving in all directions, they want to seek for a chance, the Sword Sect is weak when it comes to talking, but do you understand why only the Zong bullies against the Sword Sect?"


    "Predecessor, I still haven''t heard all that you''ve said. If that''s really the case, then why is the Divine Sect still here?" Xu Dong looked at Jian Wushuang seriously. What was the existence of the Divine Sect and what kind of story was their existence?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, I''ll just tell you about the Divine Sect''s mysterious mission. There are many strange creatures in this world, and their existence created a crisis for the entire world. Thus, the ancestor masters of the Divine Sect began to lose their lives in battle." Jian Wushuang''s eyes were filled with reverence.


    In this world, there were no longer any heroes worthy of respect. There were only the heroes of the past. A thousand years later, who would still remember Jian Wushuang?


    "So that''s how it is. What do I think the existence of the Celestial Sect of Wonders is?" Xu Dong laughed, then asked: "Predecessor, exactly how many sects are in Divine Sect?"


    "The Divine Sect is the Divine Sect and the Sword Sect is the Sword Sect. Although they all belong to the same sect, they are different."


    Xu Dong asked again: "Predecessor, what''s the difference?"


    Jian Wushuang looked at Xu Dong curiously and said: "You''re quite curious, why are you so curious about this? Normally, those guys who are curious about this matter will all die. "


    "Dead? Furthermore, no matter how weak the Divine Sect is, they can''t let others kill the people from their own sect, right? " Xuan Jian could not hold it in anymore, and interrupted.


    He did not understand, Xu Dong understood very clearly, he did not need Jian Wushuang to say anything, he knew that it was for benefits.


    "To be honest, it is merely a group of people wanting status and power. They have already tacitly agreed to kill people." Jian Wushuang shook his head and walked out of the cave, "Alright, alright, we''ve talked enough. We should leave now. Let me advise the younger generation. Sometimes, you need to endure in this life."


    Xu Dong didn''t know what he was talking about, but to him, endure... Xu Dong''s heart was in extreme pain. He really did not understand why his father had not seen him yet, but if he did, would his father give him a way out?


    In truth, he was probably being too stubborn, because even if he saw his father, if his father died, wouldn''t Xu Dong be able to live on?


    Therefore, if his father wanted to find him, he must not lose his faith. This was the most basic truth.


    "Someone from the Zong has arrived. I never thought that the esteemed elder from the Zong would actually come out and punish Senior Brother Xu Dong."


    "That''s right, this matter is extraordinary, I am afraid Senior Brother Xu Dong will not be able to protect us."


    "Let''s hurry up and leave. The Sword Sect does not have a tomorrow. Our Sect Master has run away by herself. Our Grand Elder has not appeared yet. Why is she not here yet?" That person was in unbearable pain. If she really wanted to leave this place, then he really didn''t want to. After all, they knew so many people. Moreover, if they joined another sect, could they really be accepted?


    "Alright, no need to say anything, hurry up, if not the Zong''s people are coming, then they won''t just come by a little, but rather, will be extremely terrifying." Most of the people in the Sword Sect were afraid of the Zong. After such a commotion, they all started to move, preparing to leave the Sword Sect and head to other sects.


    "Once you leave this door, you will no longer be a disciple of Sword Sect!" Normally, they still respected this senior brother a lot, but now that a great calamity was coming, they no longer had the ability to rely on their respect to keep him from coming.

 C217 Celestial Sect Unity (2)

    They wanted to leave immediately, because in the near future, the Zong might want them to pay with their lives. They looked at Xuan Jian and said, "Eldest Brother, we have let you down.


    Their words were really simple. Once they stepped out of the door, they would no longer be disciples of Sword Sect. How could humans have a next life? In the next life, do you still remember the Sword Sect?


    Those that did not exist were not possible, so either they would stay in the Sword Sect for the rest of their lives, or they would leave this place and never return.


    As Xu Dong stood by Xuan Jian''s side, he could feel that Xuan Jian''s heart was extremely active.


    However, adding on the various reasons, it was also good to say that. After all, they couldn''t keep their hearts, so it would be good for them to disappear as soon as possible.


    "The world is always cruel, but fortunately I never feel despair." Xu Dong laughed coldly, following that, the group of people swarmed and left, they disappeared, and only a few hundred disciples remained in the entire Sword Sect.


    Seventh Junior Brother was impressively among them!


    "Seventh Senior Brother, are you not leaving?" Xu Dong suddenly asked, what did that mean?


    Xu Dong actually said that one sentence. What was it for exactly, could it be that Xu Dong wanted to kick him out? But immediately after, Xu Dong laughed: "Alright, if you don''t leave, Sword Sect has hope, no, they will regret it in the future, I guarantee that they will!"


    Xu Dong''s words had given them a fright. They hadn''t thought that it would actually be like this.


    Wasn''t this the result that Xu Dong always wanted to hear? In this year, the genius most difficult, not to mention mediocre sword Seventh Senior Brother, was he really a normal sword? Maybe that was just the opposite.


    Crack ¡­


    With the sound of a sword being unsheathed, everyone''s gaze turned over and landed on Seventh Senior Brother''s body. The long sword on his back, was finally unsheathed and stood straight, his aura was rather terrifying, the sword intent rippled, Xuan Jian was stunned, and he muttered: "Seventeen years of sword light from the Shocking God Sect."


    Jian Wuya''s secret technique was originally in the hands of an ordinary Seventh Senior Brother, which made many people surprised. They did not expect the ordinary Seventh Senior Brother to be the successor to the entire Sword Sect.


    "Of course I won''t leave, because this place has everything that belongs to me." He said a few words, then sunk into silence, no longer thinking of continuing.


    "Very good. Like I said, since you exist in this world, there is no need to panic. That would only make you feel weak."


    Xu Dong patted his shoulder. Although they didn''t know each other before, they were very close now, because their experiences seemed to be similar too.


    "Is that so? Even if Sword Sect has inherited a disciple''s sword technique today, it is not important, because we are here. Jian Wushuang, are you prepared to pay with your life or do you want me to do it for you? " Unrivaled Super Hottie appeared in the sky above the Sword Sect sect and revealed a cruel expression. His eyes shone with a cold light and at that moment, a large portion of the disciples spat out blood and flew out.


    "Impossible! How can it be so terrifying?!"


    "This... Is this the Zong''s Great Clan Elder? " Many people were astonished. They realized that they were wrong. They were basically wrong. In this world, no one had ever treated someone with gentleness. There was only cruelty and countless blows.


    Until it shattered into pieces, but at that moment, the light appeared again, Jian Wushuang''s eyes turned deep, she stood beside Xuan Jian, Xu Dong and Qu Jian and asked: "You are invincible, what do you want to do? Could it be that you want to do something that isn''t good for my disciple while I''m here? "


    "Like I said, are you going to pay with your life, or are you going to pay with your life?" His techniques were unrivalled and arrogant, standing here, he could already ignore Jian Wushuang. In any case, the advantage was on his side, and there were only a hundred disciples in Sword Sect, and there were still thousands of people behind him.


    There were also the strong person s of the Zong s and there were also many Soaring Cloud Realm s.


    As for the other party, they only had two people at the peak of the Soaring Cloud Realm, dozens of them were at the middle stage of the Soaring Cloud Realm, and how many early stage strong person s were there?


    His gaze landed on Xu Dong. Although this person was filled with mystery, he was still a waste in front of him!


    The other Anti-Void Stage cultivators were all only at waste. Xu Dong suddenly stood up and asked: "What do you want?"


    "I will kill you!" Unrivaled Super Hottie shouted in reply!


    "You are not worthy." The corner of Xu Dong''s mouth raised, and the eyes of those people instantly widened, as they looked at Xu Dong. This was the Highest Elder of the Zong, no matter how much of an act they put on, it did not seem possible for them to act like this, right?


    "I am not worthy? "Hehe." Unrivaled Super Hottie sneered. As he played with the horsetail whisk in his hand, it exploded one after another as he charged into the distance. He never thought that there would be someone who would dare to act cool in front of him.


    He repeated himself again and again. In this generation''s Divine Sect, the Supreme Elder was already an existence at the peak. Why was this person so shameless, even trying to act cool?


    "You are indeed unworthy to judge me. What I said is the truth." In this place, many people knew that if this person were to become arrogant, he would definitely offend many people. Of course, if there were some people that did not offend him, they would definitely offend you.


    "Oh? "What sort of world is this? That''s a world where strength speaks. If you don''t have strength, then naturally, I will casually slaughter you!"


    "Could it be that you want to bully others with your power?" Xu Dong sneered, one sentence was all that was needed to cover their mouths, many of them had fierce looks in their eyes, their killing intent was extremely terrifying, coming up, they were disciples of the Zong, with a cultivation base at the middle stage of the Soaring Cloud Realm.


    "How about I fight you?" That person is a Eldest Brother of the Zong. The moment he stepped forward, Xuan Jian also stepped forward and said: "I have long wanted to test the depth of the Zong s. Since I have the chance today, why don''t we try it together?"


    "Xuan Jian, this has nothing to do with you, why must you come up and humiliate yourself?" This person''s name is Xuan Zi, he''s a guy from Xuan Jian''s generation, and this Xuan Zi and Xuan Jian have a grudge. Even though they provoked each other, Xuan Zi knows that he can''t beat Xuan Jian!

 C218 Major Events (1)

    Xuan Jian was the Eldest Brother, and was the master of killing, with his divine sword skills, he was not someone an ordinary disciple could compare to.


    Moreover, after so many years, even though this person''s cultivation is only at the peak of the Soaring Cloud Realm, his true combat strength is probably much stronger than a normal sect master.


    "Fine, since you want to give it a try, then give it a try!" Xuan Zi let out a cold laugh, and rushed over. The horsetail whisk continued to flutter about, but within the chaos, there were also flashes of white light, causing Xuan Jian to pull out his sword and continuously retreat. In the end, as if he was forced into a corner, he stabbed out with his sword.


    Ka ka ka!


    "Senior brother Xuan Jian, what a terrifying sword technique, it seems like no one in front of us can fight against him, what kind of existence is he, why is he so powerful?" Many people revealed expressions of shock, as though their soul had been moved by a shocking sword strike.


    His eyes were heavy, and his anger turned into a smile: "Good, good, good, as expected of Jian Wuya''s disciple, just with this sword, you can probably become the most terrifying existence in the world, you are very good, you are really very good."


    There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with those words. Why is it that your Zong can bully others just by relying on your power?


    However, just at that moment, the invincible horsetail whisk suddenly moved. It knew that Jian Wushuang was not here, so it bravely attacked. With a single movement, the horsetail whisk rippled like a violent storm.


    Chi chi chi!


    Xu Dong was already prepared. He took a step forward, and actually blocked the Pear Blossom like spell, and his body was instantly penetrated. Xuan Jian was shocked, he never thought that the invincible technique would actually take action.


    If Xu Dong had not helped him block it, he would have been crippled even if he had not died. But what about Xu Dong? Could Xu Dong be alright?


    Fortunately, Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit was a blood dragon. Even though the technique was powerful and had exploded Xu Dong''s body, Xu Dong was still fine. "Hehe, this is just a normal person who attacks the weak and seeks happiness."


    "You didn''t die. It was quite a surprise to me. I really didn''t expect it." Unparalleled sneered, and was not ashamed of ambushing a junior. Instead, he looked at Xu Dong in shock, as if he was very curious how had blocked his attack.


    Then, he did not expect Xu Dong to take a step forward and point at the disciples of the Zong. Who can fight against me? "


    None of the disciples from the Zong stood up, and stared at Xu Dong and the others with a look of disbelief. The disciples who had left also raised their heads, and the people behind Xu Dong, they were all extremely shocked.


    Xu Dong actually made a challenge, and was even heavily injured. Although his cultivation was fine, he had lost so much blood, and his internal organs were injured, so within the same realm, he would probably be crushed.


    "He really is a coward." Xu Dong taunted him, and then, a person stood up. This person was someone Xu Dong knew, and his name was Fei Ya, the enemy of Xu Dong, the person who blocked him at the gates of Phoenix City. He actually stood out to receive death.


    "You want to make a life or death decision?" He never thought that Xu Dong would actually be that crazy. Although Fei Ya wasn''t his match back when he was at the peak of Xu Dong''s level, but Xu Dong was still injured now, and his injuries were still worsening. How could he possibly fight against Fei Ya?


    "That''s right, junior is untalented and is willing to give it a try!" Xu Dong was the third senior brother of the Zong, so his position was pretty high. Although he was not as good as Xuanzi, he still could not be underestimated.


    "Alright, since you have this kind of heart, then you can give it a try. I feel that you''re about to die anyway!" Unrivaled Super Hottie looked at Xu Dong and sent a pill flying. Xu Dong extended his hand out and said: "You can consider yourself to have some dignity of a senior. But, there''s no poison in this pill, right?"


    Xu Dong was a drug refiner in the first place, so he naturally knew that there was no poison. He only asked that one question, but he did not expect Spellcaster to ask that one, so he curled his lips and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t use this kind of trick to kill you. I will use a special method to kill you.

 C219 Major Events (2)

    "Then I appreciate it." Xu Dong opened his mouth and swallowed the pill. Not long later, flames burst out from Xu Dong''s body as he looked at Fei Ya in the distance. The Qi on his body started to condense continuously and eventually turned into a void flame.


    "How is this possible? This Kid might still be powerful, if I do not do something, I am afraid I will not be able to kill him. After a few years, there will probably be another Jian Wushuang. " Unrivaled Super Hottie was shocked. He reached out his hand and stealthily curled his fingers. Apparently, there was no Shaoyin in that skillful movement, but his wishful thinking was instantly destroyed by a ray of sword light.


    "I really don''t understand. Senior Brother Shi, you have been here for so many years, but you still haven''t truly figured out why the Master taught you Tao techniques and not sword techniques." Jian Wushuang had appeared. His eyes were focused on his invincible art.


    The reason why their grudges were so unclear was because they were both still young and had become good friends. Back then, the Divine Sect''s aura had declined, and when they took in disciples, they were completely different from the previous ones, regardless of whether they were from a noble or a despicable sect.


    Of course, that ancestor''s sword techniques were godly, and he was a person known as the Sword God in the East Continent.


    The two Junior and Junior Brothers, because they were fighting over the inheritance of the Sword God''s mantle, from extremely good brothers, they instantly became enemies. In the end, the Sword God passed on his sword techniques to Jian Wushuang, and only passed on the path of mediocre techniques to his invincible skills.


    Why did these two say they were enemies? It was probably because of this matter. Although the two of them were fellow disciples of the same sect, the battle between them had never stopped. Furthermore, the disciples were imitating each other, so it naturally became the enmity of the world.


    Speaking of which, this was a sad story.


    However, no matter how sorrowful they were, they could not all be fierce people. Just from the fight between the sword and Zong, it was unknown how many disciples had died. Of course, there were also many who had improved.


    Looking at the land around him, Xu Dong did not realize why this place was filled with sneers all the time. The Sword Sect did not seem to be weaker than the Zong, why did they all have no time to dodge?


    "All of these things are biased towards the Master. Along the way, our lives have already reached the end of a road, you and I are already old, if any of the disciples below step into an even more powerful realm, we will never stop fighting!" The battle between the Zong and the Sword Sect had only started during this period of time. It had only been two hundred years since the start of the battle between the two of them.


    But Unrivaled Super Hottie didn''t regret it, because he needed to do this in order to prove himself. So what if he lost his past? It was good now anyway. This life was always for his own good. It was enough for him now that he had recovered.


    Several supreme elders of the Divine Sect also flew over, their gazes deeply fixated on Jian Wushuang and Arcane Immortal. Their battle had already affected the harmony between sword and arcane. They were no longer qualified to become supreme elders, and their positions were no longer suitable for the two of them.


    No, he should be the Great Clan Elder who wasn''t worthy to be given to the Zong. This guy actually took action against the younger generation, causing damage to their prestige. Xu Dong stared coldly at the audience, his eyes filled with disappointment towards the Divine Sect.


    They definitely could not disappoint these disciples, but Xu Dong''s heart, was no longer able to contain the Zong.


    "Senior Brothers, this is all my and Senior Brothers'' fault. We are willing to withdraw from the position of elder, but now, I want to, in the end, use my status as a supreme elder to launch a challenge to Senior Arcane, no discussion on life and death!"


    Jian Wushuang had gone crazy, the seriousness on his face was already engraved. Most people would treat their Senior Brother with respect, but of course, the prerequisite was that his Senior Brother was extremely protective towards his Junior Brother, but he did not expect that his technique would be so invincible, did he not expect that there would be no one in Sword Sect?


    Even if Jian Wuya left, didn''t they still have Jian Wushuang, and even have Martial Uncle Jian Wuxin?


    So, in the end, who was afraid of who, and who was always courteous, allowing their relationship to continue on.


    "Wushuang, are we really going to do this?" An elder could not do anything. He stood up and wanted to stop him, but Jian Wushuang did not answer him. In any case, his gaze was very serious. It could be said that he was very serious too because this world was huge and Jian Wushuang did not want to stay forever.


    A sect was a home, the losers could just leave it.


    Jian Wuya was unable to change the relationship between the sword and the technique, so he left. Before he left, he had said that he would be back very soon, and just when would it be?


    Xu Dong and the other side had already stopped, staring at the invincible technique, although the cultivation level of the man was high, but his heart was truly dark, thinking about the reason why Xu Dong joined this broken Sword Sect, and why he suddenly obtained the favor of Jian Wushuang.


    If it were not for the Clothes that Jian Wushuang gave him, perhaps he would have already become a corpse. "Senior Brother Unrivaled, do you want to try?"


    That look of ''I''m not afraid of anything'' caused many of the great elders to look unhappy. Since the matter had already reached this stage, why did they still continue to talk about it?


    Why did he keep on provoking others with unbeatable skills, fearing that the rules of the Divine Sect wouldn''t be broken thoroughly enough?


    "Fine, since you want to court death, I''ll grant you that wish!" Sure enough, Unrivaled Super Hottie agreed. Everyone felt like there was no other way left for them to turn back.


    However, if that was the case, the result would also be very good. It would be fine to leave after losing, since the Divine Sect wouldn''t be destroyed. It was already pretty much the strongest existence in the world.


    Suddenly, a frightening power surged forth from the distance. Many people had odd expressions on their faces. The Utmost Exalted Elders were so scared that they started to sweat profusely.


    That terrifying aura really made one despair. Many of the Highest Elders suddenly recalled the story of the past in the Divine Sect. That story had been sealed for who knows how long. Was it finally being revealed now?


    Xu Dong was even more surprised, he never thought that the Black Dragon and the others would actually come.


    But what was going on now? They didn''t die, but instead, their cultivation became even more terrifying, right?


    Xu Dong thought that it was not bad. Not only were they not dead, but because of the Curse, they had comprehended an even more powerful path.


    "That person actually revived, then the Black Turtle Sect and the rest ¡­" One of the clan elders was shocked, Xu Dong''s eyebrows jumped, the Black Turtle Sect was probably already in ruins, even Zhou Yalong was probably dead.


    "The two of you, stop fighting for the time being and quickly organize the disciples to prepare for battle!" After that, they left towards the Divine Altar Sect. He still had one more thing to do, and upon seeing it on the way, Fei Ya revealed a demonic smile and also chased after Xu Dong.

 C220 Terrifying Black Dragon (1)

    The Black Dragon had once said that he was an immortal existence, but no one knew how he would survive. If necessary, Xu Dong thought that he could see through it.


    His current goal was to know what he should do and what he should do. In any case, he should be able to get an answer out of it by the end.


    Suddenly, a ray of black light fell from the sky, the man stared at Xu Dong and asked: "You are also here, very good, not bad, your strength should be here, it just so happens that Black Turtle Sect is a piece of trash, you ¡­ "She will become a pile of slag."


    "Really? Then, thank you so much." Xu Dong disagreed, as his gaze looked deeply at the black dragon''s back, and said: "You guys fused? No wonder the Curse didn''t kill you. So you actually fused together. "


    The pain of life and death is hard to imagine. If necessary, believe that you will die in my hands. No matter where you hide, I will make you die without a burial ground!


    No matter who it was, they could not understand why the Black Dragon would act so arrogantly. Although many of the Great Elders disliked Xu Dong, they were still disciples of the Divine Sect. In the end, the Divine Sect still had not left the righteous organisation, so they had to fight!


    This was also something that he had to do for the future of the Divine Sect. However, he suddenly discovered that it was a terrifying person. The Black Dragon''s aura was already unfathomably deep.


    "How is this possible? When two people combine forces, their cultivation can actually superimpose?" The Great Clan Elder Dan Tongzi did not dare believe it. He had never thought that the devil in front of him was even more terrifying than this. No one could understand why he was so powerful.


    Their cultivation base could be stacked, moreover they were two terrifying immortals. Was this world really going to be destroyed?


    "Are you afraid? Even the most fearsome person in the world would tremble because of this. And what is the purpose of all of you fighting me for? "


    "For the sake of power or money, what are you doing this for? For the sake of yourself or your loved ones?"


    "If you submit to us, you can have everything. You can have everything in this world, don''t you want it?"


    "What about your normal interests? As for your desires, I just hate Homo sapiens. You guys are just a bunch of barbarians. You don''t care what methods you use to reach your goal! "


    The Black Dragon said a lot in one breath, but Xu Dong and the others still had the same expression, unable to understand why their people didn''t want power or wealth. This world was very big, in a big world, there were many talents, so there was nothing much to say.


    "Very well, since you all want nothing, then I will give you all a choice, and that is to die by my hands!" The Black Dragon coldly snorted and condensed a black light before smashing towards them.


    BOOM!


    The terrifying black light exploded and Xu Dong immediately turned into a shadow to dodge to the side. The black dragon coldly snorted: "You think you can escape?"


    "In this world, we have to give it a try." Xu Dong curled his lips, his tone extremely cold. He took a step away, then gave another punch, which condensed and formed a fist. blood dragon''s power appeared in his palm, but Xu Dong knew he could not resist it.


    "Sure, you''re actually trying to stop me with your life on the line. If there''s no accident, you''re an immortal, but it''s still not enough!" The Black Dragon indifferently stared at Xu Dong, and then, the edge of its sword blocked the black light. The few great elders behind them flew up into the sky, and landed, preparing to work together to suppress the Black Dragon.


    Even though the five Great Elders had joined hands, they were still no match for him. From that moment onwards, the disciples of the Divine Sect became fearful. For the sake of wealth and power, choosing a lineup now was the best outcome.


    He soon discovered that a divine beam of light had rushed over, but he didn''t realize how overbearing that light was. Anyhow, it was so calm. With a ''shua'' sound, it rushed over. "No way, what is that?"


    No one knew what it was, the light had disappeared, and finally no one knew what it was, but they realised that after it entered Xu Dong''s body, Xu Dong''s aura instantly changed.


    The Great Clan Elder felt that Xu Dong''s secret was indeed different. To actually summon the power of the Divine Sect, what kind of thing was that, what right did he have to be so arrogant, what right did he have to make Xu Dong become so powerful? Originally, he was already that powerful because after that divine light surged, he had already become the peak of Soaring Cloud Realm.

 C221 Terrifying Black Dragon (2)

    "What secret does the Kid possess?" The many great elders were all shocked, they realized Xu Dong could actually summon out the divine sect''s multicolored light, but how was he so powerful? "This Kid has such a great opportunity, it must be the future of our divine sect!"


    Suddenly, a frightening power released once again from Xu Dong''s body. That power turned into ripples, and the fluctuations entered their ears. Swish swish swish sounds were then followed by a splitting headache.


    "This is a magical attack!"


    Many people abruptly raised their heads, and upon seeing that terrifying fluctuation, their faces turned pale. What kind of terrifying power was that? Not long later, several people flew over, and their eyes were fierce as they said, "Not bad, someone still dares to cause trouble in the Divine Sect encampment."


    "Who is this person?"


    Many people had his doubts.


    Xu Dong was also not clear about who he was, but when he raised his hand, the entire world started to explode, the force of the explosion continued to compress the air, and the air started to condense, and crackling sounds came out. The black dragon was extremely cold and detached, he did not think that they would die here, but facing forward, he realised that this person was truly more terrifying than the Grand Clan Elder.


    "Who are you? You actually want to stop me? You''re looking to die, don''t you know? " The Black Dragon was cold and detached, his voice wild and unbridled. The matters of life, who could say clearly?


    "Who I am is not important. What''s important is what you are. What kind of thing are you, and what right do you have to cause trouble in the Homo sapiens''s Sacred Grounds? " This person was dressed neatly, like a gentleman. But why did Xu Dong feel that he did not think that way?


    "We are the Rankers in dragon race, a lowly Homo sapiens like you would never be able to kill us!" This was because no one could be unafraid in front of dragon race. Over a thousand years ago, that battle made the entire Homo sapiens remember about dragon race, but this person was truly a stranger.


    "Who are you? Do I know you?" The Black Dragon was stupefied. Then, it charged over with a ray of multicolored light. The person did not say a word and wanted to f * cking fight!


    "Alright, since you dare to look down on the strength of our dragon race, then why don''t you want to make me laugh?" The Black Dragon curled its lips. It found this person truly hateful, and this person''s cultivation was also very terrifying.


    But the Black Dragon still wanted to kill him, because in this world, there were so many good people and bad people. In any case, the people who were stopping him were the bad people.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    The sword''s edge kept chopping down, and realized that the Black Dragon''s bones were even scarier than the dragon''s scales. Why was this man so cruel? Why was he acting like you stole something from our family and wanted to return the favor?


    Did he steal your woman? Why was it so cruel? Jian Wushuang shouted loudly: "Do you guys know a sword technique that falls from the sky?"


    "Could it be the legendary Heaven Flying Immortal?!" Unrivaled Super Hottie was shocked as he did not realize that Jian Wushuang had such a skill.


    "That''s right. This sword is a sword meant for the Heaven Flying Immortals. Once this sword appears, it will be invincible. Let me give it a try and see if this sword is real. " Jian Wushuang stood still and looked at the sky. His gaze focused slightly as a sword materialized in the sky right after. That sword''s patterns flashed and the incredibly deep inscriptions continued to flash.


    Not long after he landed, the entire ground split open as countless people looked up in fright. They realized that guy had hidden his true strength, it was terrifying. Jian Wushuang laughed loudly and then followed with a flutter of his horsetail whisk.


    "Jian Wushuang, do you think only you know how to do it, or do you think that I don''t?" A horsetail whisk exuded a breezy wind. As the tornado roared, many of the supreme elders couldn''t help but cry out.


    "Astral Tornado!"


    It was the same thing as the Heaven Flying Immortal. However, on one side, it was a horsetail whisk. Coupled with strength, wind speed, and gravity, it could be said to be a piece of cake.


    Boom! *


    "Waa, waa, such a terrifying acting tough. Why are you acting so pretentious?" Many people ran over, trying to avoid being attacked by the combined sword intent and the horsetail whisk.


    Speaking of which, why did these two guys, who were originally opponents, suddenly team up against each other? Wasn''t this guy joking? What right did he have to act so arrogantly? What right did he have to act so arrogantly?


    "I didn''t do this to help you. I did it to help the Divine Sect!" The man sneered. He turned his head and walked to the side. The Black Dragon roared. Although the two of them were working together to act tough, he was still unharmed. He could still act tough!


    Pow!


    A cauldron lid fell from the sky and smashed onto the Black Dragon''s head. Oh god, where did this come from?


    Dan Tongzi''s gaze was deep. Although his hair was white, he still acted like a cross, as he had a bright future, and used a hand to pinch his throat. Since Dan Tongzi was young, he had stolen countless of miraculous pills and medicines.


    Speaking of him, it was because he was smart. And after taking so many elixirs, his future was limitless.


    "You rotten old men, I''m going to kill you." Homo sapiens''s lifespan was only a thousand years, and dragon race''s lifespan was more than a hundred thousand years. The Black Dragon in front of his eyes was not yet f * cking mature.


    "A fellow who has lived for over three thousand years is truly unlucky. Now that your cultivation has returned, you all want revenge. Sure enough, dogs cannot stop themselves from eating feces."


    "It seems like you guys are also like that. If you want justice, what qualifications do you have, and what strength do you have? It''s just a bunch of old men who are about to die! " The black dragon sneered. There was something odd about his smile that made Xu Dong and the others feel their scalps go numb. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Everyone be careful, the Black Dragon is about to use its divine technique." The Highest Elder let out a loud shout, and then a terrifying power suddenly erupted. "Why are you ¡­"


    "Was it particularly unexpected? I just moved a little. Do you really think you know me that well? " The black dragon laughed coldly as he looked at the fellow in front of him. This old fellow was truly extremely ridiculous.


    There was already nothing that he could do. The Black Dragon''s terror was still in front of him, and Xu Dong was also shocked. In the blink of an eye, a Great Elder had landed in the hands of another person, this ¡­

 C222 Come on!

    "I''m going to kill you." The black dragon stared at Xu Dong, and said these words with a very serious expression. Xu Dong shot a glance at it, and finally realized that he had indeed reached the end, and would not be able to live any longer.


    "Do you know how we''ve been living all this time? No one has ever treated us with such brutality before. No one has ever! " He gritted his teeth and his eyes were bloodshot. It seemed as if he was suffering from an unfathomable suffering. "The two of us were pursued by that damnable woman, and we were continuously chased. In the end, we were unable to escape and were all killed."


    "Then it''s nothing. You''re still alive?" Xu Dong did not understand. This was originally a question that was impossible to explain, why did the Black Dragon suddenly come back to life after it died? Furthermore, it had fused together again.


    Suddenly, the Black Dragon flew into a rage and said, "Do you know why we became like this? It''s all because of you! "


    "Us?" Xu Dong did not understand, and countered with a question. He was indeed not very clear, because he had not personally witnessed the Curse kill anyone, so he did not understand. He only made a guess and said, "Could it be that the two of you died, and after the two of you merged together, you two resurrected?


    Xu Dong''s analysis made everyone feel that it was extremely hard to believe. The two people who should have been dead, why did they suddenly revive into something even more terrifying?


    This world has many mystical techniques, as well as so-called Inherent skills. They are just like the Inherent skills of your Martial Spirit, they are so strange, and some are even called unsolvable. The Black Dragon sneered. A bunch of ignorant Homo sapiens, I really don''t know how they defeated their Kaiser.


    dragon race was simply too mysterious. Most people could not understand it at all, but suddenly, one person after another kept walking out of the Divine Sect. They were very careful, afraid that the Black Dragon would find out.


    However, just when they thought that they had escaped, the Black Dragon had already noticed them.


    But many of the Highest Elders were unrelenting, thinking that this matter was ill-advised, and that they absolutely could not let the Black Dragon leave this place.


    What they said was indeed correct. Right now, the Divine Sect was still the Divine Sect. The people who protected a region of the land and came to help subdue the Black Dragon knew as well.


    Xu Dong took the chance and left the place, disappearing from inside the Divine Sect.


    The Divine Sect''s land was filled with killing intent. Some people knew that something bad had happened, so they left quickly.


    "Where can you go?" Xu Dong suddenly stood at the side and looked at a person in the distance. This person''s body was completely covered in blood, and Xu Dong didn''t know why this person could still find him.


    "How did you get here?" Why do you insist on killing me? " Xu Dong asked. He felt that if there was someone in front of him, his strength would be even more terrifying, and ordinary people would definitely not be able to kill him.


    The man thought for a while, before revealing a scarlet expression, and said: "Xu Dong... Curse has harmed me quite a bit, if I don''t kill you to vent our anger, we will definitely not be at ease, and even if that guy is a god, we will still not be able to kill him, but there will come a day when we surpass her. "


    To surpass her was naturally to kill her. After all, the two bloodlines of the Black Dragon and the Black Eerie Swamp had fused together. They were no longer the same person, but someone with even more terrifying talent.


    "Very good. Although I hate you very much, I still admire you very much." The Black Dragon saw Xu Dong''s posture and an expression of admiration appeared in the Black Dragon''s eyes. This person was actually not afraid of death, he insisted on trying, because if he were to run, he would need a little bit more means to kill him.


    "Both you and I understand that you must kill me, and I cannot kill you. That is certain, but I can do my best to live a good life." Xu Dong calmly said. As the time of crisis approached, he had to maintain a calm expression.


    Xu Dong was also not clear as to why he was still chased. Along the way, he believed that the Black Dragon had been injured and they had recovered their cultivation, making them even more terrifying. If Xu Dong did not have any other methods, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    "Believe in myself, there is no ''despair'' in the book!" Xu Dong''s voice was low, his mutterings not being heard by the Black Dragon, what he heard was only the hum of the sword.


    Swoosh!


    The sword intent blossomed, like a firework, it fell down from the sky and Xu Dong immediately turned into a shadow that continuously flickered. However, the black dragon suddenly extended its hand and punched out.


    BOOM!


    Xu Dong felt his bones breaking, blood started flowing out of his body nonstop, his eyes were full of red veins, this guy''s strength, was probably at least a few hundred tons. When he punched earlier on, the Clothes that Jian Wushuang gifted him, was already shattered, it had lost its original effect.


    Furthermore, his ribs had been broken into pieces. Xu Dong clenched his teeth, stood up and said: "Really, it''s been a long time since it''s been this painful."


    "Really? Rest assured, you will suffer even more. I will torture you with everything I have!" The Black Dragon suddenly extended its hand and threw out a head. That head had its eyes wide open, as if it was extremely unwilling to give up. After all, this person had so much resources by his side, but he was still killed in the end.


    Zhou Yalong was not a god, so he was unable to revive them. However, he still used a flame to burn Zhou Yalong''s head off.


    "Trust me, you will become the second head in my hand." The Black Dragon looked at Xu Dong with a pity, and said, "What a pity, originally, you could have relied on me, but now, there''s no more chances, because you could only become a dead person!"


    Xu Dong was one of them, but there was also that woman. He had to kill these bastards, it was all because of them that he became like this.


    dragon race was such a proud and arrogant person, yet she had actually become one. There was nothing that made him feel so disgusted about it.


    "A long time ago, someone brought a human head in front of me. I am grateful to him, and now I am grateful to you as well. If you die, I will give you an honorable and perfect death, and I will cut open your flesh, drink your blood, and eat your flesh!" Xu Dong gnashed his teeth.


    A terrifying cold flame exploded in his eyes. This bastard deserved death, he was not even a living creature. Instead, he was like a dead man, an abominable Undead!

 C223 Angry Xu Dong (1)

    Xu Dong was furious. He had never been so angry, and the Xu Dong who had always been so gentle and gentle was finally angry. He had never thought that he would soon have to re-enter himself again.


    That angry face, in the eyes of the black dragon, was filled with ridicule. He did not think about why Xu Dong was angry, that was something that he did not have, nor did he have any emotions, because he was the dragon race, the arrogant and proud dragon race.


    "Are you courting death? In this world, there are people who can stop me, but this person definitely is not you. You still don''t understand why he would come here to throw away his life. " The black dragon muttered to itself. Although the current Xu Dong was extremely terrifying, there was something in his heart that could not be explained. It was a kind of fate that kept him silent.


    Plus, with the difference in cultivation level, the biggest possibility was that he ¡­ Dying in the hands of the Black Dragon, there was nothing else he could do, there were flashes of light, countless of glass, they were flashing non-stop, suddenly Xu Dong moved, he crazily rushed forward.


    But unfortunately, Xu Dong felt as if he had smashed onto a hard divine iron, and his own bones had actually shattered. After that, he flew out, and with a flash of the black dragon, his afterimage continued to fly, and then, he stood in front of Xu Dong. The person in front of him looked like a small dog.


    He suddenly stomped on the ground, causing Xu Dong to spit out blood. You''re just a mortal, why is your life so tough?


    The Black Dragon truly could not think of a problem. Why did this fellow not die several times? Why were there so many people helping him? And the Black Dragon, was always a lonely person.


    He could not figure it out, Xu Dong knew it clearly, because Xu Dong was a human, he still had human nature, and his gaze contained the power of one red and one white.


    CHI *


    "Do you think that you can kill me with these methods? "I''ve been thinking too much." He used even more strength, causing the earth to split open. Xu Dong groaned, a mouthful of fresh blood flowed nonstop, his body was completely crippled, his internal organs had never felt so much pain before.


    Crack ¡­


    "Hmm?" The Black Dragon''s scalp was numb, it was a sense of danger constantly reminding him, he suddenly gave up on Xu Dong, and dodged to the side. It was a green shadow, and following that, green light flickered continuously, ripping open the Black Dragon''s skin, the pain was something he had never felt before, the wound was still a little numb, and this person''s sword was extremely poisonous.


    "Brother, you still won''t die, right?" Qing Tian descended and stood beside Xu Dong. He squatted down and fed a pill to him, and the pill quickly entered his mouth and was absorbed not long after. After all, Xu Dong''s Martial Spirit was a blood dragon.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die." Xu Dong struggled to get up, but a white palm pressed down on him. The fellow smiled at Xu Dong and said: "Relax, leave these small matters to us, you should rest well, it is enough to watch."


    "Big brother, second brother ¡­" Xu Dong was full of gratitude, he did not expect Qing Tian and the Nine Heavens Mystical King to actually come, there was no sign of this at all, but since they were here, the Black Dragon''s fate would probably not be good.


    With the three brothers gathered together, the sky turned dark. The two of them didn''t look too good; they weren''t injured, but rather angry and gloomy. They smiled at the black dragon and asked, "Third brother, how do you want him to die?"


    Xu Dong suddenly thought of Zhou Yalong, and laughed coldly: "Brothers, I want him to die in my hands!"


    He was fearless, and did not care about his body at all, nor the possibility of his own death. In any case, he wanted to help Zhou Yalong take revenge.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    Xu Dong swallowed a lot of elixirs, after eating it, he released a terrifying life force, and said to the two brothers: I''ll trouble the two brothers to help me stop him, I want to rest first, how about this, you two beat him half to death, I''ll be fine immediately.


    Although Xu Dong had won last time, this time, it was impossible for Xu Dong to win against them. This was because their powers were even more terrifying and stronger.

 C224 Angry Xu Dong (2)

    "Of course there''s no problem. We''re all brothers, what''s the point of that." They stared coldly at the Black Dragon, and the Black Dragon went berserk, actually treating him as a toy to be played with, this was absolutely unacceptable, definitely not allowed, no matter who it was, they would all die at his hands, he was completely furious, he had never felt such humiliation before.


    But he did not expect that sword after sword or technique would unceasingly hinder him from advancing forward. His thought of killing Xu Dong came to nothing, and then, he was unceasingly beaten up by Qing Tian and Jiu Jiu. Xu Dong closed his eyes, and in the span of a breath, the miracle medicine in his body was continuously absorbed, and then, with a loud explosion, he felt a crack appear in his body.


    Qing Tian and Nine Heavens did not care about Xu Dong. Their goal was to kill the Black Dragon, kill half of its brother, and then give it to Xu Dong.


    Qing Tian condensed his sword, and the sword intent carried a destructive force, directly blowing the black dragon''s body up. Not long after, he flew back, looked at Qing Tian, and revealed an expression of unwillingness and fury. Immediately after, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, as his body turned into ice.


    It was a spell from the Ninth Heaven. The two of them looked at each other, then one person gathered thousands of sword blades before stabbing at the Black Dragon. The Black Dragon only had one sentence, and that was, there were many different swords.


    He had never felt such pain before, why did the two of them acting together make him a fool? A terrifying light suddenly shattered, Xu Dong felt that his heart was still burning, his Qi and blood had regained its vitality.


    Those green eyes looked at the Black Dragon in the distance and revealed its teeth while chuckling. The next moment, that terrifying force charged over, and other than the sense of danger the Black Dragon felt from Curse, it had never felt like this before. However, at this moment, he felt it.


    The Homo sapiens was constantly growing. Why did he suddenly have a genius like Xu Dong, why did he feel like he could kill him, no ¡­ It''s impossible, it''s impossible, they are undead, they can''t be killed by someone else, by a mere mortal!


    Suddenly, the Black Dragon''s scales fell off. Qing Tian and Nine Heavens felt a sense of danger at the same time, this person turned into something, as though he was from a deep hell. Suddenly, a door opened.


    Darkness!


    "You''re the one that was fused by the Black Dragon?" Why would the word ''human'' appear on such a monster? However, in reality, this was a human. Furthermore, it was a living human.


    Hei You, this was originally a dragon race. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to fuse with a Black Dragon. Why did he suddenly become like this? Why ¡­


    "I might be human, but you guys can''t handle the power I''m controlling ¡­" Black Hell was a person, and similarly, he was a Black Dragon''s Martial Spirit. Accurately speaking, he was a Guardian, and the guardian of the dragon race was a human!


    This was also the reason why the Black Dragon and the Black Abyss could fuse together. It was because they had originally been one.


    "You are a human ¡­ Why did you become a follower of the dragon race? " Qing Tian asked in confusion. Mystical King of the Ninth Heaven was originally a peacock adult, although he was suppressed by the dragon aura, he was not suppressed much. However, this person gave him a very terrifying feeling.


    It was as if they were the pinnacle existences in this world. Their gazes were deeply focused on their bodies, and then, pieces of flesh and blood were started to be torn apart. This was not right, why was everything wrong?


    However, knowing one was a sin. If Hei You did not attack, then even if he did, it would be a small fight. There was simply no end to it. However, this was a true battle.


    "It''s been many years since I''ve used my true strength. I''m a bit unfamiliar, so I might be a bit bloody later. Don''t make me feel unhappy." This man. Why did he act so arrogantly, he was simply forcing himself to be a king? Xu Dong suddenly thought of Zhou Qingyun, he had turned that fellow into a fool.


    In order to act cool, he sucked up all the air in the small world that he resided in and then died. Originally, he thought that he would not die, but because of the destruction of a hundred years old bull''s horn, he died.


    He thought he was dead.


    This was the result of not being able to act tough. From ancient times to now, no matter who it was, no matter who it was, there would be no good ending to acting tough.


    After all, the other party had already been sealed for so many years. Xu Dong was standing in front of his youth, and the meat shield in front of him was already dripping with blood.


    Roar!


    A terrifying dragon''s roar emerged from Xu Dong''s body, and then, the scales appeared. The dragon claw also returned to Xu Dong''s hands.


    Xu Dong did not say anything else. He stood in place, looked at his own hands and said: "It''s been so long, I can''t remember how long it has been.


    Crack crack crack.


    Hei You stared at Xu Dong with a grave gaze as he mumbled to himself, "Impossible, this is impossible. How could you possibly still have that kind of terrifying power left? Why didn''t you use it earlier?"


    Xu Dong shook his head and said: "I don''t know either, I just feel that it''s enough as long as it''s fun. Speaking of which, you and I are really quite similar; we both have a Girl in our hearts, that Girl is extremely beautiful ¡­"


    They had already realized that the main character was not them, but the Xu Dong in front of them. Right now, the main character was him, so only he could solve these problems, only he could!


    Suddenly, the light scattered in all directions, and the divine light emitted out from Xu Dong''s body. There was also the black light and the white sword intent, which rushed towards Hei You in an instant.


    Wherever he went, not a single blade of grass grew. No one had ever felt Xu Dong''s terror, and now, they had finally seen it.


    "If we join hands and kill him, Xu Dong alone won''t be enough!" Nine Heavens stepped forward and changed his appearance. It was a huge peacock, a huge body, and the three people below were like tiny bugs.


    Xu Dong was in dragon form in the sky, constantly releasing power. Those sharp dragon claws had a firm target, pointing straight at Hei You.


    There was also Qing Tian''s Qing Tian, Yaoyang. In a large world, the sword intent lingered, and with it came the three of them, their auras continuously complementing each other''s.


    However, Darkstill only laughed coldly. In that instant, all the light vanished, leaving behind only a streak of black. The remaining people all flew away as well. Even if it was blood, it was all black ¡­


    "How terrifying. Who would have thought that we would be smashed to pieces and sent flying in an instant?"

 C225 The Curse is here (1)

    Hei You didn''t understand why they suddenly increased their strength, but they only had one condition, and that was to flay them to death. If one of them wasn''t crippled, then they definitely could not be let off. Suddenly, Xu Dong stepped forward and Hei You discovered that Xu Dong''s eyes were really special.


    "Your eyes are really special. They make me want to dig them out and hide them." He suddenly smiled, revealing a mouth full of teeth. They were very white, and it seemed like they were often taken care of. Didn''t Hei You die not long ago? Why did he suddenly become a fella with a fused body?


    Just what sort of benefits did the Black Dragon give him? Why did it have to submit to the Black Dragon and become its dark protector? This matter was extremely difficult to explain. It was most likely due to power or fate.


    "Then if you have the ability, come!" Xu Dong disapproved and even found it funny, because in that instant, space exploded and a black light appeared. That black light was not the Black Dragon or Xu Dong''s power, but was a power that belonged solely to one person, that person''s name was Curse.


    Curse looked at Xu Dong, and realised that this youth was still stubborn. They were young, but they had this kind of heart, a heart that was not afraid of anyone, the kind of people who could not be terrified or weak, their future achievements might not be certain, but they would definitely not be young.


    "You''re finally here. Hua Li, are you late?" Xu Dong said to the Curse with a happy expression. If that was the case, they would not die, and of course, the prerequisite was that the Curse was willing to help, because they were not sure if the Curse was willing or not willing to help.


    "Speaking of which, could this be what you said about killing the two of them? Why did it suddenly become like this? It really is hard for people to understand." Xu Dong''s heart was a little sad. Zhou Yalong had died for him, and the Black Turtle Sect had also died for him, so the heavens did not want Xu Dong to become that outstanding person.


    "Believe me. They did indeed die, but someone revived them, or else why do you think they suddenly became like this?" The sudden arrival of the Curse did not cause Hei You to feel any fear. On the contrary, he was eager to give it a try, wanting to see how terrifying it actually was.


    Ka ka ka!


    Chains after chains flew out from the void, that chain carried a terrifying aura, binding up Hei You, following that, rays of light scattered in all directions, the entire ground became a shattered canyon, the power was truly terrifying!


    To think that tens of thousands of worlds could not withstand the power of these five people, how terrifying were their strengths, and how great their existences were. In fact, ordinary people were unable to even approach this place, even if it was at the edge ¡­


    "All of you have become so strong in the blink of an eye. As your guardians, I am quite great. After all, this is what I gave you!" Xu Dong stood on top of a rock, and his gaze gradually grew deeper, "Speaking of which, it seems like we have nothing to do with you. Why do you think something like this happened?"


    "What is it?"


    "About our guardian ¡­" Xu Dong groaned a few times as beams of light after streaks of light continuously rushed towards the distant darkness. What kind of existence were they?


    Was it a mistake, or was it a result?


    No one understood that it was a certain thing that only Xu Dong and the others could understand, the relationship between them was extremely complicated, it was so complicated that it was hard to understand. Suddenly, a terrifying aura appeared again, this aura was filled with the aura of an emperor, but after seeing that person, Xu Dong was greatly taken aback, he never expected that the fellow in front of him would actually have such a deep gaze, have a bit of hidden bitterness, and even a bit of sadness.


    "Who are you? I advise you to not interfere in this matter, because there is no one in this world who can interfere in our matters!" Two Aurora''s appeared in his black eyes. He never thought that someone else would come. Furthermore, this person seemed to be a special acquaintance. This made him feel awkward. No, no, no.

 C226 The Curse is here (2)

    "Are you talking about me or about you?" This person just so happened to appear here, and he was so terrifying that it caused people to despair. With just a slight glance, a beautiful woman appeared in his arms. This was not right, why did a woman suddenly appear here?


    Desires unconsciously rose from the bottom of his heart. Of course, that was only Xu Dong and a few others, with the exception of the Curse, in that moment, Xu Dong felt that he had fallen in love.


    It was just that this monarch pulled her, and without further ado, the beautiful dream was shattered. Xu Dong felt like he had lost his lover, and not only that, he also felt like crying.


    The emperor''s name was Yi!


    No one knew his name.


    Although this person was a little sad, but he was not only sad, he also had the smell of a broken heart. Xu Dong suddenly realised, this was a bewitching technique, at such a young age, she had learnt bewitching techniques, this woman was truly terrifying, but speaking of this, Xu Dong was just a little brat.


    The sword in his hand carried a strange red hue, he had never thought that Xu Dong''s transformation would be so terrifying. Right, there was even a hint of the scent of a fool, as he looked at her with his dark eyes, and said: "Why did you come? Why did you come? Why do I feel that you have become different again?"


    "Well said, I am indeed different. You actually haven''t died yet. That makes me very surprised. However, accidents are accidents. I can''t just stand by and watch as my people die by your hands, right?" Then, he saw a puzzled gaze. That woman seemed to recognize him, but also seemed to not know him.


    "I didn''t think that you would actually bring her here. I''m really surprised that I didn''t want her." Who was this person, why did he come here, why did he make Hei You take the initiative to stop, all of this was something that made people suspicious. Hei You walked to the front, took a step forward, extended his hand, and that woman actually did not move an inch, as if she was frozen in time.


    "Look, I''ve already brought her here. I''ve also given you the thing you wanted, shouldn''t you let it go?" His gaze was also deep, and the dejection in his eyes confused Xu Dong and the others. Just what was wrong with this man?


    Originally, the two of them would have had a perfect world, and the two of them were flawless. However, because of some reasons, or perhaps it could be said that the previous Emperor did not agree to it, ¡­


    "Alright, now no one can stop us. It''s just that I''m no longer the same dark and gloomy person like before. You''re no longer that sad, right?" Hei You cried suddenly. This woman was his weakness, because heroes always feel sad about beauties. Why did this person suddenly lose his humanity, because he lost this woman!


    He hugged her and didn''t have any reaction. This person seemed to have an ice-cold look on his face, "Why, why did you suddenly become like this, the way you make me hate you!"


    "A person will always change. Unlike you, who has lived for so many years and still looks like you are on the verge of death, why is it that you will never be able to come back?" The sorrow and iciness caused Hei You to feel pain once again. That''s right, after so many years, why was he still the same as before? Why?


    In fact, Hei You also hated him. That''s right, because he didn''t want himself to become like this. How could he, who was hated by others, end up like this? Wasn''t it all because of sorrow?


    He and the Black Dragon had been the first to use a person to become a demon beast for thousands of years, thus creating a beautiful sect. But ordinary people would not use a person, even in the nine heavens, and it just so happened that there was a person in his body who had once been a king, but after becoming the Martial Spirit of the Nine Heavens Mystical King, he had never appeared again.

 C227 The Curse is here (3)

    "Darkstill has lived for thousands of years. How did he do that? That woman, and that Emperor, could it be because he became an Immortal?" Xu Dong did not understand, and asked Curse: "Why do you know about Curse?"


    "Of course I know, but why should I tell you?" The Curse looked at Xu Dong and revealed a playful smile. That''s right, why did he have to tell Xu Dong that there were many terrifying things in this world?


    Who would want to touch such a deadly thing?


    "Alright, since you want to say it, then I won''t force you." Xu Dong laughed, he did not care about what happened just now, but now that he looked at the man in front of him, he realised how terrifying his power was, why it was so cruel, what exactly did they exist for?


    Currently, there were no immortals that had lived to such an age. Why were they able to do that? And there was also that Dark World. They clearly didn''t have that long of a lifespan. Could it be that they were dead?


    Xu Dong suddenly understood that most of these people only existed for their own existence. Since they existed, then what about the future, what about the future? Xu Dong seemed to see his own future, and not long after, he could also become this kind of person who did not care about time.


    "Since the world has turned you into this, then why should I let this world go through with it? The true sorrow will not leave me behind. It won''t!" He revealed his sharp teeth, and punched out towards sadness in the end. It was already too late for Xu Dong to stop it.


    Boom! *


    Hei You actually flew out. Why was he so powerful?


    "I knew that you weren''t sad. Grief has already died. She has already died!" Hei You spat out blood, and stared coldly at Grief. There was no longer true love in this world, true love was already dead, Girl was already dead!


    This was a lifetime of sorrow for Hei You. He had never felt this much pain before, nor was he this strong. Hei You stared at him with a sharp gaze. He had never realized just how much he hated Hei You.


    "Yeah, she died. Under the siege of hundreds of people, she was killed by others in order to make a unscrupulous person leave. She was constantly being sliced up. She was a princess, so why did she die so pitifully? It makes one''s heart ache."


    "Are you lying to me?" Hei You stared coldly at Xiao Hui. Xiao Yun''s heart ached as he stepped forward and replied, "That''s right, she is absolutely correct. When I arrived, she pitifully asked me where Xiao Hei has gone to."


    "You are truly despicable. She is already dead, why are you still blaspheming her? No! I will definitely not allow it! " Hei You''s body trembled, as if he was an ancient Celestial King. He raised his hand, revealing a vast and beautiful planet.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    That sword light was extremely fast, and it was no longer in the rank of an ordinary person. That terrifying thing, how powerful was it when suddenly the light scattered and a sad hand stopped him, "You are not sad, why can''t I do that, why does my heart hurt so much?"


    Hei You actually cried. At that moment, it was as if his heart ached, and only after a long time did he laugh, "Don''t worry, because I am no longer the same person. The sadness I felt before has already died. You saw it with your own eyes. Just now, you saw it with your own eyes. That was not a dream, but a real one! "


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" A man actually cried, and he even cried so shamelessly, why did it make Xu Dong''s heart ache a little? Looking at this person, Xu Dong''s eyes seemed a little pitiful, too pitiful.


    "I hate those guys who mock me in their hearts the most. Those people are usually dead!" Xu Dong saw a black shadow in his eyes. He descended from the sky and stepped on Xu Dong''s body.


    "How did you get here?" Xu Dong asked curiously, he was drunk from the question, who could you blame if you were not on guard?


    Hei You didn''t say anything else, since he had already taken care of Xu Dong anyway. He lifted the sword in his hand, which was extremely sharp on top of the sword, and at that moment, blood spurted out, causing the Curse to close its eyes and say: "Oh my god, he''s too savage, too scary, too disgusting!"

 C228 Dynasty (1)

    Xu Dong was a genius, so as a genius, as a king, he naturally had to save Xu Dong. If not, wouldn''t the demi-human race on the other side would trample the entire empire, and this land would be ruled by them as well?


    Countless people became the food of the demi-human race, just like the pigs in the Homo sapiens. They were kept up, kept up for the time being, and then they would be killed, but they wouldn''t want to become that kind of person, because their ambition was definitely not to be the king of the East Continent, but to be the king of the entire world.


    What step must he take in order to become a strong person like this? could feel this person''s arrogance. Those arrogant eyes told him that this person was very terrifying, he had already seen through life and death, and was indifferent to the outside.


    "Hehe, smelly Kid, you owe me your life. Submit, and then you become my personal guard. How about it?" Looking at Xu Dong, the seriousness on his face seemed to be really serious. Xu Dong couldn''t help but reveal a pondering expression, and also looked at it and smiled. Humans were all complex creatures, after all, they were willing to pay anything for wealth and things like that.


    I''m sorry, I don''t know who you are, but I can promise you that in the future, if you have anything you want me to do, I will definitely go through fire and water and not refuse to do anything! Xu Dong was serious, but his expression instantly turned cold!


    "You might as well die!" However, Hei You''s expression changed. He also felt Xu Dong''s craftiness, but it was already too late for him to dodge. After three thousand years of cultivation, he naturally became even more different.


    Immediately after, she turned into a blur of sorrow and chased after Hei You while violently beating him up. Xu Dong did not understand why she would be so cruel. Why was he so cruel? who didn''t understand could only stand up, patting the blood on his body, causing his white clothes to bleed even more.


    "Speaking of which, I don''t understand why you pretend to be weak in this place." In the end, the blood dragon still made their move. After all, as Xu Dong''s guardian, he could not let Xu Dong die, and that was for the best. After all, Xu Dong had still done well enough, so naturally, he knew Xu Dong''s background.


    "You and I are both Martial Saints, what else can you say?" The blood dragon curled its lips and said unhappily. He and him were people of the same level, and their cultivation were similarly powerful, but their hearts were different, so their thoughts were also different.


    What is a martial arts world?


    Xu Dong had been scammed multiple times. Not only is the Jianghu a scammer, it also has people who want to kill you at any time, they are scheming and scheming, and it is hard to say for sure, but Xu Dong relied on killing them, causing them to see the light of day, "Come to think of it, why did you choose such a waste?"


    The question that came up was naturally Xu Dong. Why did the blood dragon choose Xu Dong, seemed to not have anything to do with you, right?


    "It doesn''t seem to be your responsibility."


    It seemed like another mistake to say that he could not care about Xu Dong, and what was even more unfortunate was that Xu Dong was a human being and not a demi-human race. If it was a demi-human race, then he would be able to act without restraint, and blood dragon s could not help but find it a pity, and after this period of cultivation, his strength had already reached 10% of his original strength.


    "It is true that it is not under my control, but that it is only about you, not this youth. If you want to pass on the inheritance of the blood dragon, then I hope you, do not lead others astray, because in this world, there are so many people being persecuted by your demi-human race, and his father is not an ordinary person. If you provoke the Xu Family, I feel that you will not be able to live!"


    He did not care about the Xu Family, he only cared about his own inheritance. Xu Dong was not the demi-human race, this was better, because he was destined to become the emperor, and the things that he was destined to do, would definitely not be covered up by the heavens.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about that anymore. The things between us have not been resolved yet. It''s better to properly resolve the things between us." There was another tricky matter in front of them, and that was how Hei You would settle it. There were so many almighty beings here, other than, a Curse from another world. It seemed that no one would know about the story regarding them.

 C229 Dynasty (2)

    "It''s not me, it''s you who''s tangled up. Do you not understand what identity you''re using to order me to come out?" The blood dragon was also looking at him. Normally, this person would not take action when he had no interests. However, he suddenly made a move, which caused Hei You to be puzzled and the blood dragon to be confused as well.


    "This world is about to be destroyed, shouldn''t we put aside our grudges and have good opinions? Fate has placed us together. Naturally, we cannot just leave and do nothing, right? "


    The two almighty elders in Jiu Jiu and Qing Tian''s body laughed as well, "This is definitely something that can never be discussed. We already have nothing to worry about, so what right do you have to make us your stepping stones?"


    The blood dragon sneered and said, he definitely could not agree to that, because that would simply be courting death. In the starry sky, one shooting star after another continuously fell and laughed, he laughed very crazily, pointing at the sky: "Do you think that you can still take it? The apocalypse had already begun. Where were they going? There is nothing in this world that can stop the Apocalypse of Destruction, only death! "


    A dead end?


    Nonsense!


    It was impossible for this world to have only one path of death. There would always be an end, or perhaps a place that they could leave from. If they left this world with their strength, they could completely cross the river of stars and arrive at another place.


    Don''t even think about it, the other worlds have all been destroyed, only our world still exists, and the world above, they don''t have the ability to bully the world above, only us. If we don''t join hands, we will die, and there will be no end to it. He was angry, too. This was the first time he saw him angry in so many years. He was angry to such an extent!


    There was no sadness nor joy. Her gaze looked at Hei You. It was as if she had returned to her first love. She couldn''t remember herself, so she had disappeared.


    Believe me, I will come back to find you. As long as this world is not extinct, I can accompany you until the end.


    In the future, I will bring you to every place in East Continent, to the north, to the south, and to the west. I will bring you to the end, where you will live an old life together and never forget.


    Tears fell down her face again. She stressed time and again that sorrow was dead, that she was dead, that she had died with a smile on her face, why was the scene constantly changing? Was she dead or still alive, had she disappeared, or was she still alive?


    "Don''t be silly, she''s dead!" His sorrowful words were like a heavy hammer that directly smashed onto his chest. He spat out a mouthful of black blood as he lowered his head dejectedly.


    The blood dragon laughed out loud: Zhizhi, isn''t this the previous king? Why are you crying, speaking of this, this woman is so important to you, looking at her face, you actually cried, this is truly funny, all the mistakes you made in the past, do you still not know how to repent?


    Hei You leaned back. He had truly made a mistake. He had really lost so many things. He had said that he would go back to find her, but why had he forgotten about that?


    Those words were like a thunderclap that struck his heart, revealing a small wound that continued to expand. A pitiful bug, a pitiful bug, he was so pitiful he died!


    "You will regret this, Hei You ¡­" As he spoke, Hei You lowered his head, completely speechless. He was completely going to die. As for why he died, that was because of his heart.


    The blood dragon stared at the sky. What he did not truly love was only that Girl in Xu Dong''s heart, Qing Lan, and Xu Dong still did not understand why she left, because Qing Lan was willing to leave, and she was actually not Qing Lan anymore. She was another person as to where she had gone to, Xu Dong did not know, and he did not want to know either!


    But was that true? Does Xu Dong really not want to know where Qing Lan went?


    How could Xu Dong not want to know that he had lied? His mind was severely injured, if not, the blood dragon would not come out, and the current Xu Dong''s mind was filled with Qing Lan''s image. The blood dragon knew that she would appear in the future, and when the time came, he would be able to see her.


    There was once a person who, after losing her, lost his color and became gloomy, did not have the best expectations, did not have that many laughs, and finally became a person in the dark night. He laughed sinisterly, and at the same time, tears continuously fell from his eyes.


    The meteorites continued to fall, smashing into the distance, and eventually disappeared bit by bit. Who knew how many Homo sapiens existed in this land of East Continent, if they were attacked by these meteorites, who knows how many people might die, in any case, many people felt that too many people had died, it might cause the world to lose its balance, and the world was about to lose its balance.


    "With so many people here, why are there so few powerful existences?" With so many people here, why are there so few powerful existences, "With so many people living under the heavens, why are there so few powerful existences.


    "blood dragon, it''s actually light and nimble, we are not you, you are not us, you do not have a single kind of love, you only want status, and there is also battle. If we want to become the eternal immortal god, we still have a lot of things we need." He also laughed.


    "Hehe, the feelings of this world are the most cowardly. If it were not for your cowardly thoughts, how could we have become that kind of existence. That kind of existence which is like a dead person, can only become the guardians of these juniors!" The blood dragon retorted angrily.


    They were forced to do it!

 C230 Enter the dynasty (1)

    He stared at the distant world, that world was filled with mystery, the world of beauty might contain even more dangers, "Oh yes, I wonder if you, blood dragon have any thoughts on coming to our imperial court, how do you feel about that? I can make you stand above billions of people and below one person, what do you think? "


    Was this recruiting for blood dragon?


    Hei You heard it, and heard the man''s words, why did he want a Zhi Zun like the blood dragon to become his? It was not only the blood dragon that disagreed with him, even Xu Dong would not agree to it.


    "Do you think I care about the glory, the nobility?" The blood dragon sneered, feeling that this person was very funny. It had been so many years, and he still had not become an eye-catching person, and was still as childish as ever. However, the blood dragon could still go over to take a look.


    "You don''t care about power or wealth, but you, as a guardian, do not just need a little bit of resources. You also need more things." He sneered, he had already grasped hold of the blood dragon''s weakness, and the one at the crux of the problem was that person, Xu Dong, this guy could either become the ruler of the world, or he would not be able to become that kind of existence, so the thing he needed, was for the blood dragon to pay. He had to go to the imperial capital, and then, he could leave anytime and anywhere.


    "Alright, I''ll make a trip without making it difficult." The blood dragon felt that there was no need to say anything more, so it stepped forward and looked into the distance, only to realize that there was still some bloodlust left. "Alright, Hei You, you don''t need to say anymore.


    "How awe-inspiring!" He turned into a cloud of smoke, and when he left, he even looked at her with sadness and a sad smile, but he did not say anything more. This person was really too similar, perhaps this person was the one in his heart, her.


    Now that they had started to scatter in all directions, everyone nodded their heads and said, "Then let''s leave and go to the imperial court!"


    Qing Tian looked at the young lady in front of him. This young lady was not that beautiful, just by walking over, he could see her beauty, and in an instant, Qing Tian had fallen. He expressed that he wanted to be the first person to take off his clothes.


    "Isn''t this Empress Su''s Sisters? Why did you come out?" Staring at this person, he realized that her expression was not good, and that something was wrong. Suddenly, he saw that Imperial Palace was burning with flames in the distance, and he lowered his head, "I really do not know how to write the word death, so for a status, you actually came here to seek death!"


    "Who is that?" The blood dragon was puzzled, the Curse behind her did not say much, he had just come over to take a look, suddenly a terrifying sword intent rushed over, a grizzled haired old man sneered, he stared at his, in his eyes, the sword intent was lingering, his sword intent was very powerful!


    The sword intent was so terrifying, and now that he had lived for so many years as the Sword Saint of the imperial court, there seemed to be nothing to say about how the sword intent was even more terrifying. He stared at it and said, "Now that you''ve returned, if you give me the throne, I can let you, as the general of the imperial court, fight for me in the battlefield. How about it?"


    "This is wishful thinking!" He was also furious today. Today, he was actually angry so many times, and when he came back, he would also be angry, and he would have to stare at this scene. This scene was his uncle, and no one could stop the rivalry between the two of them.


    As long as they fought once, the remaining person would be the emperor, the emperor of the imperial court. Suddenly, he made his move, and he also made his move at the same time. His gaze was quite deep, looking at the person in the distance, sword intent unceasingly lingered, his sword was even sharper, "Not bad, your sword is still that strong!"


    "Hahaha, yes, yes! It''s been so many years. Speaking of which, you and my uncle and nephew had a match, but today you''re going to die here. It''s such a pity! " With a cold smile on his face, his sword appeared once more as a contemplative look appeared on his face.

 C231 Enter the dynasty (2)

    The foolish Homo sapiens had never been able to escape from the internal strife, and continued to kill for his own position. Even if the one he killed was his nephew, he would still kill crazily!


    "Should we make a move?" The blood dragon laughed. After walking for so long, Xu Dong still had not woken up, only that he was about to wake up. Not long later, the two began to collide together and their strengths continuously clashed, smashing out one after another of the terrifying energies.


    "It''s so great that you''re fighting alongside me!" It seemed like this fellow had lived a decade less than him, and yet, he had such a cultivation. Speaking of which, the two of them had battled nonstop, and indeed, they had wasted a lot of manpower and resources, when suddenly there was a flash of light, the show was finally using its true strength again. His Martial Spirit was blooming, and it was actually a sword.


    It was as if they were once swords of kings. They were both kings, and were also known as the two most talented people in the empire, two uncles and nephew. Should blood dragon and the others interfere with the battle between the two of them?


    Perhaps they should not interfere, suddenly there was a terrifying light, after flashing a few times, they realised that the Dao''s sword intent was actually charging towards the blood dragon, they realised that the show was actually attacking them, the show was cold: "Very good, come, let me try, let me try, if I can kill all of you!"


    "Wishful thinking. You might not have thought of this, but we are not the younger generation!" How powerful the blood dragon was, the most obvious thing about it was its eyes. That person was sent flying, the scene was extremely awkward, that person vomited blood, spitting out ten kilograms of blood!


    "F * ck!" ~ Is this the power of Xu Dong''s Guardian? "No way, why is it so scary, why is it so arrogant?" Qing Tian and Nine Heavens were shocked at the same time. They did not expect the blood dragon to be so powerful, to be so powerful that it made them lose all hope.


    "That''s right, it can''t be sustained for long. After all, that body isn''t his!" He could tell that there was something wrong with the blood dragon. Although he was extremely strong, he might not be able to sustain it for long.


    However, things had already gone beyond their imagination. After being violently beaten up for over one thousand and two hundred times, the blood dragon was still in high spirits and continued to violently beat him up. One day, two days, three days ¡­ Until the play committed suicide, which made people click their tongues.


    The rebels in the imperial court were all killed, or captured, or immersed in a pig cage!


    "Kill all who disturb us!"


    With a loud roar, the heads of the people below instantly fell to the ground. They died miserably, closing their eyes in unbearable pain, and then the blood dragon came out, saying coldly: "Very good, everyone doesn''t need to be afraid of me. I am so kind, so handsome, right?"


    Puff ¡­


    "This person is truly shameless. However, what he said is correct. This person is quite beautiful. Especially that mature smell, it gives one a great sense of security." That person laughed, revealing a look of infatuation, after which a terrifying bolt of lightning struck towards the blood dragon.


    Dong!


    However, not long after, he realized that the blood dragon did not react at all. Laughing towards the sky, he said: "What a pity, why do you want to restrict me? Why?"


    The Heavenly Law did not answer him. Instead, more and more powerful lightning began to descend. The lightning gradually grew more and more frightening. It smashed onto the top of his head, and his body began to tremble.


    Hu hu hu ~


    The earth started to burn, and with a hissing sound, the blood dragon''s body started to crack. The blood dragon did not care, but her face was extremely calm, and the wind and rain, lightning and thunder started to strike again, but the blood dragon still had the look of a dead man.


    He really did respond to those words, even though he was beaten by the wind and rain, I naturally wouldn''t budge on his joke. I also took a step forward, looked at the blood dragon''s miserable state, and said: "I say, old fellow blood dragon, why haven''t you released your protector, that Xu Dong brat yet? I really don''t know why you old fellows insisted on choosing these people."


    He just stared at the man and noticed that his face was also very bad, "You already belong to the immortal class and have become guardians. I''m guessing you''re tied to this man''s life."


    "That''s right, but if we don''t, we won''t be able to step into that legendary realm. We are no longer strong enough, and we are already old. Since we are old enough, we should give up the position of sages."


    The blood dragon was filled with emotion. He was once an existence like an emperor, but now she had become like this.


    Above the starry sky, those stars were still as they had always been. They swirled around before finally turning into shimmering and fading rays of light. A single planet had fallen from the sky, and it was unknown who had withdrawn from the curtains of history.


    Xu Dong suddenly woke up. His eyes were in pain, it was so painful that he couldn''t open them, his skin was also scorching, and it was very uncomfortable.


    Last time he lost consciousness, he seemed to have seen Hei You attack him, directly turning him into a cripple ¡­


    "Has the Martial Spirit disappeared?" Xu Dong was a little helpless, he stared at his own body, where the Martial Spirit in his body was, how did a large half of his strength disappear? Not only his strength, a large half of his realm had also disappeared, and his realm ¡­ He had become an Anti-Void Stage martial artist.


    Where did the blood dragon go? What happened to him? Suddenly, Xu Dong felt a headache. He held her head and moaned, but her tears did not fall. Her eyes were still determined.


    "Predecessor, you left me ¡­ The inheritance will not go extinct, so I will inherit your bloodline forever, and reproduce with it. I will kill all those who obstructed me from becoming a god, and not leave a single one of them alive! " Xu Dong gritted his teeth as an Emperor Star appeared in the starry sky. That Emperor Star was filled with a blood-red color, and that was because this Emperor Star was definitely filled with a bloody path.

 C232 Xu Dong is finally back (1)

    "The era of the Emperor Star is full of new generations. Soon, the dynasty will be changing." The deep voice of an old man slowly disappeared.


    Only the shining Emperor Star was left on the Heavenly Star Platform. The Emperor Star was filled with bloodlust, indicating that this monarch was a bloodthirsty person.


    "The world is no longer calm. It''s time for us old fellows to come out and see the world." In Broken Bowel Valley, several people in soul state continuously circled around. They simultaneously revealed a regretful look, and hid themselves for a long time. They did not expect that there would finally be a day when they were about to leave, and they actually were a little reluctant to part with this place.


    However, there was nothing they could do about it. If they did not leave, the entire world would be in danger. The people in the Outer World were not so simple. They were ferocious, frightening and so frightening that it caused one to feel despair.


    Not only that, the existence on top of the stone was not something they could imagine or defeat. One of them mumbled to himself and coldly smiled, this person was the Valley Master, he was the most mysterious person in Martial Spirit Continent.


    Although his current appearance was a bit hard to accept, his face that was on the verge of death, and his trembling legs, that was not his main point. His main point was his soul.


    It was a very strange person, he thought, staring at the thing in front of him. He was old now, tormented by the old night, but he was still trying to feel fresh, to see where he was going.


    "Hahaha, this old fellow isn''t dead yet?" Everyone was already very familiar with one another. It could be said that there were some people who had grudges between them. Suddenly, they began to happily laugh, making that old man feel very uncomfortable.


    "Stop laughing. You''re not much better, are you?" Suddenly, a look of disdain appeared in his eyes. That gaze was extremely bright. That''s right, what he said was very true. He, who was half crippled, did not seem to be much better off.


    "Oh yeah, Elder Sister Ruo Hua, where did you go? "Why did you come back so late? We haven''t seen each other for a while." With a slight nod, he changed his appearance into a sneer. "Not bad, not bad at all. My appearance as an elegant young master really suits a lady like a flower."


    Hualala ¡­


    "It is indeed like that. However, Chains, don''t you feel that you don''t look like you anymore?" Many people in Broken Bowel Valley knew that the things they left behind had caused the entire world to be in danger. That was because the things they left behind had all been taken away by others.


    "The elegance of the Chain is still the same, but in this world, there are even more powerful people. Their existence has already restricted our imaginations." He was a scholar. In this Broken Bowel Valley, he belonged to the senior class. He spoke to the person in front of him.


    Most of the old men in this place were already abnormal. They had experienced too many cruel and realistic baptisms and had become that lifeless fellow. The original ''they'' were all people with limitless future prospects.


    "Their deaths give us a signal. A great calamity is about to befall. Are they a group of Demons dancing wildly, or are they a group of Demons becoming Demons?" A person looked ahead and discovered the mystery. This person''s name was Lin Fan. "I believe that in our entire world, there might be a few that become monstrous, chaotic, and heaven-shaking geniuses. Can we go over?"


    Was he talking about surviving?


    After all, in this world, people could not figure out what kind of existence it was for, what kind of existence it was for, and what kind of existence it was for, the demi-human race''s soul was not here. Perhaps on the other side, the demi-human race''s soul was also constantly fluctuating, wanting to join hands and kill the Homo sapiens''s Heroic Spirit.


    "Don''t worry, there will be results in the end. There''s no need for us to consider it now." Lin Feng waved his hand, not saying much. He noticed a person in the distance, "That person is not the Homo sapiens''s Heroic Spirit, he is from the demi-human race."


    "What should we do? Is he demi-human race''s spy? " Chains had also seen it, but that person was actually walking towards them. Moreover, that person was still filled with blood and demonic aura was lingering around him as he continued to protect himself.


    "No, that''s the blood dragon!" They turned pale with fright. How could the previous Zhi Zun appear here, they were his enemies, he stared at the blood dragon and asked: "Why are you here, why are you here?"

 C233 Xu Dong is finally back (2)

    "The world has already been separated for too long, so we have to join together. Speaking of which, what are we doing here? Are we trying to make this world disappear?" After pausing for a moment, the blood dragon laughed and said: "No, actually it is very wrong. We are not trying to make this world disappear, we are trying to make this world exist.


    The blood dragon''s voice was rich and powerful, in the end, they could see it disappear a little, what exactly had disappeared, it was a door, a door that led to here, only Undead could enter, that door was a must pass.


    Of course, they could also pass through such places as leaving, or returning to the world, and begin their cultivation. This was hell, and not hell.


    Beep, beep, beep.


    The rain in the sky was still bloody. Soon, rays of light would appear and disappear.


    It was unknown what was left in that instant.


    This world was about to disappear?


    "blood dragon, your arrival caused our residences to be destroyed. You truly are an annoying fellow."


    "What does it matter? You will have to leave sooner or later anyway. " He sneered. When the demi-human race arrived at the Homo sapiens''s Heroic Spirit Hall, their world started to break down balanced and then crumble.


    He couldn''t blame the blood dragon, he couldn''t possibly kill someone who was an ordinary existence just to spread the news, right?


    They also understood this logic, so they helplessly said, "Alright, since we''ve already stayed in Broken Bowel Valley for so many years, it''s time to leave and explore the current world."


    They were originally Undead, so they could directly pierce through the earth and fly out. Streams of multicolored light constantly flew out, and on this land, they were simply magnificent.


    "This is the departure of a Heroic Spirit! This is the appearance of a Heroic Spirit! They will definitely teach this world a lesson!" A person laughed out loud in happiness. He discovered that this place was filled with miracles. Those so-called miracles were simply so cute that they made people laugh.


    "Hua ¡­" Swoosh.


    "That''s right. That place is very beautiful. " Even though it was called beautiful, in reality, this place was just a pile of fallen leaves, with no end in sight. After a while, the autumn wind swept through the fallen leaves, began to condense, and began to explode. Finally, the wind blew over the earth, thunder struck the mountain peaks, and a tsunami of quicksand.


    "So beautiful, so beautiful!" One of them sighed and finally drowned in the crowd. Not long after, he became a pile of meat, but not long after, he returned to his original state. "Damn, I was just lamenting. Why must you be so cruel?"


    "Very well, the great chaos has begun, and our role will be remembered. It is just right that we are born now. We can bring the whole world into our hands! " Behind him, a person appeared. This person was filled with ridicule, because his face was already full of mockery. His mouth was filled with malicious words.


    Come to think of it, why do you look like this? He punched him in the face, instantly changing his appearance. The two of them were a writer and a storyteller, the two of them were a perfect match.


    "I''m writing, you write a book, the two of us can say that this world belongs to us." Waving a smile and seeing the bright future, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "Hahaha, this life, is definitely very fulfilling."


    "That''s right, that''s right. In the future, we will become the leaders of the literary world and begin our long gaming life!" The storybook revealed a hint of reverence, then suddenly discovered that a flower of blood was floating in the air. It was rather gorgeous in his eyes. He said, "It''s really beautiful, peerlessly beautiful!"


    These blood flowers were so beautiful that it was intoxicating. Not too long after, they gradually entered into the drama. The world was full of cruelty. Were it really that difficult for the two of them to become a cultured person?


    The writer turned his head. The man was holding a piece of green brick. He smashed it onto the storybook''s head, causing blood to spurt out. "Why did you hit him?"


    "This person is so cultured and incomprehensible, but I feel like he is a salted fish with dreams, so I want to beat him up!"


    This person''s words made so much sense that even his writing was almost moved. However, his anger had not been released and he could not help but shout towards the sky, "The heavens are unfair, the heavens are unfair!"


    Pow!


    A hand smashed onto his shoulder, and then, the storyteller stood up, and a book suddenly appeared in his hand. He muttered to himself, and slowly became louder and louder, and then a crack appeared on the head of the person in front.


    The voice that rang out wasn''t a beautiful melody, but an instant of death. His throat was twitching, and with a single sentence, he killed the person who ambushed him.


    On the other hand, Wen Wen called out a pen. The pen was smiling, as if it was giving a mocking smile to the people who were rushing over.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    The three sounds of writing transformed into a sword, a spear, and a scythe!


    His magic technique was too terrifying. In an instant, he wrote two words, one for each character.


    KILL, KILL, KILL!


    No matter what came out of it, it was enough to produce a killing object. That instant of disappearance was completely gone without a trace of flesh and blood. It was completely annihilated and was far more terrifying than just writing.


    They kept rushing out of the beasts and devouring the Homo sapiens. They kept finding and devouring the people in the city.


    It was only when a sword fell from the sky and a person stood before them that the purgatory in this world stopped. This person was too terrifying. Even if the two of them worked together, they still might not be able to kill him.


    "Who are you? Why must you protect these people who do not know how to appreciate it! " He was proficient in soul attacks, and writing was an existence that seemed to be a summoner. With just a brush, he would be able to support the entire country.

 C234 Writing (1)

    Yet, this person had suddenly appeared. Exactly who was it that had actually been so brave and unafraid of death?


    Speaking of which, this was a sad story. Xu Dong had never thought that he would actually be threatened by someone more than ten times.


    It sounded awkward, but it was a marvelous journey, something that he was incapable of speaking of, and in the blink of an eye, they were already a thousand miles away. Xu Dong stared at the two people in front of him.


    It was still extremely uncomfortable, moving forward bit by bit, gradually making them unable to move. The most pitiful thing was that the books of the two people scattered in all directions. "This person ¡­"


    "Why are you here, in this place, to harm the Homo sapiens? No one listens, does not look at your things, is it very boring, especially unhappy? that caused your resentment to soar to the skies, and you even had the thought of exterminating the entire Homo sapiens? " Xu Dong took a step forward, and asked indifferently. He had never realized just how terrifyingly important fame and fortune was.


    In the entire city, other than the powerful cultivators, everyone else had already died. Even those cultivators were severely injured and vomited blood. The two of them were actually so ruthless.


    But Xu Dong was not afraid, because he had his own methods, "All of you should just surrender, and not let me do it, otherwise you will lose all hope."


    "You want us to surrender? "How naive and laughable." The writer coldly curled his lips and shook his head. In the end, he reached out his hand and wrote a line. The World of All Things continued to fly out.


    "Break it with one finger." Xu Dong spoke calmly, his two fingers pressed together, like a clap of thunder, his thunderous roars unceasing. The boundless universe had shattered into pieces, his calligraphy shocked, but he clenched his teeth and persevered.


    He thought that insistence was victory, but in fact, the balance of victory, was not perseverance, but strong person.


    Power surged forth unceasingly, tearing apart the world. Not long after, there was a sword edge. The sword edge was gorgeous, causing people to feel great pleasure. After a long time, there was no more light.


    "What''s going on? How could he possibly let me get injured when he''s only at the Anti-Void Stage? " The writing was extremely painful, and he felt as if his heart had lost its life force. How terrifying was this person ¡­ It had actually frightened him.


    Xu Dong had said that he was an Anti-Void Stage expert, but he had a very deep foundation, even though they were strong person s of the Soaring Cloud Realm, they were still looked down upon by Xu Dong. This person''s cultivation base was extremely deep, so under that helplessness, the two of them could only retreat a few steps, no longer saying anything.


    "Wait, why did you stop us? We don''t even know each other!" After he finished speaking, Xu Dong had already summoned a sword, which landed on his shoulder. The sword sank down, and he half kneeled onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, he raised his head to look at Xu Dong, and said: "You are here to kill us, not to make us famous!"


    "You''re correct, but you''re a bit too late. In this world, no one is allowed to attack me. Once he does, either he dies, or ¡­"


    Crack...


    His eyes gradually darkened, "Everyone''s eyes, what they see is different. I don''t know what the meaning of our existence is, but I want to give it a try."


    His face cracked open, but he endured the pain as he finished speaking. There was nothing he could do about it. His originally bright eyes suddenly grew heavy as he fell to the ground. Blood flowed from his face.


    In the end, it gradually started to rain and the rain started to pour. Xu Dong quietly stayed at that place, and that place was filled with blood, and the blood was still warm. There were some people who had never given up on everything that they had obtained.


    "Who else?" This assassination organization had killed tens of thousands of people. After the heavenly tribulation was exposed, many people had gone mad. Those crazy people had caused the entire world to sink into fear of death.


    "Da Da Da ¡­"


    "You will never be able to bind my heart. Because my heart is incredibly strong. " A streak of pink light continuously charged into Xu Dong''s heart. Deep in his heart, Xu Dong continuously resisted, because his heart was rather tough.

 C235 Writing (2)

    "That''s enough. "We didn''t have much time. Tell me, are you willing to be in my hands?" A person walked over. This person was female, and it was even Qing Lan ¡­ Xu Dong turned pale with fright. She never thought that Qing Lan would actually turn out like this.


    He said, the person in your heart, has already become disfigured.


    Xu Dong realized that it had been a long time since he had changed into his current state. Her face was pale white, as though he was injured, and his eyes were heavy, with thin lips. Confusing people, required soul.


    That was why Qing Lan became like this. Although everyone''s ability was very strong, the price they had to pay was also enormous.


    Xu Dong stared at the person in front of him and a look of nostalgia appeared on his face. He then opened his hands and asked: "How is it, do you want to try?


    Qing Lan''s change was huge, but compared to the other matters, it was not something worth discussing. Following that, the sword pierced through the defenses of Qing Lan''s body with a strange aura.


    A dark red color instantly appeared on her delicate cheeks. "How is it? Is the smell of blood comfortable? "


    The two of them finally met after standing up. They were once lovers, but now she had left and disappeared. She was left alone in this world, and most of it had been a bad fate.


    Although the two of them were very close, their relationship was very complicated. Normal people wouldn''t know about it, but after that person disappeared, leaving behind a legend, she disappeared. No one knew where she went.


    He didn''t expect that they would meet again in the end. Moreover, it was so punctual. Could the story of the past still continue to be written? Speaking of which, it seemed impossible.


    Xu Dong stood to the side. Since he had also made his move, he no longer needed to do anything as he could not beat the current Qing Lan. After all, she had awakened and stepped into the Immortal Realm.


    Xu Dong was silent, he did not know what to say, in any case, continuing to be silent was the right thing to do. In the sky, the person descended, lightly moved, and actually shattered this place.


    With a leap, Xu Dong transformed into a blur and quickly left. The moment he disappeared, a terrifying sword intent spread out in all directions, and then, Xu Dong was covered in wounds.


    His hair was scattered all over the place, the wind was blowing. He gradually descended into silence, Qing Lan was no longer the same little girl as before, she had become an adult, and had a dignified and tactful manner.


    In the starry sky, a myriad of stars continuously flickered before gradually vanishing. At the peak of the starry sky, a terrifying dawn broke through the void as its aura grew stronger and blazed like raging fire.


    Boom! *


    Afterwards, he smashed into a corner of the Martial Spirit Continent, and the sky stopped the heavy rain. A person climbed out from within, the boulder was too terrifying, and it smashed the ground to the point that it turned into an abyss.


    Flames erupted from the core of the underground, boiling hot waves rolling about. In the end, that person''s entire body was fiery red. "I''m back, this world finally belongs to me. No one can change it, no one can!"


    After that, the flames extinguished and Xu Dong''s cracked wound slowly recovered. Qing Lan had changed, he had not changed at all.


    "What are you doing?" He also stared at Xu Dong, seeing the sword blade in his hands, slowly condensing. In the end, he slashed his sword, and the sword blade swept past like a storm, kacha kacha ~ The earth opened a path.


    "The next world of death is unfortunately for you." The flame man walked out and his expression changed. He felt that this person''s origin was unknown, and if it was a true relationship, then it would be that they were enemies. "It''s hard to say what our relationship is.


    "It''s a pity that you and I weren''t fated to be together. In the end, we both left each other." Qing Lan followed up with a silent face. He no longer had the courage to continue speaking, the two of them fell into a dead silence, unable to understand what was going on. Xu Dong was like a Sword Saint anyway.

 C236 On Writing (3)

    The man also raised his head to look at Xu Dong, and then the two of them started to move at the same time, one silver light, one fiery red light, the light instantly extinguished, and in that moment everything returned to loneliness.


    "Since you are the descendant of the blood dragon, you must die!" The enmity between the fire man and the blood dragon was very deep, the undead in the earth knew this person, this person had come to Martial Spirit Continent before, and more importantly, he came to Martial Spirit Continent to kill people, to become devils.


    The story between the strong person s was something that most people would not hear. Only those who had lived through the ages would have the ability to write history.


    "Now that you''re back, how should I repay you for all the sins you''ve committed over the years? You''ve caused so many people to lose their families, and now you still have to continue ¡­" For what, for status, or perhaps for wealth. "


    "I''m nothing. I''m just happy. I''m happy for myself. I''m also happy for that person." Shang''s gaze fell on Xu Dong''s body, "The successor of the blood dragon, was actually a waste, a waste who does not have any sort of faith in him."


    Everything was just the waste, they had a close relationship with each other, blood was thicker than water, they should have teamed up against Xu Dong, but they also had enmity, so the two of them could not understand each other.


    "Believe me, you will become a dead man, and you will not be protected." The outcome was uncertain. Xu Dong was like a lonely Swordsman, usually, lonely Swordsman, his sword skills were all powerful, and indeed, when Xu Dong moved a little, he was able to instantly release it.


    "Chi!"


    The sword light shattered Shang''s muscles, his blood gushing out continuously. The man behind took a step forward and shattered the earth beneath his feet.


    "What is the meaning of our existence?" This isn''t the first time, but many times. What is the meaning of our existence? What was it for, what was the problem, and what was it for?


    At that moment, it seemed like there was no result. No one knew what the result of my existence was, or why it existed, or whether it existed for life, or for eternity.


    The thing that was gradually losing, what exactly was it? Xu Dong stood in the wind, gradually becoming more and more chaotic, and then disappeared. He left, and because he was injured, he left.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?" He also looked at Xu Dong, wanting to know clearly, this person was not a blood dragon, this person was Xu Dong. If it was a blood dragon, it would not ask like this, because the violent temper of the blood dragon could not be endured by ordinary people.


    "I don''t want to kill him. After all, he is dead, so there is no meaning for me to exist." Xu Dong''s heart had already died? Actually that wasn''t it. Xu Dong''s heart did not die, but sunk into silence, and fell into a confused state of mind.


    Suddenly, he smiled, and his originally angry face instantly disappeared. In the end, a mocking expression appeared as he asked: "Believe me, in this entire year, no one was willing to live for the purpose of existence, they were just living. Don''t forget, your father is still waiting for you, you have no right to fall."


    Xu Dong felt that he was wrong. He should be the most qualified person to decide, the person that his father gave him, as well as that so-called ability. Living until now, he didn''t know what the meaning was.


    Time was good, but in an instant, she said, "I don''t want it anymore. Father should be fine, I believe in you. Alright, you should leave my territory. After all, don''t be misunderstood by others, I like women."


    He knew that Xu Dong had already made up his mind, that he would be leaving the capital, and be safe and sound, he was not able to persuade Xu Dong, so maybe leaving, was a good idea. As for whether Xu Dong would be good or bad after he left, there was no need to explain further.


    "Stop, you can''t leave, this place still needs you. The blood dragon have already left, but you can''t." Someone rushed over, that person was extremely furious, he did not think that after a few days of not having face for Xu Dong, he had become such a person, truly a pitiful person.


    Xu Dong had never thought that there would actually be someone who would come to stop him. The pain that he had endured for a long time, had finally exploded, and he was angry;


    "Tell me, what should I do? All the people close to me have left, and I don''t know where they went. Why do I want to leave, leave this world, and hide?" Xu Dong had completely collapsed, and at that moment, everyone present felt a light heartache.


    "We did not mean to stop you, but for us, for the Homo sapiens''s existence, not many people have absolute combat power, and geniuses are extremely rare. If you did not join us, we would not have been able to succeed." She knew what Xu Dong was thinking. He just wanted to leave this place and disappear.


    Was it really possible? It did not exist, why did it not exist, it was because Xu Dong could not leave, it was because his existence was the existence of the Homo sapiens, otherwise why would the blood dragon choose him?


    "I know... I am an existence of the Homo sapiens, I know about it, but can''t we explain our relationship clearly? I don''t want to live for others, even if it''s for so many people, but I don''t need that kind of honor! "


    Xu Dong truly refused, because he did not need the so-called honor of having honor on his body. He wanted calmness, he needed calmness, and he did not want to cause a ruckus in the noisy world.


    "No, you''re wrong." She took a step forward in grief. She understood that if she could not persuade Xu Dong, then Homo sapiens would be in danger, "Believe me, not only does this world need you, this world still requires your existence. Your existence lies within.


    He finally understood why he was so pitiful. It was because of this, his father was an immortal, and moreover, he wasn''t an ordinary immortal. Therefore, the hope that they had placed on him was extremely big and enormous.


    He did not expect that sadness would come out of his mouth directly. Finally, he said it out, sighed sorrowfully, and said with a smile, "Your father is a great man, and his existence saved our world from disaster. The final meaning of his existence is to survive, to do it for ourselves, and to do it for others."


    "Something happened to your father. How else do you think Shang returned?" He also answered.


    Xu Dong was startled. He finally understood why this world was so dangerous.


    "So, you have to grow up a bit faster so that your father''s class can take over. His existence is very important, he can''t die!" Sadly, she realised that Xu Dong had finally awakened, and said as if adding oil to the fire, if she said it clearly, that would be great, and Xu Dong would no longer have to suffer so much.

 C237 What was it like? (1)

    In the ancient era, a peerless almighty being called the Human Emperor. In the end, the Human Emperor died and created a world.


    It was said that the Human Emperor''s surname was Lin. However, after so many years, the Human Emperor''s name had already been forgotten by everyone. If anyone could find one in the ancient texts, then they would either belong to someone else or a False God.


    "Xu Dong, you have to prove yourself. Only then can you step onto the Immortal''s path. Believe me, your existence is very special after all. Normal people would never consider your existence, because they do not understand."


    "Don''t understand what?" Xu Dong asked again. He had no idea what he did not understand at all.


    Those tall and strong ones without enemies truly died, it was written in the records. Xu Dong did not know, in any case, he was not the reincarnation of the Human Emperor.


    But why did it exist in him? What secrets did he have?


    "Your Majesty, a person called Lin Fei requests to see you."


    "Let him in." Xu Dong was there by himself, so no one dared to disturb him. After all, he still had heavy memories.


    The name Lin Fei caused Xu Dong''s eyes to jump. He smiled and said: "Lin Fei, he seems to have a goal in his existence."


    "You''re right, my goal is for this world." Lin Fei walked in, and he heard Xu Dong''s words. Since that day, the two of them had not seen each other for three to five years.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. How many places have you been?" Lin Fei sat cross legged on the side and looked at Xu Dong, completely not putting him in his eyes. He was born with a strong Emperor''s Qi, Emperor''s Qi, what was going on?


    How did Lin Fei become like this? Their relationship was still the same, half enemy, half friend.


    "Believe me, you don''t want to know." Xu Dong curled his lips, "What about you, what is your existence? If I''m not wrong, you are the successor to the Human Emperor, I''m not wrong, right?"


    "Heir?" Lin Fei laughed out loud, but ended up choking on his own saliva, then stopped laughing. He held onto his throat and said: "Cough cough, let me tell you, I am not the successor to the Human Emperor, I am the Human Emperor!"


    was the Human Emperor, not the successor of the Human Emperor. What did the Human Emperor mean, it meant that he was the Kaiser of the entire Homo sapiens!


    "You ¡­ How could it be the Human Emperor? How could it be the Human Emperor? " Sorrowless'' face also turned pale with fright. He bitterly smiled. The aura of an emperor was merely a cover. The real aura was the aura of a human emperor. It was enough to suppress everyone, even the emperor.


    However, everyone, including everyone else, including Xu Dong, were indifferent. His face was the same from start to finish, "You actually want to suppress me, don''t you think that''s funny?"


    Ridiculous?


    Actually, both of them are very funny, okay?


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning appeared, Xu Dong was startled, he was considering whether he should chase after it, but when the bolt of lightning turned around, it actually landed in Lin Fei''s hands, Lin Fei laughed, he did not know what was laughing at?


    The two of them stood opposite to each other, "Don''t tell me we''ve not seen each other for so many years and have to fight as soon as we see each other?"


    "It''s been a long time since we met, so I''m sorry. I didn''t know we hadn''t met in a few years." Ever since Xu Dong had lost his father and left the Xu Family, he hadn''t had a single New Year''s Eve.


    "Really? Then how long has it been since we last met? I''m afraid it''s been three years." After Lin Fei finished speaking to Xu Dong, he made his move. It had been three years since the departure of the Profound Sky Sacred Grounds, and it had been a long time since the two of them had fought.


    Along the way, he had never met a decent opponent, and only Xu Dong was one.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Chopping at the sword edge that was as hard as iron, Xu Dong''s sword was continuously sent flying, and then, a streak of red rushed out from Xu Dong''s eyes.


    "I once said, I want to fight against the heavens. Speaking of which, what exactly do you want to do?" Xu Dong suddenly held onto the sword blade in his hand tightly. Blood suddenly flowed out of the sword blade, and his face also changed.

 C238 What was it like (2)?

    Lin Fei was already strong, he was still the Human Emperor, but Xu Dong actually defeated him?


    It must have been a few nights ago that caused her eyes to go blurry. It must have been these, it must have been like this.


    It was understandable that his eyes had gone blurry, but what about his sadness? She couldn''t possibly change men every day, could she?


    Therefore, the siblings looked at each other and came to a conclusion. Xu Dong was probably the modern emperor and Lin Fei was the ancient emperor.


    That''s not right, wasn''t this the oppressing of the new generation by the ancient human emperors?


    Then there would be another ending, and that would be that Xu Dong was not the Human Emperor, but the Demon Emperor!


    This was even more strange.


    "What?" The two of us are fated enemies, but we don''t have any relationship with each other, do we? Xu Dong''s face was gloomy, some did not know, and some thought that something was going to happen to him, but in the end, the two of them sat silently by the side.


    He also said, "The relationship between the two of you is extremely complicated."


    "I know. But how can we possibly be a match for them? " Xu Dong didn''t want to believe it. Lin Fei was his only friend, so how could he be an enemy?


    "Even if you don''t want to believe me, your relationship with me is still like that of an arch-enemy. That''s right, I forgot to tell you. There have been many oddities these past few years ¡­"


    "So it''s like that," Xu Dong turned his head and looked at this fellow. Although he felt that this fellow made sense, he was unhappy.


    "We don''t need to be enemies. It''s the same." Lin Fei laughed, then looked to Yun Che and said: "What do you think? The emperor of the dynasty. "


    "Right, you are right, you are not enemies. Our common enemy is in the sky." He also raised his head and looked at the sky. In the sky, there was a palace. This palace was extremely powerful, and it was said that it was the residence of the legendary Emperor.


    Legend has it that the Emperor ascended to become a character, and not just that, he was also a king loyal to the heavens.


    Their existence was not to protect the world, but to plunder the Martial Spirit. The plundering Martial Spirit was not like Xue Ritian.


    If he was unwilling, he had to hand it over. If he was willing, he could just give you a god and become his lackey, forcing others to hand over their Martial Spirit.


    They had to hand it over, not snatch it.


    The nature is different.


    "In the ancient era, we had countless divine spirit protecting us. They did not dare to take everything from us.


    He was also full of fantasies about the ancient era, how awesome and powerful the Martial Spirit Continent was during that era!


    Who would have thought that they would be targeted by Doggie today? They had their eyes set on the Martial Spirit Continent and their powers, so many of the strong person s were angry, but they were powerless because they did not have a powerful cultivation, nor any background.


    "We must be careful to prevent them from sending people to kill you." He also told Xu Dong and Lin Fei, the two of them were the future of the Martial Spirit Continent, how could they possibly receive any bit of injuries?


    Their relationship was related to the future of Martial Spirit Continent, and most importantly, Xu Dong was his life.


    "Too late ¡­ I''m already here. "


    Within the dynasty, one person said in a low voice, and then a dazzling light shone, shocking countless people, "Inside the dynasty, so many expert have rushed over, we are finished, we are finished."


    The dynasty was going to be finished. This Golden Age Empire was going to be gone.


    Therefore, everyone was worried. They all went home to sleep, hoping that after some sleep, the world would remain the same.


    Within the imperial city, the continent''s strong person were all gathered here. Each of them had their own abilities and cultivation base, and a large number of people had never seen the outside world of the starry sky before.


    "Why are those people here?" If they were no longer cold and detached, then that would mean that the few people in front were very cruel, they were all the protectors of the Heaven Imperial Palace s.


    "They might have their eyes on you. You guys hurry up and leave, we''ll work together to block them and then talk about other things." and spoke to Xu Dong and Lin Fei, then flew out and charged towards the two people. These two people have a deep cultivation, and are definitely not ordinary people.


    As soon as they stepped forward, they laughed, because this emperor was nothing more than a chicken or dog. He was an existence that could be easily killed. There was no need to prepare any etiquette.

 C239 How Shattered (3)

    "Oh, that''s right. Let me tell you a bad piece of news. There have already been people lying in wait for death. I''ve come here to ask you if you want to become a vassal of the heavens or not." This person was called Feng and the other was called Wu Chen. The two of them coerced and coerced each other, joining hands at the same time. In Martial Spirit Continent, there weren''t many people who could stop them.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    With a blade thrown out, Wu Chen summoned his divine dragon, which caused the entire Imperial Palace to explode. One person flew into the air, then, he crashed downwards diagonally.


    He had never imagined that he would be so savage and that he could be a peak-level Immortal. He hadn''t expected that he would be defeated so quickly. How was this possible?


    Xu Dong and Lin Fei looked at each other, and realised that the two of them could sweep across the entire Martial Spirit Continent, when suddenly, a ray of sword light rushed out, and with a change in gaze, he said: "I never thought that in this world, there would be someone with such high attainments in sword arts, it is truly an eye-opener. Of course, if your cultivation was not that weak, you could have killed me."


    Jian Wushuang frowned, looked at Feng Feng, and said coldly: "Really? "You are truly laughable. Speaking of which, your cultivation is not very high either. Why are you acting all high and mighty, and even slapping yourself in the face?"


    Xu Dong agreed with what he said, but Wu Chen''s gaze suddenly landed on Xu Dong, surprising him. He did not expect that there would be someone else who would help him, that person looked very familiar, and that person was extremely proficient.


    "Predecessor, didn''t you want to kill me?" Xu Dong''s face was gloomy, why did it feel like it was in a wuxia novel, where a villain suddenly attacked in full force, what''s going on, did it feel like there was some danger?


    Unrivaled Super Hottie laughed and said, "I''m just doing it for the future of the Homo sapiens. Since you''re willing to sacrifice yourself for so many people, there''s no need for me to be so petty, right?"


    Although he really wanted Xu Dong to die, but he had no choice, he was already that old, and at least he had to save some face. This was a good chance to be famous in history, of course he would be faster than Jian Wushuang.


    "Get lost!" stretched out his hand to try to stop it, but he only had one hand full of blood. In order to make a name for himself, he had become a dead man. It was laughable to talk about.


    If he could leave his name in history, then it would be written like this. Although his name was invincible, he would die along the way without a complete corpse.


    Even thinking about it, Xu Dong felt that it was a little lamentable, he didn''t think that this person would actually die so miserably, too pitifully.


    "You''re next, so there''s no need to be sad or anything like that. You''re dead for sure."


    Xu Dong was shocked and then laughed out loud. "I''m so scared, you scared me to death."


    However, in that instant, his expression changed. His expression became especially dark, causing one to feel pain in their heart. Then, a terrifying light flashed, scaring Wu Chen. Wu Chen never thought that his death would be that tragic.


    He was pinched into a waste, and his body was covered with countless cuts. The wounds continued to heal, but they kept being cut open again and again, and the puchi puu sounds were extremely pleasant to listen to, as if there was a soul pulsating inside him. Then, Wu Chen died.


    As the protector of the King, his method of death was the most tragic method of death among all the protectors. Suddenly, a golden light rushed over. That golden light was so terrifying that it made him completely lose the thought of protecting himself.


    "You want to live after killing my people?" Xu Dong seemed to have seen him in portraits before. This person''s name was God, and his name was God!


    He was from the Divine Sect, and did not expect to meet again today. Xu Dong''s expression was calm, as if he did not see the joy of a rumored person at all, "He died, for me, could this person avenge me?"


    Xu Dong was still moved by what happened just now. He did not like being in arrears to others, but he still did it, because he did not have the ability or capital to take a step forward. He was angry, and the Martial Spirit in his body completely dissipated.


    Not knowing how far, Xiao Hong suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking at the blood she spat, she was stunned, she had already left him for so long, yet she could still feel that he was facing danger, and even spat out a mouthful of blood.

 C240 What was it like (4)?

    "Master, are you alright?" A dragon race suddenly walked over. He was Xiao Hong''s servant, and also to protect her. Xiao Hong shook her head, indicating that she was fine.


    "We''re almost at the Dragon Palace. I wonder if there are any more treasures inside." Xiao Hong looked at a castle in the distance. This castle was very big and tall.


    Dragon Movement.


    His name was Xiao Hong. In memory of Xu Dong, Xiao Hong knew that Long Dong understood the meaning of his name, but he did not say anything more. He brought Xiao Hong here, and then, looked at the castle in the distance.


    It was rumored that there was a Dragon Emperor sitting inside the castle. The reason Xiao Hong and the others had come here, was to prove to him that he was dead, or perhaps he was not dead.


    As the door of the Dragon Palace opened, something from the inner region appeared in front of Xiao Hong and Long Dong''s eyes. It was an innumerable amount of treasures and treasures, but the most important thing was ¡­ There was one more person.


    "You will regret it, regret offending me!" It was definitely unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable. In that instant, Feng even wanted to kill Xu Dong, but he had no other choice.


    "Junior, just you wait. Even if the world ends, you will still die without a doubt!" He gritted his teeth as he realised Xu Dong was looking at him with shining eyes, "Why are you looking at me like that?


    Then, he saw the flash of light in Xu Dong''s eyes. He closed his eyes, and as the Divine Sect Supreme Elder had said, anyone who dared to touch him, would die!


    "Speaking of which, Sect Leader Senior Brother, is it really okay to act like this?" Jian Wushuang looked at Shen Wu Jian and smiled. Looking at Jian Wushuang in a friendly manner, he said: "There''s nothing I can do. Senior Brother, you understand my temperament, so there''s no other way.


    "All right, all right." Jian Wushuang had a helpless look on his face. He looked in the direction of Shi Unrivaled Super Hottie''s death and said somewhat sorrowfully: "You and I have fought for so many years, it is a lie to say that you don''t have any feelings. Although we have fought for so many years, today Junior Brother should give you a gift."


    Jian Wushuang''s sadness seemed to have infected Xu Dong, and Xu Dong also revealed a touch of indifferent pain. This ancient Martial Spirit Continent, had experienced countless vicissitudes of life, yet it did not disappear, why did it disappear in their hands?


    So, for the sake of results, work hard and as long as you succeed, it will be perfect, perfect ending, like this, everything will be fine, just a little is enough, not long ago many people were still living in a daze, now even more people have jumped out, they looked at the distant bustling lights, and finally the morning sun, isn''t that what they were protecting?


    In order to not let the world disappear, in order to make the Human Emperor live forever, they had to fight to the death. During this period of time, many people understood that living in pain was better than dying generously.


    The Heaven''s Expanse Palace.


    On top of the sphere, there was the scene of Xu Dong almost being killed, as though it was a television show, which was extremely captivating. A person laughed out loud: "Not bad, not bad, I really like this Divine Martial Sword, and if you guys want to kill him, I wouldn''t be the first, I would torture him well, and let him know the consequences of touching my people."


    So it turned out that this Heavenly Palace was not just the Great Emperor, there were other existences as well. It seemed that their existences were the ones that had constructed the Heavenly Palace.


    "Very good, for the sake of planning for the future, how about this, we will work together and invest more things to cause chaos in the Martial Spirit Continent, and then we can take advantage of the chaos ¡­"


    "Wishful thinking, don''t tell me Xu You doesn''t know? Don''t forget, there''s also Martial Spirit Continent''s Guardian Wu You who is watching us. He is our true enemy. His voice was rough, and not only that, he looked very rough. He was the King of Fighters, and his strength was monstrous, and the Martial Spirit was the fist. A huge fist was enough to shatter a star.


    "Fist King, do you think those little trash are really that weak? Wrong. They are very strong. They are just like cockroaches. Their lives are very strong. " Bone King clenched his teeth, it was clear that he had suffered enough.


    "What you have said makes a lot of sense, but it is impossible for us to rule over all of our forces, and then, all of our attacks would be directed towards the Martial Spirit Continent. That would be meaningless.


    The words of the king on the throne caused everyone to feel as though their hearts were being struck by lightning. What level had this person reached to actually be so terrifying?


    "That''s right, Lord Celestial King is right, we have to be cautious, if anything goes wrong, we will end up being tricked by Xu You, and our ending will be hard to predict." Sword King said in a heavy tone. All of them knew their limits. For the sake of some necessities, they had to pay a great price.


    Moreover, they only wanted to live, pursue a more perfect life, or realm, and then chase after that person, a guy called the heavens.

 C241 The Heavens (1)

    "In this world, we exist in the world. Everything is normal, but follow the basic laws of the Homo sapiens, can we be invincible?"


    That person was a god, and she was the heavens.


    Celestial King laughed, he also had powerful strength, but he couldn''t compare to the heavens, the powers of the heavens were too terrifying. He never thought that in order to obtain a little something, they would all fight against each other, "Oh right, I have to tell you a piece of bad news, the two Martial Spirit Continent s are starting to reunite.


    The Heavens looked at Celestial King, her goal was to make Celestial King make a move faster, if those people started to gather, they would feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Alright, I understand," Celestial King nodded respectfully and began to prepare his own plans. He thought for a moment and said: "How about this, I''ll go over personally."


    All the kings were shocked. They never thought that Celestial King would actually want to go over personally, which made them feel uncomfortable. This person was going to do it himself, there was no need for Martial Spirit Continent to exist.


    "Okay, you do it yourself. I am relieved." She smiled, giving people a feeling of goodwill, but the evil in her heart, Celestial King and the others were very clear. The heavens had many strong person s, and under their hands, there were many strong ones.


    Why did the heavens become like this? However, because of the imbalance in their hearts, they had become what they were today in order to turn the universe into a deathly still land.


    "My goal is to make this world the ruler of the Homo sapiens, what qualifications do they have to stop me, what qualifications do they have to stop me?" The blue sky sneered, showing its alluring beauty, causing Bone King and the others to feel a chill in their hearts.


    "Your majesty, we are indeed doing this for the universe, but we are too tough. If we can relax it a bit, we should be able to make them voluntarily submit." Bone King took a step forward and said a few words, but those words were completely meaningless. Most of the people these days didn''t care about life, but rather, their existence, wanted to work hard, but their talent was weak, so there was nothing they could do.


    "Impossible, this rule must be enforced, because time is merciless, you have no right to change anything. All you can do is obey, obey, or obey." The heavens looked at the Bone King, and the Bone King weakly lowered his head before disappearing. When he became the King, the scenery was limitless, but now ¡­


    "Believe me, we can do it." The heavens were still encouraging her, but she knew that these people''s hearts were already filled with thoughts of betraying her. If there was a rebellion in the Bone King, the heavens would be in deep trouble.


    But even if she did not agree, it did not matter, because she had promised to let them go, but since there was an oath, they did not think of leaving. Bone King had thought of it before, to leave this place, it was too dirty.


    "Bone King, you don''t need to leave, because you are not allowed to. If you want to go against your oath, I believe that you will definitely not live past tomorrow." His voice was very firm, as if what he said was true. In that instant, Bone King understood that the Celestial King had become the true subordinate of the heavens.


    His existence was for the sake of the heavens and the heavens, to live for the sake of freedom. Above the stars, there were countless stars, and finally, all of those stars were hidden.


    Within the dynasty.


    Xu Dong''s face did not look good, he raised his head to look at the sky and said: "This man is even stronger, I am afraid we cannot stop him, if it is true, this man''s cultivation is a king, his existence is truly uncomfortable."


    He was Celestial King, the strongest existence other than the heavens. The reason why he came to this place, was to kill Xu Dong and Lin Fei, and then, the entire Martial Spirit Continent would be theirs.


    But when Celestial King stepped into this world, his cultivation was suppressed, "Who are you? Why did it appear here? "


    Xu Dong muttered to himself, he suddenly realised, Celestial King did not want to speak, his goal was to kill Xu Dong, Xu Dong''s face changed, he felt a dense amount of malicious intent.


    Ka ka ka ¡­

 C242 Heaven (2)

    Celestial King''s armor kept on flying over, and when he was dressed in it, his face was completely covered. Xu Dong calmly looked at this person, and said: "What, are you courting death?"


    That person fell into deep thought and said in the end, "I didn''t want to do this, but you guys are not cooperating at all."


    "If we don''t cooperate, you''re going to kill us?" Xu Dong disagreed. He understood that this world was really making things difficult for others.


    "Really? I really look forward to it. If you can kill us, then there''s nothing left to say." Xu Dong sneered a few times. Although this Celestial King was very powerful, Xu Dong did not know what to say when he personally came here. However, since he had come here, he would take it very seriously.


    "Since the ancient times, besides the Human Emperor who could kill me, no one else could hurt me. My cultivation has gradually surpassed his, and the most important thing is that the Human Emperor is already dead. He has not lived until now and has become the successor to the Human Emperor of Homo sapiens.


    "Hehe ¡­" You speak very seriously, but do you know that it is already impossible for you to see the strongest person in this world? "


    Xu Dong''s taunt did not make the Celestial King angry, but instead made him laugh out loud. Looking at Xu Dong at the end, this person was very special, for the sake of the existence of the Homo sapiens, he actually told him so much, and why is he the Homo sapiens''s guardian?


    "You are very right, I can give it a try, but believe me, I will give you a try and you will become ashes, Ashes, do you understand?" That''s a pile of loess. " The Celestial King coldly spoke, and signed down, wanting to stop the Celestial King from making his move. However, it was sad, "Humans are just weak existences, they fight endlessly for their lives, and in order to fight, they gave up everything, including soul ¡­"


    "That person definitely doesn''t include me." Xu Dong laughed, and so did Lin Fei, who was at the side. Lin Fei was the Human Emperor, no one knew, but the Celestial King was very clear, that it was the power of an Emperor, and even if he hid his power, he could still kill him. After killing him, the entire Martial Spirit Continent would belong to the heavens.


    With such power constantly strengthening the heavens, Celestial King felt that it must have been very tiring for him to suddenly use a sword light. That was because his own cultivation was very strong, and against Celestial King, he had to use even more terrifying power.


    However, in that instant, it disappeared. Celestial King looked at him coldly and said: "It seems like you never received any news from me. I am Celestial King. The Martial Spirit is capable of neutralizing all physical attacks."


    The horsetail whisk had suddenly flown up, the Divine Martial Sword had attacked, there was also sadness, and the Curse had completely restrained the Celestial King. This was because the power of the Curse was limitless, so how could ordinary people resist it?


    At the same time, there was also Qing Lan''s face. She revealed a charming look, but unfortunately, the Celestial King laughed and said: "It doesn''t exist, it doesn''t exist. My existence is invincible, invincible! I can dissolve all powers. I have an invincible body, so I am not afraid of wind, fire, lightning or any physical attacks. "


    Xu Dong had always felt that the power of the Celestial King was terrifying, but this time, he finally had an intuitive change of heart. "Very well, since you are impervious to water and fire, then can I use a mental attack?"


    Lin Fei shouted and struck out with his sword, but he was still unable to do anything. In that short moment, even Lin Fei was defeated.


    Xu Dong''s power was already gone, he was only an Anti-Emptiness Realm Expert. Speaking of which, the Anti-Emptiness Realm Expert was not being bullied by the Celestial King, "Hahaha, speaking of this, your power is too weak, weak to the point that it makes me feel that it''s laughable.


    The Martial Spirit Continent had already become a world where people could bully them, in the past, it was enveloped by the divine spirit, but today, it was casually humiliated, they did not have any chance to resist, not long after, a ray of light suddenly appeared, the power of the light suddenly shattered his body, "What kind of power is this, who is it?"


    "My name is Jian Wuya!"


    Jian Wuya!


    Xu Dong was startled, wasn''t that the Master he had never met before? Why did he suddenly appear, and be so powerful?


    "divine spirit!" Celestial King was shocked. He came from the outside world, so he was suppressed by the world, but Jian Wuya was a person who was born and bred in this world.


    "I never thought that there would actually be a divine spirit here. What exactly did you do, how did you manage to become a divine spirit?"


    But how could there be such a person in the Martial Spirit Continent, and not just that person, he is not even a human anymore! He is a god, and this god is extremely powerful, even the heavens might not be his opponent.


    However, because of the condensation of energy, the two of them collided and the Celestial King was sent flying while spitting out blood. His face was filled with panic, not to mention the Human Emperor who had killed the Martial Spirit Continent, even he himself would not be able to survive!


    "You''re scared. The more scared you are, the more you will die, the more you will be unable to extricate yourself!" Jian Wuya took a step forward, stared at Celestial King, raised his hand and grabbed it, then gradually exerted more force, Celestial King''s bones continued to crack, in the end he broke it, he spat out blood, he continued to vomit blood.


    "Qing Lan, kill him!" Qing Lan nodded, and then used her mind attack to charge forward, but Celestial King did not die, on the contrary, Qing Lan spat out a mouthful of blood, "What happened?"


    "You want to kill my people too, do you not want to live?!"


    This person ¡­


    Xu Dong felt her gaze fell on his body, and then he flew out.


    She was heaven!


    "Heavens, you and I have finally met." Jian Wuya laughed extremely crazily. He believed that the existence of the heavens was to urge the Homo sapiens to grow, and in addition to threatening them, to the extent that the entire Martial Spirit Continent would fall into a state of rapid growth.


    "Xu You, you''re here too. Why aren''t you coming out to see me?" The heavens said to the void s around him.


    Xu Dong was stunned, her father was also here? His father was the guardian of the Martial Spirit Continent, there was no reason for him to not come.


    "What is it? You don''t dare to meet your son? " The heavens did not fear anyone, and there was even a hint of happiness because she was unrivalled. Amongst the people in the sky, wasn''t that person extremely unyielding?


    Xu You still appeared. His face was not old yet, but when Xu Dong saw him, he was filled with thousands of words. There was only one sentence, "Father ¡­"

 C243 The Essence of the World (1)

    Xu Dong was very excited, he did not expect Xu You to actually come, and at the same time, that person came. He extended his hand and placed it on Xu Dong''s head.


    As if he had returned to the past, his father took a step forward, and a thick palm landed on his head. It was extremely warm, but the meaning was different.


    "My child." Xu You spoke gently, causing everyone to freeze, and in the end, they saw a bolt of lightning, an extremely terrifying bolt of lightning, "Who attacked my son, kill the nine families!"


    He was an emperor, he was an emperor, he looked at many people with shining eyes, they were all shocked, Xu Dong''s father was actually so fierce, they did not know why, no wonder his son was so arrogant.


    Sorrow was the same. Their smiles were extremely terrifying. Although they were all together, in order to be better off, they all began to work hard for their own lives.


    A group of people were shocked by Xu Dong''s background, but they were not afraid. After all, his father was the guardian of the Homo sapiens, and he was the current Homo sapiens, while Xu Dong and Lin Fei were the future.


    "Stop, do you think he can protect you? How naive and ridiculous. " He looked at Xu Dong, that was the future of the Martial Spirit Continent, if he were to kill them, then there would no longer be any existence for them in the future.


    The sudden appearance of something made Xu Dong unable to dodge. He looked miserable, the invasion of mental energy caused him to feel a splitting headache, "Very good, you can actually block my mental attack?"


    "It''s just a small trick." He spread out both his hands, and with a wave of those hands, a terrifying force pushed Xu Dong away. "Son, move aside a little, let me do it."


    Suddenly, Xu Dong felt that it was so good to have a father. In this instant, he held in his emotions and was stunned, Xu You actually flew out.


    "Under the heavens, everything is an ant, and all the ants are going to die!" The heavens were enraged. The moment he stretched out his hand, his slender, scallion white finger actually completely suppressed Xu You.


    Xu Dong''s mouth was agape, and he said: "Wah! Father, you''re just too weak, aren''t you?"


    This father is really very weak, to be actually sent flying by a woman. Xu Dong had a look of helplessness and despair, then the heavens'' profound gaze landed on his body.


    "Go to hell!" Xu Dong was frightened stiff. Xu You suddenly rushed over, said to the sky: "I''m in this place, do you also want to harm my son?"


    "Is that so?" She let out a cold laugh, and then, Xu Dong''s flesh and blood split apart, his bones breaking apart as he directly collapsed to the ground.


    Xu You did not realise that Xu Dong had fallen to the ground, his entire body and mind placed on the woman in front of him. Her aura was extremely profound, and in a split second, he had become a sword.


    Beside Xu Dong, the sword he was holding suddenly flew out, it turned out that his father''s sword was always beside him, no wonder that sword was protecting him.


    Originally, it was his father''s face. Xu Dong had left him a sword that could allow him to live a peaceful life, but now that he had completely erupted, who would be his match?


    "Whether you want to leave or not depends on you. If you want to leave, then leave, if you don''t want to, then continue staying ¡­" No one can force you, no one. "


    This place was completely covered with frost. In the middle of the ice seal, a Ice and Snow Palace appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. This was what people had hoped for.


    Many people fought endlessly for the meaning of existence. For the sake of reaching the pinnacle of their lives, they continued to hide and hide in this world. This place was known as the Ice and Snow Palace, and it was one of the treasures of the Human Emperor during the Ancient Era.


    "You are right, but no one will do such a meaningless thing. You all can either leave, Ice and Snow Palace will not beg anyone to stay, as long as you want to, then do as you please." Ice Queen sat on the throne. She could feel the power of Xu You and the others, they were also condensing continuously, as if they were about to break through something.

 C244 The Essence of the World (2)

    "This sky, cannot be broken through. The Ice and Snow Palace has also sent out countless of great powers, through all these years, and so many people have died. Have you all ever seen a scar on the sky?"


    Within Ice and Snow Palace, many had their heads lowered, their eyes filled with unwillingness. They had never been humiliated like this by anyone, the Ice and Snow Palace was once such a huge being, but now it was so depressed that it made people want to cry. This was the difference between heaven and hell.


    "Da Da Da ¡­"


    "Respected Ice Queen, someone from the Flame God Hall has arrived."


    "Oh? Someone from the Blazing Flame Imperial Palace actually came? " The Ice Queen was surprised, he never thought that the Flame Imperial Palace''s people would actually attack them, it really made his feel good.


    "Yes, the people of the Flame Imperial Palace have said that they will either go out and serve the Flame Country or become dead." They were all a group of lunatics, and in the ancient times, they had suffered from the disaster of the ice seal, so most of their forces had already begun to sink into the abyss.


    The flames took the chance to plunder and plunder everything that was in Ice and Snow Palace, it was just that it was basically impossible. There were all the people in Ice and Snow Palace here, with profound cultivation, all of them had the ability to obstruct outsiders.


    They stood in a straight line in midair, their gazes deeply fixed on the Ice and Snow Palace in front of them. Within the main hall of the Imperial Palace, countless soldiers with ice and snow engravings also stood there in an orderly manner.


    "has already guessed what your Fire God Hall is planning to do, so there''s no need to continue hiding. In this world, we will eventually know who is strong and who is weak, isn''t that obvious?"


    "Ice Queen, I think there are still a lot of things that we haven''t settled. Your life and mine are rivals after all, so it''s impossible for us to be friends. It''s impossible for us to ever be friends again." The Blazing Flame Soldier who was called laughed out loud. Then, it took a step forward and cast a spell on Ice Queen.


    Although the Ice Queen was ordinary, the technique was like mud in water and sunk into the ground. He raised his eyebrows and laughed: "You are not bad, not bad at all, the current generation of Ice Queen are still so powerful, so strong that I can''t help but want to give it a try."


    "Since you want to give it a try, how about we?" The Ice Queen looked bored. She actually took the initiative to fight?


    The two of them turned into flames and ice at the same time, spiraling endlessly, before finally reaching the sky. In the distance, there was also a big battle, which was related to the future of Homo sapiens and Homo sapiens.


    Xu You also knew that there were still many other Imperial Palace Divine Temples waiting for their death or success. After that, as hegemons, they became the only rulers of this world.


    Xu You was riddled with scars, but it did not affect his battle at all. He could transform into afterimages, fly, and turn his sword to kill.


    "All of you are destined to fail, destined to become the vassals of the heavens. Why must all of you continue to resist? It doesn''t exist, it''s impossible. We''ve already taken a liking to this world a long time ago. We''ve taken a fancy to this world, a world that makes us feel extremely uncomfortable. " The heavens was laughing out loud, and in the eyes he looked at Lin Fei with, there was suddenly a stream of tears.


    "The Martial Spirit Continent''s Divine Palace, has it already submitted to you for status? That''s why you dared to come and threaten us? "Speaking of which, you are the heavens, and we are just mortals in a sense. Why would you keep thinking about us and never let us go?" Xu You was in some pain, and he felt despair in his heart. Before long, they had reached a conclusion.


    The two sides were originally different people. One side yearned for freedom, the other for everything they wanted, to take revenge on this world, or to confirm this world. In short, most of their results had never changed.


    They all wanted freedom.


    "You don''t need to daydream anymore. It''s impossible for us to join hands. It''s absolutely impossible." pondered for a moment, he suddenly thought about it, and felt that the heavens had almost become his friend.


    His father''s plan was very deep and experienced, but it was impossible. Basically, it did not exist.


    After that, after a period of time, Xu You, Cang Tian and the others had no conclusion. The two parties left one after another, and it was impossible for them to fight here.


    When Xu Dong returned to the imperial palace, it was already in a mess. Many of the expert s there were also dead, and when he looked at Xu You, he realised that Xu You had also suffered from some minor injuries.


    All the bones in his body exploded, his skin and flesh split open, his aura was extremely unstable, and he could die at any time. However, this child still had the power of the blood dragon, and it was constantly protecting him, so he could not die.


    "Your Majesty, everyone in our Homo sapiens''s Heroic Spirit Hall has already gone out to select their descendants. I reckon that during this period of time, many people will definitely come out." He also looked at his Prime Minister, although Su Tian''s name was domineering, he was still a scholar.


    "Speaking of which, we''re nothing. The source of this power comes from the heavens. The heavens can give us everything, and we can take it back ¡­" Su Tian smiled. He knew what was going on, but he didn''t care.


    Because a human can fight against the heavens, but the heavens can''t. Xu You can, and Xu Dong can too, but can he?


    It had to be said that this was a problem. It wasn''t a problem either. The problem hadn''t been solved yet, but they had a solution. The heavens had already been defeated.


    Even though we had a tragic victory, and Xu Dong had become a pile of mud, and even Xu You had suffered a small wound, towards all of this, it also meant that it was a small matter.

 C245 Adept Reincarnation (1)

    Although it was nothing, Xu You felt that he had to use a divine pill to save his. Not only was it a divine pill, he also wanted to live in the best house, wear the best Clothes, and take advantage of the most beautiful girl ¡­


    Xu Dong: "I didn''t see anything. You guys continue, you guys continue ¡­" He had already taken out the Demon Suppressing Pagoda ¡­


    Xu You chuckled a few times, then returned to the main topic at hand. He had gathered several people together, in order to find a solution to the problem.


    "That''s right. Although the heavens lost, we also suffered heavy losses. Speaking of which, it''s all our fault for not thinking properly. It''s too inappropriate." After all, he was the emperor of the empire. Not only did he not help Xu Dong and the others, he had also implicated them. A ray of starlight flashed a few times, and that starlight was quite mystical.


    The person lightly landed, and a person stepped forward and asked, "This person should be the goddess, right? I, the son of the Family Head, have been waiting for a long time.


    "This person is anxious, but this is good as well. We can go right away. Oh right, old servant, take good care of my sisters. If I don''t bring them back, they might not be happy, so I''ll just leave."


    The goddess'' name was Ling Wu. Although her name was elegant, her heart was very obscene. Coupled with her secret love for this handsome guy, it could be said that she had put in all her effort into this.


    After all, Ling Wu was extremely powerful, and her cultivation was many times stronger than Qing Lan''s. When they walked over, they could also sense the aroma, and in an instant, his hair was standing on end.


    How can this person be like this? Tempting me time and time again, what is he trying to do?


    As for Qing Tian and Jiu Jiu, they had already taken their seats. Their cultivation bases were still stronger than Xu Dong''s, and with the Martial Spirit, their cultivation bases were even more powerful.


    "What''s wrong, is there anyone in this world who can kill you?" Suddenly, he let out a sneer as well. Two people walked out from the side. The two of them had the same aura, and they were constantly accommodating each other.


    "Hei You, Black Dragon ¡­" Xu You stood up and looked at the two of them. The two of them had been suppressed by Xu You before, but they did not expect them to appear again today.


    It had to be known that without Xu You as their guardian, the Martial Spirit Continent was already in imminent danger. Other than becoming the dogs of the heavens, they had no other choice.


    "Hehe ¡­" We have come here today for the sake of our alliance. You all want our power, but we only want our power because of our position. After we succeed, I will become the God of the Martial Spirit Continent. The Black Dragon stated its request, but did not receive a response. "What''s wrong? You don''t agree to this small request, right? This is a good deal, either you agree to it or we discuss it with the heavens. "


    "I don''t think so ¡­" Even Xu Dong couldn''t help but look at them and feel that his father definitely had something big he wanted to say. As expected, Xu You laughed, "That''s right, you can do business with the heavens, but aren''t you afraid that you won''t even be able to keep your bones?"


    This was already a blatant threat, because Xu You was not a kind person. He was also a vicious person, and he was also a very perceptive person.


    However, there was no need for Xu You to do that. Not only would he not get help from the demi-human race, he would also lose people''s hearts. This would not be worthwhile, which was why the Black Dragon and the others had room to negotiate.


    "Not bad, not bad, you''re really not bad at all." He was right, there was absolutely no problem. He smiled at the black dragon and no longer spoke, he had already told him why he could not make a deal with the heavens. If the two of them were still stubborn, it would have nothing to do with him.

 C246 Adept Reincarnation (2)

    "Why are there so many misunderstandings between us? Is it not good to explain it clearly?" Hei You did not say a word, and said: "The misunderstanding between us originated from a long time ago, and the current Curse wants to kill all of you, just to protect her guardian. You guys have such great fortune, don''t bother about it."


    Xu Dong suddenly looked at Yue Yang, with a look that said "how the f * ck do you speak like that". He didn''t expect Yue Yang to speak in such a strange manner.


    What do you mean by lucky can''t die? What if they die? Seriously, as expected of his style. If he was serious, he could easily tell the difference.


    It could be said that they were very friendly and kind, and after explaining it to the few people above, Curse snorted coldly, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, then there''s no need to say so much, if you all want to attack, that''s fine too. "Anytime."


    These words were said very clearly, if you think it''s okay, then so be it. If you think you want revenge, then just do it, since the Curse is not afraid of them.


    Suddenly, a flash of light appeared. That flash was very fierce, and when it saw the flash, it made him feel extremely uncomfortable, as if he was about to start a fight. He extended his hand and shouted, "Wait a minute, we still need to discuss this matter, we can''t be reckless, definitely can''t!"


    "Do we need you to say anything?" Curse and Black Dragon asked at the same time, they were also heavily injured, and retreated to the side. They did not expect it to hurt so much, and they did not expect that they could become so fierce after taking care of each other, but they were still emperors, so they had to give him some face.


    The two of them sank into a cold war. They did not say a word, nor did they laugh. The entire place became quiet in an instant. They also chuckled and said, "How about you two keep arguing?"


    It was better than falling into silence after all. Not long after, the two of them pursed their lips and dispersed. This place had already gathered the strongest team in the entire Martial Spirit Continent, whether it was the Black Dragon, or the group of people, or Xu You, they were all at the peak of half of the Martial Spirit Continent.


    Of course, other than the demi-human race, this place could also be considered as Homo sapiens''s gathering place. With a calm expression, he returned to normal and said: "Now we should discuss our plan properly. Facing any of the past and any of the present, they all need their own courage.


    "I don''t know if there are any experts in this world. If we were to join hands, then it would definitely be extremely powerful. They are definitely not our match, not a single one of them!" Qing Tian naturally knew why the Martial Spirit Continent had become like this. He had recently understood a lot of historical data, and he realised that the most important point was that the Human Emperor had once created a sect to gather all the resources in the world in order to bring peace to the world.


    It was only now that they started to surge, appeared countless great powers, appeared innumerable supreme experts, and even divine spirit s. Their existence in the end evolved into Martial Spirit, and after they became the Martial Spirit, they continued to exist in this world, and this world continued to get damaged.


    This was the so-called "Heaven is more than enough to make up for it". The sky continuously lost power, and those divine spirit s naturally constantly became insignificant Homo sapiens as well. And because people relied on the Martial Spirit, they became even more insignificant, just like Xu Dong.


    Although his strength was already at its peak, it was now impossible for him to rule the entire Martial Spirit Continent by himself. He needed a lot of people, a lot of people''s power, and the power of an ordinary person.


    Xu Dong tightly clenched his fist. When he understood all of this, he finally understood why the blood dragon had left him, why he had met so many existences that could be arrogant outside without using the Martial Spirit. They were guiding him on his own path, guiding him on the right path.


    However, he did not take that step, but continued to rely on the power of the Martial Spirit. When the blood dragon realized this, he disappeared and went to the Homo sapiens''s Heroic Spirit Hall, which resulted in all the Heroic Spirits appearing once again. For the future of the Martial Spirit Continent, they were willing to appear once more and protect the Martial Spirit Continent.


    "I finally understand. So all of this was done with a purpose. Our goal was to protect this world, and the Guardian''s goal was to allow the person being protected to create another era!" Xu Dong laughed out loud, and many people started to laugh at the same time, Xu Dong finally understood.


    "He was like a child who didn''t know where he was going. When he finally grew up, not only did he know where he was going, he also knew where he was going." The Curse calmly said a few words, then turned and looked towards Qing Lan who was at the side, who was even quieter, and stared at Xu Dong. It revealed a hint of a smile and said with a sound transmission: "Although I don''t know what the meaning of your existence is, I think you should go and investigate."


    Explore?


    How should he investigate?


    Speaking of which, Qing Lan still didn''t know anything. Where did she come from, what did she exist for, and what did she exist for? No, she was an existence with a purpose.


    She realized that she was right in front of her, and the Xu Dong in front of her was her meaning, her meaning in life.


    "I apologize for disturbing your eye contact. In my opinion, we should clearly explain exactly why we need to sit here." Curse suddenly interrupted Xu Dong and Qing Lan, it had been a long time since they last saw each other. When Uncle Xu Tianyi was still around, the two of them were so close, but now they looked like this.


    "We are here for the future of the Homo sapiens."


    "That''s right, for the sake of the Homo sapiens''s future, we have ¡­ You must do it for yourselves as well. " Curse reached out and grabbed both Xu Dong''s and Qing Lan''s hands, then held them together.


    They were lovers who had to be together. They could never be apart, never. The last time, it was all because of an accident. Because of that big sister''s accident, and now that big sister had also died, right?


    Xu Dong didn''t know, but he should have known better because they had once stayed together.


    "How have you been?" Xu Dong suddenly asked, although Qing Lan could not remember him, he could still remember Qing Lan.


    They had only been together for a short period of time. However, they had personally snuggled together for a short period of time, but in reality, their relationship was eternal.

 C247 They exist well (1)

    Sometimes, life was very short, it was very hard to predict, because in a time of crisis, there was always a chance. Perhaps in the next moment, Xu Dong would become the first Emperor to die.


    "Are you all right?" Qing Lan asked in return, she did not say whether she was good or not, she only asked Xu Dong, and only said those cold words, but Xu Dong was still very happy, he was more excited than ever.


    "I''m fine."


    Qing Lan laughed, then said: "That''s good."


    Xu Dong was startled, "..." That''s not right. The plot couldn''t have ended so suddenly, so how could it have ended so suddenly?


    "Ah?" Is that it? " Xu Dong asked awkwardly.


    Even Curse could not stand watching on the side, she had never seen such a stupid person, how could she be so unlucky, to have met such a heaven chosen person.


    However, no matter how depressed they were, they still had to do what they needed to do. The little blissfulness between them, what a wonderful moment, had finally disappeared.


    In this instant, there was misery, helplessness, and finally, there was no way to know what their goal was. Qing Lan smiled pitifully: "We already do not have a conclusion, and the result is already decided. We are destined to separate and not have any reason to reunite with each other."


    These words seemed to be true. No one could reject the past. No matter what the outcome was, they could not. They had already dispersed, no more results allowed.


    "You''ve never really been together, except now." Curse turned around, a black shadow, quite long, with a little sadness, she herself also suffered a tragic life.


    Not long after, Xu Dong and Qing Lan left at the same time, and they went to a small place. There was no one here, so Qing Lan said, "It''s very secretive here, no one knows what you are doing, and anyone who comes in will die instantly."


    Xu Dong nodded in understanding as he reached out his hands to hug Qing Lan. Then, he continued to roll.


    Ice and Snow Palace.


    stood at the side with a dejected look on his face. His face was pale, with a hint of despair in his heart, they had lost, they had lost so easily.


    "If you become a vassal of the heavens, you will receive a lot of things. Not only will you have wealth and power, you will also receive the respect and respect from the annals of history." Is this man crazy? Why did it feel so boring? The annals of history were either those of evil people or those of good people. However, it was still not difficult.


    "You speak as if it is true. However, someone like you is not related to a clown!" Ice Queen raised his head, trying his best not to lower his head.


    "That''s right. You''re right, but the result is certain. Your Ice and Snow Palace lost." He picked up the Flaming Cup of Flames and placed it on Ice Queen''s forehead. The expected death did not come.


    In an instant, a sword suddenly slashed across his dull neck. The dull head had its eyes wide open, filled with a trace of unwillingness and despair. Why did he suddenly die? Who knew what had happened?


    "Who are you? You dare to assassinate our great Flame Emperor? " The people of the divine hall frantically shouted. The black clad Swordsman in front of him slowly stood up, revealing his white teeth.


    "You all do not have the qualifications to know who I am. In any case, all of the people that have stood forward should go and die." Jian Wuya coldly stood on top of that boring corpse. Even though this person had a lot of power, he still died in his hands.


    There was no longer any meaning to this place. The dead had died, the dead had died, the Ice Queen was lying on the ground with a painful expression, adding on to the fact that she was already old and had received heavy injuries, it would be difficult for his not to die.


    "Your Majesty ¡­" Many of Ice and Snow Palace''s subordinates rushed over with faces of helplessness. They never thought that the Fire God Hall would suddenly rush over, causing them to feel extremely pained. Not long after, this place was filled with worries.


    Jian Wuya looked indifferent. In any case, he did not care who this Ice Queen was, he did not care who this person was, he just had to bring this person back, and that would be fine.

 C248 They exist well (2)

    She was a young beauty, at least Jian Wuya couldn''t help but sigh. The princesses that came from the Ice and Snow Palace were usually so beautiful, so beautiful that it made one feel relaxed and happy.


    "Grand Princess, you are the only successor to our Ice and Snow Palace." The only successors, the daughters of the Ice Queen and the princes were all dead.


    "I know." had helped them, and in order to repay their kindness, she could marry Jian Wuya. The problem was whether Jian Wuya was willing or not.


    "You don''t need to look at me. I can satisfy all of your thoughts. Right now, I''m your guardian." Jian Wuya was also the youngest Guardian in the history of the Homo sapiens, and this little girl was probably the most beautiful queen.


    "This world is very good. We should have obtained a lot of things. If you are willing to work hard and obtain them, your luck has always been very good. You have always been very good, and you never let anyone see you."


    "The question is what?" Stunned for a moment and asked, the witch raised her hand and smiled, she did not say much, but gave him a gold coin anyway, she touched the Gold coins and laughed: "This is the Queen''s symbol, it is truly magical."


    "In the ancient era, many great powers made history after era, and their existence is of extraordinary significance. They continuously made one sect''s sacred land after another, and eventually became like this. This appearance is the final path for the Martial Spirit Continent." She laughed, then stretched out her hand and stared at it. "This is a new era. Our names will be recorded in the annals of history, and they will remember us for the rest of our lives."


    "Is that so? That''s a very happy thing. " One of them laughed, showing off his sharp teeth. She rushed over and said, "Aunt, you''re here."


    Jian Wuya stopped her on the way, her gaze gradually landed on her leisurely aunt, the sword had already left its sheath, the reason this woman came over was not to reunite with her family, she was here to snatch the throne.


    "What is your purpose? If you wish for a position, you can leave. If you want to obtain treasures, all of the things here, as well as the Fire God Shrine, are your treasures. " Jian Wuya spoke a lot in one breath, and in that instant, many people laughed, feeling that this person was extremely interesting.


    "Could it be that the s in the Fire God Shrine are rich?" Jian Wuya had never seen this person before, but it was as if this person had seen him before, and it was not only once and a half times, it was also the type that happened many times. When he saw Jian Wuya take out the sword blade, he became flustered: "What do you mean?"


    "Of course I''m going to kill you. Only then will I be able to start anew in the entire Ice and Snow Palace and become a new part of my journey." Jian Wuya said to his leisurely aunt. She was a sensible person, but she was not a person who liked to give up. Their existence was really too sad, so sad that it made people feel uncomfortable.


    In that instant, they all spat out a mouthful of blood. The leisurely aunt laughed: Jian Wuya, you are only a small Swordsman, how can you stop us? "How naive and ridiculous."


    I never thought that this person would actually be so terrifying. He immediately made me lose my ability to fight, so my aunt walked to the front of the group and asked: "Wandering, did you forget? This is where the highest bloodline of our Ice and Snow Clan resides. The power that you and I possess can be said to be terrifying. "


    What kind of power was that? It was a power that could erase this continent from the world. Suddenly, a cold laugh came out, gradually covering the entire Ice and Snow Palace, and they all covered their ears, looking as if they were suffering from a headache.


    "Sorrow or happiness, no matter what, is just something meaningless. Oh right, I have to tell you, you won''t die, you will only become a plaything for men!" Auntie used her fingertips to lift up her chin. That moment was really painful. Was she going to become someone else''s plaything? Would that be...


    Jian Wuya gritted his teeth and said: "Stop, she''s your niece. If you really want to kill her, then just give her a quick death, what''s the point of that?"


    The bloodiness of the throne was something that many people were unable to adapt to, not to mention a Girl who was very kind to begin with.


    "Family? It''s just a joke. " His aunt flicked her sleeves, and many expressions of pain and hatred appeared in her eyes. How had his mother once treated her? What had he once done to her? Even if she didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that it had never happened. The mother had treated her like that before, so why couldn''t she treat her daughter the same way?


    "The Ice Queen is already dead, why would he leave anything behind for the next generation? "Why?" Jian Wuya was helpless, after all he could not persuade them, and could only condense a sword strike, preparing to kill her.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    "Do you really think that you can control me as you please? It is truly laughable. Don''t you know how terrifying my mentality and strength have become after that incident? You will probably never understand, because you are a coward! " Aunt cried out, and smacked Jian Wuya''s head. The top of his head exploded, and a smear of blood appeared.


    He leisurely shouted, "No! How can you! "


    Whoosh ¡­ That terrifying power, he had never seen such a terrifying power. In the blink of an eye, it shook the entire Ice and Snow Palace into pieces, turning it into ruins ¡­ How could a proud woman allow her most important person to die? Absolutely not! Absolutely not!


    If he wanted her to die, he would need countless of fresh blood to fill the hole. But Jian Wuya was still dying, the top of his head had already been shattered, how could the broken top possibly still be alive?


    "I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you any longer." Jian Wuya reached out his hands and caressed her cheeks, feeling her tears.

 C249 Eternal Fire (1)

    After that, Jian Wuya left his own sect and she left his as well. They signed a contract and became like this after.


    Who would have thought that on the day she became king, he would actually die? Could this be the end? Could it be fate?


    "This is not the end, nor is it fate. This is the fundamental morality. We are destined to be like this, destined to be lonely. It can''t be said who is good and who is bad. We can''t say what our future is." He stretched out his hand with the appearance of a waste, but did not expect that after struggling for so long, it still ended like this.


    "Your Majesty ¡­ "We also have precious treasures. The fire in the lamp is said to be immortal, as if it were eternal. It can give people hope to live their entire lives again, and anyone who is acknowledged by the fire will not have to die!" A guard laughed out loud happily.


    You Zou started laughing even more crazily, she never thought that there would be such a thing, she shouted leisurely: "What are you waiting for? Why haven''t you taken out the Eternal Fire? "


    "But Your Majesty, the flames have disappeared. We can''t see them anymore. We don''t know what to do." The guard''s face was full of respect, but this respect was extremely infuriating. He almost kicked the guard out of the room.


    But he was right, there was only one way left, and that was to revive the Everburning Flame, so that he would have the chance to save Jian Wuya ¡­


    "It''s useless. Believe me ¡­ I have already reached the heavens, how can I possibly defy the heavens? " His own mother was already dead, so how could he possibly lose Jian Wuya? But what could he do?


    "No, I must save you, I must!" Suddenly, her eyes flashed, and a blue ray of starlight rushed out from her body and entered Jian Wuya''s body. Jian Wuya wanted to reject it, but he could not, he instantly became ice cube.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    Jian Wuya''s body was frozen solid, becoming ice, an average person would have already been frozen to death, but that ice cube had an extremely strong superpower, causing Jian Wuya''s last bit of life force to remain, he wanted to shout out loud, but there were only a few moans, "No! Not... "With!"


    In this world, there was never a good person. Of course, there were never any bad people. They were just avenging their own hearts.


    "Let''s go, I''m going to look for the Eternal Fire!" Her gaze was unwavering as she looked in front of her. In front of her was a group of loyal soldiers who were protecting the Imperial Palace.


    Chi chi chi!


    The soldiers of the Flame God Realm turned into flames and disappeared. They had already disappeared from the Ice and Snow Palace and quickly rushed back home.


    "Indestructible flames, what exactly is it? Is the flame gentle, or is it explosive?" He did not understand what the Eternal Fire was like. He nodded his head leisurely and said, "Since you do not know, then whatever, we will have a good rest. In front of us is the treasure of the Eternal Fire."


    The treasured place was filled with darkness. Even if their torches were to pass through, they would not be able to see the starlight, only a large part of the darkness.


    "Da ¡­" "Da ¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, the guard, Liu Bei, stepped forward and pulled him back. "Your Majesty, be careful.


    This small action made her feel very comfortable. However, as the queen, she had this exclusive title.


    Suddenly, a creaking sound came from behind her as she abruptly turned her head and said in shock, "How is that possible? Why are there so many black bats in this place? "


    Black bats were a type of bat that lived in the darkness. Not only did they live in the darkness, they also absorbed the essence of the darkness. They continued to grow until they became their current state. They were very big, so big that almost no one could kill them.


    Roar ¡­


    The Black Bat let out a loud roar, opened its mouth, and charged toward the group. It felt that something was wrong. After pondering for a moment, it said, "Not good. Someone from the Flame God Hall has followed us!"


    That''s right, they had always been following leisurely and waiting for people, they had always been staring leisurely at them, because the Everburning Flame was originally theirs, how could they let the people of Ice and Snow Palace have it?

 C250 Eternal Fire (2)

    Thus, after they made some plans, they obediently brought them to this place. This Treasure Pavilion that was filled with danger, the Ice and Snow Treasure Pavilion, there were too many things here to count ¡­


    "The items are almost complete. We''ll be able to obtain the Everburning Flame soon. That way, our Flame God Hall will be able to move towards the peak of our lives." He laughed out loud happily. But how could Wandering let their evil scheme succeed?


    With her wisdom, she immediately understood why they had done this, and came to the conclusion that they had followed her thoughts. In the end, she found that the people behind her, the boring son, were all boring.


    Above the starry sky, there were many stars. The stars were the starfire in the beginning of a person, then in that instant, countless experts appeared. Their strength could be comparable to a small star.


    They formed a beautiful galaxy, which continued to burn as they leisurely said to the boring guy, "Your father is already dead, why are you still here?"


    "That''s right, both their generations have died. Now, only you and I are left. You and I will start our grudge again." He kept sneering.


    He slowly walked to the end step by step, and then he extended his hand and grabbed onto the Eternal Fire. Although it was only a flame, its power was boundless.


    "No, that''s impossible. How can the eternal fire become like this? Ah ¡­" The boredom and pain were unbearable. When he was engulfed by the flames, his facial expression changed. He was unwilling to believe that something like this had happened. The flames were not purely immortal, but poisonous or conscious.


    It could no longer save Jian Wuya, so why did it feel like its heart had shattered? The world in its heart, could no longer be continued, and she could no longer continue to daydream.


    "Is there any other way? Is there anything else I can obtain? Tell me, I want to revive him! I want to revive him!" The guards kept screaming in pain, but nothing came of it. They just lowered their heads and said painfully, "How can there be no solution? How can there be?"


    "Your Majesty, there is such a method, but it is too difficult. Almost no one has ever been able to achieve it. If there is such a method, then it must be a terrifying person." He had never felt that this matter was so difficult to deal with. If it did not end well, only death awaited him.


    "Tell me quickly. After you tell me, I can give you glory and wealth, reaching the pinnacle of perfection!" After he finished speaking, that person also nodded. He had a trace of selfishness and also a trace of ambition.


    Guard Liu Bei thought about it and said, "That secret place is located in the Ice and Snow Abyss. However, it has been a few hundred years since anyone has entered the Ice and Snow Abyss.


    "I ¡­ you don''t have to worry, I definitely have to do this, I definitely can''t do it," she clenched her teeth. She didn''t want to lose her guardian, Jian Wuya was the most important person to her, she definitely could not lose it.


    "Your Majesty, for your safety, you absolutely cannot go to the Ice and Snow Abyss." There were a lot of guards, and most of them were looking at Liu Bei with faces full of hatred.


    Their positions were all in favor of the Queen. If they could not let her live well and hold the throne until the next successor grew up, wouldn''t they be doomed?


    The question was whether they could live until then.


    "No need. I must go to the Ice and Snow Abyss. You don''t need to stop me. Oh right, I forgot to tell you. I absolutely can''t let any of these people from the Fire God Hall go." Her gaze gradually landed on the people from the Flame God Hall, revealing her sharp tiger teeth. Liu Bei laughed out loud, "Don''t worry, your majesty.


    "Very good. Since that''s the case, Liu Bei, you will accompany me to the Ice and Snow Abyss." Wandering immediately gave the order.


    "Your majesty, please don''t! You still need to think about this matter, you absolutely cannot act rashly! Maybe Liu Bei has some tricks up his sleeves, and wants to harm you!" Who didn''t know about the things in the Imperial Family?


    If she did not go, then there would be no future for her. She absolutely could not go, absolutely not, and before long, everyone''s eyes revealed a sorrowful look, as if their daughter had been married off to another country.


    Aiya, f * ck, so there''s another gift money, hehe hehe ¡­ She wanted to go to the Ice Abyss. Even if this Ice and Snow Abyss was once the most terrifying Ice and Snow purgatory, no one had ever come back from that place alive. They were all dead, completely dead.


    This also caused the Ice Abyss to be littered with bones. The constantly condensing bones also made it especially uncomfortable, because there were no living creatures here. When the snowflakes fell on this place, it instantly became deathly silent.


    "Is this the Ice Abyss? This is truly spectacular. " Wandering smiled. This place was indeed very beautiful, so beautiful that it made people tremble. "This is the first time I''ve come here. It''s really an earth-shattering beauty."


    "Is that so, my beautiful queen?" Liu Bei gave a respectful laugh, then suddenly pushed forward and floated down freely, Liu Bei turned into a shadow and continuously landed on the ground, safe and sound. He revealed a smile, "My respected Queen, this did not harm you, did it?"


    "Of course not." She could feel that this person was even more anxious than she was and had no choice but to be anxious and anxious.


    "This place truly has many corpses. Your Majesty, you must be careful. Do not get hurt. As long as there is a trace of blood, those hidden things will be especially dangerous." Liu Bei reminded her.


    "Crack ¡­"


    Liu Bei: "..." No need for further words, I know that you didn''t do it on purpose. Can you put away the dagger in your hand?


    Roar!


    Those terrifying skeletons were instantly alive, and of course, there were even more terrifying beasts. Those beasts also stood up, gnashing their teeth at Liu Bei while trembling, it was unknown what they were thinking about.


    This was the f * cking tempo of eating people. No one would have thought that a weak and leisurely man would dare to stab them and even pull out their blood. The blood was like a fountain as it continuously spurted out, fearing that it might not be enough and would even slice open a little more.


    Liu Bei was completely speechless. He had never seen anyone act so brazenly before.

 C251 No Regret (1)

    The creatures in the Ice Abyss were really cruel, especially towards the blood of the Imperial Palace''s successors. The blood could revive the undead in the vicinity.


    This was an extraordinary matter. Most people would not be able to explain it clearly, and they did not have an absolute plan either. The two of them were both scheming against each other.


    It could be said that both of them had no results. The Heart of Snow was a very difficult thing to explain, and the thing inside must be extremely powerful. The Heart of Snow had the power to resurrect others, and in that instant, it could also turn one''s ice seal into ice.


    "Not bad, very good. This place is very comfortable and can be used as a burial ground. This burial ground is the skeleton of all the people of the ice seal in this world." Their expressions changed as they realized that this place was truly too savage, so savage that it caused them to feel despair. A person suddenly walked out and said: "Ice Queen, you ¡­ already dead, you actually dared to come to the Ice Abyss, you''re really courting death! "


    "The Ice Abyss is a terrifying place. Anyone from the Ice and Snow Palace that enters would most likely die. That person who is still alive, might even be crippled." No matter what, this place was not a good place.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss ¡­


    Those scary things kept charging up, preparing to bite off its leisurely skin. Its crystal clear body, if possible, would definitely allow it to step into a new realm. Suddenly, a voice sounded out, "Shut up, my prey, do you want to eat it, are you courting death?"


    That cold voice was extremely heartbreaking. Especially so for that monster. It abruptly retracted its head, and seven inches away from its head, a gash appeared. Blood flowed out slowly from the gash.


    "It''s quite delicious and rare. This dirty man will be rewarded to you after I kill him." This rough man pointed at Liu Bei, who was at the side, and gnashed his teeth. was not a good person to begin with, so no matter what he did, he would just do it in despair.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    Countless undead and ice creatures rushed over. They grinded their teeth at him, and continuously roared at Liu Bei.


    "Aiyayaya, you''re truly too savage. Luckily, I already made preparations beforehand. Otherwise, I would have been miserable." Liu Bei laughed, holding onto the thing in his hand. It was the Heart of Flame, he extended his hand and slapped it into the ground.


    In an instant, a powerful flame rushed out and incinerated the Undead. Another beautiful life force spread out, turning the surrounding ground into a green luster.


    "Unfortunately, this kind of treasure can only be used once. Otherwise, it would be perfect." He smiled at the man in front of him.


    "You ¡­ Yet, you were able to use your forbidden energy so casually. He took a step forward and Liu Bei bounced back as if he was hit by a magnet. He crashed into the ice wall behind him and the ice wall cracked, then completely shattered. That person landed beside him as his deep eyes deeply stared at Liu Bei.


    Liu Bei was not afraid, even in the past, there had always been a type of person who had stared at him like that, in the end, he extended his hand and slapped him.


    "A glance at the stars and a blink of an eye at the myriad of things. That should be the kind of person you are talking about." Before Liu Bei died, he only had this kind of thought, that this person was that kind of invincible person.


    Despite the pain, Liu Bei was still going to die. There was no chance, he was dead for sure, and when the person landed on Liu Bei''s face, Liu Bei could even smell the stench of his feet.


    "Is it hard?"


    ''s face was filled with pain, he reached out his hand and slapped this person out, sending him flying into the ice and snow at the side. The white snow was so intoxicating, he had lost that many moments in an instant, and he no longer had the chance.


    Crack ¡­


    Liu Bei closed his eyes unwillingly. He had died, and never would he have thought that a person could be so strong, no, wrong, that person was not human at all. He was completely a dead thing.


    "Undead, you ¡­" The scene was extremely bloody. Although Liu Bei had died a happy death, he could not feel any joy from it, because in that instant, she had felt an unprecedented fear.


    This person is the Demons, why is he so cruel and inhumane? Why is this thing so cruel and inhumane, it really makes people feel disgusted. He grabbed his leisurely arm and sneered: "Come, let us meet with the Holy Lord, let them give you a trial, and let you live or die!"

 C252 No Regret (2)

    "Ice Storm!" Eternal Rest didn''t say anything further. She knew that this person wanted to control her life and make her a puppet of the Holy Lord. However, this was impossible. As an arrogant queen, she definitely wouldn''t submit or live in humiliation.


    Ding dong.


    Unknowingly, the Queen seemed to have found the outcome of her death. She didn''t know if it would hurt, but the person inside the ice seal would probably never be able to see her again.


    But it didn''t matter. Since they couldn''t wait for eternal love, then they could die at the same time. That wasn''t bad either.


    "Are you thinking about how to die? That is also impossible, because we will definitely not give you the chance to die. " That person grabbed onto his leisurely throat and said: "Because your life, belongs to the Infernal King. You must not lose the people from the Infernal King in my hands, do you understand?"


    This man was truly cruel, but it didn''t matter if he had the will to die. There was no use in continuing to walk into the Ice and Snow Abyss. He was dragged all the way to the end, where there were many skeletons.


    "Bang ¡­"


    The skeleton was kicked flying and smashed into smithereens in the distance. Then, he casually tossed the skeleton to the ground and respectfully said, "Lord Infernal King, I have already captured Ice Queen and the head of another person."


    "Don''t bring those dirty people to me. I want this woman. I only want her. I want her flesh. It must be very delicious."


    Flesh and blood could revive him, and also increase his cultivation by countless times. As long as he succeeded, he would be the ruler of this world, and the Ice and Snow Palace would no longer be able to suppress him.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" I can''t bear to make a move on such a beautiful woman, "he laughed, and then a blue ray of light, like a chain, unhurriedly tied her up and then swept her towards that dark place.


    CHI *


    Suddenly, a ray of sword aura split the entire place apart, causing Infernal King to become alarmed: "Who is it? "How dare you stop me, you reckless fool, get the hell out here!"


    That person was really special and fierce, there was nothing he could do about it, this thing was too ferocious, its brutality made Jian Wuya''s entire body tremble, he had never seen such an arrogant person, he had seen such an arrogant person before, and he was not afraid.


    The voice of the Infernal King even rang out in his mind, which was: "Damn it, why do I feel like a person who has never seen the world before?"


    This was extremely fishy, and he was completely stupefied. He was actually still alive? What was going on? He couldn''t believe that this person was running over here on his own.


    "Is this love? Is this responsibility? " He murmured for a while.


    Jian Wuya slapped his head, then said: "No, it''s because you''re stupid!"


    I''ve never seen such a foolish child before. Aren''t you being too naive? How can there be such an innocent person? Just what is going on in this world?


    "Phew ~ Fortunately, I haven''t fallen into despair yet, right Infernal King? I''m going to beat you up into a ball today. " Jian Wuya was arrogant and peerless, he caught this person and directly gave him a beating.


    The glaciers shattered as the four seas surged. The desolate lands shook nonstop. Just what was going on in this world? There were dangers everywhere, and countless people were dying nonstop.


    "Who are you? Why are you stopping me?" The Infernal King calmed down. He saw that this person looked very special, because his eyes were especially sharp, just like the sword in his hand. Jian Wuya was a genius of the Divine Sect to begin with, so he would naturally not be weak.


    However, this kind of genius was unable to become the Sword Sect''s leader. He would roam the world, and with her sword as a companion, it would be best for him to marry a beautiful and gentle Mushroom Blossom, and then have fun together to become a legendary chivalrous companion. If this wasn''t too perfect, then something big would happen to him.


    So what happened? Today''s ending might be tomorrow''s ending, or something big might suddenly happen.


    "Not bad, not bad, you are all very powerful, I have to admit that you all are very powerful, but you don''t know what I''m hiding!" Suddenly, the Infernal King let out a loud shout, and pulled out his spine from the body of a person beside him, then used the might of a sweeping attack to smash onto Jian Wuya''s body.


    After the dust settled, Jian Wuya actually stood in front of him unscathed, causing the Infernal King to immediately lose his temper.


    Didn''t he see that the other party was still fine even after receiving such an attack?


    Didn''t he see the other party smile at him, revealing his full mouth full of teeth?


    "This guy, can''t we beat him to death?" Infernal King was shocked. A person like him was actually so scared, tsk tsk tsk, so scared. "I''ve never seen such a cruel person before."


    The ice seal was the most terrifying place around the Ice and Snow Palace, and there was even a treasure hall called the Throne, which was filled with treasures.


    Xu Dong stood in this dark and cold place. In the cold, there was still a touch of warmth, and that warmth slowly disappeared, replaced by a dark and gloomy place. It was completely submerged, and after that, it was completely dark.


    Xu Dong''s eyes were filled with confusion. He did not see this place, the light in his eyes gradually became night and the light disappeared. He stepped forward and moved an ice mountain away.


    "They were hidden quite well." Xu Dong walked forward and removed the sealed object. Beep Beep Beep... It was the blood that had formed, and it was gradually drying up.


    "Holy Grail of Death, Sword of Blood, not bad at all." He smiled, and then a tower that had grown from a small child to a large one was built directly on top of it.


    "Hahaha, everything is f * cking mine."


    Clang ¡­


    Xu Dong was immediately sent flying, smashing onto the faraway sand.

 C253 Holy Grail of Death (1)

    "You want to get your hands on mine too?" Xu Dong embarrassedly retracted his hand, he was completely terrified and stood up to rub his head, saying: "You are really fierce and cruel. "It scared me to death, it scared me to death."


    Xu Dong laughed wildly, who was still alive in this place?


    Xu Dong sized him up, then said: "Hey hey, why are you so fierce, I''m only here to retrieve the masterless object, what does it have to do with you?"


    "No one is allowed to take my things, except the fated ones." This person was filled with the scent of undead. He was indeed a special person, to be able to claim that it was his item just from the moment he came here, was there any evidence?


    "I can see your heart. Your heart is struggling nonstop. You know you can''t defeat him, so what else can you do?" He smiled.


    "Yes, I know, but it''s not that I can''t beat you, it''s just that I want to settle this matter peacefully. Give me the treasure, I''ll leave immediately ¡­" "How about it?"


    Xu Dong backed down, he could not help but admit that he could not beat that person, but it was fine, since he was going up to fight. This fellow who was about to die, was more than enough for him to endure.


    "Fine, you still want my treasure? That''s absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible!" He then drew out a sword from his side. That sword was extremely terrifying, to the point where it made one''s heart tremble in fear. Gradually, the sword began to drip with blood, a sword of blood.


    "How come you still have the Bloodsword?" Xu Dong had already kept the treasure in his own small tower, how could it possibly appear again?


    "The void''s techniques are profound and profound, how could you possibly know about it?" This person was extremely powerful, at least Xu Dong understood him well.


    Xu Dong''s body was not that of a god, and he was still a mortal. Seeing the middle-aged man take out the blood sword, he was extremely afraid, and felt that he was definitely going to admit defeat.


    "I give in, I give up, I give up, okay?" With a wave of his hand, Xu Dong released the item from the tower. The man was startled and shouted loudly, "You ¡­"


    Dong ¡­ The earth shook, and that person was instantly suppressed. Then, Xu Dong walked forward, chuckled, and said: "You bastard, do you still want to drag me down anymore? "Hahaha ¡­"


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    "What the f * ck?!" Xu Dong opened his eyes wide, he did not expect the little pagoda to have a crack, what is this thing? What the hell was this thing? Why was it so savage and crazy?


    "Dang ¡­"


    The small pagoda flew outwards and Xu Dong also quickly retreated. He cried out a few times, and smashed onto the distant ground, causing a mark to appear on the ground. Then, Xu Dong stood up and patted his clothes.


    "You ¡­" Xu Dong shook his head, following that he spat out a mouthful of blood, and a drop of blood fell onto the ice and snow, and melted in an instant, and before long the man rushed over again, the sword edge flashed, and smashed onto Xu Dong''s body, and Xu Dong flew out, and asked: Why don''t you kill me, and that will end everything?


    "No. If I kill you, the ice and snow will completely melt. I need this ice and snow so that I can wait for the fated one. Only then can I wait for that person. So, you can leave."


    It had been more than a hundred thousand years since he became a god in the ice seal. Xu Dong thought that he had died, so he came to take the treasure.


    "I have a way to deal with you. Are you ready?" Xu Dong laughed loudly as he stretched out his left hand. Then, he took out a dagger and cut open his own wrist.


    Frozen Warlord did not expect Xu Dong to do this. With a cold tone, he said, "Alright, your life is now over."


    I gripped the Blood Sword tightly, and the Blood Sword congealed my entire life''s sword intent. I waved it at Xu Dong, and the sword blade, without any accidents, swept Xu Dong flying, but his body still did not shatter, and it was still extremely tough.


    "Dang ¡­" "Dang ¡­" "Dang ¡­"


    After blocking the tower for a while, Xu Dong retreated explosively. A hurricane blew Xu Dong away, and the Frozen Warlord said, "Leave this place for now. You will never get the chance to snatch my treasure away!"


    He waved his hand, and countless treasures, most of them returned to him, piling them back up on the ground once more. Xu Dong flew in the sky but he did not see his own pagoda being used using the void technique at all.

 C254 Holy Grail of Death (2)

    "Why do I suddenly feel empty?" Xu Dong flew in the sky, then occasionally turned around, and was stunned in place for a moment, "What the f * ck, where are my Linglong''s small pagoda?"


    In the distance, a ray of starlight descended, smashing into the ground of the ice seal. The Frozen Warlord smiled, touched the Linglong''s small pagoda and said: "You have finally returned. I have searched for you for half a lifetime, and finally we have met."


    "I say, you should return my things to the person who is about to die, right? Even if you want to leave, that is still returning my things, no?" He saw the man''s eyes on him and felt a little sorry for him.


    "No, you''re wrong. This is mine, mine is mine." Nobody is allowed to take away Frozen Warlord''s things, because ¡­ It had been his.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Wait a minute, you''re taking someone else''s things for yourself, is that wrong?" Xu Dong had an attitude of "I hope you can give it back to me", but he was not moved.


    "You also want to take my things? Now that I have absolute power, you can take it if you have the ability. "


    Xu Dong: "..." Mama, why do I feel that there''s nothing wrong with it? Damn it, I''ve never seen such a shameless person. What a f * cking dog, what a f * cking husky.


    Heavens, why don''t you send down the thunder to hack him to death!


    Dong ¡­


    Xu Dong''s entire body stiffened, what the f * ck, this lightning was really timely, it was such a strong and forceful bolt of lightning, he said: "No, that''s not right, why are you striking me with this lightning?"


    The Frozen Warlord laughed and said, "Because I was the one who summoned it, hahaha ¡­ That ice seal lightning, no one can resist it, there are few people in the entire world, only those few! "


    Those few people were really too powerful, so strong that they were not afraid of lightning, and as for why they were asking them, a flash of lightning instantly struck Xu Dong''s head, causing his head to split open, the essence world was extremely beautiful.


    "My head hurts!" Xu Dong shouted, but Xu Dong still had an unruly smile on his face, making him look very weird, the pain was as though he was pretending, the Frozen Warlord''s cold face stared straight at Xu Dong, the eternal fire might be strong, but it didn''t matter, only that it was not possible, his successor did not know who it was yet, so he still had to endure it.


    "Let me tell you, do not ever try to resist the Divine Lightning. You are not qualified!" He sneered, slapped Xu Dong flying out, and said: "Scram, leave this world for me, don''t enrage me!"


    He still didn''t want to kill Xu Dong, because that would consume too much power. If he killed Xu Dong, both sides would suffer.


    Xu Dong clenched his fist and said: "I only have one sentence, either I die here or I take the treasures. There are only two results like this, if not you die, then I die!"


    In the blink of an eye, more than half of the dazzling heavenly bodies were gone.


    "Awesome. Awesome." He shouted out a few times, and the starlight continued to shatter. The thunder finally disappeared, and there was not much of the intoxicating bustle left.


    The Scarlet Refined Gold Thunder was an extremely terrifying bolt of lightning. After being struck three times, the divine body would be turned into scrap metal. After being struck five times, the unrivaled divine body would also be shattered.


    Dong ¡­


    Xu Dong smashed onto the ground and the sword strike he condensed also fell from the sky. Although the sword strike was not perfect, it was enough to harm Frozen Warlord.


    "Do you want to know my name?" Suddenly, Frozen Warlord whispered a sentence into Xu Dong''s ear. Xu Dong''s head exploded, and countless of words spoken by Frozen Warlord surged in his mind.


    Do you want to know my name? Xu Dong felt like his head was about to explode. He shouted loudly, gnashed his teeth, and punched Frozen Warlord in the face in the end. Frozen Warlord''s words disappeared, and he was stunned for a moment.


    Then he fell asleep in the snow and ice. His body gradually turned gray and he finally found the successor, but this successor would probably take his life. That would be perfect, since he was already a dying man.


    A hint of starlight landed on Xu Dong''s forehead, and Xu Dong said with a grin: "I guess you want to die right now, but I''m sorry, I didn''t give you that kind of opportunity, I''ll tell you ¡­ You will not die. "


    The Frozen Warlord gave him countless of experiences, and he would use these things to give them back to the Frozen Warlord. Because the relationship between the two of them was different, the Frozen Warlord acknowledged him, but if he did not have that fist, the fellow would not recognize him.


    "Haha ¡­" "No need. I feel that it would be even more perfect if you were to kill me. But sadly, I was unable to find a successor that would be absolutely suitable for me. You are truly a despicable person." Frozen Warlord complained for a bit, and in the end rejected Xu Dong''s "restitution". He closed his eyes and said: "My name is Ice Barrier ¡­ The ice barrier is Frozen Warlord! "


    When the Frozen Warlord said this, they let out a scream, and the entire ice seal began to melt?!


    What was that all about? Why did the ice melt when this man died?


    After the ice seal melted, it gradually became the most beautiful scenery in the world. Xu Dong felt that losing the Frozen Warlord was blasphemy to this place.


    "Sorry, there are some things that I have to do. Honestly speaking, I don''t want to do it either, but sometimes, I also have to ¡­" Xu Dong stopped, he was not at fault, the mistake was that he was born in this world, born in this strange world.


    "Okay, okay. Although I am a bit sad, it doesn''t matter. I am happy enough to have obtained so many treasures." Xu Dong slightly changed his expression, and started laughing happily.


    Within the Heroic Spirit Hall, countless soul s had already disappeared, but Frozen Warlord seemed to have felt that Xu Dong was laughing loudly, as he angrily smashed into the Heroic Spirit Hall and said angrily, "I can''t believe that this bastard Kid was able to become my successor. "Sigh ¡­"


    He sighed, then said no more. He continued to transform into a ray of light, once more beginning his cycle of reincarnation.

 C255 A peerless person (1)

    Xu Dong''s talent was so powerful that it made some people jealous and hateful. Even if he did not use the power of the Martial Spirit in the past, he was still criticized by people.


    Many of the geniuses who were with Xu Dong before suddenly realized that Xu Dong''s change was extremely fast. Who could catch up to him?


    His transformation felt extremely huge, so great that it seemed limitless. The terrifying power of his growth made people jealous, jealous that he had such terrifying power.


    "Is this really good? Speaking of which, I also hope that we can be safe and sound and live together forever with her. We won''t have to toil so hard for so long. Isn''t this kind of ending very simple?" "Why do you keep fighting and killing, looking for the cause and effect?"


    "If the cause and effect are that easy to find, then why is it that so many people are unable to find it, and so many people are still losing their lives for it? Causality is truly a very uncomfortable thing. It''s hard for people to fathom it. "


    "Perfection is not coming to an end. Rather, you must pursue an even higher achievement. All of you are just a bunch of trash, a bunch of useless metal." Xu Dong let out a few cold laughs, then gradually walked further and further away, leaving the land of the ice seal. He wanted to go over and take a look, to see if Jian Wuya was done with it.


    This place became a grassland, and then left behind a stone statue. This stone statue seemed to have life, it was the stone statue of the Frozen Warlord.


    Xu Dong left behind the stone statue, which was extremely lifelike, and disappeared without a trace, leaving behind the unceasing spread of the Frozen Warlord''s a crack in the ground ''.


    Ice Abyss.


    Although this place had exploded everywhere, this place was still filled with killing intent. Jian Wuya held his hands in pain and laughed helplessly.


    "Wandering, are you alright?" Jian Wuya reached out and grabbed his arm, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. His face was bloody and full of wounds.


    He staggered, step by step, he walked to the front of the group and said: "If you are fine, then that is good. As for the Infernal King, someone will naturally take care of him."


    The reason why the Eternal Fire could be absorbed by Jian Wuya was because his body was extremely strong. Adding that most of his body was already broken, Jian Wuya was fine.


    Although his body had reached its limit, Jian Wuya still looked at Infernal King, with an expression that said ''you''re dead for sure''. Infernal King also revealed his teeth, sharp teeth, and in the end, opened his mouth wide and bit towards Jian Wuya.


    "You actually absorbed the Everlasting Flame, no wonder you couldn''t kill it. I finally understand the reason why." He bit Jian Wuya''s throat, and blood continued to gush out, causing Infernal King''s body to solidify bit by bit.


    He was a spirit body to begin with. After absorbing the blood, he was able to manifest a little of it. However, the extremely powerful energy within made one feel very uncomfortable.


    "Your flame is poisonous ¡­" Infernal King blinked his eyes, he was a spirit body, and unexpectedly had his spirit body burnt by the flames! He, who was in so much pain, had an even stronger destructive ability, and smashed Jian Wuya onto the ground, just like that.


    Su You''s face paled, Infernal King once again opened his mouth wide, but this time, it was not towards Jian Wuya. Instead, it was towards Su Lu, whose face was slowly turning pale, Infernal King slowly approached.


    "who you haven''t met before, how did you get beaten up like this by a monster?"


    Infernal King paused, he could not bite any further, only a little bit of pain. He raised his head and stared at Xu Dong, he had just arrived, and was a little tired, why is he like this?


    "Who are you? Why are there so many things today, so many people trying to stop me? " He shouted out a few times, but Xu Dong did not release his sword. Ever since his father Xu You kept the sword, he finally found a suitable weapon, and it was the sword in his hand. This extremely powerful sword was called the Sword of Blood.


    Only then did Jian Wuya stand up and complain to Xu Dong: "Master is already old, do you think I am still the same Master? Seriously, why do you keep imagining this?


    "I have never met Master before. You and I have only met three times, so I do not know much about you. Furthermore, you are in your prime, so how could you be so old?" He had never seen such a shameless person, never.

 C256 Beautiful people (2)

    "How about I tell you a story?" Infernal King felt that he was beyond help. He slumped on the ice and leaned against the ice wall behind him.


    "This place was originally not an Ice Abyss, and was originally a beautiful world. However, because the Ice and Snow Dynasty poured ice and snow into this place, this place became its current state. Not only that, back then, the Queen even listed this world as a forbidden area."


    Xu Dong was suddenly very interested in this story, but he shook his head and said: "This Infernal King your majesty, the beginning of your story is very beautiful, but I feel that my ears are a little uncomfortable, so I decided not to listen."


    He did not expect Xu Dong to be so unyielding, and immediately stopped him from speaking, not allowing him to be able to speak. Something extremely sad happened in an instant, and in the end, Xu Dong grabbed hold of Eternal Heaven and said to Infernal King: "My apologies, Your Highness Infernal King, it''s already late, you should return west. Goodbye, maybe the next time we meet ¡­ "No, that''s not right. I don''t want to see a ghost like you, so I bid my farewells."


    Xu Dong mercilessly waved his hand, and the words that Infernal King wanted to say came to a halt, no longer having the power to continue speaking. The soul had completely disappeared, and the abyss of ice and snow had been buried by Xu Dong, becoming flat ground.


    Xu Dong supported Jian Wuya and said: "You are really young and beautiful, like a flower. It''s a pity that you are stuck on cow dung."


    Jian Wuya secretly lifted his hand, and smashed it on Xu Dong''s head. Jian Wuya said angrily: "What do you mean by a fresh flower inserted into cow dung? Is your Master a pile of cow dung? "


    The originally very heavy air instantly exploded due to one of Xu Dong''s jokes, and then a question appeared in an instant. It was a question that was extremely difficult to ask, was Jian Wuya really cow dung?


    Jian Wuya expressed that even if he wanted to make cow dung, he had to do it to the greatest extent!


    In Ice and Snow Palace, the place was already deathly still. The faces of the important officials were ugly, while the treacherous officials were secretly rejoicing.


    They had stepped into the Ice Abyss just to save Jian Wuya, and the Ice Abyss was an extreme place. Normal people definitely wouldn''t be able to return alive, so the only road left for her was death.


    Even if he didn''t die, he would be in extreme pain, and he wouldn''t die if he wanted to. This was no small matter, indicating that the authority of the entire Ice and Snow Palace lay in the hands of his eunuchs.


    "Queen Ran is already in the past. You all know very well who exists in the Ice and Snow Abyss. He is an enemy of our Ice and Snow Dynasty. He has revived, so everyone ¡­ We should work together to elect a new queen and then organize an army to try to fight back! "


    This man was a supporter of the Ice Snow Empire. The moment he opened his mouth, he had the initiative, and as long as he commanded all the Ice and Snow Soldiers, they could expel the Infernal King. That way, they could still possess everything.


    Since the Flame God Realm had already become a vassal of the heavens, it was no longer possible for it to help the Ice and Snow Palace. The Infernal King was an eternal enemy of the ice and snow.


    "I think we need more time. We can''t be so decisive. What if the long-lost Queen isn''t dead?" A person with a sneer stepped forward. Although he agreed to fight against the Infernal King, Queen Long did not.


    Could it be her carefree cousin, the Girl who was only slightly related to her by blood?


    This matter was absolutely impossible, absolutely not allowed, because no one would choose her unless they had no other choice.


    "Elders, what are you hesitating for? "Only I, only I, am your only choice. As long as you choose me, I can give you wealth and glory, reaching the peak of perfection. With a single thought, everything will be yours." Many people looked on her with disdain. Everyone knew that this fellow was an extremely abusive madman. She was filled with hatred towards anyone. Unless the Ice and Snow Imperial Family was completely extinct, she would become a king.


    "What are you hesitating for? Am I not perfect? I can lead you all to war against the world and take the map of the world into our hands. " Fei Ya continued to tempt the Elders, but the Elders remained unmoved.


    "Fa Ya, you are not a king, you are not qualified, you are not qualified, if you can change yourself, we will still give it to you, but you are still the same, there is no hope of saving you, even if the Ice and Snow Royal Family is gone, we still have the royal family, we can choose the most talented people and those with the most personality to be our king!"


    Fei Ya was thoroughly angry. His face turned blood-red in an instant. These old fellows were indeed tough bones. There were no changes at all. Not even the slightest bit.


    "Since that''s the case, then I have no other choice. You forced me, you provoked me, and I will not let you off." Annoyed, she grabbed the lampstand beside her and threw it at the people nearby.


    Within the lampstand, countless sharp objects instantly flew out. Although those doyens were already old, their vigilance was still very strong. They were afraid of death, so they had to protect themselves.


    Ding ding ding ¡­


    Sparks flew unceasingly as the Elders joined forces to suppress Fei Ya. No one was willing to support a tyrant because there were no benefits other than harming themselves.


    "I''ve been gone for a while, and when I came back, I saw this? "It really feels terrible," Wandering suddenly stood up. They all jumped in fright as they did not expect Wandering to return. Fa Ya''s face turned pale and she immediately collapsed to the ground.

 C257 Pitiful (1)

    A peerless person would definitely have something to be pitiful about.


    Fei Ya was very pitiful. Since he was young, he had been bullied to the end by others. Almost everyone had bullied her. She wanted to become the king that he once believed in. Only that kind of woman could be a woman.


    However, she didn''t expect that just as she was about to succeed, she would still be defeated. She didn''t expect that this time she would become a stranger.


    "Someone, lock Fei Ya in the prison and lock his in the dark room." Jian Wuya let out a clear shout, and the natural sound of the main road shook the entire area. A ray of sword light appeared, causing Fei Ya''s face to turn deathly pale, before his consciousness dissipated.


    As for why she fainted, Jian Wuya indicated that this person was sharp-tongued, and might even say a few words. The little adorable girl would then sympathize with her, and begin to release this person, that was absolutely not allowed.


    "Your Majesty has finally returned ¡­" This old official has thanked all the flowers that were waiting for you. " The elder carried his flower pot. One of the flowers inside had already wilted.


    "Grand Elder, this flower has already been dead for so many years. Why are you still hugging it?" A little girl ran out from next to the Grand Elder, while her long beautiful eyes sparkled. It was said that the flower was the most beautiful flower in the world, but it hadn''t awoken yet.


    "Nonsense! This flower is the most beautiful flower in the world. It has yet to awaken and is still sleeping. " The Grand Elder flicked his sleeves, causing a few droplets of water to fall on the flower. The flower seemed to have come to life.


    The beauty of that instant could simply not be described with words. It was simply too beautiful. It was so beautiful that it disappeared in an instant.


    With that thought, the flower died. The Great Clan Elder looked at Xu Dong deeply, what did Xu Dong think that could cause the flower to disappear? What kind of principle was this? How strange.


    "Predecessor, what exactly is this one?" Xu Dong felt that this flower was not normal and wanted to ask about it, but the Great Clan Elder laughed and turned to leave.


    "The rebirth of a phoenix, the rebirth of a phoenix. That is what is called the phoenix flower." Xu Dong heard the Great Clan Elder''s words and immediately chased after him. Seeing that he was waiting for him not far away, he asked: "Predecessor, what is the meaning of this?"


    "What you mean is, I sent a sound transmission to you alone, so I naturally have something to give you," he passed the flower pot he was holding to Xu Dong, and said. "The leaf of this flower has the power to revive a lifetime ago.


    Xu Dong carefully held onto the leaf, his face filled with surprise and joy, he never thought that this thing would actually have such a magical power, who exactly was this Predecessor? Why would he be willing to give such a great treasure to him?


    "Don''t even think about it, it''s just a matter of causation." Xu Dong did not speak, he lowered his head and put away the leaf. After thinking for a moment, he asked: "What is the Holy Grail of Death?"


    "We will head towards Sky City together. Sky City has existed since ancient times, so Master Jian Wushuang and Immortal Xu You have gone there first." They needed the power to rule over the entire Martial Spirit Continent, and those who had been passed down for millions of years were the only targets.


    At the same time, in the depths of the Curse, the Curse was extremely dejected. Even though she had a huge amount of power here that was continuously being absorbed and was helping the Curse recover, she had suddenly reached a bottleneck, unable to break through it. Unless she were to step into the sky and go to another world ¡­ That world required at least the realm above the King''s Realm.


    Even if it was the heavens, she did not have that kind of power. It could be said that this power was extremely rare, when suddenly, a bolt of Curse descended into the abyss, striking the dark abyss, causing it to glow brilliantly.


    "Roar ¡­"


    A big hand reached to the sky and then suddenly descended. This frightening power directly tore the canyon near the abyss apart.


    "You think you can leave this place alive? "What wishful thinking." The Curse stood on top of the monster''s head. The monster was struggling nonstop, wanting the Curse to leave its back, but nothing unexpected happened, it was unable to release the Curse.


    "There is no one in this world who can enslave me. You absolutely cannot!"


    "If there''s no one here, then there''s someone right now. This person is me." The corner of Curse curled up, she formed a fist and punched the monster''s back, immediately producing a terrifying force. No one knew how much power the Curse used, in any case the monster was able to fall down at that moment.

 C258 Pitiful (2)

    "Hu ¡­" Do you think this world is weak? If you want to break free from this restriction that barely exists, do you understand all that I have said? " The Curse condensed another punch and smashed onto its body. Its body was like a spider web as it cracked one after another.


    In the distance, in front of the Curse''s abyss was a valley, and within this valley, were all elderly person s. Their path of cultivation already had no results, and only death awaited them.


    "Hu was suppressed, and it was a girl who entered its world to suppress it. What reason do we have to refuse?" Ouyang Feng sneered, and said to the people around him.


    Not long ago, the Curse came over and said something, which was that they wanted them to step out of this valley. This valley was the same as Broken Bowel Valley, it was called Broken Dust Valley.


    Broken Bowel Valley was the valley after the death of the Homo sapiens''s Heroic Spirit, and the Broken Dust Valley was where the Predecessor s lived. It was very different from all of this, the most serious difference was whether they died or not.


    "Maybe we should think about it." Guo Mo nodded his head, they were all from the previous generation of Homo sapiens, very powerful. Their existence was very special, because they did not protect the Homo sapiens and did not care whether the Homo sapiens was destroyed or not.


    "Old antiques, aren''t you all dying soon? Wasn''t he about to become a rotten tree? Today I shall give you all a chance to extend your lives. If it is the power of the Homo sapiens, then you will resist the heavens. "


    The thin hand of the Curse pulled the Hu up and then casually threw it down, smashing it in front of them. The Hu''s essence and flesh could be said to be a miraculous medicine, however, if one obtained it and had to pay their own life, they would hesitate.


    "You are all almighty warriors of the Homo sapiens, why do I feel like you all are hesitating? What are you hesitating for? Do you want to wait for death? " Curse''s body swayed, she took a step forward, and with an extremely enticing expression, she reached out her hand to touch Ouyang Feng''s face.


    What the f * ck!


    What was he trying to do? Not long later, a flash of light landed on Ouyang Feng''s face and he laughed out loud: "Not long later, you will become a dead man, don''t you want to live a long time?"


    Ouyang Feng had absolutely been joining to begin with so he did not hesitate any longer. He stretched out his hand and said: "Alright, I can promise you, but this thing is only a little bit, is it really enough?"


    Although Hu Sheng was an expensive gold, he still needed to swallow a lot of flesh and blood, and he also needed a lot of media. Although Hu Gui was an expensive gold, he needed a lot of flesh and blood, but he needed a lot of meat and blood to devour.


    They were worried that the essence was not enough, but the Curse was already prepared, so she took out a bottle, and inside this bottle was something filled with energy, this thing had a natural life force.


    "This is Spirit Summoning Pill, it is a miraculous and endless divine pill." When Ouyang Feng received the pill, his entire body was trembling, and he said: "Am I not blind? I am not blind. I''m not seeing things am I? This is an exceptional spiritual medicine, and you''re actually willing to give it to me? "


    "Otherwise? I''ve already given it to you, don''t you want it? " Curse laughed a little before he said this, and this sentence was extremely crazy, Ouyang Feng was completely infatuated.


    "From now on, you are my king, my only queen." Ouyang Feng knelt on the ground and worshipped the Curse as queen. Although the Queen was not the most respected name in the world, many people still called her King.


    A few hours later, a few people all returned to the side of the Curse. Ouyang Feng looked like a dog as he bowed his head with a flattering face.


    "Immediately head towards the Arctic Lands. There are already many almighty powers in the demi-human race. We need to head there early and seize the opportunity to kidnap the demi-human race beauty." She looked into the distance with a profound gaze. Although there was nothing in the distance, she seemed to be able to see the ancient world where countless ancient existences awaited.


    Ouyang Feng felt that things were not going well, and said to the Curse: "Your Highness, the Arctic Lands are the territory of countless demi-human race. If we, the Homo sapiens were to go, if we are not powerful, we will all become trash."


    "You are right, we are going to face a lot of danger, but don''t worry, Xu You, Jian Wushuang, and the Supreme Elders of the Divine Sect are also following us."


    Sky City was not the territory of the Homo sapiens, but rather the gathering place of the demi-human race. In the recent ancient times, when demons surged, they suppressed the Homo sapiens who was standing at the peak of the world, and became the ruler of the Martial Spirit Continent.


    Countless people had become the guardians of the Homo sapiens, but they had not protected the territory well, and had gradually lost all of their power, leaving behind only the East Continent.


    "Understood. Since that''s the case, why don''t we rest here for a while?" Ouyang Feng was somewhat reluctant to part with the things here, so he wanted to make use of this opportunity to say his goodbyes. They would not return in the future, because that would be extremely difficult.


    "Alright, let''s leave tomorrow." Curse nodded, then walked towards a certain direction, where there was a beauty nearby. Although they had passed through countless years and their hair were white, the woman''s face was still there.


    In the world of cultivators, people were usually not old. Unless the person committed too many sins, and the person was extremely weak, it was easy to be old if the person didn''t cultivate.


    "How old is the Queen? Why do I feel that she''s more energetic than we are? " Ouyang Feng muttered a few words, and the Curse laughed, she did not say it, she knew, but she definitely could not tell them.


    Furthermore, she was originally a god from the Immortal World. Even if she was no different from a mortal now, she had stepped into a whole new realm after she became a god in the future.


    "Perhaps I do understand."


    She finally knew that in order to have a bottleneck, it was because of her own strength. In this world, it was not a perfect match, and as long as it matched, her strength would be extremely terrifying.


    There was one more thing, and that was, how was she going to become a god other than a king? For the time being, she had no other choice.


    Before long, a ray of light appeared. This ray of light was very special, especially so for the Curse that it could not help but reach out to grab it.


    "What kind of power is this?" The Curse was confused, she did not understand what kind of power it was, but she could feel that it was extremely strong. The power of the Curse was black, but this was white.


    But it didn''t matter, since this place was filled with special Homo sapiens s. Xu Dong was also very special, and there were also those people with weird temperaments and bad brains. In short, there were too many messy Homo sapiens s.

 C259 Different People (1)

    Sky City, the Arctic Lands.


    This place was extremely cold, as if it were the highest peak of a mountain. There was bound to be white frost and snow, but this place was very special.


    Jian Wushuang stood on the balcony. The balcony of this place was very nice. He could see through the world around him and see countless people bustling about.


    "It''s going to be dark soon. I don''t know how many people have become addicted to it. I wonder how many have disappeared along the way." "Our path doesn''t feel so good to talk about. Of course, if you guys are willing to think about it, I think that this path still has a good future."


    That person smiled, revealing his sharp teeth. The sea of stars, the sea of stars, everyone, many people were drunk on their journey and didn''t know how many people had paid for their lives.


    In order to live, ordinary people would have to show their soul, and the reason why they lived was so that ordinary people would have the chance to show their soul.


    When we reach this place, it will definitely be very lively. When the Homo sapiens''s power collides with the demi-human race''s power, I think we will be invincible. "


    However, Jian Wushuang felt a bit depressed as he said: "But I feel that this is not a good idea, because this matter is really very strange."


    Strange? What was strange about it?


    Xu You thought about it and felt that it made sense. They had done it too smoothly and arrived at this place without any obstructions, so he nodded his head: "Not bad, I also think that it is very hard to say. But it doesn''t matter, we will understand after a while."


    After a period of time, they could truly say just what was causing this disturbance.


    Xu Dong and his group had already arrived nearby, but did not contact Xu You and his companion. Many of the demi-human race s stopped them.


    "By the orders of the Monster King, you mortals are not allowed to enter Sky City as you wish. You just wait and see." The Demon General was extremely domineering as he arrogantly took a stool and sat down on it.


    Xu Dong and Jian Wuya who was at the side looked at each other, expressing their helplessness. Sky City was not a city that could be flown just by flying, why would demi-human race be so arrogant?


    No matter how many pieces of the Sky City flew, they would not be able to reach the end of the city. Because of the protective screen, most people would not be able to take that step, even if Xu Dong and Jian Wuya joined hands.


    Only people like the Frozen Warlord, Cang Tian, and Xu You, otherwise, others would not even be able to talk about it.


    This general meant to say ''you''re awesome'' and ''you can''t pass through here''. Speaking of which, if an ordinary person could fly in by themselves, who would rush to this place?


    Xu Dong couldn''t understand why the demi-human race here were so tenacious, and why the people around them were looking at them with unfriendly eyes. Xu Dong felt that he had fallen into their trap, and knocked his hand on the back of Jian Wuya''s hand for one whole day, this was a secret signal.


    "Kill!"


    "Hua ¡­" His sword was unsheathed, his weapons unceasingly releasing light, as expected, it was a encirclement of killing, but it wasn''t Xu Dong''s or Jian Wuya''s.


    It was a lonely Swordsman behind them. This Swordsman had used a black veil to cover his face, and the moment they made their move, he did so as well.


    "Your strength has increased?" The Demon General, who was sitting outside the teleportation gate, stood up. The Sword Saint Pika''s strength on the wanted list was even more terrifying, causing him to feel a little scared, but he still said, "I''ve already been waiting here for you for a long time. You killed my people, so don''t even think about leaving today."


    "Pika, I''m standing here, no one can stop me, no one can stop me, do you believe?" Pika spoke in a rather brutal tone that made people feel unfamiliar with him. This person''s cultivation base was extremely high.


    The sword was filled with the intent of death. With just a slight movement, it cut open the wounds of everyone nearby. This sword was truly terrifying.


    "Your sword is so savage." The Goblin General Yao Lingling was extremely afraid, acting as if she was afraid of you. However, Xu Dong felt that this person was crazy and it was extremely funny.


    Why do you act like I''m scared when you''re not afraid in your heart?


    This was truly funny. It had to be said that this person was very powerful. His attitude of not being afraid of trouble was something that most people would not have. However, being afraid of being afraid was another matter. Pika was a Sword Saint. The Sword Saint''s power was able to easily destroy them. If they went up, it would be useless, and no one would be able to withstand his sword attack.

 C260 Different People (2)

    "Are you exhausting my strength before you kill me?" With a single sentence, he revealed Yao Lingling''s thoughts. His thoughts were to exhaust himself first, and then kill the pickup truck with his own hands.


    Crack ¡­


    This sword was extremely fierce as expected, falling from the sky and smashing onto Yao Lingling''s body, causing him to kneel on the ground, with blood gushing everywhere.


    How could this sword be cruel?


    "In this world, there are many people who are constantly struggling. My life was very smooth and there were almost no obstructions. When I met that girl, I began to despair."


    "That''s right, you are a great Sword Saint. Kill her." Yao Lingling wiped the corner of her mouth, and the blood slowly dried up, "Sword Saint is indeed a Sword Saint, friend of the Homo sapiens, please help me, I will give you countless gold, silver, and jewelry, as well as the set meal set up by the teleportation circle in Sky City ¡­ "As long as you help me kill the pickup."


    Pika''s hand continuously condensed as power surged crazily. It was then added to the sword''s body, causing it to glow. That sword dyed her blood red and became even sharper.


    "It''s better if we don''t interfere in your matters. After all, for so many lives, it''s better to just stand by and do nothing than to say that the faked is a bit uglier." Xu Dong shook his head, indicating that he should reject this matter. Furthermore, he had a few people staring at him, their cultivation was not weak either, it could be said that they were all expert s.


    Their actions were enough to be the last straw that would overwhelm the camel.


    "I think we shouldn''t make it too difficult for them. Homo sapiens is not weak, this is a topic that everyone knows. You all help demi-human race, do you still have to recognize your ancestors in the future?" He did not fear anyone, and no one was afraid of him. In any case, in this era, there were always a few people who could make people feel hatred towards them. It was better to offend the demi-human race than to offend him.


    This was because these two bloodlines were opposing each other, there was definitely no chance at all. Unless it was a criminal wanted by the Homo sapiens, however, very unlucky things still happened.


    "Homo sapiens? What does the Homo sapiens have to do with us? We have only joined hands to kill a person who cultivates an evil technique. They have actually issued a wanted poster, and regardless of whether they are right or wrong, they are simply detestable. Yet now, you actually tell us that you did it for the Homo sapiens? "


    They were too angry, they did not expect this person to open their scars, "Even if it is the Celestial King, they will definitely not be able to protect you, just accept your fate!"


    Why was this person so fierce? However, Pika felt that it made sense. If an official who trained in demonic techniques really did appear within the dynasty, for the sake of their reputation, the dynasty would naturally kill everyone who knew about it.


    "I understand. Since you guys want to kill me together, then come and try." There was no other way. He only had one sentence, and that was to kill!


    The sword was extremely powerful and coincidentally landed beside Xu Dong. Xu Dong stood there and a gust of wind suddenly blew, causing Xu Dong to laugh: "What happened? You still want to kill your only ally? "


    "What?" You actually helped him? " He was a very strong person, and the Qi he had accumulated was extremely deep. No matter what, they would definitely not let him become an ally of the pickup truck, and that would be troublesome for them. Also, there was the person beside who had a long sword on his back, he ¡­


    Crack ¡­


    "You guys are very unlucky, because I happen to prefer the current stinky skin." When Jian Wuya took out his sword, it was as if he had turned into a completely different person.


    "Jian Wuya?" Yao Lingling suddenly asked as she turned her head, looking like she knew. What kind of expression do you have... This person was extremely arrogant and despotic. At the same time, she was also one with the sword, and she looked quite ferocious.


    "In this world, you are already at the peak. I greatly admire you. You can use your sword to cut apart everything in this world." Yao Lingling put on an expression that said she admired you, but was also afraid, "However, since you stopped me from killing the pickup truck today, I will definitely not let you get away with it."


    He was a prince, and was unrivalled in this place. Furthermore, he had many subordinates and a powerful cultivation, but Xu Dong was even stronger than him, so he should have the advantage in numbers.


    "You won''t let us go? What a ridiculous joke. " Xu Dong reached out his hand, and a technique rushed over. Within the technique, there was a sharp sword intent, and in an instant, it ripped apart his skin, causing him to let out a strange cry as he explosively retreated a step, and then, condensed a fist. Although it was only a small spark, it was still extremely terrifying, and it caused Xu Dong to furrow his brows.


    "Extreme Demon Fire ¡­ I didn''t think that your father would actually be willing to give you the demon fire. " Pika was alarmed to discover that this man was really hateful and had a few tricks up his sleeve.


    Yao Lingling''s eyes were slightly red, and her killing intent unceasingly condensed within her body. She, who possessed the peerless divine flame, was already unrivalled in this place.


    Whew ~ ~


    dodged, and the Sword Saint casually swung out his sword, blocking the demonic fire outside his body, while Jian Wuya continuously struck out several times.


    "Young man, you really are quite good." "Hahahaha!" Pika laughed loudly. Not long after, a beam of divine light suddenly appeared. That was an extremely terrifying divine light; it was enough to break the soul of others.


    Just then, a figure walked in from outside the light. Xu Dong stared at that person and saw that he had a complete and natural cultivation, as if he was the absolute ruler of the world. However, Xu Dong thought that he had a rather strong physique.

 C261 Sword Intent (1)

    Just then, a figure walked in from outside the light. Xu Dong stared at that person and saw that he had a complete and natural cultivation, as if he was the absolute ruler of the world. However, Xu Dong thought that he had a rather strong physique.


    "I have never seen any strong individuals, so I don''t know how to cultivate them. The reason why we exist here is to protect and protect the demi-human race for tens of thousands of years!"


    Xu Dong looked forward in shock. Within a few hundred meters, it was almost completely filled with people, the only difference should be that they were not afraid, and instead continued forward. What were they trying to do?


    "The meaning of your existence has already become a threat to the demi-human race. King has already issued the order to kill all of you.


    Xu Dong lowered his head as if he was thinking, they were also standing in the wind and did not move, as though they were dead, but suddenly they were alive, they rushed over fiercely, Xu Dong stepped forward, and a mark appeared on the ground, the mark continued to open up until it was beside the demi-human race Guard.


    BOOM!


    They all stepped forward at the same time. Jian Wuya frowned, he realized that these demi-human race were very strong, and not strong enough. Not only were they powerful, but there was also a hint of madness on their faces. It was as if they were not afraid of death, nor were they afraid of it ¡­ Bloody.


    With only a terrifying killing intent, countless blade lights and sword shadows rushed over. The sword blade was filled with killing intent, with one person standing on the spot, Xu Dong grabbed onto the sword in his hand, and the sword kept on dripping blood, he did not know how many people''s blood this sword had absorbed, but Xu Dong felt that it was about to reach its peak.


    It would transform on the condition of killing everyone in the demi-human race, as well as Yao Lingling, being able to turn the blood sword into a blood blade in one fell swoop.


    It was just that it was extremely difficult to advance into a blood blade, but there was still a chance.


    But there was one way that he could do it without killing anyone, and it was much worse than killing blood blade s that he obtained from killing others. Xu Dong felt that he should not recklessly kill them, what if he were to suffer the wrath of heaven?


    So there was no need to kill people as he please, even if this person liked to court death, Yao Lingling stepped forward with a calm expression. In any case, this was his territory, so he was not afraid of anyone.


    If not for his trembling legs, Xu Dong really believed that this was what he was thinking in his heart.


    "What do you think we should do about this sword? It longs for blood, especially for demi-human race''s blood. Yao Lingling recognized this sword, this sword blade was called blood, it was an ancient blood demon''s weapon, and the sword blade was extremely sharp.


    "I know you want to kill me, after all I''m a prince, the prince''s bloodline is very strong, if you can kill me, is that enough?" The blade was high enough to level up.


    To step into the blood sword of the blood blade, was enough to destroy most of the demi-human race s and Homo sapiens s.


    "Why are we like this? Is there something we can''t discuss?" He waved his hands, said a few words, and then retreated a few steps. He was worried that Xu Dong would suddenly make a move, what if he killed him?


    "Perhaps you''re right. Let''s sit together and talk." Xu Dong kept his sword and then walked to the side. Just now, he had a table, and an extremely luxurious jade table. Xu Dong was the first to sit there.


    Yao Lingling curled her lips, then sat down and looked straight into Xu Dong''s eyes. The two of them could be said to be extremely gifted, and the aura of the two of them sitting together was extremely depressing. Jian Wuya also sat by the side, and said: "Sword Saint, aren''t you going to sit down? Aren''t you giving us too little face? "


    "Humph. In that case, I''ll sit down. After all, the matter between us must end here."


    Sword Saint Pika had a nonchalant expression on his face as he walked forward, a sword in one hand. He did not say anything else, since he could draw his sword at any time.


    "I killed that Girl, and that Girl was my true love. At the moment I made my move, I already regretted it, but it was a pity that I no longer existed ¡­"


    Xu Dong felt that there was absolutely no need for it, because right now, the vision of the heavens was to rule the entire universe, and in this universe, there were simply too many strong person s working hard to step into higher realms. Why were they living for, and why were they living?


    Because they were afraid of death, they were afraid of death. The outcome of life and death had already frightened them, and not long after, many warriors of demi-human race appeared, their eyes glazed over. Their powerful auras made Xu Dong''s expression change slightly.

 C262 Sword Intent (2)

    "Alright, now we can sit down and explain everything clearly. Right now, the forces are very clear and the situation is extremely critical. We are enemies of the heavens, don''t you think that even though the heavens are incompetent in this world, what should we do if we go out?"


    As one person spoke, the current situation was extremely dire. Perhaps one day, this world would cease to exist. If so, then they would be lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    "You''re right, but we may not need to gather together. We have enough trust in each other." After all, Yao Lingling is a prince, and there are many things that we cannot reject, nor do we have absolute power to reflect on.


    "Your matters are very difficult for me to handle. Right now, out of all the almighty elders of our Homo sapiens, several have already come to Sky City. So, what is your choice?" Xu Dong looked at Yao Lingling. He was now the king and he was sitting in this place, so even though many demi-human race s wanted to kill him, he was not afraid. This was because he still had many backup plans, such as entering the Linglong''s small pagoda.


    "I will naturally take action against those people. After all, this concerns the life and death of the Martial Spirit Continent. Rather than waiting for death, it would be better to welcome it. "


    Xu Dong went silent, he did not expect Yao Lingling to say that, he thought that Yao Lingling would believe that she would lose for sure, but when he said that, Xu Dong did not know, he was even a bit excited.


    It seems like you all want to destroy the entire demi-human race, and overturn the unity of the entire demi-human race. I can tell you this, but it is absolutely impossible, because our demi-human race is the demi-human race and our Homo sapiens is the Homo sapiens! "" That''s right, that''s right!


    "We live in the same sky. If the sky is gone, then we are dead. Have you not considered this?" He sneered, realizing that this person''s mental state was extremely strong.


    "Of course I have. However, if we are not dead in this world, what does it matter? Right, I forgot to tell you. Our grudges are unforgivable." Yao Lingling said very seriously, she had wanted to clarify those words a long time ago, since they had no other way, if they wanted to fight, then it was fine, since the demi-human race was powerful to an invincible realm, they did not need to fear any power from the Homo sapiens, even if countless dynasties joined hands, what could they do?


    Therefore, Yao Lingling was not afraid. Sitting in this position, he had never been afraid before, and not long after, Xu Dong finally nodded and said: "You''re right, but our mission in this life is to stabilize the world. Everything else is fine." Xu Dong explained. In order to unite the demi-human race, the Homo sapiens had already exhausted all their methods, but this method was not something that ordinary people could accept, even if it was a life and death situation.


    Xu You also became nervous as he felt that something was wrong. Maybe it was because of his son, but they had a lot to do with each other.


    "Is that so? "If that''s the case, then we need benefits. If there''s nothing good, we definitely won''t do it." Yao Lingling''s goal was already clear. If there were no benefits, he would absolutely not do it. Even if it was related to the death of the Homo sapiens, he would absolutely not do it.


    In the worst case, he still had the teleportation array, it would be fine to leave the Martial Spirit Continent. After all, the demi-human race did not belong to this place, and many years ago, he had only left his original home in order to survive.


    "You guys have a bright future, but other than this, we Homo sapiens have no other future. It''s either death or living, so if demi-human race were to help, I can give you all a way to become a god." Xu Dong''s tone was cold and detached. He was already serious, and if this fellow was still not certain, then there was no need to continue the conversation.


    "A method to become a god? Could it be some kind of cultivation technique? I am sorry, but I am not interested in these things, nor am I interested in the Homo sapiens. "


    That sword was very powerful, it landed on his neck and struck. Yao Lingling laughed, then said: "Impossible, I already said it, even if you kill me, it will be of no use, and not only me, the entire demi-human race will not die because of Homo sapiens."


    "Alright, since that''s the case, then forget it." Xu Dong swiped his sword forcefully, and the fellow instantly died, and there was a smirk on his face, the man was not afraid of death, blood gushing everywhere, the power of Xu Dong''s blood sword was at its core, the blood sword''s body continued to condense, and after absorbing''s blood, it evolved.


    Xu Dong could feel its joy, it was extremely happy, it was truly wonderful. Xu Dong could feel his joy, the demi-human race Guards had made their move, Xu Dong, Jian Wuya and the Sword Saint''s truck also instantly moved.


    The sword intent continued to fly out, then suddenly stopped, the power of one sword cut open a mark for everyone nearby. Xu Dong stood on top of the void, his fist smashed into the ground again, the earth split open, and countless people died in that instant.


    "demi-human race, you can destroy it in the blink of an eye, what qualifications do you have to negotiate?" Xu Dong had an arrogant look, his fists were very hard, then that was enough, after killing all these people, Xu Dong would not be able to do anything, he lowered his head, and realised that he also had countless wounds on his body.


    "Young man, you are really arrogant." He looked at Xu Dong. This Xu Dong was simply insufferably arrogant, and he could not understand why he had to do this.


    But if Xu You was here, he would definitely be very happy. His own son had immense power, and that unparalleled strength, he would definitely be pleased. Even if Xu Dong died, he would still be the pride of the Homo sapiens.

 C263 Unparalleled Wonderfulness (1)

    Xu Dong is the pillar of support for the Homo sapiens. The Demon Crown pointed at Xu Dong and said, "He didn''t die, and adding that you are the heir to the blood dragon, it is impossible for me to cut off his inheritance. Even though we are enemies with each other, that is a long time ago."


    Yao Lingling did not die?


    What kind of international joke was Xu Dong trying to pull?


    "Your sword hasn''t completely stepped into the blood blade realm yet, and is even a little bit incomplete. That''s because you killed Yao Lingling on your own accord, but she only had one drop of blood essence." After saying that, the Demon Crown turned around to leave. Xu Dong still wanted to ask something, but when he turned around, he realized that he had already disappeared.


    "To come and go without a trace, it really is the Demon Emperor''s way of doing things. Since the demi-human race is not willing to join hands with us, there is no need for us to stay here, seems like we have to find another way."


    Jian Wuya was also very helpless, but this was good as well. At least he wouldn''t be killed by the Demon Emperor, and he would even die without dignity.


    "Alright, let''s hurry up and leave. This place isn''t a kind place." Xu Dong and Jian Wuya left at the same time. At this time, Xu You and the rest of the people in Sky City also left one after another. The demi-human race was very clear, they did not want to join hands with the Homo sapiens.


    However, the heavens were the God of the Sea of Bitterness. She could continuously absorb the energy of others'' Martial Spirit, and then step into an even more powerful realm with her own Martial Spirit. As for cultivators who had their Martial Spirit sucked away, it was absolutely impossible for ordinary people to survive.


    "The power of the heavens changes every day. I''m afraid we are still completely unaware of her power, and she''s also one of her subordinates. The terror of this group of people makes me feel very troubled." Xu Dong worriedly said a few words, then strode away quickly.


    The two of them quickly flew out of the vicinity of Sky City and reached the outskirts of the Arctic Lands. Xu Dong arrived at a dark corner and saw countless people flying over at an extremely fast speed.


    "As expected ¡­ I knew that Demon Crown definitely had no good intentions! "


    Xu Dong had already understood the result long ago, when he came over, Xu Dong felt his scalp tingling. This person''s sword, was not the slightest bit off.


    Ding...


    Xu Dong turned into a shadow and quickly left. This demon crown was still not his original body, but a set of scattered soul. The moment he attacked, Jian Wuya and Xu Dong immediately fell into a bitter battle, "A clown still needs me to attack? This person is nothing more than someone you can kill anytime you want. Houyi, aren''t you thinking too highly of this person? "


    "I believe that if I don''t kill him, he might be able to kill your remnant soul." Houyi was clad in golden armor and his expression was extremely cold. It was as if he carried a natural malicious intent towards this world, especially towards Xu Dong, which was even more terrifying.


    But Xu Dong did not feel it, it was as though this person was powerful to the point of being invincible, but his face still revealed a sinister look, as he stared straight at Xu Dong.


    This Homo sapiens is extremely talented, I want to take his body out and put it into my son''s soul. " He waved his hand, and many people rushed forward, Xu Dong''s sword shot out, they all retreated, blood spewing out from their mouths.


    The blade edge of Jian Wuya''s sword was extremely sharp, it then turned into a shadow and smashed onto the ground, causing the ground to shatter and countless of people to be smashed into meat patties at the same time. The person beside Houyi took a step forward, his aura becoming different.


    Dong!


    Jian Wuya indicated that he had never seen such a big tiger before. He had never seen such a handsome tiger before, although he knew that he would probably die miserably later on.


    "Who exactly are you people? What are you trying to do, kill us all here? " Jian Wuya was furious, he wanted to express his anger now. Not only that, this tiger was like an overlord of the mountains, slapping towards him with a palm, smashing onto Jian Wuya''s sword.


    "Dang ¡­"


    Jian Wuya was instantly sent flying, and he flew very far away. Xu Dong''s heart skipped a beat, he knew what their goal was, he never expected it to be him.


    What in the world did he have that made him always want to be hunted down?


    Xu Dong pondered for a moment, and then he brandished his sword. The sword edge struck, although the blood blade wasn''t very strong, but its blood had a strong effect, "Sword of Blood, it''s really too beautiful."

 C264 Unparalleled Wonderful (2)

    The blood sword had risen to become a blood blade, what kind of divine tool was that? The blood sword could absorb another person''s blood when it was being used, and the blood blade was even more powerful, able to cut through metal like mud, and break through the heavens and destroy the earth, it was a simple task, the blood blade no longer restricted the sword body, and had turned into an even more powerful and intangible sword.


    According to our science, it is called dark matter. Dark matter can decompose most things, and this sword is very cruel.


    Anyone who was killed by the blood blade would feel miserable and miserable. Their soul would be split into blood and then slowly absorbed, and what the blood blade absorbed was their soul blood.


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid of my blood blade too? "What a ridiculous creature. Since you''re afraid of me, then there''s no need to come out and anger me." Although this person was strong, Xu Dong was not afraid of him at all. What he was afraid of was that there would be even stronger people appearing, and if even stronger people appeared, they hoped very much that they would be suppressed to only five points, or even less.


    "Homo sapiens, are you trying to stall for time? Do you want someone to come and save you? "Those people can''t come, because they are also being chased by our people. They are dead for sure, regardless of how high their cultivation is or how many heroes they once looked down upon, the only path left for them is death."


    "Wow, I suddenly feel scared when you say that. What''s going on?" Xu Dong pretended to be afraid, but Tiger King did not think so. In this world, there were a lot of people who were hiding their strength.


    "After you die, go ask the Gods of the Heroic Spirit Hall!" Tiger King did not explain as he punched Xu Dong. Xu Dong''s body was already wounded, and at that moment, his vital energy and blood swelled up. He was in unbearable pain, and the depressed feeling in his heart could not be relieved.


    "How could you be so shameless as to bully a weak person like me first?" Xu Dong was very angry, he never thought that this person would actually treat him in such a manner, and then grabbed onto the blood blade in his hands. He wanted to raise his sword, but before the sword blade was even raised, the blood blade would directly fly and smash into the distance.


    Xu Dong was stunned.


    Jian Wuya completely did not think that this person would actually make a move and let him fly out. After that, he did not know where he was and he could not feel Xu Dong''s Qi anymore.


    Jian Wuya was originally a person without spirit, and the moment he spoke, he could feel that after a long and arduous cultivation, his spirit was already extremely full. After being full to the end, he had become like this.


    "I say ¡­ Can''t you guys fight a little more lightly? " Xu Dong looked at Tiger King in front of him. This thing was too berserk, but his cultivation was deep, so he would not be able to kill him for the time being.


    "You cockroach, you really make me want to vomit!" He seized the opportunity and smashed Xu Dong with his fist, sending him flying far away, but not as far as Jian Wuya.


    "How can you be like this? If I say something, you''ll hit me. If I say a condition, you''ll hit me too. Why don''t you just beat me to death!" After Xu Dong finished speaking, the blood blade returned back into his hands.


    At that moment, his transformation had once again shocked Houyi who was hiding in the forest. After which, he laughed out loud and said, "Not bad, not bad at all! I''m going to take this person''s body for sure!"


    Then, he walked out, and looked at Xu Dong''s greedy and relieved expression. He walked in front of Xu Dong and extended his trembling hand.


    "I want you to come with me!" He laughed heartily and then grabbed Xu Dong''s hand, looking as happy as a child. Yeah, so many years have passed, but his child still hasn''t found a suitable body, and has always been curled up within the rocks.


    If his son was finally free, how could he not be happy as a father?


    Xu Dong felt that his speed was extremely fast, and in a short period of time, he arrived at a dilapidated ordinary temple.


    "Predecessor, what did you capture me for!" Xu Dong felt that this person had a very special feeling about him. It was a little like a father feeling close to his son, apologizing and looking apologetic. What kind of emotion was this?


    "Sorry, I want to do something that would let you down. This is very difficult to do, but I hope you can forgive me."


    "If there is anything that I can do for Predecessor, I naturally won''t refuse, but if you want me to die, then that is absolutely impossible." Xu Dong''s tone was cold and detached. He knew that he could not force himself, he had no other choice.


    Houyi said helplessly, "There''s nothing we can do about it. As long as you sacrifice your life, that person will be able to live. Do you still have any family members?" I can help them, my name is Houyi, the God of Shooting Sky! "


    "Are you as strong as the heavens?" Xu Dong suddenly had the thought of a great Dao. Was the strength of the heavens and the terror of Houyi the two of them fighting against each other, or was it something else?


    Houyi disdainfully sneered and said, "She''s just a woman. If I get angry, there''s no way she''ll be able to survive!"


    This sentence was extremely fake, Xu Dong couldn''t believe it at all, but suddenly, he remembered that when he was captured, it did not take long for him to arrive at this run-down temple.


    This meant that this person was very powerful, so powerful that even the heavens did not fear him. Just what kind of strength was this? What sort of temperament was this?


    "Then I only have one request. Let my father and the others exist in this world and never let the Homo sapiens disappear." He lowered his head. Houyi''s cultivation base was simply too terrifying, and there was no way for him to leave this place. He could only accept his fate.


    The stars in the sky seemed to be on the verge of collapse, and then, as they fell from the sky, Xu Dong was pushed into a place that was emitting a dark purple light at the same time. That was a mystical gloomy and cold land.


    "Bang ¡­"


    Hou Yi descended from the sky and stood beside Xu Dong, then he pointed at the sand in front of him. Inside the sand was a cube container, and inside this container was a mysterious inscription, which had a mysterious power that could protect the soul inside.


    "He is my son. If he dies, I will gather his soul together and then need an heir. The successor I choose will be you."


    Houyi smiled at Xu Dong, his smile filled with fervor. Not long after, he would be able to meet his son.


    As a father, he was very happy. As a demi-human race who had human nature, he was very disappointed, because for this, Xu Dong had to pay with his life.

 C265 Pain (1)

    "Emperor Star has fallen, but why does it seem like ¡­" Yet the Demon Emperor''s Star has risen again, who exactly is it? "


    The old man looked into the distance, where there were extremely powerful strong person s and those strong person s had fierce looks in their eyes, as they looked towards Xu Dong''s direction with extreme worry.


    "Ming Xingzi, when you were looking at something, did you notice the terror of that world? "How many people are still there?" Steel said coldly.


    "I saw that terrifying person. He''s about to wake up. There''s still one more terrifying person who is about to wake up. They are going to join hands and defeat the heavens." replied in an extremely cold tone. Steel did not put him in his eyes, nor did he put him in his eyes.


    "The heavens will not lose, and I will not die. Old man, you don''t need to say anything."


    Ming Xingzi sneered: "Don''t not believe it, the heavens might even die, how can you live?"


    The heavens were extremely strong, an existence so strong that it was unrivalled. However, they were still going to die. Why did this feel a little troublesome?


    "Since that''s the case, there''s no need to say anymore. Let''s hurry up and leave." Ming Xingzi nodded and then quickly left. Not long after he left, a group of people quickly landed.


    However, they had already left. The almighty patted the ground and said, "Damn bastards, do these bastards only have the ability to hide?"


    "Su Ran, don''t be angry, there are always a few scoundrels in this world. They are afraid of death, afraid of everything, and us not being able to catch them is also reasonable. The Queen will definitely forgive us." He looked into the distance. The Queen was the Curse, she had received the news long ago.


    So they were the fastest to leave as well. Su Ran was part of Ouyang Feng''s entire faction and his face was extremely ugly. He was gloomy, he didn''t want anything, and said angrily: "I''m not afraid of the Queen, I''m afraid of that Ouyang Feng guy. Other than his mouth, he''s completely a waste.


    "There''s no other way. We can''t betray the queen right? The queen gave us divine pills, and she is already our benefactor. If we were to repay this kindness with hatred, what face would we have to the world?"


    Su Ran''s goal was to sow discord between the two of them. He wanted to split up the Queen''s hands, which were originally not very peaceful to begin with. Their relationship was already very bad.


    "I am not against the Queen. I loathe the little Ouyang Feng, on what basis does he deserve to be above us? Su Ran was extremely furious. It was not that they could not compare to Ouyang Feng, but the gap between them was just too big.


    Therefore, in order for them to continue to live, they only had one goal, and that was patience. patience was the only way to survive. patience was the only way to continue to follow the Queen and fight for her life.


    This matter could not be leaked out, but how could they give the Queen an explanation? Could they kill a few people as they please, saying that they were Ming Xingzi and the rest''s heads? That''s obviously impossible, okay? Who would believe it?


    "So what do we do?" Su Ran asked again.


    "There''s only one way, and that is to chase and kill them. If we chase and kill them now, we''ll definitely be able to kill them."


    Su Ran''s eyes flickered a few times, he nodded his head helplessly, as though he had no other choice, they could only chase after Ming Xingzi, and if they did, there might be an outcome, if not, there would be only death.


    At the peak of the mountain.


    Although the place was not very high, but as the place that countless of people entrusted their lives to, Ming Xingzi and the rest used it as their base of operations.


    This base was extremely grand and grand, afraid that others would not know of this place. It was a place where one would be hit a few times every day if they were free, but it was also a place of extreme beauty because the transportation formation could not be broken by ordinary people.


    "Really? We really caught up to them. How could this place still exist? Exactly how many people died here?" Su Ran clenched his teeth. The corpses in this place could be said to be piled high like a mountain.


    "Why? Why must they throw their lives away like this? Isn''t it better to join forces? " He sobbed a few times, forcefully suppressing his tears, "If we die here, I hope someone will help us take revenge. Brothers, let''s kill those people together, I''ll lead the charge, break this defense line!"

 C266 Pain (2)

    Several people who were travelling together with Su Ran were greatly shocked, but they had to admit, Su Ran''s method was still feasible, because the thought in his heart was to destroy Ming Xingzi. Ming Xingzi''s existence was extremely important to the heavens.


    "Since Brother Su has made your decision, then we will naturally follow you until the end. For the Homo sapiens, we are not afraid!"


    It would be a lie if he said he was not afraid, but he was willing to die for the sake of the Homo sapiens''s future. If he did not die now, he would die in the future.


    Su Ran took a step forward, his aura concentrated, and Ming Xingzi who was inside raised his head, looked in Su Ran''s direction, and muttered: "Death is not scary, what''s scary is, death won''t happen!"


    In that instant. It was hard to imagine that the sky''s defensive array had been broken by a single wound. Many of the vassals in the inner world were shocked and the outer world''s Su Ran was covered in blood, but he was still like a god of war as he said, "It''s still not enough, this power isn''t enough. I''m just a little bit away from breaking it."


    "It doesn''t matter, I still have my life!" Su Ran ignited his hot fire again as he concentrated his fist in front of him. His power became even more boundless, as if the scenes from the past had stirred up his memories. He was once the War God of the entire East Continent, so when he smashed his fist on the defensive array, his fist instantly shattered.


    "Kill!"


    "Find Ming Xingzi, I must kill him!" Several almighty beings joined hands and killed the soldiers gathered at the crack. They rushed towards the ethereal aura, that was Ming Xingzi''s Qi. They had sensed Ming Xingzi''s Qi and locked onto him.


    Crack ¡­


    The sharp edge of the sword rushed over. The Sword Demon killed all the enemies crazily. Suddenly, blood flowed like a river. Even the black mass of people didn''t make him afraid. Instead, it made him even more crazy.


    Another one was called the Law, a love song resounded in everyone''s ears, causing their eardrums to explode. Ming Xingzi also spat out a mouthful of blood, and said: "Stop him, stop him!"


    Steel stepped forward, only to be sent flying by the already heavily injured Su Ran. Ming Xingzi then discovered that he no longer had anyone to protect him.


    A sword fell from the sky, landing on Ming Xingzi''s head. He slowly closed his eyes, his head flying upwards.


    "How can I leave you behind?"


    "Bang ¡­"


    Su Ran didn''t get the result, so he was sent away by law. When he opened his eyes...


    "What is this place?" Su Ran looked around, and in his hands was Ming Xingzi''s head. He smiled, laughing extremely crazily, not only because this person was in his hands, but also because their honor was in Su Ran''s hands. "Brothers, I have finally arrived at the Queen''s side.


    The Curse stood outside the door and upon hearing his voice, his expression eased up a lot. As Xu Dong''s guardian, his own subordinate was actually like this, worthy of her.


    She recalled that Su Ran was still holding onto Ming Xingzi''s head with one arm, and that that thought had even shocked her.


    "You''re back. You''re awake. Can you give me your head?"


    The Curse opened the door, causing Su Ran''s tears to fall in a rainbow.


    "Are they still alive? How many of them are still alive, and how many are still alive? " Su Ran stared at Curse with a serious expression, but Curse did not reply, he only looked at him coldly.


    The answer was already obvious. Of the people who went with Su Ran, no one survived, and no one else appeared in front of the Curse. He was the only one left.


    "They''re all dead. I''m the only one left." Su Ran was in extreme pain. If not for his cultivation being too weak, there would still be people who survived. How could there be a waste like him left, which caused the Homo sapiens to lose so many elites?


    "There''s no need to be sad anymore, even if you did do something, it might just be the opposite. The thing you want, let me prepare properly, it''s enough, the heavens knows that Ming Xingzi is dead, and may even make a move."


    This time, it was bound to be irreparable, and there would be no escape. The Curse was very clear, and she was also very clear that many people in this world have a common problem, and that was revenge.


    "In that case, what should we do? Is there only one way out? " What is this road? Other than killing, what else?


    Otherwise, the entire Homo sapiens world would definitely be annihilated, and no one would be able to stop the world from weakening. After all, thousands of years had passed, and in many years of this world, the average person would live to be a hundred years old, and those above that would all be the lucky stars of longevity. Furthermore, the number of cultivators would be at least one thousand to ten thousand years old.


    As for their divine spirit, it had only lasted for an instant. Martial Spirit Continent, this world had experienced so much evolution, becoming what it was today, it should be the bitter fruit of their suffering.


    "None of them are alive, but what they obtained could be said to be extremely powerful. Our strength, although weak, is at the price of our lives in order to allow the Homo sapiens to continue existing." The Curse sneered. She had already seen the death of the Homo sapiens before, so too many deaths made it easy for her to adapt. After she finished speaking, she quickly left towards the side.


    Bottleneck. Exactly how was she going to be able to break through it? Just what had she lost? It was as if she had forgotten about that memory. Above the starry sky, the Demon Emperor''s Star kept flickering.


    It could be said that it was easy, simple and uncomplicated. However, the most important thing was that they did not have any methods at all, and as a reason, they only had one thought, and that was to come up with a random plan.


    "Fine, Milady Queen, please forgive my incompetence, I did not bring them back, and I am still so stubborn, thinking that I am very powerful. Actually, I am only a waste."

 C267 The world has never been gentle (1)

    He was currently in great pain. Never had he experienced such pain before. However, there were many times when pain was extremely helpless.


    It doesn''t matter anymore, it is just that some of them are dead, their deaths are worth it, do you know how many Homo sapiens you saved? The Curse suddenly said happily.


    Ming Xingzi had died, and the heavens were willing to help him. It could be said that the two of them were here, and it was already clear enough that the dead had passed away.


    But now, Xu Dong was bitterly guarding it. He was in extreme pain, and the soul s seemed to be occupied by some kind of terrifying creature.


    "Who are you? Get out of my world! " Xu Dong''s soul was enraged, but that soul rushed over.


    He stood in front of Xu Dong like that, and calmly looked at him. The corners of his mouth raised, and with a helpless expression, he said: "I''m sorry, my father is that stubborn at times, when he''s stubborn, no one can wake him up, and neither can I, he didn''t harm you. He just did what he wanted as a father."


    "I know you''re his son. What''s your name?" Xu Dong felt that this person was extremely likable and genuinely liked this person. He smiled and then, he entered Xu Dong''s soul.


    "I once told my father that I can''t revive, that it''s absolutely impossible, at least I won''t be able to do it for the rest of my life." I once told my father that I can''t revive, that it''s absolutely impossible, at least I won''t be able to do it for the rest of my life. I just hope that I don''t let him feel any pain or grief! "


    He did not tell Xu Dong his name, and just like that, he disappeared. Xu Dong''s mind shook, and his soul began to swell, before gradually returning to normal.


    Xu Dong finally understood what this was, this was a fusion of soul, "We coexist, he is my father!"


    The cube shattered right after. Xu Dong''s body was like glass as he stood in front of Houyi, who was trembling with excitement. "Son, is that you?"


    Xu Dong''s eyes darted around a few times before he looked at Houyi and said, "Predecessor, I need to apologize now."


    Houyi''s heart was broken. He, who was originally extremely spirited, seemed to have aged countless years. He stood dumbly in front of him, and that youth could no longer return to his side, could no longer be here.


    "I''ve fused with him." said again as Houyi waved his hand. He knew that he had fused with the devil, but the one who had fused with him was not his son, but Xu Dong.


    "You should leave as soon as possible. Your friends will be arriving soon, and I will agree to help you with the matters of the heavens. The entire demi-human race will definitely be participating in the battle." Hou Yi stretched out his hand and caressed Xu Dong''s head lovingly.


    It was as if he was patting his son''s head. In the past, he would rub his son''s head for a bit before happily laughing and saying, "Father, your hands are so thick!"


    Houyi would also gently say, "This is pulling the bow, but this is also the mark of honor."


    "Father, is honor really that important?" The little son, Backblade, said.


    "This honor is not an honor, it is the glory of protecting the demi-human race."


    "Then Father... I''ll protect the demi-human race from now on, okay? " Backblade said happily.


    His body was extremely weak. When the two of them looked at each other, Houyi seemed to have returned to the moment when he was smiling at Xu Dong from the front and back blades. Those days were truly too wonderful.


    "Thank you, Predecessor." Xu Dong cupped his hands. He was someone who knew how to repay kindness. Although Houyi had pushed him, as his father, he was forced to do so.


    "Go. Your father is already in the dynasty." With a wave of his hand, Xu Dong turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. Houyi turned around and stood on the steps of the dilapidated temple as he said, "Order the Eight Desolate demi-human race to go all out to help him resist the heavens."


    "Yes." Only Hou Yi remained standing on the spot. His eyes focused on the sky, as a god that could shoot down the heavens, how strong was his vision? Adding to the superimposed power of the Martial Spirit, he was able to see through the essence of humans.


    Xu Dong flew as smoke fell to the ground, the imperial city was bustling as before, and this place was still the same as before. When he walked to Xu Dong alone, his eyes were filled with chaos.


    "Young master, you''re finally back."

 C268 The world has never been gentle (2)

    "Where is Master Jian Wuya and the rest?" Xu Dong looked at the person in front of him. A hint of doubt appeared on his face.


    "They are all waiting for you in the Sword Pavilion." The servant said respectfully, and Xu Dong disappeared.


    Xu Dong had returned, and at the same time, brought back extremely good news. His news was extremely accurate, causing Xu You and the others to heave a sigh of relief.


    "The''s Gate has already been calculated for us. They say that they have the help of a noble, and I''m afraid this noble is Xu Dong." Shen Wu Jian said calmly.


    "No, I think that person should be someone else." Xu You shook his head. He did not think that the current Xu Dong could pose any threat to them, but he believed that it should be someone else.


    This person was not only human, he could also be a demon.


    Xu Dong heard these words the moment he walked in. His eyes flickered a few times, but he did not say much. The atmosphere was calm, and in this place, it was extremely strange.


    Xu Dong then sat down, and the eyes of everyone around him landed on Xu Dong. He opened his mouth and said: "My respected master is not me, but a god called Shooting The Sky and a demon called Houyi."


    "Houyi ¡­" the ancient Martial God, he actually still exists?! " Everyone turned pale with fright. No wonder the Homo sapiens was so prosperous, but was unable to erase the demi-human race from the continent. Just what was going on?


    Could there be some kind of conspiracy against the Homo sapiens and the demi-human race? Although Houyi was a god, no one knew his name, because Houyi was too terrifying, so terrifying that it was impossible for people or demons to respect him.


    Although the abilities of immortals were extremely powerful, they had never met before. Houyi was the God of Heaven Shooting, and his vision allowed him to see through the palace hall outside.


    "Houyi is a terrifying demon god. It''s almost impossible for us to join hands with him, and the demi-human race would probably do it himself. That is the true result. " Jian Wuya lowered his head and said worriedly.


    The last time, Tiger King was also an immortal. When he attacked, he beat Xu Dong and Jian Wuya up like dogs.


    "A report for the various Immortals. Houyi requests an audience." A guard rushed in. His expression was one of panic, as if he was frightened by something.


    Everyone looked at him, then nodded their heads. The guard quickly ran down, and not long after, he walked in by himself, and without any greetings, he directly sat down. His gaze landed on Xu Dong once more, and Xu Dong''s mind shook, as though there were many things in his heart, such as happiness ¡­


    "Everyone, I''ve come here today for the sake of future matters. Let''s join forces."


    Everyone was shocked once again. This time, they felt as though their own soul had been shocked.


    Are they dreaming? Why does it sound like a dream?


    "Houyi, don''t spout nonsense. There is no way Homo sapiens and demi-human race can ally and we agree to it but demi-human race doesn''t agree to it either." Shen Wu Jian was somewhat worried.


    After which, another constellation exploded as the sun rose up in the sky. The crowd stared at Houyi, completely calm. If there were no mishaps, it should be him. He must have actually destroyed so many constellations.


    "This is the greeting gift I gave you. Do you like it?" This greeting gift was meticulously chosen by Houyi. Amongst the stars outside, the heavens were furious, and they cried out in pain. The Imperial Palace was already destroyed, this was a complete destruction, and the heavens even suffered a little injury.


    "If you dare to do such a thing, Houyi will make you pay the price." She was extremely angry, and had never seen someone with such brute strength. Just who was this fellow fighting against her for the sake of the Homo sapiens, he simply did not know life and death, standing in front of countless soldiers and saying: "Those who destroy the entire Martial Spirit Continent, do not leave a single one alive!"


    "Yes, long live the heavens!"


    A fire beacon was ignited!


    Be it Homo sapiens or demi-human race, they were both forced to join the battle. The death of Ming Xingzi and Steel had caused the heavens to suffer a great humiliation, who would have thought that this person was not afraid of death and wanted the demi-human race to become involved in this dispute.


    Xu Dong coughed a few times, then stood up and said: "Alright, they are about to come. Prepare to fight at any time."


    The Divine Martial Sword walked far away, there was no need for him to say anything further. Houyi had joined forces and offended the heavens, this was something he had never expected, he did not expect this man to be so savage. When he attacked, he caused the demi-human race to be engulfed in a blood catastrophe.


    , as the newly promoted Demon Emperor, arrogantly appeared in the midst of the army making a hasty march, accompanied by Houyi and Jian Wuya.


    On the other side was the troops of the Human Emperor Lin Fei, his cultivation had already reached the Immortal Realm, but even if he was an Immortal, he would be easily assassinated, so he had the Divine Martial Sword and the Curse with him.


    The Curse was also a god, so she could protect Lin Fei now. On the other hand, Xu Dong, Jian Wushuang and the others headed towards the Sky City, then turned around. Their mission was to join the many Spirit Demon Emperors in Sky City.


    They had already started to split into two groups to chase after and kill Xu Dong. They were the hope of the Martial Spirit Continent for the next thousand years.


    "Where is Xu You?" Houyi stared into the distance, then sneered, "He''s still on his way."


    On the way, there might suddenly be some ambushing soldiers, so he had to properly protect the people around him and not be mixed in with spies.


    However, Xu Dong''s troops finally stopped, and looked ahead with a serious expression, the people up ahead were all extremely powerful, and their combined strength made Houyi frown.


    "As expected of the heavens, they actually knew where our path was long ago. They are truly a mischievous person, and for the sake of the hope of killing Homo sapiens, they actually went all out. They are indeed crazy women." Houyi sneered coldly, his mocking expression making everyone feel as if he was looking down on the heavens.


    Of course, this was a god that could kill the heavens after all. His appearance did not seem strange at all.

 C269 Its finally about to begin (1)

    "We came a little late. "They''re already in front of us, and they''re even brazenly ready to meet us?" They smiled until their mouths were wide open, then nodded at each other, saying seriously: "This time, we definitely can''t delay the fighter jet. Let''s join hands and charge over."


    They nodded their heads at the same time and felt that it made sense. At the same time, they immediately flew away from the original place. The soldiers all turned into specks of light, and in an instant, they all became a flash of light.


    However, a peerless beauty suddenly appeared. They all felt despair at the same time. The heavens were actually here, yet they were betrayed. Not only that, not a single one of them could escape, because there were still countless elites here.


    "What the hell, who sold us out?!" They all started to shout at the same time, but the traitor wouldn''t take the initiative to appear, and the result was obvious. All of the teams charged forward, and the stars started to fall from the sky.


    "Bastard, die!" Xu You was tied to the guillotine. The heavens were right in front of him, and a person was following beside him was an old subordinate of Xu You.


    This extremely good friend of his had actually become an enemy. He had sold out Xu You, sold out Homo sapiens, all of them were captured alive, and the weaker ones had all died.


    When Xu Dong who was far away heard the news, he slowly closed his eyes and asked: "Who is the traitor?"


    "A man named Wu." Houyi looked at Xu Dong and said, "demi-human race has already carried out a rescue mission, however, this matter might not end up as such."


    "Mm ¡­" I know, I was wondering how Father and the others are doing now. "


    When Xu Dong was thinking about it, he just happened to miss Xu You''s death sentence. The smile on his face, was extremely profound, at the same time, he waved his hand, and the executioners'' blades descended.


    Puff ¡­


    Boom ¡­


    The heavens were cutting down the 24 Immortals of the Homo sapiens on the guillotine. This matter was recorded throughout the history, and the guillotine was also known by the Homo sapiens as the "Immortal Slaying Platform".


    When Xu Dong''s heart ached, he did not shed tears. He did not know if it was because he had promised his father and Tianyi, but tears definitely could not fall, definitely could not!


    Even if today''s matter were to happen, he definitely would not shed tears, and would not allow such a worthless thing like tears to fall. It was because they could not accompany Xu Dong to the end of their life, so Xu Dong did not cry.


    "Your Highness, what should we do?" Do you still want to continue? " There was nothing that would cause Homo sapiens to suffer as much as this time. After this, Homo sapiens became the weakest group, even if it was the demi-human race who sent out the Twelve Immortals, it would be enough to annihilate them.


    "We''re heading for Sky City. Don''t stop. Kill anyone who comes across the sky without mercy!" Xu Dong snorted coldly, everyone could feel Xu Dong''s growth, he had become the leader of the Homo sapiens, but according to the legends, wasn''t Xu Dong the Demon Emperor?


    Ignoring this question, Xu Dong came to Houyi''s side and asked, "Who is that person?"


    Naturally, the person asking this question was a traitor. Houyi''s eyesight could see beyond the stars and see into the essence of that person. Wasn''t that too easy?


    "No, it''s impossible for me to see him. He used a magical artifact to hide himself." Houyi shook his head, indicating that it was impossible to see that person. That person was extremely arrogant, but he still used a magic tool to conceal himself, making it impossible to see who that person was.


    "A scoundrel, he''s indeed just a scoundrel, a piece of trash." Xu Dong said angrily a few times before closing his eyes. He was already extremely tired, he had never been this tired before.


    "Alright, it''s alright. Let''s leave this place quickly and head to Sky City. They won''t be able to harm us."


    Houyi was completely confident that the heavens would not be able to take action against them. Compared to Sky City, this was much safer.


    "Alright, let''s head for Sky City immediately." The moment Xu Dong opened his mouth, the rest of the people did not agree. To be honest, Xu Dong''s decision now was the decision of the Homo sapiens, while Lin Fei was still on the other side.


    They might have to separate from him now, because if the heavens were to move on, they would definitely stop the communication between Xu Dong and Lin Fei. They could not meet again.


    Qing Lan was also with Lin Fei, since Lin Fei was a Homo sapiens after all. Furthermore, Houyi wanted to follow Xu Dong, so there was no other way.

 C270 Its finally about to begin (2)

    Xu Dong was not in a good mood, at least, it was like this. Not long after, everyone left, Xu Dong also left the place while patting his butt.


    "I have a feeling that this feeling is extremely impossible, so I wanted to make clear that we no longer have the strength to turn back." Xu Dong looked at the people below him. Everyone was confused, they didn''t know that all the peak 24 Immortals in Homo sapiens had died.


    "The twenty-four Immortals have all died at the place of reunion." He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of foul air. Saying that his father and the others had died was extremely painful for Xu Dong, but they had not truly died, and there was still the Homo sapiens''s Heroic Spirit Hall.


    "Can we only wait? Is that really okay? " Some people were in excruciating pain and felt extremely uncomfortable. As for why they were feeling uncomfortable, everyone knew very well that the twenty-four Immortals had all died.


    These undead, where were they? What were they waiting for?


    Weeping can''t solve anything, and we don''t have a perfect way to leave this world either. Other than the demi-human race''s teleportation circle, that world doesn''t have Homo sapiens, only demi-human race!


    Xu Dong was a little helpless, he did not know how to explain it. In any case, there was only one path of death, or the issue of survival in the dead zone. These two questions were placed in front of the young Xu Dong.


    How to find a place to let the injured Homo sapiens recover his strength, and how to go about recuperating was an extremely troublesome question.


    "That''s right, we are already at the end of our rope. We can only do our best in one strike to find a way out for us. This path might be bitter, but for the Homo sapiens," Xu Dong''s eyes were filled with unswerving determination, he would either win or lose.


    If you win, you can give up everything for the Homo sapiens, and Qing Lan, it''s just that today, this world has already fallen into a cold wave.


    "Don''t worry. Since we are unable to fight against the heavens, we might as well kneel down and submit!" A person suddenly shouted. This person was a small leader, and his team also belonged to the strong one.


    He raised his head and sneered, he had come precisely to suppress the aura of the Homo sapiens, so Xu Dong was forced to such a state of helplessness, he could not make a move, because this person had done it on purpose, so he asked loudly, "Who wants to leave?"


    A group of people walked out. They were tired, the immortals of Homo sapiens were already dead, how could they fight against the heavens?


    That was Houyi''s Qi. He stared at those who had yet to come out and said: "You are all honorary warriors of my demi-human race, I believe that no one will be able to lay their hands on you. Let''s join forces, go with us to the demi-human race''s Sacred Grounds, and then leave together."


    Although many people wanted to leave, they were afraid of Houyi''s power. They were all stunned and did not dare to act rashly. Soon after, a ship appeared.


    There were three continents in the demi-human race, and even though it was sealed, the heavens were still lusting after it. There was simply no chance for it to escape, and with the 24 Immortals dead, the Homo sapiens was even weaker. Even a god like Houyi was bullying the Homo sapiens.


    They thought that Houyi was bullying them, but in truth, he was doing it for the Homo sapiens. For the Homo sapiens, they could only think of one way, but the details were something that most people couldn''t figure out.


    They only had one belief, and that was to quickly leave, to quickly leave this crappy place. They absolutely could not stay here, they absolutely could not.


    "We want to live, not live for this. This is our homeland, and we will absolutely not leave."


    Being alive was everything. As for glory and the like, it seemed that the Homo sapiens had already lost them and the so-called honor they had gained after that. In any case, they were going to die soon.


    So what if he had a reputation? He didn''t like his reputation, but who would be clear about the helplessness he felt?


    "We want to leave and we definitely won''t stay here. Even if we die in this place, we won''t bury our bones in this foreign land." An old man stepped forward.


    He was old, and could live for a few more years even if he left.


    Therefore, if he wanted to leave, there was no other way. He could only leave, leave this broken place. After a long time, he still did not know what would happen after this place left.


    "Let''s go. Those people are dead. They died because they wanted to serve the heavens. However, I only have one thought in mind right now. You all are definitely not going to be loyal to the heavens." Xu Dong waved his hands, showing a helpless look.


    "Because then you''ll die." Houyi said.


    They had already sacrificed a lot in order to live, and now, in order to leave, they simply couldn''t believe what they had just said.


    "None of you have submitted to my heart, so why care about your lives?" Xu Dong sneered, and then they quickly left, the group once again dispersed, and there were no more than 3000 cultivators.


    Xu Dong laughed, and said: "If you are in danger, don''t bother to fly."


    The tone of her voice was filled with pain. This was despair, but it was also doubting the way she lived. This was something that was extremely difficult to come by.


    What is above life, some people have to get, some people can''t, because this is a period of time where people... Growing stuff.


    "For the Homo sapiens, I am willing to give up everything, and for all of you, I am willing. So, do not doubt that if I die, the next person will lead." Xu Dong said this great principle and then retreated.


    The person he chose was a fellow named Sandstone. For the sake of choosing this person, Houyi had paid a great price. His eyes could see through the essence of others.


    So it doesn''t matter. For the sake of existence, many people have lost a lot of value.


    "Being alive is the truth, you don''t have to care if it''s the truth or not."

 C271 So much truth (1)

    What he said about living was the truth. This matter was about something that people liked. This principle was very clear.


    No matter how much he lived, it made sense.


    Xu Dong, Houyi and the rest of the demi-human race s had headed towards Sky City together, but Homo sapiens had already had grudges with them for many years, so there was no way they would let them go.


    So he needed Houyi to act as the medium. Houyi stood at the bottom of Sky City, and then looked at Xu Dong. That made most of the remaining Homo sapiens s step into the Linglong''s small pagoda s.


    "Let''s go. They all know you, because I have already announced to the world in the Arctic. You are my son." Houyi stared at Xu Dong, he had already poured all of his emotions and feelings into Xu Dong.


    "Understood." Xu Dong did not say anything. He was still unable to open his mouth for the time being, and before long, a beautiful cycle had begun. The story between them was simply filled with hardship.


    Sky City.


    All the demi-human race raised their heads. Houyi was their god, their guardian god, so there was no need to refuse. Therefore, all of them kneeled on the ground at the same time.


    Whether it was the East Continent or the Arctic, they had all been sealed by the heavens, and the message could not be transmitted. Furthermore, the Homo sapiens of the Antarctic Region was like a stray dog, constantly being hunted down, not only by the demi-human race but also by the gods.


    On the other hand, on Xu Dong''s side, the complete focus of the Arctic demi-human race was already gathered.


    Xu Dong was temporarily safe, but Lin Fei and the others were hiding in hiding, and many people were dying.


    Lin Fei stood at the side, the sword was already filled with cracks, his body was also covered with blood, and the blood was still flowing out.


    "Where are we?" Lin Fei was a little tired, he was extremely tired, there were still many corpses beside him. They had just rushed out of the encirclement, and those people kept on rushing over, they were extremely ferocious.


    "We''re already near the Ping Mountain. If we come here, there will probably be a lot of trouble that we won''t be able to avoid." Qing Lan stared straight ahead. In front of him was a desert, which was not covered by the trees and trees.


    Lin Fei then said, "Are you worried about Xu Dong? The twenty-fourth Immortal died, and his father is one of them. I reckon he must be feeling very bad right now."


    "Then what can we do? There is only one way, we need to leave this place, we can''t stay here even a little, if we stay there, we will die."


    When she was unable to dodge in time, Lin Fei saw her again. In reality, he knew in his heart that Qing Lan was still paying special attention to him, and not long after, he discovered a ray of multicolored light in front of him.


    "What''s that?" Lin Fei picked up the sword, and a hint of pain appeared on his head. He had this headache the last time, Lin Fei did not know what happened.


    "The rats of the desert are the scariest thing in the desert, we don''t want to be confused, be careful." Qing Lan was extremely worried. This creature had clearly made her extremely afraid, and not long after, a divine light had appeared. That divine light was able to cause terrifying harm to people.


    Puff ¡­


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and suddenly, an illusion rushed out, smashing onto the desert rat''s body.


    Dong ¡­


    The terrifying power instantly exploded, pushing Lin Fei a few hundred meters away. Qing Lan roared repeatedly, but the pink colored illusion techniques were useless against that person.


    The Rat of the Desert was just a nickname. In fact, it was much more terrifying because this thing was very brutal. If you were not careful, you would be killed.


    "What''s going on? Why do I feel a touch of terror? " Qing Lan felt something seeping into her heart, "If you need any conditions, you can ask us, we will give them to you unconditionally!"


    "They used a bounty of thirty million Gold coins and also acknowledged my desert clan''s status. Tell me, what do you need to protect your life?"


    Rats of the Desert were people who were driven into the desert as well as people who were like mice. It was really hard to predict what would happen in the end.


    The most common method of doing this was for Lin Fei''s group to give something in exchange. There were a lot of things they wanted, such as food or clothes.


    Many of the desert people could freeze to death at any moment and starve to death if they didn''t have enough food to eat. They needed too many things.

 C272 So much truth (2)

    "We have a lot of food and some money." For cultivators, they usually didn''t need too much clothing, so they didn''t have much clothing. Instead, they ate a lot.


    After all, everyone has their own greed, and not long after, all sorts of things were prepared, the desert king laughed happily, "Very good, robbing Homo sapiens is the same as robbing a tycoon, it''s really very comfortable."


    They happily laughed, and then, the desert race opened up a path to send them off. However, even so, Lin Fei and the others still hesitated when they saw them off, and they started to gather to discuss, "Could it be some sort of scheme? After all, we already took out so many things.


    They hesitated for a bit, but the King of Desert didn''t seem to care, he said to Lin Fei: "You saved my people, so what if I let you guys go? Since we have obtained a lot of things, killing you guys would also cost us a lot of things, and our enemies will be our friends, so hurry up and leave."


    Lin Fei thought about it and felt that it was right, after all, they had already made way, and if they still hesitated when it was time to leave, then they would be fools.


    "Then, thank you very much. If we return it, we will definitely bring you all more food and clothes." After Lin Fei said this, the few of them left one after another.


    Xu Dong looked at the world in front of him. A huge teleportation circle, started to reveal a world of chaos, and at the beginning of the chaos, this large teleportation circle appeared in front of them.


    Then, the other half of the demi-human race split into two forces. They started to leave their original home, and came to the Martial Spirit Continent.


    The purpose of this cultivation was to become stronger, and then go back and save the demi-human race on the other side. The scariest thing was that the Homo sapiens began to be enslaved, and it took a very long time for them to get rid of them.


    Houyi was a deity of the ancient era, so his heir shouldn''t have ended up like this. However, for some reason, Houyi died.


    In the sky, a golden beam of light rushed down, this terrifying light hacked the big teleportation gate into pieces and ignited it. Xu Dong had a look of shock on his face as he said: "How is this possible, is this lightning the key to opening the big teleportation formation?"


    "This can''t be, right? How could something like this happen?" Jian Wuya who was beside Xu Dong had a surprised look on his face.


    The other world was probably something even more terrifying. Everyone had an impatient look on their faces. They had long since heard of the other big world.


    Boom.


    "What''s going on?" They were all panic-stricken and didn''t know the truth. What was going on? There was an even more powerful existence in the other world!


    That''s right, the other world was even more terrifying. Not only that, but there was also a terrifying power tearing apart the great Teleportation Formation in an attempt to escape.


    Houyi calmly stared at Qin Wentian, as he slashed out with his sword, breaking a line in the middle.


    "Roar!"


    "Is this a demon?" Demonic Qi roamed everywhere. If this wasn''t a demon, then that would be strange. This demon wasn''t an ordinary demon, but a tyrannical demon. This evil demon was extremely arrogant.


    "Don''t be presumptuous!" Houyi calmly spoke, and the fiendish demon instantly retreated into his body. Houyi waved his hand and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go in."


    After saying that sentence, everyone nodded their heads in agreement. Houyi was the first to enter, and his eyes darted around for a moment. He could see the essence of the situation, but he didn''t expect that the situation had already undergone an earth-shattering change.


    "How is this possible!" There were also people here, and Homo sapiens was still standing on the stage looking up at them. They could sense a terrifying killing intent.


    "What are you? How come I''ve never seen such a terrifying existence like you before? What exactly happened to all of you?" Houyi patted the head of the huge beast, he had never thought that his homeland would actually become like this, "Your Homo sapiens rules over our demi-human race?"


    A pair of eyes opened up in the middle of his forehead, just like the legend of Earth, Yang Jian. He was the guardian god of the demi-human race, and upon seeing Houyi, he also let out a slight smile. He did not expect to meet Houyi.


    Houyi, you actually came back? It''s been so many years, and the world has changed. He knew Houyi. Countless years ago, they were once sworn enemies. Both of them possessed extremely powerful eyesight. Not only that, they had already been rivals for many years.


    "Yeah, Homo sapiens and the demi-human race united to produce an even more powerful race. Even the gods in the sky couldn''t defeat us, and we even killed them on the way. What difference do you think there is between the Homo sapiens and the Homo sapiens?" immortal god sneered as he stared at Houyi and Xu Dong who was beside Houyi.


    "Isn''t this person also a demon? "Could it be that you are still stubbornly thinking about the grudge between us?" This god was equally famous as Houyi. His name was the Heaven''s Eyes.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Xu Dong a few more times. This child still had a bit of power from the demi-human race.


    What the hell was this fellow? Could he be Houyi''s son?


    When the Heaven''s Eyes sized up Xu Dong, Xu Dong also sized up the Heaven''s Eye, and said: "You''re not bad, you really make me especially afraid."


    Fear was not true fear, but a little fear that he disapproved of. It was also not fear of his strength, but fear of his gaze.


    Coincidentally, this person was someone who had seen through his true personality, hence he was a little disgusted. However, Xu Dong was not disgusted with Houyi, because he had a little bit of intimacy with him.


    "Are you Houyi''s son?" Heaven''s Eye said.


    Xu Dong shook his head, indicating that he was not.


    "Then what is your relationship with Houyi? An illegitimate child, or a descendant of a bloodline. "

 C273 Xu Dong was angry (1)

    Xu Dong shook his head again.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t recognize Houyi?" The Heaven''s Eyes seemed to have heard the funniest joke, Xu Dong was furious.


    His smile became even more joyous. He had never seen such a relationship before. It was really too special, especially for the Heaven''s Eyes to be unable to stop themselves from smiling.


    "I think you should shut up. To be honest, I hate your laughter." Xu Dong was completely enraged.


    In the Martial Spirit Continent, Xu Dong was already holding in a great deal of his anger.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t even say a single word?" To put it more clearly, I can really find a random reason to kill you! "


    Houyi stretched out his hand and a golden beam of light appeared. After which, he stared at the Heaven''s Eyes with his sharp eyes and said, "I have to be clear with you. Can you not provoke him?"


    Two immortal god s, if they were to fight Houyi, would he really be a match for the Heavenly Eye?


    After experiencing countless years of baptism, Houyi had already become an extremely weak divine spirit. Adding on to that, there were things in this world that could increase the power of the Heaven''s Eyes. He wasn''t a match at all, not even a little bit.


    Xu Dong''s gaze was extremely gloomy, and after that, a violent wind blew, causing the surrounding area to crumble in an instant.


    "The fusion of two soul, Houyi, you can really do it!" The Heaven''s Eyes also revealed a hint of fear. He had never felt that such a technique existed. It was too terrifying.


    In that instant, many people and monsters raised their heads and looked up. They had never seen such a shameless person, yet he was furious in front of the Heaven''s Eyes. Not only that, there was also a terrifying force that swept over many people.


    "You''re looking to die, do you understand?" With a cold snort, countless golden sword blades rushed over, slashing Xu Dong''s skin and at the same time pulling the bowstring out of Houyi''s body.


    The arrow rushed towards Sky Eye at the same time. He let out a roar and punched out of the galaxy, sending Houyi flying. Fresh blood gushed out all the way, and at least ten pounds of blood were instantly lost.


    "Hahaha, Houyi, you have left for so many years. For so many years, my cultivation has already surpassed yours, and not just that. Right now, I am the only one who is king in this world. You will never know just how terrifying my strength is!" His unruly expression was like that of a jackal in the wind.


    It was absolutely impossible to kill him unless he had absolute power under the heavens. Otherwise, no one would be able to suppress him. There were people in this world who could suppress him, but this person probably wouldn''t help Houyi.


    They were facing death in an instant, but suddenly, Xu Dong moved, his power completely erupted, with a terrifying force, and with a slight sense of weakness, he smashed the Sky Eye away with his fist.


    Houyi was stunned. As a god, he would never have been stunned, but because of that instant, he felt a familiar person. That person was his own son, and his power had fused with Xu Dong''s power.


    He finally felt that his own son was right in front of him. Xu Dong coldly looked at the Heaven''s Eyes, and said: "I will not allow you to insult him. He is my father, and I am his son.


    In that moment, a sword appeared beside Xu Dong, the sword seemed to be his family, he moved again, with the sword, the sword was sharp enough to split Xu Dong in half.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    Xu Dong slashed out thirty-six times, and at the same time, the thirty-six swords cut apart the Sky Eye''s body. Just as Xu Dong was about to condense the thirty-six sword strikes and end Sky Eye''s life ¡­


    A good sized fist appeared in front of him, and then, Xu Dong was sent flying once again. At the same time, that huge fist opened up a line.


    "Houyi, your son is too arrogant, isn''t he?" A person walked out from the void. His fist already had an additional scar on it, an extremely terrifying crack, carrying with it a terrifying sword intent.


    "Another honor!" Xu Dong laughed, then moved again, he turned into a shadow, and in a moment he slashed out 72 swords, the last 72 swords condensed together and turned into a silver light that filled the sky.


    That person''s pupils constricted. He finally knew what death was like, and not just that. The feeling of death was extremely clear. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body constantly split open. Finally, he spat out a single word, "No!"

 C274 Xu Dong was angry (2)

    "Speak, who else wants to die?" Xu Dong stood at the back, with a calm appearance. In the midst of calmness, Xu Dong was simply unbearably handsome, he really did not know what kind of person Xu Dong was, what kind of existence he was, and why he carried such a strange aura.


    "You will get what you pay. You have already given enough, and you have also gained a lot. Don''t continue any longer. If this goes on, you will die!" He walked out alone. This was the territory of the Homo sapiens.


    Or was it because of a demi-human race God? I really don''t know what was going on.


    Xu Dong stood at that place, his expression was extremely cold and detached, he stared at that guy and laughed: I will humiliate them first, do you have any objections if I kill them?


    "No, no." The old man retreated a few steps, and with his Heaven''s Eye revealed a look of interest, he did not expect the elderly person to take a step back, and open up a path, allowing Xu Dong to kill him.


    Disregarding how weak Xu Dong was, just the person who died just now would return, because it was only a clone that died. Who could block it when the original body came?


    "The elderly person family, my words are very reasonable, isn''t it?" Xu Dong laughed, then bowed to the old man. His expression was extremely arrogant, and that sword contained absolute death.


    If he wanted to give it a try, then so be it. Xu Dong was not afraid of death at all, what he was afraid of was that no one would come and throw their lives away, because that would reduce the amount of happiness he would feel.


    When Xu Dong''s father came back, he had never been truly angry, only now. And it was not only so, he had completely erupted, exploding with power so no one could stop him, he had absolute confidence.


    Only he knew how strong he was, and he could even kill Cang Tian. But he also understood clearly that his strength was insufficient, and not only that, there was another condition. Just how much damage would his body be harmed, his source of power, and from then on, he would become a waste.


    Xu Dong did not want to see such a result. If he had done this, not only would he die, he would also be dead, and although this fellow was already dead, Xu Dong still had to consider things for him. The Heaven Eyes had just humiliated Houyi, so ¡­


    This was also what the old man said. The more you pay, the more you get. Of course, what you give might not allow you to obtain more.


    Xu Dong received more, he obtained the ascension of his own power, he had a whole new concept of his own power now, he was invincible.


    And not only was he invincible, he even had the intention of becoming extremely powerful. In the instant he made his move, countless people died in their hearts. They were completely silent.


    "If you kill this world, it will teach you a lesson." The old man suddenly spoke out again, causing Xu Dong to laugh. He felt that this old man was using the way of the heavens in this world, and he was a fellow who understood the laws of heaven.


    "That''s right. You are very correct. Thus, I am only going to kill them. If they still wish to come, I will still accompany them to the end." Xu Dong''s sword perfectly smashed down, and then he spat out a mouthful of blood. Her soul had two cracks on it, the elder was enough to stop them, but the elder did not do anything.


    "Houyi, quickly leave. This place does not belong to the demi-human race!" After the old man finished speaking, Xu Dong staggered over to Houyi''s side and directly fell over. When he fell down, Houyi coincidentally reached out his hands to hug Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong felt very comfortable in his dreams, because he had gained an additional aura of a father. After a long while, the entire world became completely silent, and Houyi looked at the old man and asked, "Skywalker, why are you doing this?"


    "Because of the Heavenly Dao, I cannot kill you all." After Skywalker finished speaking, he left towards the side. Houyi glanced at Xu Dong and realized that although his expression was not good, he was not injured at all.


    "Someone from our demi-human race has returned. The legendary God, he has finally returned, but the entire demi-human race is no longer his original form. What''s the use of him returning?" The news of Houyi and the rest''s return had already been spread through the demi-human race, but they did not have the face to see Houyi.


    Back then, in order to continue to live in this world, they had done a lot of things, including trying to judge Houyi and making him a traitor to the demi-human race. Now that Houyi had returned and saw the current demi-human race, perhaps he would feel despair.


    Houyi was still the same, but the demi-human race was no longer the same. They were assimilated by the Homo sapiens and became Demon Homo sapiens.


    Many times, the demon god wondered why he didn''t leave this place. If he did, he would still be the demon god he was before.


    "From now on, we are a race. We will accommodate all the demi-human race, accommodate all the Homo sapiens, and then there will be no more demons for us to divide." The demon god smiled. After a while, he finally saw that person holding a young man. He walked to the front and looked at the demon god.


    "What you said is very correct. There is already no difference between the two of us. However, what I want to say is, how about he become the new clan chief?" He actually recommended Xu Dong to him. Xu Dong was currently like this, truly weak.


    "He''s that impudent young man in front of Skywalker?" They all smiled at the same time, because it was really cool, because it was really good.


    Xu Dong had done so much for Houyi, so they naturally would not treat him unfairly. Before long, many of them stepped forward and channeled their vitality.

 C275 Source (1)

    The life force slowly awakened Xu Dong, but he was still a little weak. There were no ripples in his heart, as though what he had just done had nothing to do with him.


    "Child, you''re finally awake, we''re worried to death about you," A lady saw that Xu Dong had woken up, and they were extremely excited, but he sized up Xu Dong and asked, "Why did you suddenly change?"


    If there were no surprises, then this person should be Houyi''s mother. Xu Dong thought about it for a while, and felt that the woman was very happy inside, so he didn''t want to disturb her. He then said: "That''s right, I''ve finally grown up, and am no longer the fat child from before."


    "That''s true. In the end, children have to grow up, and they can no longer be what they were before." She also laughed, her happy look intoxicating. Not long later, several elders came in and landed on Xu Dong''s body at the same time. A hint of strangeness flashed across their faces, but then they lost track of it.


    "Why can you kill so many divine spirit s? Their powers are not at all like Houyi''s." This person did not have any ill intentions, and even had the feeling that he liked a little. Xu Dong thought for a while and said: "Maybe it''s because of honor, the demi-human race''s reputation is greater than everything else."


    Everyone''s gaze continued to circulate, and then you looked at me, they never thought that Xu Dong would actually say such a thing, and if you put it this way, it really seemed like the glory was greater than everything else, at the same time, it caused everyone''s emotions to converge, and naturally annihilated the immortal god s.


    "Oh right, I need a lot of strength. I need a lot of strength to return to the Martial Spirit Continent!" Xu Dong suddenly thought about his own matters. He stood up happily, he was still worried about Homo sapiens.


    If you come over, you won''t be able to go back. There is no need to go through all this trouble, it is impossible to connect this world to its original place. If you want to go back, you have to cross over to void. The old man was called Tian Ji Zi, he spoke to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong sat back down helplessly, he never thought that this huge teleportation circle would actually only be able to leave and not return. He glanced at Houyi, then said: "You also don''t have to blame your father, your father has not returned for a long time, he would naturally not know about this."


    Xu Dong went silent, he lowered his head, and felt an additional sense of relief in his heart, since that was the case, he would not go back, since that place was also sad, and the death of his father, Xu You, had left a huge blow.


    "Alright, rest well here. Houyi and I still have a lot of things to say," Heavencraft Zi arranged for Xu Dong to sleep, then glanced at Houyi, who nodded. He was still silent.


    However, what was worth being happy about, was that after he returned here, his power had started to recover. It wasn''t like before, where it stopped instead of rising and falling, and in the sky, many people continued to rush over. They were all strong person s of Soaring Cloud Realm.


    Xu Dong stood on the windowsill. After seeing him, he also wanted to fly up as he had grown up in a solitary place, and yearned for friends and the like.


    One person was simply too pitiful. Most people had dozens of friends or something like that. In any case, they just needed to play around with each other, so there was no need to ask for too much.


    When the Child s saw Xu Dong, they stood still, and looked at Xu Dong''s serious expression. Their serious look was not a joke, but pure sincerity, and they bowed and saluted to Xu Dong at the same time.


    Xu Dong laughed, he did not care too much about it. In any case, he had already achieved his goal, so no matter what, he had to live a good life. He would not allow others to bully Houyi, but he could allow himself to be bullied.


    "Is that the blade that was recently rumoured to be behind it? He''s really too strong, to actually be able to kill two divine spirit s in the middle of Homo sapiens, you simply cannot be too strong. "


    "That''s right, that''s right. I know this person, but I didn''t expect to meet him here. It really is fate. Next time, I must go and consult him."


    Suddenly, a person appeared behind them. This person looked at Xu Dong, and revealed a very good expression, he extended his hand to touch Xu Dong, but Xu Dong did not reject him, because he could feel this person''s warmth and warmth to him.

 C276 Source (2)

    Even if he lost the Homo sapiens''s father, he still had the demi-human race''s father and grandmother. Such a life seemed to be more or less the same, not long after, the elderly person said to Xu Dong, "Child, you are really special.


    Houyi pushed the door open and glanced at Heavencraft Zi, but didn''t say anything. The father and son pair had once married an ordinary girl because of Houyi, and now, he was ignoring them.


    "You''re back. Remember not to make a move to provoke them, or else both of you will die!" Heavencraft Zi gave a cold snort, seemingly angry that Houyi had listened to his advice all those years ago.


    Xu Dong was very talented, but he could not go against the rules just because he was strong. Therefore, in order to be peaceful and calm, he had to endure all sorts of situations.


    "I know." Houyi didn''t say anything more. He was like this anyway, and almost everyone knew his personality. Although his personality was extremely gentle, the most important thing was that he was a person with abundant emotions.


    Hou Yi and Xu Dong glanced at each other at the same time. The two of them had something extremely difficult to explain and the story between them had never ended.


    "Do you want to explore the topic of source energy? I happen to be a little bit into it too. Do you know what it is?" He spoke very quickly and practically in an instant. Then, he looked at Xu Dong and asked: "Do you want to know?"


    Xu Dong nodded, he too wanted to know what kind of thing the origin of energy was, and how it had suddenly made him countless of times stronger. Xu Dong did not understand, and as an elder, he naturally wanted Houyi to explain things to Xu Dong.


    "Source energy refers to the power behind a person. The power behind that person is usually very strong. Sometimes, it''s so strong that it makes one intoxicated. Most of the time, the source energy can become a person''s life." As he spoke, Xu Dong listened attentively.


    Houyi seemed to have returned to the past, and Houyi loved to keep asking questions, but Houyi had never refused to answer his questions.


    "Source energy can not only be used to kill people, it can also be used to save people. Just like the life energy they gave you, it is also a type of source energy. So you woke up very quickly." Houyi pointed at Xu Dong, but Xu Dong thought about it.


    Not long after, the energy source was finally finished. Xu Dong looked at the time, and saw that it was actually already the twelfth hour.


    The demi-human race''s food was very tasty, but it was no longer as cruel as before, the entire demi-human race became a way of survival just like the Homo sapiens.


    Xu Dong was startled, he never thought that the demi-human race would be assimilated so badly by the Homo sapiens, causing the few of them to sit together, when suddenly the young man in front of them started laughing out loud, and said: "He is Backstab!"


    "We all know, only you don''t." Everyone said in disdain.


    Xu Dong smiled at him to show his respect, then continued to lower his head to eat.


    "Source energy can make you stronger. Source energy can make you an undying existence." Houyi continued with his lessons.


    continued to nod his head to express his understanding. Houyi had told Xu Dong all of his knowledge, and Xu Dong finally understood why Houyi was so strong. As an Ancient God, his will was strong to the point where it was indestructible.


    On the other hand, the gods of the two Homo sapiens that Xu Dong killed were only people who used their origin clone.


    The world was sometimes very big, sometimes really very small.


    Xu Dong''s gaze was completely attracted by the Girl in front of him, and this Girl was also staring at her. After a while, he remembered his purpose in coming here, and said to Xu Dong: "Hello, I came here today to look for you."


    "Looking for me?" What''s the matter? " Xu Dong continued to stare at her, she shyly lowered her head, and only after a while did Xu Dong move his eyes away, and said: "I''m sorry, you''re really too beautiful, so beautiful that I can''t take my eyes off you."


    The moment these words came out, the Girl lowered her head even more bashfully. Xu Dong didn''t know how to explain it, but he had already passed the time where one would blush the moment they opened their mouth, and said to the Girl: "Actually, you don''t have to do this, it''s fine even if you raise your head to look at me."


    After Xu Dong finished speaking, the Girl shyly raised his head and said, "My name is Yan Rou."


    "My name is ¡­" "Back blade!" Xu Dong felt that he shouldn''t use the Homo sapiens''s name, because others might suspect that he did. After he finished speaking, Yan Rou smiled happily.


    "Then can I call you Big Brother Backstab?" Xu Dong was startled, why did he suddenly become a big brother, but that was good too.


    Xu Dong did not want to give up on Qing Lan yet, because Qing Lan was the most important person to him now. If it was not necessary, it was best to not lose him as much as possible.


    Yan Rou was too gentle, so gentle that Xu Dong felt weak all over, it was hard to explain.


    Xu Dong stood at the side with his heart, he had long floated to Martial Spirit Continent, "I wonder how everyone is doing? "Did they get killed or something?"


    Xu Dong did not wish for them to die, but he could not help but think, if they were to die so easily, the result might not be the same, because Xu Dong rarely communicated with them, so he was not very clear on how many life saving methods they had.


    In any case, he could no longer protect himself, so what should he do now that he had thought about it?


    That''s right, Xu Dong had already started to make plans for himself, he couldn''t possibly stay here forever. Moreover, Xu Dong felt that there was something special about it, that they held a grudge against him, but he didn''t know where that grudge came from.

 C277 Get out (1)

    "It seems like this place can''t hold me completely. How about this, I want to go somewhere else for a walk after a while." Xu Dong said to Houyi.


    He did not think blindly, but he definitely wanted to leave. He also had another idea, which was to quickly leave this place, go somewhere else, and reach the Immortal Realm faster. At that time, he would have the capital to return to the Martial Spirit Continent.


    If it could ascend, that would be even more perfect. However, Houyi shook his head, expressing his disagreement. He felt that this matter was extremely dangerous, and that Xu Dong would disappear without a trace if things went wrong.


    "Like I said, I want to go for a walk, even if it''s just by the roadside." He looked at Houyi''s white hair and said, "Don''t you know that you can''t possibly protect me for the rest of my life? You can''t protect me until I die; only by going out for a while, can I avenge my father."


    "You''re very right, but this is clearly something without results. Are you really sure you want to do this?" "If you do this, you might suddenly die." Houyi thought that Xu Dong should not have done this, because the price of death was too high, and ordinary people would not be able to bear it. After a while, Xu Dong felt that it made sense.


    Houyi then said, "Don''t forget, I am your father as well. When you admit to it, when you are angry for me, when you make a move and kill those two gods."


    Xu Dong raised his head, and realized that he was being serious, and only then did he realize that Houyi had already given all of the feelings he had for Houyi, and it wasn''t just that, it was an unreserved emotion as well. Xu Dong nodded, and said: "Alright, it''s really going to be like this, and that''s it then. But I''m sure that I will leave in the future, because this world isn''t suitable for me.


    Even though I''m strong, I can feel their gazes. They are all looking at me like I''m a bastard, I know I''m special, I know I have no way, but ¡­ I''m really afraid. "


    Houyi walked forward and hugged Xu Dong. This kind of feeling reminiscent of back then, it was like his father was hugging him like this too. Someone who liked to keep fantasizing about things, Xu Dong was really a special person, it really made people feel like he was an idiot.


    He was truly scared. If he was that scared, then he didn''t need to go anymore. It was just a yellow flower that disappeared in the blink of an eye. He really didn''t know what his goal was.


    There were many times when the sky could not hold so many stars. Sometimes, however, there were times when it could, because the stars could constantly scatter.


    Many people were very dispirited. They had already said at the beginning that they would not be together, but why would they pursue each other at the end? Then, when they failed and became strangers, the story would continue to begin.


    "Who is that Girl? Why does it feel so special, like me, so lonely. " Xu Dong suddenly asked, who was that Girl, and he was naturally asking about Yan Rou. Houyi could not tell Xu Dong about Heavencraft Zi''s Granddaughter, because that would cause his heart to be filled with resentment.


    "I don''t know, but that Girl is okay." Houyi thought so, since that Girl was so special, Xu Dong was also special. It made people feel extremely comfortable.


    Xu Dong thought about it and felt that it was right. After all, Houyi had just returned, so many things had not been cleared up yet. He did not continue bothering Houyi, but walked to his bed and said: "I feel like I''m like a prisoner now, I have no idea what they want to do."


    Houyi lowered his head again and said, "They want to unravel the secret of the other side of the world, and that secret is with you. Sometimes, I am also extremely confused about why they brought you to this filthy world.

 C278 Get out (2)

    Houyi was certain that if they wanted to hurt Xu Dong, the first person they would be unwilling to do so would be himself. He dared to guarantee that he would definitely make a move to kill that person without any meaning, even if it would cost Houyi his life in the end.


    Finally, she laid on the bed and quietly waited for time. The thing in the starry sky was really beautiful, so beautiful that it was terrifying. Xu Dong knew that this was a sign that the world was about to change.


    At the place where Lin Fei and the rest were, they met with misfortune. They met the most terrifying Nightmare in the world, with countless undead flying around. They were ferocious and scary, ten thousand times scarier than normal people.


    This was a place where no one from the desert would step into. Although it was very cruel, but the living still believed that this world would have a large oasis. It was possible that they would walk to the end and live on.


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    "Damned Sky Clan, are they trying to kill us all?" A person roared angrily at the heavens. Then, he turned towards the people in the group and said, "The team behind us, come with me!"


    Hundreds of people separated from the group. Their wives and children were crying, but they did not urge them to stay. They were crying for this group. The number of people who survived every time was extremely small, almost one or two.


    "May the gods protect them." Qing Lan silently prayed, but this kind of prayer never seemed to reply. In the middle of the night, none of those people came back alive, and the entire group sank into a heavy depression. Lin Fei closed his eyes.


    "Alright, they haven''t returned yet. Let''s hurry up and leave." Qing Lan stood up, she knew that there would be no results, all the people they killed along the way were either dead or fleeing, the group was already scattered, and among them were Qing Tian and Jiu Jiu.


    They were separated too, but the sky was big and they still had the Martial Spirit''s guardians, so they shouldn''t die.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. They might be back soon." Lin Fei seemed to be begging, but the begging might not come to an end, after a while, they left.


    Those people hadn''t returned either. They had gone far, and even if they had, they wouldn''t have been able to catch up.


    "Look, is that an oasis?" A young man suddenly shouted, pointing at a green scene, everyone happily shouted out, Lin Fei extended his hand, and said: "Not good, there''s something strange!"


    Whoosh ¡­ Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Lin Fei gritted his teeth. He did not expect that someone would come to ambush him here, he could not sit still and wait for death. He reached out his hand and a small black sphere was thrown into the sky by Lin Fei.


    Suddenly, a silver barrier appeared in the sky, which blocked the countless arrows, causing Lin Fei to turn into a shadow, and rushed straight towards the man.


    Then, Qing Lan also moved. Her illusions were boundless, and as she flew, she knocked countless people away. Those people constantly spat out blood, and then pulled out their swords to chop at the people around them.


    Not long after, those people were finally settled. Lin Fei spat out a mouthful of blood, but was blocked by him, causing no one to see, other than Qing Lan, she looked at Lin Fei, but did not say anything.


    "Clean up, we took something useful." After Lin Fei finished speaking, he walked to the side. He walked very lightly, and was afraid that if he walked any faster, he would directly fall to the ground. Qing Lan walked to Lin Fei''s side, took out a handkerchief from her robes and handed it over to him.


    Lin Fei looked at Qing Lan, and said in the end, "Many thanks."


    Qing Lan did not speak, she was currently very heavy, and felt that the current situation was extremely dangerous. Along the way, she saw that Lin Fei had suffered many injuries, but this fellow actually managed to forcefully hold on.


    "In this world, there are many good people and bad people. Tell me, which type do you belong to?" Lin Fei took a deep breath, and said those last words to Qing Lan. Qing Lan laughed, but did not say a word, and only looked at the yellow light in the distance.


    "Alright, actually, in your heart, whether it''s a good person or a bad person, they are both only one person." After Lin Fei finished speaking, he closed his eyes and started to heal himself. There were many times when the two of them were very good at talking, but recently, he didn''t have much energy left to talk.


    Xu Dong was someone who was fortunate enough to actually be able to meet a Girl like Qing Lan. Speaking of him, Lin Fei had only met a few of these Girl s along the way, right?


    However, Lin Fei was willing to live for the Homo sapiens, just because in this world, no one lived for himself.


    "Whether there will be results or not, please stop talking about my personal matters. There are not many people in this world who can truly be together, no one!" She only had one sentence left, the only thing left was to rely on how Lin Fei would understand it.


    Lin Fei nodded, and did not say anymore. He knew that the road ahead was more than ten times scarier, so he absolutely could not let down his guard, because he could possibly fall into an irreparable danger.


    Sky, it seemed like they had never let Homo sapiens go, he had actually blown the wind, Homo sapiens facing the power of nature, they had no choice but to rest at this oasis for the night.


    "The moon is beautiful tonight." Lin Fei looked at the sky, where the moon was hanging, giving them directions. The strong wind had stopped, and this place was definitely not a good place to stay.


    Therefore, he had to leave as soon as possible, otherwise, he would never be able to leave. Homo sapiens was like a stray dog, wandering around and some of them were even imprisoned.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    "I didn''t expect my movements to be so fast." Lin Fei coughed lightly and stood up while leaning on his sword, facing the torrential storm, he maintained his calm demeanor, and had never been so calm before.

 C279 Lonely? ( 1)

    Many of the East Continent s had fought with the demi-human race before, and that armor was unique to the demi-human race, so the reason for the battle was due to the armor being worn by the demi-human race.


    When Lin Fei stood up, he saw that countless people had also stood up, their armor was silver white, Lin Fei''s face was bitter: "It''s the royal guard of the demi-human race."


    "I didn''t expect them to make a move too." He knew how terrifying the strength of the imperial guards were. In any case, there was almost no one who could compete with them, so Lin Fei said dejectedly to everyone: "Disperse, if we meet again due to fate, this world no longer belongs to us, there isn''t even a piece of pure land left."


    "Warriors of the Homo sapiens, listen up. We are the Royal Guard, you have probably fought with us before. Either surrender or die without a burial ground." According to the man''s words, they were at the end of their tether.


    "If we surrender, will we be treated like pigs and dogs?" Lin Fei spoke indifferently, and then they suddenly rushed over, seeing that, Lin Fei sneered: "Why did demi-human race suddenly change his mind, do you have to make us Homo sapiens submit? "Impossible."


    Then, Lin Fei merely extended his hand, and rushed over with his sword. With a swoosh, wherever the sword blade went, regardless of whether it was person or armor, they were all split in half.


    "After enduring for so many days, the sword finally exploded today. Have you all seen my sincerity?" Lin Fei laughed coldly, the haggard look on his face could not stop the fanaticism in his heart. Many people simply thought that Lin Fei was inferior to Xu Dong, but it was true that Xu Dong was inferior to Lin Fei.


    His sword was incomparably sharp, and even though it was filled with countless scars, his sword was still strong. Facing anything, Lin Fei remained calm.


    "Although the sky is vast, your demi-human race is together with my Homo sapiens. Why must we slaughter everyone here?" Lin Fei was extremely cold, his calm eyes stared straight at the group of demi-human race, their bodies covered in armor, only their eyes staring at Lin Fei.


    "That''s right. Homo sapiens has always been our enemy, no? " The demi-human race had always been the enemy of the demi-human race, there was no mistake at all, "So it doesn''t really matter to you to kill them all, right?"


    "Mm ¡­" But don''t you know that the Homo sapiens is just a synonym? Don''t you know that the Homo sapiens is the reason for this world? If you don''t know, then I must show you. " Lin Fei held the sword tightly.


    In ancient times, the Formless Blade was considered a divine weapon. However, after countless battles, it had already been shattered, and it was unknown how much more time remained.


    However, it should be enough to kill so many of the imperial guards and pay for himself with his life.


    The sky suddenly became bloody, and the stench of blood gradually entered into their minds. The smell was different, the guards took a step back, causing Lin Fei, who was planning to start a massacre, to stop, they were retreating because the gains were not worth it, so they did not have to come over to kill the Homo sapiens.


    Even if the last bit of power that killed the Homo sapiens was not something that an ordinary person would want to offend, because the Homo sapiens was a race full of miracles, the sudden invasion of the Homo sapiens frightened the demi-human race in the South Pole.


    The heavens wanted to exterminate the Homo sapiens, and this was obvious to all, so if the demi-human race did not make a move, it would be like an arrow shooting at them. It was an extremely special attack that concerned the life and death of the demi-human race, and no one knew what would happen to the average person.


    "Alright, the relationship between us has already been settled. demi-human race can stop chasing after Homo sapiens and give you a chance to live, but Homo sapiens needs to pay a price, pay something that will allow you to recuperate here."


    "What is it?" "Tell me about it." Lin Fei thought again.


    "We want women! We want the women of Homo sapiens! " The leader of the Janissaries, Kay said.


    Lin Fei paused, he did not expect this person to want such a condition, it was impossible for them to accept this kind of ridiculous condition, it was completely impossible.


    "Impossible, our Homo sapiens would never agree to this condition." Lin Fei said.


    "Then the Homo sapiens will be destroyed!" He roared, and with a loud roar, countless demi-human race soldiers fearlessly rushed forward.


    Lin Fei laughed coldly, "Since it''s like this, we can''t explain ourselves, so let''s just use blood to soak this world in blood!" Lin Fei gathered the rage in his body, and slashed at the incoming imperial guards.

 C280 Lonely? ( 2)

    That sword did not manage to hit him by accident. Blood gushed out as more bodies were added to the blood. People could fight for power and for survival. Why were they fighting so hard?


    This man who was filled with miracles, was finally reaching his end. Qing Lan spat out a mouthful of blood, and that extremely weak look on his face caused Lin Fei to feel pain in his heart. If Xu Dong was here, he would definitely go crazy for it.


    They would never know just how terrifying their power was. In the end, Lin Fei became completely angry, and that night, the entire demi-human race''s imperial guards all died. Lying in that place, the stench of blood continuously entered into Lin Fei''s nose.


    "Live for the Homo sapiens! I''m in Homo sapiens! " He pulled out his sword and stood on top of a sandpile, still laughing maniacally. Countless demi-human race s heard, and felt terrified because all of the guards were killed by Lin Fei alone.


    Up in the starry sky, a Heavenly Wolf howled, as if it refused to accept this outcome!


    "Are you unconvinced? Then come and try it out! " Lin Fei''s voice shook the earth as many demi-human race s rushed over crazily. An elder of the Life Trigram Sect said, "I can''t see the future of Homo sapiens anymore."


    "What does it mean to be unable to see?" Qing Lan asked.


    He closed his eyes and said, "Maybe it''s a sign that he''s about to rise."


    "Without the opportunity, how could he possibly rise to prominence?" He smiled, without Xu Dong, and with so many Homo sapiens''s elites missing, as ordinary people, would they be able to fight against those people?


    At least the Homo sapiens still had Lin Fei, but that was not how they thought in their hearts.


    "We don''t have a choice. What else do we want?" Qing Lan said, what he said was very reasonable, for the sake of existence, how much had Lin Fei sacrificed, are they blind? The few of them gradually became silent, and then, several people rushed forward, causing Lin Fei to clench his fists.


    "Bang ¡­"


    Dozens of people were sent flying, then Lin Fei grabbed onto the head of a person and pressed him onto the ground. Lin Fei''s arrogant and uninhibited expression slowly entered his heart.


    "Come on, since you want to die, then come and give it a try!" Lin Fei laughed coldly, and all of them retreated a few steps in shock, realizing that Lin Fei was extremely terrifying, "Come, continue to come, is there no one else? The demi-human race is truly a pitiful race, bullying the weak.


    Many people didn''t know how terrifying the demi-human race was, which was why they were frightened. But Lin Fei felt that they were all weak chicken, and could easily kill them all with a wave of their hands.


    Rather than say they were crippled, it would be more accurate to say that they were crippled. demi-human race had already surrounded the entire Homo sapiens, and the entire Homo sapiens was surrounded.


    "That crazy Homo sapiens, must be Lin Fei." "The leader of the demi-human race sneered. Even though he has gone insane, his heart is actually weak. After besieging them for a few days, they do not have any spiritual energy, and are just lambs waiting to be slaughtered! "


    It could exterminate the Homo sapiens, and that was their first merit. Although they did not know if the people behind the demi-human race would sigh for the Homo sapiens, they did not know that they were at least meritorious ministers.


    Homo sapiens was about to be destroyed, but when they thought about the army, they couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable, "Houyi actually betrayed our demi-human race, causing him to provoke the heavens!"


    "Hmph, that bastard Houyi, he caused us so much trouble, and yet he actually left. He caused us to have to pay the price, and we also had to pay the price ourselves." He did not know why Houyi was so angry.


    "I feel like that Xu Dong has some history. His cultivation, and even his concealed aura, are telling me that he is a strong person!" That person was simply too despicable. Houyi was too rash, why couldn''t they discuss about it?


    He wanted to directly offend the heavens and drag the entire demi-human race into the water; this was simply too hateful. In the starry sky, there was someone who constantly disappeared, continuously became a star, and then, an Overlord suddenly appeared. That Overlord descended from the skies, and just happened to land in front of Lin Fei.


    "Luck is something that requires people. Normal people wouldn''t be as lucky as me." Lin Fei laughed coldly, he was finally going to go berserk. This stone had given him power, the power of the stars, and even some power that made him crazy. His eyes were scarlet, and the light in his eyes was crazy, "demi-human race is really weak!"


    The Bloodthirsty Berserk Demon was a god of the demi-human race, also known as the Bloodthirsty God. In an instant, the Blood Ancestor Sect gave birth to many feelings, such as: What was going on in this world? Why were there so many people?


    "Perhaps it''s true. We can''t say for sure, but this person must die. No matter what price he has to pay, he will die right in front of us." The demi-human race s were all very sure that Lin Fei was the hope for the Homo sapiens to rise to prominence, so they absolutely could not let him live. They had to kill him, they absolutely could not let him continue to exist in this world.


    In a split-second, heaven on earth began to reincarnate. A lot of people died, but the humans had the ability to reproduce rapidly.


    As a result, the Homo sapiens did not go extinct. Instead, it was because the place that the demi-human race ruled over was too big.


    A East Continent could resist the demi-human race for many years only because they had never gradually descended into the Western Wind because of their heavy losses.


    "The Homo sapiens will not be destroyed!" Lin Fei shouted out, and then the Formless Blade descended.


    But the result was a bloodthirsty sneer, Lin Fei spat out a mouthful of blood, and gradually lost his life force, is this person dead?


    Blood-Thirsty felt a little helpless. He didn''t realize that this person had died. He had only taken one hit, and he had already died?


    The vampire suddenly felt that something was off, and it was very weird, "Why did you die so quickly?" "Truly boring. It''s too simple. I haven''t had enough."


    He sneered a few times, and then the Formless Blade cracked. He was really dead.

 C281 Recovery (1)

    Lin Fei was really dead, but in truth he was just too tired, he just wanted to rest. He was asleep, and extremely cold.


    That sword seemed to be the Formless Blade, but it was not a Formless Blade. It was a sword that was so ordinary that it did not have any ornaments hanging on it. It seemed to be the Blue Thread Sword forged by the old blacksmith.


    Then, he made an ordinary move. It was as if he gently fiddled with a tree branch. Then, his bloodthirsty head was cut off. Damn it, it was broken just like that. Do you want it to be that easy?


    This thing is so weak, why are all of you looking at me? Don''t you know that I am the Homo sapiens? Lin Fei''s leg flew out, casually refining the bloodthirsty corpse. His gaze landed on a few demi-human race Gods in the distance, "From today onwards, I am the guardian god of the Homo sapiens. If you don''t agree, then come over and give it a try."


    They were completely shocked, realizing that Lin Fei had undergone rebirth and had completely stepped into the Immortal Realm. Although the Nirvana Realm was still the Nirvana Realm, it meant that if they succeeded in rebirth, then they would step into the Immortal Realm.


    Lin Fei had truly stepped into the Immortal Realm and become the only guardian of the Homo sapiens. What exactly was that rock?


    But in reality, in their eyes, that terrifying sword seemed to be able to split them apart from far away. This thing was so terrifying, how could the Heavens let a person like Lin Fei become an immortal?


    "No kidding. Why do I feel like he''s going to die anyway?" The dragon god said in surprise. He didn''t see any possibility of this person reviving, but what was his understanding now? Was he faking his corpse?


    ~ That can''t be, although the cultivation world is filled with mystery, there is no such magical person, how can this person become a strong person in this way? As for them, how did they calculate it? What kind of situation was this?


    "Is he the guardian god of the Homo sapiens?" Even the divine spirit looked at Lin Fei in shock. He never thought that he would actually become the Homo sapiens''s guardian god, and on what basis did he become the Homo sapiens''s guardian god after killing the bloodthirsty man? " What makes you say that? "


    "Because my sword is unrivalled in this world, unparalleled in this world!" His gaze landed on that person''s body. The sword blade appeared and the gods moved, Qing Lan was watching from the back, the reborn Lin Fei had killed the god with a single move, although Blood-Thirsty still had a way to revive, but the fact that he was dead was already unacceptable.


    "Very good, since he''s Nirvana, we can beat him up to become the waste, the guardian god of the Homo sapiens, haha ¡­" They had never seen such a weak divine spirit. No, even if it was a divine spirit, they would not dare to truly become a guardian god, because they were afraid, afraid that they would be killed by others.


    "Come on, keep coming!" They looked at Lin Fei, and said: "Homo sapiens''s guardian god, right now you are already at the end of your road. If you leave by yourself, you can still live!"


    Lin Fei shook his head, "No, I, who don''t have any friends, am not going to live!"


    Lin Fei, who had no friends, did not need to live, because he did not have the qualifications either. The Guardian God was talking about a loyal person, and as a Guardian God, he naturally had his ways to give them a fatal blow.


    Those people were his treasures, his loved ones, and there was a hint of a secret love that almost no one knew about.


    It already made many people confused. Those people had an indifferent expression, but their hearts were actually filled with despair, alright?


    Lin Fei stepped into the sky, his gaze landing on the demi-human race people in the distance, they could all see Lin Fei, the condensed sword intent, finally forming a illusionary sword, Lin Fei groaned: "Archangel Sword!"


    "arbiter!" Everyone turned pale with fright, they had completely lost control of themselves. What exactly was that stone, why did it give Lin Fei such a terrifying move? Could it be that there are people taking care of the Homo sapiens in this world?


    Who was it, was it the almighty being of the Homo sapiens? Everyone''s guesses were basically unsuccessful. They saw a hint of danger, but they had no idea what kind of danger it was.

 C282 Recovery (2)

    Now, there was hope. The demi-human race had become the most awkward of all, because in the generation born from the demi-human race, there were only a few deaths and injuries. This was where the story began, and many times, when people were in dire straits, there were countless numbers of people helping the Homo sapiens.


    "I really can''t understand this world. Homo sapiens is such a small existence, how can he bully our demi-human race!" A sharp-mouthed god almost cried tears, he really did not know what was going on in Homo sapiens.


    "Alright, alright, our demi-human race also has many opportunities and things like that. What are you worried about?" The demi-human race''s God was still comforting himself when he saw the troublesome and terrifying power pressing down from the sky. The power landed on their bodies as expected.


    BOOM!


    Homo sapiens went silent, and demi-human race went silent. They had never seen such a terrifying power, and in that moment, they completely lost their confidence, "Your sister, how is this guy''s Angel Sword so cruel? What are you guys bragging about?"


    Everyone was gloomy, they knew nothing about this power, who would choose to fight against it head-on, but they could not escape! Lin Fei stood in the air, a point of Xiao Hong appeared between her brows, and said: "A bunch of ants!"


    "Even ants have their own dignity. We will join hands and kill you!" Several people flew up into the sky, wanting to kill Lin Fei. However, many times, things never went as planned.


    Puff ¡­


    Ants are ants. Ants will never be able to fight with me, because you are not worthy! Lin Fei was so arrogant, because of a stone, he actually stepped into such a realm, this person was not a human.


    "Hahaha!" Come on, in our world, almost no one knows what my life is like, because this is my world, and all of these opportunities are things that you don''t have! "


    "Your world?!" Everyone turned pale with fright, they felt that Lin Fei''s words were logical, how could an ordinary person suddenly have such a fortuitous encounter, so his words had a bit of credibility.


    Although the credibility was not very high, but Lin Fei''s attitude, was as if he was unrivalled, and also absolutely unrivalled.


    "Your world?" The divine spirit felt that Lin Fei was extremely funny, funny to the point of having a stomachache. Not long after, a folded line appeared and the demon god spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "The blood in my throat is a great tonic!" Blood red substance suddenly condensed on Lin Fei''s body. It was the Blood Armor, and in the middle of the stone, the Blood Armor was the thing that could not be killed.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    A chain started to coalesce with a "ka ka" sound and appeared from his hands. Then, with a wave of Lin Fei''s hand, the chain turned into a tornado and directly plowed a scar on the ground ahead of him.


    Crack!


    "Nothing can stop my power, and neither can you, because this thing is mine!" Lin Fei''s figure shook and he teleported right in front of the Gods, "The feeling of being able to torture a god is really not bad!"


    Boom! *


    The blood flower scattered and turned into a blood mist. In the end, all of them were completely terrified as blood flower spread out in all directions.


    This person ¡­ Just how strong was he?


    All of a sudden, the Gods flew up. They felt as if their guts had been scared out of their wits, and they all ran for their lives.


    "Go?" Would he be able to leave? "Impossible." Lin Fei turned into a blurred image, when he appeared, he had already landed on his head, releasing the stench of blood. However, Lin Fei was not afraid of nausea, as he had absorbed the power of the divine spirit, he became even more terrifying.


    His blood armor had already turned purplish black. This purplish black armor''s defense was even stronger, and the shadow in the sky gradually turned into a purple shadow.


    "Has he gone mad?"


    They weren''t prepared in the slightest, and were slaughtered just like that.


    "This is the God of Slaughter!"


    "He has the qualifications to become the Guardian God of the Homo sapiens!"


    Lin Fei had obtained the demi-human race''s acknowledgement, they collectively felt that Lin Fei had the qualifications to become the Homo sapiens''s guardian god, but there didn''t seem to be any problems at all.


    "Have you admitted it? Aren''t you still saying that I, the Guardian God, am unworthy? Am I qualified now? " Lin Fei said with a sneer. In his hand, it had already completely turned purple, and then black, at the same time as the sky. demi-human race couldn''t see him anymore!


    "Where are you? Get out here for us! " The Diremonster Gods stood in a circle, looking at their surroundings. They were constantly rotating. The Diremonster Gods were now pitiful worms. This made them laugh in a mocking manner. They didn''t want to laugh at all.


    This person was crazy, they couldn''t afford to offend him!


    Lin Fei lowered his head, and could see that his heart was in torment. After all, killing so many people, was originally too far from his original intention. A person on a planet, in the end, lost its terrifying power, and they became ants.


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over!"


    "Hurry up and leave, don''t ever come back. We recognize that your Homo sapiens can rest in peace in the Antarctic!"


    Lin Fei kept his sword and laughed coldly: "You''ve finally agreed? "How laughable."


    There was nothing wrong with what Lin Fei had said.

 C283 Willful (1)

    Because of their willfulness, it created the current situation, causing them to be afraid of death in their hearts, no one knew what methods Lin Fei used, making them sigh.


    The guardian of the Homo sapiens, but with such a small piece of land, could it compete with the desert for territory?


    Lin Fei definitely would not do this. He stared at the remaining gods of demi-human race and coldly said, "South Pole Land, split it up with me.


    However, when Lin Fei raised his sword, they immediately said: "Alright, since you want it, then I''ll give it all to you!"


    Their voices were extremely weak. After he finished speaking, Lin Fei smiled and swung out his sword;


    But this strike was for the lives of the entire world and for the future of the Homo sapiens. There was not a single immortal in the East Continent, and most of those hidden immortals had already died.


    So, the entire Homo sapiens''s inheritance was with Lin Fei''s group. Although Lin Fei did not know that Xu Dong left, he felt that it was still alright if he left. At the very least, if they failed, Xu Dong could continue to inherit everything from the Martial Spirit Continent.


    "You damned Homo sapiens!" All of the demon gods were so angry that they were about to die. They were situated in the clouds, when had they ever suffered such an angry predicament?


    "Hmph, I don''t know if I should die or not, at the very least, Homo sapiens shouldn''t die in this world!" Lin Fei curled his lips, then picked up that rock. That rock also completely fused with his body. Lin Fei turned around to look at the Homo sapiens behind him, and said: "Long live Homo sapiens!"


    "Long live Homo sapiens!"


    "Long live Homo sapiens!"


    There were even some divine spirit who wanted to spy on Xu Dong''s heart, but they had all failed. Xu Dong''s soul was many times stronger than theirs, so it was basically impossible.


    "People of the demi-human race are really special." Xu Dong laughed coldly a few times. Not long after, he took that step, and the gods felt the intent of being humiliated, as they turned into afterimages and charged out continuously. Then, they discovered an uncontestable fact.


    They stared at Xu Dong and asked, "Young man, you still can''t take a step out of this world. Please come back, otherwise, we won''t be polite anymore."


    A sword had snuck over to Xu Dong''s side. Remember, that sword used the word ''leave'' as the verb, he walked over, and Xu Dong grabbed the sword, at the same time declaring war.


    "Want to try it? If you want, then come and have a try. " Xu Dong''s voice was very cold, so cold that it caused them to feel cold. The world within their hearts had already begun to collapse, and the collapse of power had caused Xu Dong to become an even more powerful existence. He stared at the three thousand gods in front of him, laughed coldly, and then, his sword intent burst forth. Don''t you want to try? Or could it be that the demi-human race is already decadent and no longer has her former glory? "


    The gods of the Martial Spirit Continent were too few, but there were too many of them here, and they were not sure how much of their fighting strength they would lose, so they did not want to take action. The secret of the South Pole had already been delivered to their table, and this person was even more crazy, more insane, and stronger than the man from Martial Spirit Continent!


    "Alright, since you have already decided, it is not good for us to force you. However, let me tell you this, not only are there Homo sapiens s in this world, there are also countless other races. Their strength cannot be underestimated, you might even die!" knew clearly that this world was not Martial Spirit Continent, and the only Martial Spirit Continent s were Homo sapiens s and demi-human race s. This place was not Homo sapiens s and demi-human race s, and there were also Demons s, Strigoi, god race s!


    They were equally terrifying, and could easily torture Xu Dong to death, but Xu Dong was not afraid, what he needed was this kind of pressure. He looked at the gods and said: "How about this, when I return, become the ruler of the world, and I''ll be your emperor."

 C284 Willful (2)

    There were many fortuitous encounters in this world, and they weren''t sure what Xu Dong would become when he returned, but they agreed to it. Heavencraft Zi said to Xu Dong: "Alright, since you want to become this world''s strong person, we won''t stop you anymore. Go!"


    Xu Dong laughed, then turned into a shadow and disappeared. The Martial Spirit Continent had already settled down, but Xu Dong still did not know what exactly this world was filled with, and he also did not understand, what exactly did he do wrong to become such a human that is not even a ghost or a ghost, was it right or wrong?


    Above the starry sky, an eye was staring at Xu Dong. That was the blue sky, and the blue sky was sneering: "He finally came out, Bone King, go and kill him!"


    He had come here precisely to kill Xu Dong, and nothing could stop him. With the shine of the starlight, Xu Dong stood on top of the limestone as he gazed into the distance. There was a black shadow in the distance, and he smiled.


    However, not long after, a terrifying thing suddenly appeared. This terrifying thing made Bone King regret it for the rest of his life.


    BOOM!


    The Bone King disappeared. Xu Dong stood in front of a pile of ashes and said: "I am no longer the original Xu Dong, but you are still the original weak one. You don''t know your own death and want to kill me.


    Crazy! In the past and now, there was only one choice Xu Dong left. The energy he had condensed into finally transformed into a terrifying star, and in the midst of the vast stars, the sky shone brightly, the sky was furious but there was nothing he could do.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that I was injured when I killed your father, I could have personally gone over and killed you!" Xu Dong heard the ethereal voice and sneered: "Don''t worry, I will be able to go over and kill you soon too. Believe me, this period of time will definitely not be long."


    "Homo sapiens is only a tiny living being. You, you are destined to die on the road!" Xu Dong disapproved as he continued to walk forward. Since he had sent a god that could not kill Xu Dong, the Azure Sky''s gaze fell upon the gods, and said: "Killing Xu Dong, gives you freedom!"


    The gods above the shrine went crazy. They laughed loudly and continuously turned into afterimages, charging towards Xu Dong. After that, even after going through countless battles, Xu Dong was still unharmed. He stood in the midst of the rain of blood, calmly landing in the city ahead.


    He could see, but the city seemed to be walking on, unable to reach the end. In the end, after an unknown amount of time, he finally came in. It was just a moment, but the people in this world experienced too many things, and they had already seen through it.


    Countless people in this place lived on, without a shred of life. This place did not have any signs of life, only an eternal life. Xu Dong sat in a place, this place belonged to the teahouse.


    The waiter who was pouring water was surprised for a moment, and then he said, "The guests are new, right? This world doesn''t have any diseases or deaths, so most people are tired of living, they want to die, so they have their own poison everywhere. This poison can kill anyone who wants to die, and if I didn''t earn enough money, I would have died long ago and reincarnated a long time ago."


    Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that it made a lot of sense, but felt that it was reasonable, not because he wanted to die, but because he admired this city greatly. He wondered which almighty being could actually create such a world, what a colossus!


    "If he can''t die, then why?" Xu Dong did not understand the meaning of this scolding. The waiter laughed: "Come and die then. We still have to return to this place in eighteen years, won''t we still be able to die then?"


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and did not say anymore, he looked at the walking dead in front of him, and only had one conclusion, if he entered, he would not be able to get out.


    In reality, it was indeed like that, because this world had never made people feel good. The ghosts and deities in this place were called Po.


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t make it out, I can cut him down with a single slash anyway." Xu Dong laughed coldly, and slowly took out his sword. His sword was ordinary, but it was a blood blade, the world''s most terrifying weapon, they were scared, even the ghosts and gods moved, and became afterimages as they rushed over, but unfortunately, he was too late. Xu Dong muttered: "Death by sickness, is the essence of heaven and earth!"


    A sword descended!


    "Bang ¡­" Unparalleled hero, that''s him!


    The Ghost God stopped moving. In the end, he helplessly said, "That''s good, that''s good. In that case, I have to thank you as well. No one can break my power, but you can."


    The Ghost God was standing right in front of Xu Dong. Xu Dong could feel that he was extremely angry, so he raised his sword and asked, "Isn''t it so? Life and death, isn''t that the essence of the Heavenly Dao? "


    "You''re right. Life and death are indeed old, but what I want to tell you is that in this world, there is no one who is kind, unless he is a fool!" Xu Dong had a calm appearance, he was extremely indifferent, so cold that it would cause one to lose their temper. A sword was very light, and after it had landed on his body, it had unknowingly been dodged. Xu Dong revealed a very interesting expression, and then he became serious.


    He stepped forward, turned into streaks of silver light, and landed on his body. A hole appeared on his body, and Xu Dong smiled.


    Puff ¡­


    Fresh blood flowed, but Xu Dong still stood proudly in front of him, and said: "What''s wrong, what game do you want to play, the Ghost God Game?"


    Ghost Games...


    Is this game really fun?


    Many a times, a person''s entire life would be spent gambling, and once they won, their life would be filled with even more things. Then, they would see Xu Dong, lightly standing in front of him.

 C285 Death (1)

    Xu Dong also looked at him, the ghost god spat out a red light, which Xu Dong was unable to dodge in time, causing him to immediately have a lot of feelings, this red light was extremely dangerous, he seriously thought about it many times, and in the end, extended his hand, and lightly patted his own heart. But he released his strength, directly pushing himself back, and said: "I think that you have yet to properly consider my idea, because there''s almost no one in this world that can make me feel fear, so your things are useless to me."


    The Ghost God closed his eyes and said, "That''s right, I really didn''t expect your strength to be so terrifying. It makes my heart ache, but believe me, you''ve offended so many Gods. They won''t let you go. Are you scared?"


    Xu Dong thought for a while and said: "I''m afraid, I''m really scared to death, but unfortunately, my power is so strong, so strong that I''m almost invincible. When they come, I''m not afraid either."


    The two sunk into silence. Xu Dong finally smiled and said: "Goodbye, you ghost!"


    "Oh, so you don''t want to die!" Xu Dong suddenly sneered, the ghost god still wanted to give it a try, Xu Dong turned his body and unsurprisingly punched towards it, but he suddenly stopped, and there were no scenes of people he knew in the movies, it was just because the ghost god blocked him. His gaze was deep, as though he had stayed up all night for a few days and nights.


    "You want me to die, but it''s impossible." Xu Dong acted as if he did not hear what he said, and then, Xu Dong flew out and smashed onto the ground in the distance. He slowly walked over, as if he was extremely arrogant, and placed a hand on his head, as if he was about to crush his head.


    "The impossible always requires a price to pay. There aren''t many people in this world who are kind. As a ghost, do you still not understand?" Of course not.


    Within his ghastly face, there was something that no one could believe, it was helplessness, at least in Xu Dong''s eyes, the helpless expression was very cold, his cold face had a lot of ugly smell, Xu Dong suddenly said: "I am me, you are not you."


    Xu Dong was the original Xu Dong, and this person did not seem to be the original Ghost God. Whether it was man or god, there would always be a moment when he would die, and he might even become an even stronger person or god. But ghosts did not reincarnate, and they were still ghosts.


    Half-ghost and half-god, just what was this person for? An existence without any meaning, did he really exist?


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense, you really make me hate you!" The Ghost God was furious and went forward to grab Xu Dong''s Clothes. However, even though the Clothes was broken, he was still unable to grab hold of Xu Dong.


    In just an instant, blood was already flowing out of his chest. There were many times when people who existed for the sake of existence, but in reality, they might not truly be able to last until the end, but Xu Dong could. He knew what he was doing and understood what kind of power he had, so he dropped to the ground.


    The ghost and god dispersed, becoming a corpse. He died, even his original body that was thousands of miles away also died. Xu Dong''s fist, completely turned him into a person from the past.


    "You are really small, so small that I feel like a fool." Xu Dong stood on the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then looked at the entire sky. The entire sky was so beautiful, they had arrived, and many of them had come back to their senses, so such an existence definitely could not let him leave. Xu Dong said to the sky: "You gods that have come, it''s best not to make a move, because I''ve gone crazy, and even I''m afraid of myself."


    The entire starry sky, as well as half of the world''s peak, had arrived. They rushed over without any fear of death, as they did not know that the ghosts and gods had erased themselves from this world. Xu Dong''s pressure was extremely great, and it was going to completely erupt today in order to create opportunities for Lin Fei''s side.


    Instantly, almost no one saw or could see just how terrifying his fists were. Just by lightly landing his fists on the ground beside him, several people were sent flying while spitting out blood. Their momentum did not decrease at all, and they were even knocked away at the same time.


    A hand very easily slapped onto their bodies, and a few people started to continuously retreat. It was useless for them to retreat, as Xu Dong had caught up to them once again, and punched them in the face, penetrating a hole as expected.

 C286 Death (2)

    "Gods are just a synonym for the weak. Not many of you possess true strength. Too weak, too weak. Putting aside the essence, who do you think you are?" They had all gone mad. They had never seen such a shameless person, nor had they ever been subdued by anyone before. They couldn''t help but have a feeling of admiration for him.


    "Jump? What''s the use of jumping? It''s just the strength of a single finger. " Xu Dong sneered, then rushed over, and smashed onto his body as expected. His bones were shattered, he died, and a group of fake gods were easily smashed apart by Xu Dong.


    Too weak, simply too weak, almost no one was a match for Xu Dong, their deaths were too meaningless, Xu Dong suddenly landed on the side and grabbed a green stone with his fist, the stone broke into pieces, the God looked at Xu Dong, and then used his foot to stomp down.


    Boom! *


    All of the great powers of the Homo sapiens were watching from the sidelines as they had never seen such a crazy Xu Dong before. They had never seen someone as terrifying as Xu Dong, where they had all seen his craziness.


    Even if it was the demi-human race and the Homo sapiens combined, the three thousand great gods in the sky would still only be considered as being abused, but after Xu Dong came out, he became completely insane. Xu Dong stared at the sky in front of him, and laughed coldly: "This is your subordinate? "They''re really too weak, so weak that even I don''t want to bully them anymore."


    Then, Xu Dong stepped into the sky, his gaze landing on the heavens and the Curse also suddenly stood behind her. He was actually not afraid of the gods, nor was she afraid of the people at the peak of this world.


    "Since they are all weak, why don''t you let me give it a try?" She had never seen such a strong opponent. Although the opponent was only one person, his absolute strength still made her subordinates afraid. They were merely subordinate, and only she was the strongest in the god race.


    Twenty four of your Homo sapiens''s immortals have already died, adding on that the two of you are almost extinct, oh, and that''s right, there''s also a man called Lin Fei from the South Pole, he''s very powerful too.


    Although some people had died, they still had to leave their quintessence behind in this world, waiting for the fated to make a move. Xu Dong was this fated man, he stared at the divine spirit above.


    The blood blade was unknowingly held in his hands and was supported by the armor that came out of nowhere. However, his gaze never left the sky as he said: "Strength is only an explanation, when it comes to true strength, you all simply do not understand."


    His fist had unexpectedly smashed into it, but Xu Dong felt a hint of danger sounding in his mind, and then, Xu Dong flew out.


    Xu Dong smiled and said: "Your strength is becoming stronger and stronger, I wonder why is that?"


    Xu Dong had the ability of [Houyi], he could see through the essence of it. This was the same as his father''s, Houyi. He was still behind Xu Dong, and there was a person behind him. He was standing on the ground, drawing his bow and drawing an arrow, aiming straight at Xu Dong.


    However, he was stopped. Xu Dong turned to look at this person and said: "Father, I feel that there is no need for you to help me with this matter. She is a dead woman now!"


    However, the sword did not suddenly slash towards the side, Xu Dong stared at the man below and asked: "Why, why you?"


    "I''m regretting that I brought you here, so I want you to go back now. Is there still time?" Xu Dong thought for a while, and felt that he had come at the wrong time. He suddenly laughed again, how could he find an excuse to kill him?


    The Queen''s Blades were still in this world, so what was the meaning of their existence? It was all in Xu Dong''s thoughts, and his thoughts were simple: live well, and never become a puppet.


    "You are different from me. I am a complete person, but you are an uncertain ghost." Xu Dong was angry, he had never done anything to make others happy, did he always do things wrongly?


    "You are unforgivable for disrupting the peace of the Three Realms!" Her own race was the god race, and the god race was the god who protected the peace of the three realms. "Kid, you should die!"


    Xu Dong thought for a bit, and indeed, he was disturbing the Three Realms, so he didn''t say anything more. He gripped the blood blade tightly, and his gaze was extremely firm, as though he would not move at all, "Today, I disturbed the Three Realms. Even if I died, this world would still have people appear and continue with its heavy mission of disturbing the Three Realms.


    "A stubborn person would never be able to truly comprehend the Dao of the Heavens."


    "You speak as though you are all very tall and mighty." Xu Dong curled his lips, did not make much movement, and lightly waved his hand.


    The battle began again!


    Xu Dong had never been afraid, no matter what the words said or the outcome, he was completely fearless. Either his reputation would be ruined, or he would successfully kill this person, and then the Three Realms would be his!

 C287 Not necessarily (1)

    Xu Dong did not do it for the peace of this world, but for a better future. The Homo sapiens s were currently very weak, and it was practically impossible for ordinary people to know about this important matter.


    "You want this world to be yours, it''s almost impossible, don''t you understand?"


    His voice was very cold. Even though he was fated to be with the Homo sapiens, sometimes, he could betray all his friends for benefits.


    Xu Dong did not care about what they thought and said to the man: "When it''s impossible, sometimes, after a bit of effort, might it suddenly succeed?"


    Xu Dong''s expression was extremely serious, and ordinary people would not be able to see his gaze, his gaze did not land on anyone present, but on a certain node in the sky, and that node was shattered pieces of the sky. Xu Dong moved.


    "Stop him! He wants to break the heavens!" One of the almighty being knew of Xu Dong''s goal, but once he said that, Xu Dong who was not obstructed at all rushed forward and crashed into the sky, causing the sky to shatter, "It''s over, we''re all done, this world is all over!"


    chuckled coldly. Standing in this world, that small figure was actually that powerful, terrifying, and made them respect him. Standing at the node in the sky, Xu Dong constantly emitted chaos.


    Xu Dong laughed, he thought for a moment, and there were no problems, "Annihilate it? That''s good, I no longer want to stay in this world anymore, after leaving this world, there will be another world, right?"


    The Gods were furious. "There is no better world. You bastard, don''t you know that my 3,450 concubines are all here?"


    Xu Dong laughed and said: "Who are you, do I know you?"


    That foolish look of his caused many people to vomit blood. How could there be such a person, why would there be such a person, Xu Dong took a step forward and asked: "Come, let me try, who else can come and let me enjoy this round?"


    "Have a fun match?" The few of them suddenly laughed, didn''t they see that there were so many immortal god s here? Speaking of which, Xu Dong''s goal was for the Martial Spirit Continent of this world. This Homo sapiens was simply too weak, Xu Dong did not want to give up the future of the Homo sapiens, he stared at those people, and with a wave of his hand, he dropped a tower.


    "It''s impossible to take them away!" A person gathered his power and stepped forward to send Xu Dong flying, but Xu Dong just dropped his sword horizontally, his power falling without end.


    "You want to stop me from taking my people away? How naive and ridiculous you are." Xu Dong stared at that man, that man looked at Xu Dong, and the sword that Xu Dong had swung out, had instantly killed him, and his blood continued to drip.


    "The world is big, no one can stop me, do you know?" Xu Dong stood still, he looked at the man in front of him, and the countless immortal god looked at Xu Dong. Xu Dong flicked his sword, and the sword edge condensed into a gust of wind, and asked: Who wants to try?


    The sky was big, and they were all under the same sky. Xu Dong was not afraid of anyone, he was very arrogant, to the point where countless gods were shocked. A person suddenly walked over and gradually walked underneath Xu Dong. There are many almighty beings in this world, can they really simply avoid them? "


    Xu Dong frowned, he did not have any way to describe this person''s act of posturing, he had only unleashed one strike, the strike was very simple and very casual, then he suddenly took a step forward, dodging Xu Dong''s strike. Xu Dong let out an "oh", then asked: "What do you want?"


    "I''ll use your corpse to heal the Heavens!" The nearby gods all laughed. Xu Dong did not know how terrifying this person was, his existence was the top of this world.


    He gradually flew into the sky, and finally stood in front of Xu Dong. His eyes were sharp, at least Xu Dong had never seen such a sharp gaze before.


    "You are the most powerful person I''ve ever met. I can give you a decent death. I won''t let you become a stone in the sky. I''ll let you become my puppet!"

 C288 Not necessarily (2)

    That person came out ¡­ Xu Dong took a step back, but he was still injured. Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood and was suddenly stunned, how could this man be so fierce, without saying a word, he directly attacked?


    Xu Dong was startled, he asked: "What''s wrong, do you want to try and not let me know?"


    "Is that so?" He could not dodge his fist, and Xu Dong was once again oppressed. Immediately after, a turning point appeared, and Xu Dong turned into an afterimage. His sword was very sharp, but if it could not hit him, then it would be useless no matter what.


    There were countless almighty beings in the sky, all of them started to gather together. They attacked, Xu Dong was unable to dodge in time, his body was constantly being cut apart. Then, Xu Dong smiled, and the entire God Realm revealed a bewildered and uncertain expression.


    "What''s the matter with you?" That person laughed coldly. As he spoke, his indifferent look made Xu Dong very uncomfortable, and then Xu Dong flew out again. He became like a baseball, continuously flying out, and then flew back again.


    The weak did not have the right to speak. Sometimes, in order to exist, one had to pay a great price.


    Xu Dong opened his heavy eyelids, he saw the immortal god s laughing maniacally, he was angry, but was powerless to do anything about this matter.


    He spat out another mouthful of blood. He did not know who else could save him, but many people were watching Xu Dong being abused. Not long after, Xu Dong finally moved, and the moment he moved, a terrifying vortex suddenly appeared behind Xu Dong.


    "What, are you going to explode?" Moreover, he was a proud and arrogant person, and Xu Dong was also a very arrogant person. As he stared at Xu Dong, Xu Dong''s gaze had also landed on his body in the air, and after a slight descent, Xu Dong had turned into a sword.


    The sword shook the world.


    Explosion!


    Countless Deities were shattered. They were simply shattered. They were so simple that no one was able to dodge them. This was an area-of-effect attack!


    Dong ¡­


    Everyone was going crazy. The things that came from the sky were unknown, an ordinary person from Homo sapiens, at least looked like an ordinary person.


    "Is the Homo sapiens finally going to rise again?" He smiled, very happily, or at least the average person could not understand why he was smiling so happily.


    Then, he transformed into a long arc and flew into the sky. Xu Dong was surprised, a long arc suddenly appeared and smashed that person flying, and Xu Dong could still see his smile fixed onto his face.


    The Homo sapiens was a Sacred Ground, and within the Sacred Grounds, many people were filled with miracles. They had never been buried;


    "Depressed. "You''ve finally appeared. Although there''s no one in this world who can last ten rounds against me, only you can." That person laughed. He then said, "That''s right. Only a crazy god like you wouldn''t be afraid of me."


    The people of this world all knew about depression. It was too frightening, so frightening that they couldn''t even exist. It was just that they didn''t provoke this person, and that was enough.


    "So there are people like you in this world." After all, he was already a different type of being. Many people did not think that Xu Dong and Depressed together would be able to destroy this world, but they were afraid.


    "The Infernal King has already appeared. Are we unable to return alive?" Many closed their eyes, waiting for death. Unsurprisingly, death had arrived.


    Xu Dong was the only one left on the stage.


    They did not move at the same time, and it was as though time had stopped, their gloomy eyes were very deep as well. He gradually used his own strength, his own power was extremely strong, Xu Dong had also released his own strength, and his own power was very strong as well.


    "Homo sapiens has also reached this stage, and the achievements are indeed great, but the power of god race cannot be erased, don''t you know?" The heavens sneered. She knew that in this world, there was almost no one who could reach their level. However, there were only three of them.


    Three very powerful people, one god race, the heavens could be said to be an extremely powerful god race. As a god, she was also god race''s strongest god.


    It was very powerful and could easily kill anyone, but it could not kill a god like Xu Dong.


    "Great Dao of the Heavens and Earth, Four Heavenly Energy!" The God of Heaven waved his hand in the air. That terrifying power was concentrated on the Heavenly Dao, and the Heavenly Dao was infused into the body of the God of Heaven.


    A dragon rushed over.


    Roar!


    Xu Dong swung his sword back and forth, his strength surging. The wave was extremely terrifying, Xu Dong was pushed thousands of meters away.


    "Chi!"


    A sword appeared out of nowhere, Xu Dong saw the sword, it was a simple and unadorned sword, landing on Xu Dong''s shoulder, Xu Dong groaned, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and a mouthful of gold colored blood.


    He was shocked when he saw the drop of golden blood, he never expected that Xu Dong had stepped into the realm of the Golden Blood Immortal.


    The blood was like the flesh of his heart, he could not help but think back to the past, and said: "You are Xu You''s son!"


    "Does Predecessor know my father?" Xu Dong laughed, he felt that his father''s influence was always so great. Wherever he went, people would recognize him, so he didn''t know whether or not he would be able to live in this world.


    "That''s right. He and I have been friends for many years." He chuckled. His smile was filled with memories.

 C289 Long Yan was enraged (1)

    In a person''s life, if they met the right person, it would be called life, but if they met the wrong person, they would be called * * *.


    "This is Xu You..." Xu Dong couldn''t help but to praise her. He thought of a classic phrase, ''This is very Xu You''.


    "There''s someone in the sky." Xu Dong laughed, and then, it was really a pity. When it came to things that might happen, Xu Dong did not agree to anything.


    The protective shield shattered, but the sky had still not been ethereal, as though it had been desecrated. She was very angry, and slapped Xu Dong, "You disgusting fellow, you actually touched me, truly annoying!"


    Xu Dong laughed heartily, and said happily: "Have I blasphemed you? Actually, you are just a fake thing, a fake soul. I feel like you aren''t even anything at all. "


    She smiled, was as happy as a fatty who weighed two hundred kilograms, and then said to Xu Dong: "Have you ever heard of gods having soul?"


    "If gods have soul, I truly don''t think that there''s a need for gods to exist." Xu Dong felt that this person was too ridiculous.


    The heavens suddenly felt that Xu Dong''s smile was somewhat funny, and asked: "You''re smiling, why are you laughing? Is there anything funny about it? "


    "Yes, I think you are insulting yourself." Xu Dong looked at the blue sky very seriously. The blue sky was a god, and gods did not have physical bodies, but only soul, so Xu Dong had only met it and she would not die. In short, Xu Dong was curious about what this god was like.


    Could Xu Dong become the god in those words? Seems like he can''t, because he is a human, a pure human, to gods, there is almost no one in this world that they can''t rule, so the heavens thought: "Most of the people in Homo sapiens should be ruled by us, the god race, and it''s their honor that we can rule over them. If you submit, we can give you one last hope!"


    "If we submit, will you be able to let the Homo sapiens live?" Sneering and sneering, he said once again, "Although they say that they are alive, they are actually just dead. Are they all lambs waiting to be slaughtered?"


    "You''re right, he is indeed a friend that my father knows. His words are very clear." Xu Dong praised her, but she didn''t talk to Xu Dong at all. Clutching Mad God''s arm, he simply tore it apart, causing blood to gush out wildly from Mad God''s arm.


    In this world, no one can compete with me in terms of power. After pausing for a moment, Mad God felt as if he had been humiliated in his heart. He cursed, "Why is Mad God appearing in this world, and why is there a need for you to be depressed?"


    "Because that is the law of the world. Since you''re so invincible, isn''t that the law of the heavens?" Xu Dong joked.


    "You''re right, but in this world, there are some people who are destined to be invincible," Cang Tian laughed. Her gaze was extremely profound, and many people could see the truth within her heart.


    The heavens were afraid, afraid that Xu Dong would kill him. However, his strength was still constantly pressing down on her, and she knew that if he didn''t kill Xu Dong now, she wouldn''t even have the chance to go back.


    The terrifying flames rushed over and burnt Xu Dong''s body into charcoal.


    In a sacred place in Homo sapiens.


    He was extremely hungry, sitting in the small shop. The waiter did not even go near him, as the stench on his body was too strong. As soon as they got close, they felt dizzy and extremely disgusted.


    In the end, it was night and he still had not eaten any noodles. He could only close his eyes and not say anything.


    The people of this world were too disgusting. Almost no one could be disgusted by themselves for such an old man.


    Therefore, he didn''t have to care about this person''s attitude.


    "elderly person''s house, we have already closed for the night. Why don''t you come tomorrow?" A few people walked over and looked at elderly person. He smiled and did not mind them too much, he stood up and sighed helplessly, "These days, I have already forgotten about the teachings of the ancestors. I really don''t know what future we have."


    "Ancestral teachings?" The shopkeeper was confused. He seemed to recall a story from the past, where there was a noodle ancestor who made noodles that made even gods cry. For this, he had paid a huge price, such as being caught red-handed by a female Imperial Palace ¡­


    Then, the female Imperial Palace left and he was taken away by the Celestial King Palace. She had been cooking for her entire life and now, she had finally returned?

 C290 Long Yan was enraged (2)

    Could it be that the person in front of him is the Old Ancestor? In any case, the shopkeeper was quite at a loss. He was basically certain that the Old Ancestor had come to ask them a question and ask them why they were like this.


    They should have let the elderly person rest well, but they did not. Instead, they made the old man wait for a long time.


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten the teachings of the ancestors. It''s just that in this world, many of the times, the teachings of the ancestors are useless." The shopkeeper felt that he should hand a bowl of noodles.


    This person knew about their family''s ancestor''s teachings, so they definitely could not treat him unfairly. After all, many people had already forgotten, and thus, they basically did not recognize this elderly person.


    "That''s true, but there are still many good people in this world. Although good people might not be useful, there are many good people, and there are also many bad people." elderly person''s voice was gloomy, as though he had experienced countless vicissitudes of life, he was already old, and many times he would still stubbornly believe that it was true.


    "Mm ¡­" The world has become that way, numb and heartless, and the things that were passed down from our ancestors have become ordinary things as well. " He could not suppress the disappointment in his heart.


    "Is that so? So the God of Cooking has also declined." He smiled and then took a bite of the noodles. The noodles had indeed changed. Once upon a time, they had been able to increase one''s cultivation and strengthen one''s elemental energy. Now, however, they had changed.


    "No wonder the noodles clan has declined. So you guys are missing something. Are you afraid of taking it out now?" elderly person could actually see that their ingredients were not right after taking a bite.


    Everyone in the noodle house was shocked. So this person was actually of such great origins! He knew a thing from the noodle house, and it was a top-notch one at that.


    "Predecessor, who exactly are you?" The noodles were not convinced and believed that this person was after something. However, there were many times when people were not so greedy.


    "You are wrong, I am your ancestor." With a smile on his face, he waved his hand and a bowl of noodles appeared in front of them.


    This meant that the Homo sapiens of this world could still be saved, because the noodles of the Noodle Clan possessed a terrifying ability to be manipulated.


    Xu Dong stood in the sky and had played many games before. He was already exhausted, and only depression fought the two great gods alone, as his own physical strength was too weak. As a result, melancholy resisted the two great gods while he sat to the side to rest.


    Then, melancholy refreshed his worldview. He alone against two Gods actually didn''t feel any pressure at all. In fact, he even faintly held the upper hand.


    "Why is your cultivation technique getting stronger and stronger? Did you find the origin fragment?" "However, it''s almost impossible to find the origin fragment. There''s absolutely no way to find it!" Mad God''s pride made him unable to keep his face calm.


    Like a prince, he overlooked all living beings. His fist punched out, slamming onto their bodies. All of them spat out blood as they flew away. Who knew how terrifying his strength was?


    "I seem to have seen this gaze before. Not one of them is not a genius under the heavens!"


    It was a pity that this person was not someone from the demi-human race, otherwise, it would have been good. If that was the case, the demi-human race would have had a chance to rise in power.


    "If he cannot return alive, then our demi-human race will finally come to an end." The people from the demi-human race were a little helpless. This place only had the half man, half demon, Xu Dong, as well as the two terrifying Homo sapiens s and Cang Tian, who also had the god race. Of course, the other races did not participate in this battle, otherwise it would definitely not be limited to just the two of them.


    "We are about to fall, the Homo sapiens is like the sun in the sky, helping Xu Dong is our big problem right now." Everyone felt that what he said was correct, because for the time being, the situation was still not bad. The person who was depressed was too terrifying.


    "divine spirit of the demi-human race, you all belong to my god race. In the future, you all will definitely own a part of this world, how about it?" The heavens wanted to rope in the numerous demon gods in the demi-human race. Even though they weren''t much of a threat, it was still worth it to pull them in since it was enough to send them to their deaths.


    The Gods thought for a moment, and coincidentally, they did not have any other power to support themselves. They nodded and said to the heavens, "Alright, since the Goddess thinks that the demi-human race can shoulder a great responsibility, we will definitely not betray Lord Cang."


    "Has demi-human race submitted completely? "He''s really too soft, isn''t he too casual." They all laughed, feeling that this demi-human race was too casual of a subordinate to them.


    "Homo sapiens and demi-human race both know the truth. It would not be a joke that requires too much effort, would it really be appropriate to do that?" Heaven''s Eyes looked at demi-human race coldly.


    He stared at Xu Dong and said: "I''ve long said it before, this person is a scourge. This guy is here to destroy demi-human race, but there''s no other way, how does everyone not know the relationship between our demi-human race and the Homo sapiens?"


    "Hehe ¡­" "Thank you for remembering. Otherwise, we might have been annihilated." Skywalker sneered, there are three Homo sapiens Gods here, although the other one changed his mind and changed his appearance, that Madman, a perfectly fine Homo sapiens, why did he suddenly help another race?


    In regards to Berserk God''s words, he did not like the Homo sapiens, nor the current Homo sapiens. As for what kind of Homo sapiens he liked, no one knew, many of the time some people would use any kind of unspeakable method to win the eyeball.


    Because of this, they had been criticized by the Homo sapiens, and were called hypocritical gods.


    "The shame of the 24 Immortals has not been done yet. You must stay here properly, and not a single one can escape!" A person walked out. It was Xu Dong and his sword.


    "Bang ¡­"


    She felt that Xu Dong had become an even more powerful existence, and she couldn''t think of any other reason. Since the other party was already angry, causing the God of Berserkers to furrow his brows, he said: "Depraved, even though your strength is very strong, you can''t resist our power. It''s better if you admit defeat."


    After all, this was the most famous person in the world, the Mad God, who was always in front of him. This person was simply too adorable, why did he choose to persuade Melancholy to quit the fight and join them?


    Didn''t the deity know what he was trying to do? What he wanted was to push Homo sapiens to the top!

 C291 The Secret of the Unknown (1)

    "Something is not right. Why do I feel like my energy is draining away?" Mad God''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He felt as if something was moving inside his heart. Then, he saw something that he would never forget for the rest of his life. That was a terrifying big mouth.


    Tap ¡­


    Ding ding ding!


    The Gods were shocked, what exactly happened, to make them so afraid, so afraid, to say the least, you might not believe it, a monster bigger than Mad God stood on the void, chewing on his body piece by piece.


    Too terrifying, too terrifying! How could there be such a terrifying thing? What exactly happened in this world? It was actually still fine, so why would a monster suddenly appear? Furthermore, this monster even ate a mad god.


    Even the bones of the Madman were trembling before shattering. With a rumbling sound, he was actually swallowed by the monster. Was this fellow that savage?


    It was simply unimaginable as to what was happening in this world. Why would a Deicide appear out of nowhere? This thing was over a hundred thousand times scarier than so many deities burping at the same time!


    Suddenly, Xu Dong turned into an afterimage, he did not retreat but chose to advance instead. He punched the monster''s body, the powerful force blowing it away.


    The power of Xu Dong''s punch was quite awe-inspiring, but because of the monster''s thick skin, the power of his punch had basically disappeared without a trace.


    "Roar!" The monster roared at Xu Dong, and this roar made Xu Dong feel that something was wrong. The monster then flew even further than the monster, staring at Xu Dong, because Xu Dong had attacked it.


    "Aiyo, this is great. There''s going to be a good show." Cang Tian laughed, with her beautiful smile, it was truly fun, but Xu Dong did not have any thoughts of laughing, but stared at the fierce beast instead.


    Of course, Xu Dong knew what he was doing, this beast was extremely useful to him, he wanted to try and see if he could break through the critical point.


    Be it god or human, there was a limit. Xu Dong just wanted to force the limit out of himself so that he could see how far he could go.


    Then, Xu Dong was surprised, his body had a special attribute. He knew that his body would collapse no matter what, but his body had characteristics. Just like the God of Berserkers, his body had a strong vitality recovering ability, making it nearly impossible to beat.


    In the sky, many things were absorbed by Xu Dong. He looked down at the people below him and saw that they were extremely tiny. It was not to look down on all living things that Xu Dong was attacked and sent flying.


    "The critical point of strength is really something that no one can figure out. I can''t see what it is either. This is a formidable inner strength!" The strength in Xu Dong''s heart could be said to be extremely strong, and his soul was the same as well.


    "The power is finally starting to enter his body." The heavens suddenly stopped laughing. He felt that Xu Dong, this special person, was actually like this.


    Taotie, one of the ten great ferocious beasts, it is the source of all evil, wherever it goes, no one on the planet is alive, other than the dead, they are all dead. Although its power is very strong, its brain is not good, it is also the way of balance for the Creator.


    Even though his power exists in his body, why do I feel that his power is still lacking? It''s not really a Taotie, but a little Taotie, not a purebred yet.


    It should be the day that a gigantic beast in the starry sky was killed by a Taotie, a bastard Taotie that was born. Although Xu Dong looked tiny, his strength had already condensed into a giant beast and landed on the ground.


    The blood blade was very red, causing it to be very easy to see it. Although the Taotie did not have any intelligence, it still felt danger and avoided it, but it did not avoid it completely.


    Xu Dong stood in front of it and stared at the ferocious beast. His body was not destroyed yet, but instead, it was continuously healing.


    "This monster can destroy us. Let''s join hands and kill it. Xu Dong, what do you think?" The heavens vigilantly looked at Xu Dong. Xu Dong pondered for a moment, then nodded: "Even though I exist in this world, why would you guys be so naive to think that I would help you guys?"


    Anyway, this world is gone, there are still Martial Spirit Continent. Since they were all living here, wasn''t it the same no matter where they were living?

 C292 The Secret of the Unknown (2)

    In any case, this world had nothing to do with him. Furthermore, he was the one who smashed open the entrance to this world, and now he still had to make up for it?


    It couldn''t exist, it couldn''t be, it couldn''t be!


    "Hahaha!" You''re right, this matter really has nothing to do with you, so let''s work together to deal with this damned Taotie, then kill Xu Dong. "


    Everyone''s thoughts were already united. They could do anything for their own benefits. In any case, the ones who died were not his people. Many times, for the sake of benefits, they could even give up on their own fathers.


    "Yes, we can do that!" Xu Dong laughed, and laughed happily, the people of this world were truly too ridiculous, they were even more ridiculous than the people of Martial Spirit Continent, and these people stared at Xu Dong, with their hundreds of divine powers starting to condense.


    Although they had died miserably just now, but they expressed that it was, after all, a way to hide their true strength. Now that they were in a life and death situation, if they did not work hard, how could they leave this world alive?


    "The Homo sapiens has already started, are we going to start too? For this world, for freedom, or for slaughter? "


    A race that only existed to kill people, discussing the future in the dark. Sometimes, it was hard to guess what would happen in the future, but it was still possible to give it a try.


    "Yeah, Homo sapiens has already gathered all their strong person s, if we still haven''t moved quickly, Homo sapiens will take the initiative. We''ll be at a disadvantage then. " The Demons warrior, Mo Tai, said with a sneer. The Homo sapiens he was talking about was the Homo sapiens of the Martial Spirit Continent.


    No, even if he had become a god by himself, that would be sufficient enough. Looking at the Demon Emperor, Mo Tai asked, "I wonder what Lord Demon Emperor is thinking? Can you tell your subordinates? "


    Demon Emperor''s eyes were heavy, and the focus wasn''t on them. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said: "I''ve got it, tell me, why don''t I marry my daughter to Xu Dong?"


    All Demons: "..." Your Majesty, are you sure you''re not muddleheaded? "


    Suddenly, they thought of a terrifying thing. Why was it so scary? When they thought about marrying the Homo sapiens and then becoming the ruler of this world, they couldn''t help but feel that it was weird!


    One was bad, but if he lost the bet, what should he do?


    "Your Majesty, this matter needs to be considered. Otherwise, it would be difficult to convince the masses!"


    Infernal King looked at Mo Tai and said, "What? Who did you say was unconvinced? Is there anyone in the Demon Palace who is unconvinced with me? "


    "This official dares not." Mo Tai hurriedly lowered his head, he was a subordinate of the Infernal King after all, and he could never go back on what he said.


    That was why it was best not to disobey Infernal King''s orders. Of course, it was fine to contradict him at times, since Infernal King was old and muddled, but there was nothing wrong with calling him stupid. He was very smart, at least until his daughter did not inherit the throne.


    "Your majesty, I''m afraid we really have to achieve this goal. Xu Dong''s talent is very strong, so we can all see it." Mo Tai thought for a while, and felt that the Demon Emperor had his own ideas, "Why not this subject go over and take a look?"


    "Sure, I''ll leave this matter to you." Demon Emperor said to Mo Tai sincerely and sincerely.


    No matter what, this child had exceptional talent, and had done a lot for the Demon Emperor family. If he did not let him go, he might have second thoughts.


    Demon Emperor was too touched. Although this guy usually talked tough with his subordinates, he was still very pleased that he was always obedient at critical times. After all, it was his honor to have a subordinate like Mo Tai.


    "That''s not right, he''s running in the opposite direction!" Demon Emperor was startled, he realised that Mo Tai had ran in the opposite direction, what was he trying to do?


    was not that stupid. He must go to that place to die, not to mention how terrifying that world was, it would be extremely difficult to live in this world. If he still had to sacrifice his own life, Mo Tai felt that it was not worth it.


    So when he came to the Star Seizer Pavilion, the Old Monster Starpicker was very famous here, but the most important thing was that he was Mo Tai''s good friend!


    "Old Monster Starpicker, I''m here. Why don''t you come out and welcome me?" Mo Tai looked at this room that was filled with stars, and it was as if the entire night sky was contained within this small room. Mo Tai felt that it was very beautiful, but also felt that it wasn''t beautiful.


    "This place is really magical. You should know what this place is now that I''m here, right?" Mo Tai suddenly went into the main topic, the Old Monster Starpicker walked out of the stars with his back hunched, "Of course I know, I can be considered to be omniscient in the matters of this world."


    "Keep bragging. Do you know how old I am?" Mo Tai curled his lips. He didn''t even know his own age, so how would the Old Monster Starpicker know? After all, Mo Tai should have been born from the Ancient Desolation era.


    Therefore, he could not calculate it. He felt a bit awkward, but he did not feel too awkward. He smiled and said, "Why are you so free today?"


    "Of course I''m here because I have urgent business with you. By the way, did you manage to settle my matter?"


    Old Monster Starpicker was stunned and asked: "What? "What''s the big deal?"

 C293 Demon Emperor moved (1)

    "This matter concerns the future of the Demons. Old friend, you must let me bring back a beautiful answer, otherwise, it will be hard to say whether or not there are some things." Mo Tai looked at Old Monster Starpicker. He was smarter than others thought, he must be a smart old man like this. He must be very smart and smart.


    Old Monster Starpicker lowered his head. He seemed to be thinking, but in reality, he was hiding his anger. From his point of view, he had been completely taken advantage of, and angrily said: "I really don''t know what you want to say, but I always need an answer to make you leave."


    Mo Tai nodded his head, and said: "What they say about you is that you are very smart, and what they say is true, after all, there are very few people who are smart like you, and it is almost as if this world is about to go extinct."


    Old Monster Starpicker still cared a lot about fame and fortune. He nodded his head towards Mo Tai''s words, and said: "I understand, I understand, but this matter is very difficult, I''m not sure if I should tell you."


    "Why not? Could it be that I can only steal it? " Mo Tai stared at Old Monster Starpicker, his expression a little impatient, "If you give it to me, then this world will have one of your inheritance grounds, and your daughter will also become the most beautiful Girl in this world. If, due to your selfishness, you were to put this world in danger, I''m afraid your heart wouldn''t be comfortable with it?"


    Mo Tai still wanted to continue persuading his, but the Old Monster Starpicker rejected him. He felt that this world shouldn''t fall into strife, and although he knew that it was impossible to stay peaceful for long, he still wanted to give it a try.


    Old Monster Starpicker saw it and said: "Demon Emperor is finally going to make a move. Mo Tai, you can go back now, but I feel that when demi-human race makes a move, it will put the entire world in danger, and almost no one can avoid it. If there are only a few people who do, it might just be a few."


    Demon Emperor made his move?


    Mo Tai was startled, his mind thinking back to a great battle once upon a time. Wasn''t the Demon Emperor killed by the Demon Emperor? Why did he suddenly attack?


    "Because the Demon Emperor is Xu Dong!" The Old Monster Starpicker had told him a terrifying thing. Xu Dong was the special Demon Emperor, so it was impossible for them to reconcile.


    "Wait, isn''t he a Homo sapiens? How could it be Demon Emperor? " Mo Tai turned pale with fright, feeling like he was going crazy.


    "Demon Emperor is not a demi-human race, but a person who has the ability and power to become one. You don''t understand why, but you need to at least go and take a look. If you see it clearly, then the results will naturally be clear." The old man laughed and then ignored him, turning around to leave. There were many oddities in this world, and Mo Tai was not the only one.


    "I understand. Many thanks to you, Star Seizer!" Mo Tai cupped his hands towards Star Seizer, turned into a shadow, and quickly disappeared, almost quickly arriving at the peak of this world''s mountain. This mountain was the tomb of the Great Emperor, and inside it laid the Demon Emperor of the previous generation.


    However, Xu Dong was clearly not a demi-human race, but a person. A perfect person, how could he have become a demi-human race, or even become a Demon Emperor?


    Mo Tai could not come to a conclusion no matter how he thought, and he almost did not have a clue. In his opinion, this world required many people to protect it at the same time, and of course, those people could only guard this world properly if they were unsure. That was why they required a lot of ability to do some unexplainable things.


    For example, if a person changed, the entire race would benefit because the things that he changed were many, many things that he could not solve. Xu Dong stood in the sky and finally understood why he could only send this monster flying and not kill it.


    The strength this guy brought with him was almost unafraid of death, and the amount of body strength he brought with it unafraid of death, which was practically several hundred times that of Xu Dong''s.


    Xu Dong and the others were shocked at the same time, they realized that the monster had spat out a mouthful of blood and even some bone scraps. Xu Dong felt the power of the God of Berserkers, that fellow was not dead yet, but was fighting against the Tao Tie?

 C294 Demon Emperor moved (2)

    It had to be said that this person''s thoughts were truly overconfident. Xu Dong stood at the side and felt that terrifying power being transmitted, but in reality, his heart was filled with fear. The fear of not knowing the truth seemed like he was even weaker than his original self.


    Suddenly, he discovered a ray of light rushing over. That light was too terrifying, terrifying to the point that it made him irritable, as if he was about to fall asleep. However, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at the Taotie, the Taotie had shattered.


    "This is impossible, how can a Taotie be broken just like that?" Xu Dong suddenly felt a strong aura of a Infernal King. He turned his head and saw a rock smashing onto his body.


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but think this in his heart, and then fell into silence. But in reality, he had indeed stood up, and coldly looked at his surroundings; not a single shadow from his surroundings entered his eyes. They were all weak people, so he turned his head around in disdain.


    He lowered his body and picked up the stone. After that, he raised his gaze and looked at the few people in the distance, who were completely afraid, and did not know what they were afraid of.


    "You''re all going to die, why aren''t you submitting to me?" At least in front of all the gods, he felt an extremely powerful aura. This person was too terrifying, too terrifying, why did he have such a terrifying Homo sapiens?


    Then, Xu Dong put on the clothes, and his gaze became different again. He was the Demon Emperor!


    "Impossible, how did he become the Demon Emperor?" Many people were shocked once again, what was the difference between Xu Dong''s appearance and the Demon Emperor''s in the past? His gaze calmly fell on their bodies, calm to a terrifying level. Then, a streak of sword light, a streak of terrifying sword light, landed on their bodies.


    Whoosh ¡­


    "What a relaxed strike!" Countless people had died, and only those depressed Homo sapiens s or those who had no ill intentions towards Xu Dong were alive. In the instant of their death, practically no one knew what happened, and ordinary people probably wouldn''t know what happened, right? Then, a person rushed over, and that was a sword, a terrifying sword.


    This person was a Demons. He stared at Xu Dong and said: "A hundred years ago, my father went to war with the demi-human race, buried the demi-human race in the mountains and sealed it. Today, I will inherit my father''s ability to slay demons!"


    Xu Dong felt that this man must be crazy, why is he spouting nonsense, is it possible for him to kill him? It was almost impossible, because he knew how terrifying his own power was, it was almost at a point where there was no solution. Power existed in his heart, just like Lin Fei, he had obtained endless good fortune.


    Not to mention a prince of the Demons, even if the Demon Emperor himself were to come, he would have no choice but to die in front of him. Almost no one would be able to return alive, no one would be able to.


    "Is it really enough with just you?" Xu Dong didn''t know where this guy came from, but if he was going to act cool like this, then he definitely wouldn''t be able to endure it, because this world had more terrifying powers exploding within his heart.


    "Something''s not right, something''s not right. Why do I feel like I''m about to die?" This new god looked down at his abdomen. Xu Dong was still sneering, but he had unknowingly died.


    Xu Dong took a step forward, and asked: "I wonder who else would like to try, and whether or not they can kill me!"


    His body was very strong, and he could easily feel that not only was his body strong, there was also a terrifying type of magic power, as if this kind of magic power was increasing the strength of his body.


    It was simply endless automatic training!


    This appearance was extremely rampant, and in Xu Dong''s body, it was simply an extremely powerful thing. Not long after, a terrifying thing happened, and this terrifying thing was precisely the opportunity for Xu Dong to enter an even more powerful existence.


    Xu Dong moved, leaving behind afterimages, flying into the human world. No one knew where Xu Dong went, no one could find him, anyway he just disappeared.


    "Where did he go?" The heavens knew that Xu Dong knew the rules of this world, but she still wanted to chase after him. If that bastard had any more tricks up his sleeve, wouldn''t that mean that the consequences would be unpredictable?


    He absolutely could not let him leave the Immortal World completely. Even though this world was huge in the eyes of the gods, to those who had transcended the gods, it was basically a slap in the face.


    "No, I know where he went." She felt that she was the smartest guy around. There were so many people in this world, but none of them were as smart as she was, because she saw the place Xu Dong was heading to.


    "Gather everyone, send someone to tell the Demon Emperor and the Emperor of the Underworld not to forget too. I want all the gods in this world to leave with me, and join forces to kill Xu Dong!"


    The heavens had truly had enough of Xu Dong. How could this fellow be so savage, to think that a single person could use good methods, and even have monstrous strength, to actually continue to confuse him with some of his own.


    The heavens believed that Xu Dong had gone to the Martial Spirit Continent, because that was the world which was the closest to the origin energy.


    Xu Dong stood on top of the clouds, his gaze gradually resting on a piece of grassland. Although it was small, it was fully equipped, and almost all of the Homo sapiens s were there, if he were to go, all he would see were mountains of corpses and seas of bones.

 C295 Lies (1)

    Xu Dong stood on top of the clouds. A slightly better wooden roof, and a person walked out; it was Lin Fei.


    The two brothers finally met again. The two were very happy, and he talked to Xu Dong about the past, and told him about the future. The two of them discussed the divine way, and started cultivating with it.


    Cultivation was the most beautiful thing in the world. Before, in Xu Dong''s opinion, cultivation for his own family, for his own future, that was enough, and even more special was that Xu Dong wanted to become the highest existence, to let those dog eyes and dog eyes see how invincible he was!


    The heavens miserably rushed out of the Celestial Realm, and several people rushed out at the same time. The heavens were enraged, "You mortals dare to scheme against my god race, if I were to leave this world, I will definitely exterminate your entire race!"


    "Hahaha, although I really want to refute your words, but I don''t think it''s necessary because you''re already dead. No one can save you!" A person coldly said. As one of the God Slaughterers, he felt that he was qualified to speak to this person. Then, when he saw his back, he was stunned. "Damn, why is the script different?"


    "A despicable race actually wants to exterminate me. That''s impossible, I can''t even be exterminated in this world. I can only be allowed to exist, let alone all of you!" Those people backed off a few steps and realized that this person was simply too arrogant. "Come, you guys, let me see how many people I can still kill!"


    In the end, there was nothing they could do, they could only allow the heavens to quickly leave, and at the same time, they had to pay a little price by surrounding and killing her. Xu Dong did not know about this matter, and was not brought up by anyone.


    Almost hundreds of years.


    And in this place that they were unfamiliar with, the Homo sapiens began to live a new life. They started to have houses, land, and the qualifications to cultivate.


    Xu Dong stood in the sky and walked around quickly, asking, "I wonder who is this army from the east? Who are they, to actually use my banner?!"


    Xu Dong was curious about those people, but being curious was being curious. If he moved even a little, the demi-human race would have immediately come over to slaughter the Homo sapiens, and Lin Fei would have to pay a huge price to do so because of the war with the rest of the people. If they had joined hands and simply killed someone, both Xu Dong and Lin Fei would have been disgusted.


    In this world, the most terrifying thing wasn''t a person rushing over to kill someone, but rather, for whose sake, you didn''t even know yourself.


    "That''s not right, how can there still be people living in the Homo sapiens, they can''t be people from our East Continent, so they must be people from my hometown." Xu Dong laughed, he finally understood, that man was the one who he met first, his name was Su Qi!


    The Xu Family Army!


    Xu Dong finally understood that they were the only people who were crazy in this world. However, it seemed that there would be a demon god that would pass soon. His heart suddenly steeled as a shadow flashed and crawled out from his body.


    Xu Dong actually got two points. Lin Fei, who was at the side, was startled and asked: "Who are they? "Why did you do that?"


    Although Lin Fei had also gone mad before, there were some times where he still could not understand why Xu Dong did that, and what was the reason for doing so. Could it be that it was purely to help those people, no, impossible, Lin Fei would never believe such a ridiculous reason even if he was beaten to death.


    Suddenly, a ray of terrifying light rushed over, illuminating Xu Dong, who revealed a dense expression and said: "It seems that some people do not know the rules of the Homo sapiens''s Sacred Grounds."


    A person rushed out anxiously, knelt on the ground and said: "Demon Emperor, I was wrong, I was just here to check out the situation. Although I don''t know why I found you, but I swear, there won''t be a next time."


    Xu Dong curled his lips and said coldly: "What a pity, you are indeed a talented person. If only you could be of use to me, that would be great."


    When that person heard him, didn''t he already want to become Xu Dong''s subordinate? If he could be taken in by this great king, then his life would be even more different.

 C296 Lies (2)

    But when Xu Dong''s sword landed, that person died with grievance.


    No... Didn''t you just say that you would tame me?


    Why did he suddenly change his mind? Why did he suddenly start killing?


    Director, I''d like to request a different script!


    Xu Dong stood at that place, and a figure suddenly disappeared from behind him, charging into the darkness.


    Of course, Xu Dong knew where they would be. If he wanted to come to the Southern Ocean Continent, he would have to pass through the Arctic Ocean. The demi-human race in the Arctic Lands was, after all, friendly to the Homo sapiens, because they had not become''s enemies.


    "This world isn''t bad. There are many powerful cultivators here, and there are also many unfathomable methods that cultivators use. Magical treasures are so powerful that people are afraid of them." Above the starry sky, a powerful warship was slowly rushing over. Above the starry sky, his warship was truly shocking, to the point where most people couldn''t even see the ends of it.


    "Our strength is too weak, so we have to be at the very beginning so that no one will be able to see us. It''s best if we are fast, we absolutely cannot slow down. The reflexes of the people here are too powerful, and almost we will be discovered after passing by them."


    It was not a dream, but a real scene. A almighty demi-human race sneered and said, "Every year there is such a foolish person, and every time he comes here to die, and every time he dies, he dies in the same way."


    This demi-human race Supreme Elder walked in and casually typed out a few words on the mysterious keyboard that he did not recognize, "The natives are already clear, a bunch of pigs have begun to be fed."


    Then, this almighty being kept the warship and continued to look at the distant lights. "Not bad, this world is beautiful, but the world of protection is always lonely. After all, I''m a almighty being. No matter how they fight, I have to protect this world."


    What a great man I am!


    Of course, most people did not know that there was such a bored God here. Every time the other side of the starry sky came over, they would all be dead. There were no accidents, it was very simple.


    "I really hate the Homo sapiens. Every single time, they would come and cause trouble for me. It really makes me sick!" He sneered, then ignored his and continued sleeping. In any case, hadn''t he been like this for thousands of years?


    Xu Dong turned into a shadow and continued to harvest the demi-human race''s disciples. Those people kept feeling that their upper and lower body were being separated.


    They didn''t even discover anything, and a crack immediately appeared on their bodies. They died just like that, and the instant they died, almost no one would kill someone who could instantly kill them.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light. Xu Dong raised his eyes and said, "You''re here.


    "Of course I brought them all with me, as per Demon Emperor''s instructions." A person bowed and said. His voice was very cold, but it was cold. He was still very gentle. He didn''t say anything, but his expression was very serious and he didn''t have any thoughts of being disrespectful.


    "As expected of a member of the Shadow Squad, good reputation indeed." He happily smiled, his excited appearance making people feel very comfortable. Was this the legendary smile of a god?


    "What a nice smile, but why do you seem to be calculating something?" Xu Dong was in a bad mood, at least in his opinion.


    "Of course. After all, I''m doing business right now. Generally speaking, business is very difficult." Xu Dong felt that he was very smart, although he felt that he was a little out of place, at least he felt that he was not bad.


    "A meticulous god. Truly special. However, you don''t need to meticulously calculate my things. Give me a price and I''ll give you something." That person said to Xu Dong. Although he was not a god, he was not afraid of Xu Dong at all. After all, they were in the business world, not afraid of taking advantage of others.


    "En, this reason is not bad, then I will give you the position that you, Shadow, can listen to the holy scriptures in the Homo sapiens''s Sacred Grounds, what do you say?" Xu Dong extended his hand, and passed another identity and position to Shadow, who smiled happily.


    Many people wanted to withdraw from their race and join it. Now that they were weak, they could just join the Homo sapiens.


    Xu Dong looked at Shadow and said seriously: "However, since you have joined the Homo sapiens, you may need to reveal your identity."


    Xu Dong''s words still had a lot of power, they could decide his entire life. Xu Dong looked at the shadow and asked: I wonder how the Xu Family Army is doing?


    "The Xu Family Army?" The shadow was startled, the recently fanatical army of the Xu Family was actually Xu Dong''s army, and they came from a small place in the East Continent at that. But Su Qi''s cultivation was strong, killing gods and buddhas alike, he was simply invincible!


    "Oh right, who is Su Qi to you?" Xu Dong was asking about the secrets of the Xu Family''s army, and wasn''t the Umbra also asking about his secrets?


    Thus, the two of them could be considered to be exchanging their trust. If Xu Dong didn''t even tell him this, then he would just leave this place.


    "I''m not sure either."


    The Umbra was stunned, Xu Dong laughed, and then lied down. Why do I feel that he is so evil, why does everyone in this world like to pretend so much?


    Was this an answer, or was it not?


    After all, everyone was guessing whether the Xu Family''s army was formed by Xu Dong, or if it was formed by them on their own.


    For the sake of winning over talents, what choice did they make?


    As the two continued to guess, Xu Dong laughed and said: "You don''t need to guess, because I didn''t know that the chess piece that was once left behind, would actually become such a strong existence, which surprised me and also made me distressed."


    Distress? You''re so pissed off that you''re about to go crazy, I''ll eat dirt with you!


    "Chess pieces that were buried many years ago. To be able to reach such a level, you are truly amazing. " There were very few people who were admired by him in this world, and Xu Dong was the only one.


    Xu Dong thought for a bit, and felt that it was true, saying: "It should be considered as such, then do you have any information on them?"


    He revealed a strange smile, and then responded with a sentence. He indeed did not expect that he would have a subordinate like Su Qi.

 C297 Its fine if you dont want the throne (1)

    At the top of the sea of stars, countless races were constantly cultivating to increase their combat ability. Xu Dong could clearly feel the nervousness of the situation, he knew that the current situation of the Xu Family Army was very strict.


    Countless demons and ghosts were roaring, or howling. They were very strange, and it was almost impossible to see what exactly the reason was, "How cruel. So many people have died, I don''t know how long it will take for the earth to regain its vitality."


    But what made Xu Dong even more sad was that his heart was also trembling. There were very few Homo sapiens s left, other than the demi-human race s and all the other monsters in the land, it was hard for him to live his life alone. Xu Dong did not know where this difficult situation came from, but his heart was hurting and he was angry.


    In the dark night, countless demons were killed. Their blood flowed backwards, and their bones were shattered, but no sound came out, they had realized that it was possible that they were Xu Dong''s people, but they did not know that Xu Dong had personally come, and their father was dead.


    The guillotine, no, it should be called the immortal slaying platform. This place was simply too strange, there was almost no one who could remember this place for themselves. He lowered his head and said with some pain, "Father, after three years, I have finally come to see you."


    Although he could no longer hear it, Xu Dong was still sobbing in pain. Not long after, a streak of blood-red appeared, and Xu Dong laughed coldly: "What''s wrong, the fellow I killed, do you want to come over and try again?"


    "Who are you? Why did you disturb the order in my demi-human race? " Xu Dong thought for a while, and scratched his head in distress as he replied: "I''m not sure, but it''s probably because you guys are too despicable. You killed so many of my compatriots, I think you should all die a little more, or at least not too little."


    He walked over again, and only then did the demi-human race see Xu Dong''s face. He shouted in shock, "Demon Emperor!"


    Puff ¡­


    More people appeared in front of him, and those people once again charged over. Only, when they rushed over, they were a little comical, as blood constantly flew out, and then, they fell flat on the ground.


    "Impudent, this is the holy land of the demi-human race!" Xu Dong stood in the wind, his face extremely cold and indifferent as he stared at the world in front of him. The world in front of him was filled with chaos, the Homo sapiens and the demi-human race had been fighting on the ground for a long time, but they had not been able to settle it, even though he was the Demon Emperor!


    "It''s a pity, but it doesn''t matter." He no longer cared, as long as there was still the Homo sapiens in this world. His sword suddenly appeared, and blood blossomed everywhere, Xu Dong rushed forward and smashed his fist into the approaching gods, killing them all. Compared to the Immortal World, the gods of the Martial Spirit Continent were too weak, he was almost invincible.


    Just as Xu Dong was rejoicing, a terrifying golden light rushed over. It was already impossible for Xu Dong to retreat, he rushed forward and shattered the light with a single punch. However, the light was very cunning, and almost drilled into his body as expected.


    "Annihilate!" Xu Dong muttered as a terrifying object rushed out, dispersing the light. It returned to darkness once more as Xu Dong stood in front of them with a very calm expression. Demon Emperor should have been so invincible in the first place, when a ray of sword light appeared, Xu Dong also sent out a ray of sword light.


    "I want the sky of this world to never be able to stop my brilliance again!" Xu Dong roared, his bloodline was the dragon race, his figure became huge, with a slap of his dragon claw, the earth crumbled, countless people died, they all spat out a mouthful of blood, their spirits were about to collapse, Xu Dong paused for a bit, and then said: "dragon race''s Roar!"


    "Roar ~ ~ ~"


    Countless people began to retreat, but it was useless for them to retreat. They were chased by Xu Dong, who kept on sending blood flying, and they all spat out a mouthful of blood, and then, they spat out another mouthful of blood. Xu Dong stood on top of the most beautiful palace in Demon City, coldly looked down, and said: "How is it, are you feeling comfortable?"


    They had all heard him, why did this man suddenly become so fierce? Seeing that they could not beat the other, they could only lower their heads and rush over, he did not come here to kill Xu Dong, but instead directly threw himself on the ground. You want to submit to me? "

 C298 Its fine if you dont want the throne (2)

    "It''s not submitting. I just want to follow you and rule over the entire demi-human race. Then, I will rebel against the heavens!" Sometimes, for the sake of the demi-human race''s future, he could only keep on killing. Now that he was disgusted, he didn''t want any of those things, but sometimes, they would have to be on him, and he would definitely have a lot of them.


    The explosive news that Xu Dong created was something he did not know about, because they were just like mice that were crossing the streets, hiding in a place that no one knew of, with no signs of human life at all. Furthermore, their paths were blocked by a terrifying light, "Hahaha, a bunch of rats, I want to kill you, if I want to kill you, just hide, no one can save you, no one can save anyone!"


    "How arrogant!" Qing Tian sneered, he looked at that man, but that man was a god, he had no other choice but to shrug his shoulders.


    "Let''s join forces and kill him!" Nine Heavens nodded, Su Qi stepped forward, the strong Asura Golden Body caused the ground to shake, and the monsters in the distance were sent flying, how could ordinary people understand the power of the Asura?


    His strength was extremely strong, his expression was filled with madness, and his aura was also peerless. He was the same as Xu Dong, who laughed out loudly, "Not bad, not bad, you look just like that Xu Dong guy.


    Dong ~


    Kaka ~


    "My sons, surround and kill them all. Leave none alive, Homo sapiens are all bastards, a bunch of sinners!" Countless demi-human race s rushed over. Xu Dong sneered and Xu Dong walked over from the side. Although he was only a clone, his strength was also very strong.


    "The pillars of the Homo sapiens has finally appeared!"


    Xu Dong''s main body had come to a peach blossom forest, and there were many people there. Most of them had already broken through the Nirvana Realm, which meant that they had reached a very powerful cultivator''s strength, "Someone is coming, who are you?"


    Xu Dong looked at him and laughed: I am here to look for you. Your existence is the future of our Homo sapiens, so I came over ¡­ "


    "No need to say anymore, we will definitely not agree to this matter, you better hurry up and leave," The elderly person was called Wang De, he looked at Xu Dong and understood, but since Xu Dong did not come to kill them, it did not matter, because Xu Dong stood there feeling awkward, but he did not say much.


    "Alright, since the Wang Clan is unwilling to help, then I have nothing else to say." Xu Dong looked at the Girl beside him, and said somewhat regretfully: "It''s such a pity, you could have lived, but they were unwilling, so there''s nothing I could have done about it."


    "What?" You have a way to save my daughter? " Wang Yun was a treasure of the Wang family, the most precious treasure in the world, but because of an illness, she could not live for long, so the moment Xu Dong opened his mouth, he turned and left, without saying a word to Wang De, Wang De became anxious, "I am willing to follow you, as long as you save my daughter!"


    He said that he would follow her, not the entire Wang Family, so Xu Dong thought for a moment, and suddenly caught sight of Wang Yun''s eyes that was begging for life, Xu Dong smiled, "Alright, since you agreed, then it''s enough, I will save your daughter!"


    "Thank you!" Wang De thought that Xu Dong would not agree, but Xu Dong actually agreed to it, causing him to be surprised. He suddenly saw that Xu Dong had disappeared, Wang Yun walked over, wanting to ask him to stay, but Xu Dong was already very far away.


    "Will you be back?" Wang Yun was a little nervous, she knew Xu Dong would return, but she couldn''t help but want to ask. Xu Dong did not answer, she asked, and when Xu Dong left, her heart trembled, the future of Homo sapiens lies in these hidden Homo sapiens s.


    For example, the Yu Family!


    That family.


    The light was extinguished and the Homo sapiens fell into a deep sleep. Xu Dong headed towards the East Continent. A while ago, Lin Fei had already recovered fully and there were still a lot of things that Xu Dong had left for him.


    Xu Dong came to the place where he met the Yu Clan members before. He knew that this place was filled with mystery and using the Great void''s techniques, he stepped into a different latitude.


    "You''re back." Someone was extremely young, at least Xu Dong could see that this person was young, just like a small character of eighteen years old. However, to his horror, he realized that no matter what, he was unable to defeat the person in front of him.


    Xu Dong was startled, then laughed: "That''s right, I''m back. When I come back to this place to find you, are you willing to come out with me?"


    "Do you think there is anyone in this world who can stop me if I don''t want to?" Xu Dong looked behind him, he saw a familiar face, the little girl had also grown up, the age of this world is very weird, some people grow up very fast, some people are slow, and don''t even have a fixed time limit, they only have one year of time to calculate, "That''s right, if you don''t want to go out, you won''t be waiting for me here."


    There were many times when some people could not be forced. Even though Xu Dong was a god, he still could not force them.


    "Mn, you''re right. Even though there are a lot of strong person s in this world, sometimes strong person s might not be useful as well." Xu Dong thought about it, this problem was huge, and was extremely serious. There were many people in the world, but some might not even care about the future of the Homo sapiens.


    The Yu Family was the only strong person that appeared. He stared at Xu Dong and Xu Dong also stared at him.


    "In the ancient times, the Yu Family were the emperors of this world''s Homo sapiens. Although they are now lonely, they still received many fortuitous encounters."


    At least, where was his foundation?

 C299 Ye Luo (1)

    Many people were watching from the sky, they felt that the Yu Clan had already lost its original glory, and wouldn''t be afraid of them if they did. They never thought that they would have the rest of their life, which would be the future of the Yu Clan.


    However, the things left behind by the Emperor were extremely precious. Countless people had obtained a step into the Divine Realm, and could even massacre established immortals.


    "They''re here. Can I kill them?" He sneered for the rest of his life. In his opinion, all the things that embarrassed the Homo sapiens were things to be killed, so he didn''t hold back for the rest of his life.


    "This is too scary, what the f * ck is this Homo sapiens thing again?" They were all shocked, how could the Homo sapiens be so terrifying? Could it be that after being suppressed for thousands of years, they have finally awakened? Homo sapiens is not crazy, why do we feel that there is no need to exist anymore, with so many geniuses, and so many geniuses pouring out? "


    "That''s right, how did this world become the Homo sapiens?" They were all extremely shocked. In the ancient times, the Homo sapiens was like a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered, but now, it had actually turned into this. "The Homo sapiens is truly going to rise again!"


    "Isn''t he about to rise up? He''s already rising up, I have never seen an era where there are no geniuses in Homo sapiens!"


    Was the Homo sapiens really that scary? Not a single genius of their race had appeared. One of the almighty elders of the demi-human race had a pained expression on his face: "When exactly did our genius appear?"


    The demi-human race might not have any more chances, is it done yet? He really couldn''t accept it.


    "Our demi-human race has failed, but we will definitely be able to stand up again in a long time. There is nothing in this world that can stop us!" They roared madly, but there was no result, because the Homo sapiens was already the peak of this world. At that moment, they made a decision, and wanted to seal the remaining clansmen, and never appear again. In the future, the Homo sapiens would be the only race left in the entire Martial Spirit Continent.


    They left, but there were still people left, because Xu Dong was the Demon Emperor, and they wanted to be subservient to him. That way, they could obtain many things, such as status, more powerful strength, and the development of their clan.


    They did not have enough resources, and there were only one or two of them. Xu Dong was very generous towards those who had joined him, and gave them a lot of things so that they would not think of him as weak.


    After all, all the people he wanted to kill had all left. As an extremely proud person, he looked at Xu Dong and pursed his lips, he did not say much and the sky immediately became clear. Xu Dong asked: "Did they leave now?"


    "Of course you can. After we leave here, the Yu Family Village will no longer appear before the public. You should know why this is happening." Xu Dong laughed, then nodded: "Of course I know, Homo sapiens has no other choice but to settle down for the sake of peace, for the sake of the future."


    Because no one knew what the future of this world would be like, no one knew if he would suddenly die outside for the rest of his life. Thus, for the sake of the future of the Yu Family Village, he decided to continue his seclusion.


    Under the starry sky, Xu Dong did the most beautiful thing he had ever done in his entire life.


    Not long after, many people appeared from the Yu Family Village. They were once the subordinates of the Kaiser.


    When would the war end? The only way to end it would be if one side lost!


    The stars in the sky seemed to make the people of this world feel pain. Why was it that the war never ended?


    Everyone knew clearly that this was a reform of the battle. Whether the Homo sapiens existed or was destroyed depended on the final battle.


    What was even more terrifying was that this matter could not be refused, and could not be left. Unless Homo sapiens never returned to the Martial Spirit Continent again, there would be no escape!


    A Imperial Palace slowly fell from the sky. Xu Dong felt his body becoming weaker as he stared at the Imperial Palace descending from the sky. Finally, he fell silent.


    "With the arrival of the god race, what chance do we have? Is there really only death?" A person painfully held his head. How could a real god race be as weak as the heavens and the earth?

 C300 Ye Luo (2)

    The stars in the sky became silent. god race appeared, and countless lights disappeared.


    Ding ding ding ¡­


    His power was constantly being suppressed, and the sky was starting to rise. He should be entering the Immortal World as well, "That''s not right, why is there only one god race?"


    "Yeah, there''s one here. This is the Scion of Light. Do you think he''s that weak?" He knew that person was too terrifying, so terrifying that Xu Dong might not be able to beat him. However, Homo sapiens now had three Gods, so he should be able to fight!


    Dong ¡­


    When the palace landed on the ground, they were shocked and then roared as they realized something terrifying. Xu Dong actually became like a child, spitting out a mouthful of blood as he looked at the palace. The palace in the distance was too terrifying.


    "Those who offend my god race, destroy them!"


    With that said, the Great void was shattered, Xu Dong was also broken, his body had been ripped apart, in the void, how could they be so far away from him, and still be able to kill him?


    Xu Dong could not understand anymore, and many people could not understand either. Seeing their wounds, they all revealed a look of fear, and said, "As expected, you are the Scion of Light, your powerful cultivation is terrifying ¡­ Our Homo sapiens truly has no hope. "


    As a Homo sapiens, Xu Dong possessed the power of a demi-human race. His body had actually shattered, how could he possibly defeat them?


    "In this world, no one can kill the Scion of Light, not even the greatest existence in the world, because he came from the previous latitude."


    Xu Dong condensed his flesh and blood, but it did not last long before it shattered again. Despair had already started to fill his heart, and he felt emotionally moved for the rest of his life, "So, we''re actually so weak!"


    Being weak was not a sin. What was sinful was that this world did not have a truly perfect result. They had paid too much for the sake of existence and for the sake of living. However, in the end, they still died.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes. Who knew how long had passed, this world was still blue, but his blood still felt a little uncomfortable. What exactly was going on?


    "What is this place?" Why do I seem to have come here before? " Xu Dong stared at the village in the distance. He seemed to have thought of something, that once, he had went to this place before, and for the sake of the people here, he had given up a lot of money. That elderly person had a hunched back, that Girl had long grown up, Xu Dong suddenly felt that his senses had shattered, "So, it wasn''t them!"


    "Young Hero, you''re finally awake!" The elderly person had a stooped back, with a calm look, he replied, "That''s not right, why do I feel like you''re fine?"


    "Grandpa, he smashed a huge beast to death from the sky, how could he possibly be fine?" The young girl was somewhat unhappy, because this old man was always like this. Every time, he would interrupt her.


    Xu Dong felt that this world was not the Martial Spirit Continent and asked, "Who are you? Why would they... Beside me? "


    "We are from Fawning Village, my name is Lin Meng, what about you?" She revealed her fangs that Xu Dong liked a lot when he saw her, but he still struggled to get up. The old man walked over and caressed Xu Dong''s head and said: "Young Hero, why do I feel that your body is so strong? "Tell this old man, how about I become someone like you?"


    Xu Dong laughed and interrupted: "You wish! With this old man''s expression, it''s clear that it''s almost the year of heaven''s will, there''s no way for you to live!"


    Xu Dong was immediately gloomy, he did not expect Girl to speak in such a firm tone, as though Grandpa was not her Grandpa. Xu Dong laughed, and asked: "What world is this place then?"


    "The Star Sea World, you came from the sky, right?" Lin Meng looked at Xu Dong, a smile flashed past her eyes, causing Xu Dong to become silly, he nodded, and did not say anymore.


    The starry sky had arrived.


    Xu Dong stood up and went out. He was stunned and said, "That can''t be, why is there only stars in this world!"


    "Because our village is in the world of the stars. Below us is the real world." She knew that Xu Dong was very suspicious, so she explained.


    Xu Dong thought about it and finally understood. He asked: "If that''s the case, then isn''t your Fawning Village very powerful?"


    At this time, the Old Man stood forward and laughed: "Our Fawning Village isn''t the strongest, but we are the most beautiful."


    The old man was called Lin Lin, the village chief of the Fawning Village. He stared at Xu Dong and laughed.


    "Do you have many stories too?" Lin Xin laughed, and looked at Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong nodded. The elderly person immediately laughed out loud and said: "Youngster, I just happen to have wine. Since you have a story, why don''t we talk about it together?"


    "Grandpa... I''m not fully recovered yet, so don''t take me to drink! " Lin Meng suddenly ran out and said to the forest.


    She naturally knew what his Grandpa was thinking. This fellow was an alcoholic.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll have a drink. We won''t get drunk!"


    At night, Lin Fan raised his wine cup and said, "Come, young hero. You have good martial arts. We won''t return until we''re drunk tonight!"


    "Grandpa, we agreed to drink a cup, so we shouldn''t drink too much, right?" Xu Dong felt that this was not appropriate. After all, he had just arrived.


    "What?" You said you submitted?! " Lin Dong took a step forward, grabbed Xu Dong''s throat and gulped it down.


    However, not long after ¡­


    Xu Dong took off his shirt, extended his hand, and grabbed onto Lin Dong''s throat, laughing out loud: "Come, Grandpa, we will hurt each other!"


    "No ¡­" "No, I can''t take it anymore!"


    Xu Dong laughed out loud. "Come, Grandpa, let''s not be restrained, just come at us!"


    Lin Meng''s face was filled with helplessness, even wanting to laugh a little.

 C301 Star Realm Journey (1)

    The Star Realm was not one of the five elements in this world. In such a small village like the Fawning Village, there was a genius in the art of divination.


    Xu Dong was still not recovered. Even though his cultivation was still there, his recovery was still extremely slow. The star realm did not have any spiritual energy, only the power of the stars.


    Lin Meng walked over, looking at Xu Dong who was slightly lost in thought, Xu Dong did not understand, and asked: "What''s wrong? "Why do you keep staring at me?"


    "Because I feel like you have a lot on your mind." Lin Meng was confused, why was she looking at him, it was as if she didn''t know either. There were many strange things in this world, including people, the Star Realms weren''t like the other realms, they were huge and there weren''t many people here. At least, until Lin Meng was born, she didn''t know how many people there were in this world.


    thought about what Lin Meng had said and said: "Maybe it''s because I feel that I''m special. Not only that, I feel that I''m like a strange person, I feel that I''m the same as any other place."


    "Strange? "Why is it strange?" She thought about it, Xu Dong was a special person, but how could she say it out loud? Even Lin Meng was not very clear about this strange definition.


    "Because I don''t know where I came from." Xu Dong laughed helplessly, he was a little tired, turned around and walked into his own room, Lin Meng smiled lightly.


    The next day.


    He raised his head and realized that the sun had already risen. Xu Dong was a little curious about what kind of world was beneath the astral plane.


    "You''re awake." Lin Meng walked in and saw that she was holding a bowl of porridge with a smile on her face. After walking in, she sat beside Xu Dong and gave off a gentle and sweet fragrance.


    "You want to take a walk down there?" Lin Meng seemed to have seen through Xu Dong''s thoughts, he nodded her head, then laughed and said: "That''s okay, this is the Worldly Immortal Stage, although most people go down, they will never be able to get up."


    Because of this, there were less Fawning Village by a lot. Xu Dong stretched out his hand and said: "Don''t worry, I will be able to come back after I go down there."


    Because his cultivation was very strong, who knows when he will return. Lin Meng smiled again, but that smile was always filled with disappointment, she did not pray for Xu Dong to return, because she would never be able to return.


    That was a given, normal people wouldn''t come back to find her, and wouldn''t have the capital to come back either. Fawning Village had already passed many years, and sometimes, people decided to leave for the sake of their own well-being.


    Xu Dong drank some porridge, got up and looked outside. An old man stood there blurrily with a comical expression, he had come to find Xu Dong to tell a story.


    "Oh no, the Village Head and those people are here again!" He was stunned when he saw that it was a teenager from my village. He did not expect them to come again, but as the wine bottle fell, Lin Feng hastily rushed over and said, "Kid, wait for me!"


    "We should hurry up and take a look too." Xu Dong was startled, he looked at Lin Meng in the distance, did he not expect her cultivation to be so strong?


    He knew what he had experienced to be able to come to this world. It should have been a spatial rift, and then he came to this world. Xu Dong knew clearly that the power of the Scion of Light was too terrifying.


    Although he did not know how to return, and it was also possible that he would never be able to return, Xu Dong was not afraid. In any case, there was still so much time left, he could continue to cultivate, then condense his strength, break through Xuanyuan Yu and go to that world. He would kill the Scion of Light and take revenge for the Martial Spirit Continent!


    They stared at Xu Dong and Lin Meng, and there were many people in the entire village, they were all from foreign races. Xu Dong took a step forward, and the person laughed coldly: "I was thinking why do I feel that there''s an extra man in Fawning Village, so it turns out that Lin Meng''s dream lover has returned!"

 C302 Star Realm Journey (2)

    At the same time, there was also happiness. After all, some people could do anything for themselves, and they could never let go of their man, and at the same time, in order to wait for him to return, they waited here. When the man stared at Xu Dong, he also walked over and said to Xu Dong: "I am from the handsome village, and my name is Yu Ye."


    Yu Ye''s words were extremely cold. Xu Dong raised a fist and it landed on his nose, and with a bang, Yu Ye immediately flew out, then Xu Dong moved, since he was looking for trouble, then don''t let go, killing them one by one. He rushed over, and they quickly retreated, only to discover that Xu Dong was too terrifying.


    Suddenly, Xu Dong stopped and asked Yu Ye: "Does that mean you are strong?"


    "No, no, no, my lord, I was wrong!" Then, Xu Dong released his hand and walked past indifferently. Everyone felt that Xu Dong''s action was extremely cool, and when those people quickly left, they realised that this man was too terrifying.


    There was once a man who did this for her, but he is no longer here. He didn''t say anything else as he walked to Xu Dong''s side and asked: "What business do you have?"


    "No, I''m still more than enough to fight these waste." Lin Meng laughed, then turned around and left. Lin Meng pinched the corner of her clothes, and helplessly lowered her head, there were many people in this world who would make a move for the sake of beauties, it seemed like there was nothing wrong with it.


    A person slowly walked out and looked at Xu Dong before kneeling on the ground. Xu Dong looked at him and asked: "What are you doing?"


    "I want to learn from you!" Xu Dong looked at his pure eyes and couldn''t help but to nod his head. His entire body was covered with bandages, and it was obvious that he had been beaten up.


    He looked into the distance. Although he was in the Fawning Village, he deeply missed the earth, so Lin Meng walked over to Xu Dong''s side and asked: "Why don''t you leave, why do you insist on staying here."


    "I''m waiting. I''m waiting for my power to recover. After that, I''m leaving." Xu Dong told Lin Meng in a soft voice and Lin Meng nodded her head to show that she understood. She did not say anything, nor did she ask Xu Dong where he was going, but walked past him lightly, and then left and appeared again. With an object in her hands, she handed it to Xu Dong and said: "This is the keepsake, an item that I met him.


    Xu Dong nodded and kept it. He turned around, and at the moment he turned around, a bit of wetness fell onto Xu Dong''s hands.


    "She should be crying, but for what reason? For that man whom I haven''t seen for a long time? It''s really not worth it. "


    Xu Dong was a little helpless, but he did not know what Yu Di meant by that. He only thought that Yu Ye was ridiculing him, and why Lin Meng handed him the keepsake, and why he called Ye Wu Feng ¡­


    Because he was Ye Wufeng ¡­


    But that was something from his past life. Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that this object was very familiar, this object was a piece of fragment, he became silent, and did not know what to say. He stood up, and looked at Lin Meng''s slightly depressed back, he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart.


    "I''ll be back, I swear."

 C303 Demon Emperor Palace (1)

    Xu Dong had already been in this world for three months. When his cultivation recovered, he disappeared from the Fawning Village of the star realms and arrived at the handsome village.


    This village had a lot less fairy-like aura than the Fawning Village. There were many men here, and when they saw Xu Dong coming in, they all revealed expressions of shock.


    Those people saw Xu Dong rushing over, and then, they wanted to escape. However, they discovered a shocking thing on the way, and he immediately threw himself onto the ground.


    Xu Dong arrived at the center of the handsome village. There were many powerful cultivators here, yet Xu Dong actually attacked them from the inside.


    "What the f * ck? Why is this person so cruel? The Great Elder was actually sent flying out!" One person loudly said those words, and then, they became pitiful. A group of people was continuously being abused, and when Xu Dong stepped on one person''s chest, he said: "Who else?!"


    "Kid is too presumptuous!" A person rushed over. He was Yu Ye''s father, Yu Shuang, and smashed towards Xu Dong with his fist. After that, his power surged and he smashed Xu Dong, sending him flying.


    "Demon Emperor Palace, smash him to death!" Yu Shuang shouted loudly, and a golden palace flew out. Xu Dong was startled, and felt a sense of familiarity.


    The holy equipment of the handsome village, the Demon Emperor Palace!


    However, Xu Dong turned into an afterimage, grabbed his Holy-ranked Artifact, and held it in his hands as he said: "Thank you very much, I never thought that it would actually be the demi-human race''s most valuable treasure, the Demon Emperor Palace. No wonder you have not been destroyed by anyone for so long."


    "You ¡­ Return my clan''s saint artifact! " The many people from the handsome village were all angry, feeling that they had been played for a fool. They never thought that this fellow would actually hold onto the saint artifact, which was truly unbelievable. While they were afraid, they still kept on retreating, looking at Xu Dong with eyes filled with fear.


    "Come on, this thing is mine now, no one can take it away. You all should hurry up and leave, don''t bully anyone from Fawning Village, if there''s one, kill them all!"


    "Leave? You''ve killed everyone here, what are we going to do if we survive? " Seeing that the other party only had a dozen or so people left, Xu Dong said somewhat helplessly: "Who said that I killed someone? Didn''t they all live well?"


    It was only then that they realised that those people were not dead but asleep, a few of them even opened their eyes and smiled at them, and the others numbly scolded them, these people were truly terrifying, they were not afraid of their godly opponent, they were only afraid of pigs versus friends, and this made them finally understand, it was not that they did not have blood, but Xu Dong did not kill at all.


    Not long after, a terrifying thing happened. Xu Dong had disappeared, their saint artifacts were all gone, they were all freaked out, the saint artifacts were taken by a single person in broad daylight, and those people had even jumped down to the lower realms. Oh my god!


    "Saint artifact!" "He ran away!" Everyone was silent. They could not leave this time, since the Demon Emperor Palace was what they needed to protect themselves. Now that it was gone, how could they not be torn to shreds by the terrifying ferocious beasts in the star realms?


    Thinking about those terrifying monsters, their entire bodies shivered, and then they headed towards the Fawning Village, hoping that the people from the Fawning Village would not reject them, or else they would be in for a lot of trouble.


    Xu Dong did not know about what had happened in the starry sky. He had already left his star realm and landed on the ground, which was completely fresh. He took a deep breath in, looked at the sky, and said: "Rest assured, I''ll definitely help you find Ye Wufeng!"


    With a step, Xu Dong discovered that his body was actually very heavy. Damn it, why was it not that heavy in the sky, but it was even a little light, but how did it become this heavy when it landed on the ground?


    The gravity of this world was different from the gravity of the sky. Of course, it was also different from Martial Spirit Continent.


    He became silent for a moment, and then he sat cross-legged on the ground. As he breathed in and out, a terrifying storm was brought about, and it continuously revolved. After a while, Xu Dong could finally walk again.


    "That''s not right. Why do I feel like there''s something wrong?" Xu Dong looked at his feet, then realized something terrifying. He had walked in the swamp for a long time, and there were terrifying vicious beasts within the mud.

 C304 Demon Emperor Palace (2)

    Boom! *


    Xu Dong flew into the air, then landed on the ground, smashing into the ground and causing the mud to fly out of his body, just like how he did when he was young.


    Roar!


    "Homo sapiens, you actually dared to hurt me, you''re just courting death!" He turned into a big mouth, and then ate Xu Dong. Xu Dong had no power to resist inside the monster''s body, so when he punched the monster''s body, it did not have any reaction at all.


    "Demon Emperor Palace!" The monster suddenly cried out in alarm when it saw Xu Dong take out the Demon Emperor Palace. It then spat out Xu Dong and turned into a human figure, respectfully prostrating on the ground as it said, "Respectful Demon Emperor, I didn''t know you had come over. I ¡­"


    "Alright, you don''t have to say anymore. I understand." Xu Dong was helpless, after all, he was still a Demon Emperor, and even though he did not have a strong cultivation, in the eyes of a mud demon, he was still a king, and not an ordinary king at that.


    "I wonder what is Demon Emperor doing here? I can do it for you. " He revealed a smile, making Xu Dong think for a bit, then said: "Is there any Homo sapiens around here?"


    "Respected Demon Emperor, the Homo sapiens here have already ascended to the nebula. There are no longer any Homo sapiens in the star realm. There are only nearby races and demons." The Homo sapiens s of the ancient times were born not long after, and were already killed by others. The Homo sapiens who had recently appeared had stepped into the nebula, as if they had left the Star Realm.


    Xu Dong thought about it for a moment. The Fawning Village above the nebula should be the last Homo sapiens, but how did this world exist?


    "Your Majesty, this Star Realm is the world''s top star. You were probably beaten by the Scion of Light to come here." The Mud Demon said to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong nodded. Speaking of the Scion of Light, he was a little depressed and a little angry. He never thought that there would actually be someone in the Star Realm who would know the Scion of Light.


    "Just what is the Scion of Light? How does this world know about it?" Xu Dong asked again.


    "The Scion of Light is the most powerful genius in the god race, he is only one step away from the Celestial King, and that is that he is the Throne. As long as he ascends to the Throne, he will be the pinnacle existence in this world, and no one can beat him!" When the Mud Demon talked about the Scion of Light, it was somewhat fearful, because the Scion of Light was just too savage.


    Xu Dong nodded, he did not continue asking, but looked at the ground in the distance and asked: "What is that city?"


    "The ruins of the Homo sapiens!"


    "Ruins of the Homo sapiens?" Xu Dong was startled, he did not expect that this place would have the ruins of the Homo sapiens, this large expanse of the Homo sapiens''s ruins, it was obvious that he had experienced a lot of disasters.


    "Yeah, there are too many talented people in the Homo sapiens, and they are also good at movement. The demi-human race and other races all exist in the strong person, and the weak ones do not live, but the Homo sapiens needs too many materials, so they were all exterminated." The Mud Demon was somewhat emotional.


    "So that''s how it is." Xu Dong nodded, he finally understood why Homo sapiens wanted to go to the Nebula Realm.


    "However, after the Homo sapiens was destroyed, many races have also entered a stage, and started to fight for territories." The mud demon said again.


    Xu Dong did not have the intention to listen anymore, and interrupted: "Alright, no need to say anymore, I feel that this world is very strange, that''s right, is there still a city?"


    "City? "Heh ¡­" Forget about the city, the entire world is a place where races are born. There are almost no races. The Mud Demon gnashed his teeth. Clearly, this matter had dealt a huge blow to him.


    Xu Dong thought about it and realized that it was indeed the case. There were so many races in this world, if every race was not there to kill, what was the point in doing so? In order to exist in this world, are you going to hide here and never go out? "


    "Demon Emperor, you are still young, you don''t know how terrifying this world is, I''m afraid that demi-human race has no future, his blood has already lost its original radiance." After pausing for a moment, he looked at Xu Dong and shouted, "Damn it, how can you be so strong?!"


    "Perhaps this is the reason why I became a Demon Emperor." Xu Dong laughed and spoke disapprovingly, then looked at the ruins in the distance. The ruins were all ruins and nothing else of value apart from them, and for a moment, Xu Dong was silent. He kicked a rock away, and suddenly saw a flash of light.


    The Mud Demon laughed: "Your luck is not bad, it is said that anyone who can find the Homo sapiens''s Gold coins can become the peak of this world. Young man, in order to work hard and succeed, you must work hard!"


    Xu Dong looked at his back, which had turned into ash. He was extremely depressed, there were no longer any Homo sapiens in this world, and if that happened, there was really nothing he could do ¡­


    Xu Dong took a step back and turned. He saw a person, who had an extremely cold expression, and asked: "You''re looking at me, what do you want to say?"


    "I came here to kill you!" The man spoke in a cold voice, causing Xu Dong''s mood to fall. He never thought that this man would actually be here to kill him, but then again, why was he so troublesome to fight?


    No matter where he went, he would always be able to meet someone who wanted to kill him. Those people walked up to Xu Dong and patted him on the shoulder.


    "I have never seen such a mischievous Demon Emperor like you!" He was the successor to the Demon Emperor, of course, the precondition would be to kill the Demon Emperor, and then he would be the Demon Emperor!


    "This is a world where the strong person reigns supreme, it truly scares me." Xu Dong was a little confused, and asked: "How did you find me?"


    "Of course there''s something I can find you in search of you. You should know that in this world, there are many treasures that we find hard to imagine. If you get them, that''s power!" The successor of the Demon Emperor said indifferently.


    "Your weakness is so obvious!" Xu Dong suddenly roared, and then grabbed his head and punched him.


    "Wait, wait, wait ¡­" Why did you hit me on the head the moment you arrived? " The successor of the Demon Emperor, Yao Tian, shouted.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Alright, I''ll beat your head whether I want to clap you or not!" Xu Dong laughed, he felt that this successor of the Demon Emperor was very interesting, he wanted to laugh to death so that he could inherit his position in the Demon Emperor?


    Then, the scene of Xu Dong violently beating up Yao Tian appeared.


    Before long, Yao Tian, whose face was badly beaten black and blue, held his head. Seeing Xu Dong coming over, he took a few steps back and said, "Young Hero, let''s talk properly ¡­"


    "Speak!" Say your ass! "


    "I''m not going to fight, I''m not going to fight, I''m too tired." Xu Dong''s physical energy consumption here was too great, it could not compare to the Martial Spirit Continent''s previously, and his body''s quality was very weak.


    "I say, aren''t you a bit too abnormal? Why does it feel like I''m scratching an itch when I am on your body?" Yao Tian saw through the problem. Although he wasn''t very strong, he was still an immortal.


    "I came back alive under the hands of the Scion of Light. Tell me, how strong is my physical body?" Xu Dong sneered, seeing how curious Yao Tian was, he felt that he should tell him.


    "What!" The Scion of Light was so powerful, yet he did not kill Xu Dong. This was something that surprised him greatly, because he did not expect that Xu Dong was actually able to survive the destruction of the Scion of Light.


    "You''re too amazing, aren''t you? You''ll be my Master in the future!"


    Plop ¡­


    felt that this fellow was just a joke, not only was he a joke, he was also a fool!

 C305 The Price of Arrogance

    Xu Dong never thought that there would be such a weirdo in the world, but in order for him to be able to be healthy in the future, Xu Dong decided to send him away. In order to make him scram, Xu Dong patted his shoulder and said: "Not bad, not bad, you will be my disciple in the future.


    "Master, is what you said true!" Although he did not know what realm this Master of his had reached, but no matter what, he would definitely recognize Xu Dong, "Master is a piece of cake, in the future, I will become the Master''s right-hand man!"


    That''s why, in order to become the right hand man in charge of my side in Master, you should go cultivate now, and kill the monsters! After that, Xu Dong grabbed his shoulder and directly threw him out. This fellow was still rather mediocre, he looked at Xu Dong deeply, tears welled up in his eyes, and said: "Master, don''t worry, disciple will definitely come back to find you!"


    Although Xu Dong did not know whether he would fall to his death, in his opinion, although this guy was very weak, he still could not die, so he could fight with his life on the line, no matter how hard he fought.


    Xu Dong didn''t even know that he had somehow buried another seed. Xu Dong was currently full of memories, with a face full of worry, he said: "I wonder where those brothers went. How are you doing?"


    His memories gradually returned to reality, and then he looked at the ruins in the distance and said, "Does the Homo sapiens no longer exist in this world? All of this is just a lie, the gods and buddhas fill the sky, all of this is just a trick! "


    Other than the Demon Emperor Palace in his hands, there seemed to be nothing else. He fell into silence, and said: "Alright, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have any treasures, but will I still be afraid of you two if I have the power to transcend the heavens?"


    All of this was just a fake. He saw a ray of light in the distance, smiled, took a step forward, and grabbed his strength. He started to surge, and with a bang, he flew out and grabbed onto a ray of light, which was still struggling, "You won''t be able to escape!"


    "Kid, let go of that thing. It''s mine!" One person shouted coldly and Xu Dong turned his head around strangely. The other person laughed coldly: "That''s right, those are my golden bugs. Leave them to me, I can give you some treasures."


    He saw that Xu Dong was in a pitiful state, and guessed that he should be a rogue cultivator, but when he saw the Demon Emperor Palace in Xu Dong''s hands, he felt his entire being becoming a fortress, and what he was seeing was actually Demon Emperor!


    Puff!


    Transforming into dregs, Xu Dong coldly said: "You are wrong, that is my thing."


    "Hmm? "Why do I feel like I''ve suddenly learned a few spells?" He looked at the corpse with doubt, then waved his hand and, "Refine!"


    "Just what kind of treasure is the Demon Emperor Palace? It can even refine and absorb another person''s body! No! Not just the body, but also the power! " He felt a powerful force entering his body, and then, a few exquisite soul burrowed into his mind. This was soul!


    He happily laughed. No one knew what he obtained. With this divine technique, he could very quickly kill the Scion of Light, or even slaughter him!


    For the sake of experimentation, he came to the god race. A terrifying light made him stop in his tracks, and he said: "Who are you, don''t you dare trespass inside the South Heaven Gate!"


    Although he was a god, his cultivation was not as strong as''s. Xu Dong sneered as he walked forward and killed him with a punch, then waved his hand and released a streak of white light. The starlight disappeared, and Xu Dong''s cultivation increased yet again.


    Then continue to kill, continue to kill!


    "Bang ¡­"


    "Alright, you should stop now. If this goes on, you might die, and a crazy death at that!" Xu Dong shook his body violently, and a wisp of cold sweat emerged from his body.


    He almost died by his own hands. Fuck, I almost died because of me, the terrified Xu Dong suddenly remembered, what was that voice just now?


    "Stop looking, I am the Demon Emperor Palace!"


    Xu Dong was startled, he took out the Demon Emperor Palace to have a look, then an old man appeared. This old man was very old, Xu Dong felt that the elderly person family had existed since the ancient era.


    "You are the Demon Emperor Palace?!" Xu Dong felt that his heart was injured by 10,000 points, he never thought that his life was worse than a treasure.


    "That''s right, I am the Demon Emperor Palace, the strongest existence in this world," Xu Dong thought.


    "However, ten thousand years ago, I was injured. Now, I am the weakest." While talking, the old man suddenly became excited, his action was as though he was a child, extremely happy, "I never thought that there would be a descendant of the Demon Emperor, and he''s so powerful too. I have decided on my innate talent!"


    "Geezer, what did you decide?" Xu Dong felt that this elderly person family was very interesting, and then he was a little confused. He decided to get what he wanted, and after he succeeded, he transformed into an exaggerated ghost state.


    "The power actually poured out of the Demon Emperor Palace and was absorbed by me." Xu Dong felt very shocked, he never thought that he would become like this.


    Finally, they converged and his mind jolted as a golden sphere appeared. When Xu Dong saw this pellet, he exclaimed in surprise: "What is this? "Why do I feel like I''m getting closer to him? I''ve gotten even more powerful ¡­"


    "This is a Demonic Core!" He was also very happy, because such a power meant that Xu Dong had an even more powerful Inherent Skill. It was really great, if he were to become a Demon Emperor in the future, it would be even easier for him.


    "Great, great, our demi-human race is finally going to start, finally going to start!" The artifact spirit cried tears of joy.


    After a few thousand years, the Homo sapiens was gone. Although the demi-human race existed, the artifact spirit was very worried because the demi-human race would not be able to hold on for long.


    The god race and the Demons already ruled the sky and the ground. The world was no longer safe and no one would protect the little bloodline of the demi-human race anymore.


    Therefore, the demi-human race had now become a dangerous clan. If the Demon and God Clans were to make a move again, it would probably cause the last trace of the demi-human race''s bloodline to disappear.


    Ding...


    "Xu Dong, inherit the demi-human race''s bloodline, and is the emperor!" When he was in the Demon Emperor Palace, he could still see the outside world. When countless people rushed over from this world, Xu Dong was stunned.


    "demi-human race is just an ant!"


    "demi-human race is just a group of freaks!"


    "Who gave you the courage? Who gave you the courage to want to become an Emperor? You ignorant fools!"


    "There are no emperors in the demi-human race, just a bunch of pigs and dogs!"

 C306 Killing you is like crushing an ant

    Killing you is like crushing an ant


    "Hehe ¡­" Pig dog? In the future, you will understand why the strength of the demi-human race is so weak. " Xu Dong taunted in disdain as a terrifying power grabbed towards him. Xu Dong was stunned!


    "I never thought that there would be a demi-human race''s divine tool here!" She was extremely happy as she looked at the Demon Emperor Palace. After all, even though this world was beautiful, she suddenly saw Xu Dong from the corner of her eyes. There was another person here!


    "You ¡­ Just who is it!? " He stepped forward, and wanted to grab Xu Dong''s arm.


    "I am Demon Emperor!" Xu Dong sneered, power exploded from his body as he rushed forward. With merely a fist, his power sent this person flying.


    "Demon Emperor! Why is it so scary? " The man panicked. He was the strong person of the god race, but he did not expect him to rush over and smash Xu Dong flying. How could this demon be so fierce?


    Pow!


    "Submit to me or die!" Xu Dong scoffed, after all, he was unrivalled in this world, this person was simply courting death.


    "You want me to submit to a group of monsters? "That''s impossible!" The people of god race felt that even if they had to sacrifice their lives, they had to protect this world.


    "You?" Xu Dong was puzzled. He felt that this person was truly a weirdo, because even though his power was strong, the Demon Emperor Palace still had countless of hidden methods. His power surged as he said: "Submit, or die!"


    Then, his bones shattered and Xu Dong completely moved, because this thing hadn''t even answered him yet. There was also the fact that he was already thinking about how to leave this world, and that the moment he was connected to the laws of the world, he would be able to leave. This was all what the artifact spirit had told Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong moved completely, turning into a shadow and grabbing his head, he said: "Die!"


    Boom! *


    Shen Fei groaned, and then, his consciousness gradually grew silent. He died, and with a wave of Xu Dong''s hand, his power belonged to Xu Dong!


    "I didn''t expect a reptile to come in, I was careless!" The Artifact Spirit was helpless, it did not expect Xu Dong to be so powerful, it said, "Alright, now we should head to the center."


    "I don''t think so." Xu Dong''s heart throbbed, he turned and looked out, those people had left, were they not outside?


    "No, something''s not right!" The artifact spirit was also panicking.


    They sneered and said: "Good, good, you did not expect to kill us god race people. Looks like demi-human race is indeed a bunch of pigs, hand over the Demon Emperor Palace to us, and we will spare your life!"


    "And if I say no?" Xu Dong laughed coldly as a grave expression appeared on his face. Their appearance had exhausted Xu Dong''s heart and he looked at the artifact spirit.


    But it didn''t matter, they had come up together to kill Xu Dong, but Xu Dong simply laughed coldly, and a beam of sword light appeared and struck Xu Dong, sending him flying.


    Crack ¡­


    Sword light was extremely unstable, and then a terrifying thing happened. They were all shattered and died ¡­


    "They say demi-human race is a dog, why don''t you all go and die?" Xu Dong waved his hand, and laughed: "Oh, that''s not right, you guys are already dead, and I forgot to tell you guys one thing. Although this world is very big, but I am invincible, so sooner or later, I will step into the pinnacle of this world!"


    "Hahaha, this group of god race s is truly laughable. It''s enough for us to join hands, enough is enough!"


    Xu Dong was shocked. "Who is it?"


    A person walked out. When Xu Dong saw that the person before him was actually a woman, he never thought that there would be a demi-human race woman in this world. Furthermore, she was extremely talented and beautiful, but she seemed to be injured.


    Most demi-human race in this world would probably all belong to god race ¡­


    In the sky, that beautiful figure reminded Xu Dong of many people. In order to fight for freedom, he looked at the Demon Emperor Palace in the distance, and turned into a shadow. At the same time, he said to the spirit demon woman behind him: "Come, let us give it a try! Make this world the world of the demi-human race! "


    To revive the demi-human race and bring down the Homo sapiens from the skies above the star realms, it would be great if the Homo sapiens and the Homo sapiens did not have to fight for the so-called outcome.


    "I will get the inheritance!" Girl laughed. She claimed that she could not lose to the east, because in the past, the east was the domain of the demi-human race, but now, the east was a wasteland. The soul of the people in the demi-human race had been absorbed by one of the treasures in the god race, so they could not become living beings with soul.


    Xu Dong understood that he couldn''t set the demi-human race free by himself. He could only let all the demi-human race in this world work hard together!


    So he could give his opportunities to someone from the demi-human race s, so it didn''t matter, his power had started to drain, what was at the center of the Demon Emperor Palace?


    "Weak altar, it looks like I can''t accompany you inside!" They nodded, and then stepped onto the weakened divine altar.


    This place was filled with oddities, and his blood was gradually compressed. Then, Xu Dong began to change, and became a huge dragon while the Girl became a dragon woman.


    "Ancient Demon Emperor Palace, what is this!" Xu Dong was startled. He realized that there were so many things in this world that he admired. He saw another image and asked, "What did you see?"


    "No, I didn''t see anything," Xiao Longnv shook his head, indicating that he didn''t see anything.


    The illusion that Xu Dong saw was from the previous generation of Demon Emperor. What he did not expect was, that terrifying guy only had the soul of the previous generation, it was just too terrifying!


    "It''s alright, we''ll go in. The Demon Emperor Phantom won''t attack us." His words were extremely calm, because he knew that the Demon Emperor would not let him die!


    So powerful, so powerful!


    "Successor, you have finally come. After waiting for so many years, the demi-human race is finally saved!" The demi-human race Emperor laughed happily, but when he saw Xu Dong, he instantly became furious. "Homo sapiens! Homo sapiens bloodline! You bastard, you actually want to spy on my demi-human race''s things, you''re courting death! "


    The Great Emperor rushed towards Xu Dong, but suddenly stopped, and sighed: "Forget it, since you also possess the demi-human race''s bloodline, then I will let you give it a try."


    Xu Dong''s gaze gradually fell on the demi-human race Great Emperor as he spoke in disdain, "You seem to be looking down on the Homo sapiens?"


    "That''s right, Homo sapiens is too weak!" The demi-human race Emperor did not expect Xu Dong to actually ask this question. He felt that Xu Dong was mocking him.


    "Then I don''t want it."


    "What?!" The demi-human race Emperor felt that he had heard wrongly, Xu Dong actually wanted to reject him?


    "You don''t want it?" Since Xu Dong doesn''t want it, then kill him. Since it''s not a big deal anyway, let''s just let him die. That would be even easier!

 C307 Demon Extinguishing Earth Soul

    Xu Dong didn''t want it, and let Xiao Longnv show a touch of emotion. Xu Dong''s gaze fell on the countless sword images, and laughed: "Since I''m from the Demon Emperor, why would I want your bullshit inheritance? Because I am already a part of the Demon Emperor, so how can you understand my dao? "


    The power had erupted, causing the demi-human race Emperor to be extremely afraid, he never thought that Xu Dong would actually use such a power, it was too terrifying!


    Too terrifying!


    "I didn''t expect you to be so terrifying!" The demi-human race Great Emperor was in a soul state, but he was still afraid of being killed by Xu Dong. After all, he was already furious, so when he got angry, who could be his opponent, the average person, "Alright, since that''s the case, you don''t need to hand over the Demon Emperor Palace!"


    In order for Xiao Longnv to inherit the demi-human race''s bloodline, he felt that it was necessary for Xu Dong to leave and hand over the Demon Emperor Palace.


    "Do you think you still have the right to speak to me?" Xu Dong sneered, this Demon Emperor Palace was originally his, he actually wanted to take away Xu Dong''s power to own Demon Emperor Palace, how is this possible?


    "Not giving? I''ll kill you! " The demi-human race Great Emperor was angry, he never thought that he would be looked down upon by a junior, the angry him exploded with power even more terrifying than before, but Xu Dong''s disdainful look made the Great Emperor tremble.


    BOOM!


    Feeling the terrifying power, his soul trembled, and then, it completely disappeared. Seeing this, Xiao Longnv felt a bit of pity, and said to Xu Dong: "Congratulations Demon Emperor, you have obtained the inheritance."


    "Why are you doing this?" Xu Dong was curious, after all, this Xiao Longnv had an extremely strong power, he didn''t expect her to actually be willing to allow him to become a Demon Emperor.


    "There is no other reason but that you are stronger than me!" This Girl knew very well that Xu Dong''s power was not something she could resist. The Emperor''s bloodline here was no longer hers.


    Xu Dong nodded, and then said: "Alright, if you give me the Demon Emperor Palace, then I''ll give you the bloodline!"


    "What?!" Xiao Longnv was shocked, she felt that something was amiss, but seeing Xu Dong''s disdainful look, he nodded his head and walked far away without saying anything further. Xu Dong smiled and left the place, in order to help the demi-human race recover, he gave her everything she had, but the Demon Emperor Palace could not, because he only had a treasure like the Demon Emperor Palace.


    When Xu Dong came out, the artifact spirit felt that something was off. Unexpectedly, this fellow''s Qi was still the same, and he asked: "Demon Emperor, you haven''t obtained the Demon Emperor''s bloodline?"


    "Elder Long, I do not need these anymore, give these things to Xiao Longnv." Xu Dong said to Dragon Elder, and then the two of them fell into silence, because what Xu Dong did was right, but Dragon Elder did not understand. He felt that Xu Dong was just joking.


    "The bloodline of the Demon Emperor is the key to control the Demon Emperor Palace. If you give it to that young lady, wouldn''t that mean ¡­" When Elder Long saw Xu Dong extend his hand to stop him from speaking any further, he nodded his head helplessly and could only give up.


    Xu Dong was very gloomy when he heard it, he never thought that the thing he casually gifted her would actually be something related to the Demon Emperor Palace, it made him speechless, but he had always been like this, keeping his word, and not making any jokes!


    Because he was a Demon Emperor.


    Xu Dong left the Demon Emperor Palace. In the distant desert and ruins, he nodded helplessly and then left.


    The floating city used to be the demi-human race, but because of that battle not long ago, the demi-human race no longer existed, so the floating city became the palace of one of the Celestial King s.


    A colossal dragon lay prostrate on the ground. Although its eyes were filled with unwillingness, it was helpless because they had already been enslaved. In order to break free from the enslavement, they also wanted to leave, but the chain prevented them from moving!


    "Roar!" The demi-human race will not be destroyed! " He roared, and the entire floating city began to tremble. However, a sword suddenly appeared, stabbed into his forehead, and a strand of soul rushed out.


    The sword Master sneered: "demi-human race is just a bunch of bastards. Even if you die, with your soul out of your body, you will become a servant of the god race. Where do you want to go? How can I not have a place for you? Because the demi-human race... It''s been destroyed! "


    The dragon soul roared, as though it wanted to make all the demi-human race in the world roar, and then it disappeared into the sky. The demi-human race was just a dog, the people of god race sneered, and then left as an afterimage.


    Xu Dong arrived at the Demons''s city. Although this place was sinister, many people began to look around when he came. When they saw that Xu Dong was actually one person, they all rushed over to taste the smell of blood.


    Xu Dong sneered, it was useless for them to rush over, they were merely food for him, who had stepped into the Emperor Realm. In order to thank them, Xu Dong decided to let them die happily, the Demon Emperor Palace grew bigger from the sky, and directly fell down, smashing into Blood City.


    The Blood City was in ruins and countless people had died. They did not expect Xu Dong to be so terrifying, for a palace to land from the sky and actually kill everyone in the city. There was a reason why Xu Dong was so angry, because the Blood City actually captured the demi-human race, refined the flesh, and ate the Blood City!


    "demi-human race actually destroyed my city, they deserve to die!" One of the female emperors was extremely furious, she never thought that Xu Dong would actually exterminate a city in the Demons. In order to find Xu Dong, they sent even more people to chase after him.


    What made her even angrier was, Xu Dong did not see any of them, as though they had disappeared. This made Demon Emperor extremely angry, but because she did not find Xu Dong, she was angry.


    "Don''t let me meet you again. If I meet you, I will kill you!" Seeing the state of the Blood City, Demon Emperor roared angrily, but Xu Dong simply smiled and headed towards the Floating City of god race.


    He stood at the bottom of the floating city, the Demon Emperor Palace appearing. He descended from the sky and was smashed into ruins at the same time.


    However, he was completely blocked by a god race. Looking at Xu Dong''s state, he revealed a hint of fear and said: "Tai, if you give up your life, we can let you go!"


    "It''s better to go beyond yourselves!" Xu Dong suddenly appeared as his hand turned into a long blade, directly slicing his body into two halves. A golden shadow appeared, and struck Xu Dong, sending him flying, but his body was extremely strong.


    "Roar!" Xu Dong roared, and those people wanted to rush over, but their fists turned into shadows, and those who were close to Xu Dong, were all flung out, the scene was extremely grand, a few people spat out blood, but when they looked at Xu Dong, they revealed a look of fear, they were Gods, but even gods had to die!


    "You bastards, all of you are just waving your swords, you do not exist anymore, because the demi-human race is about to awaken, the moment you come out, the demi-human race will definitely rise again!" Xu Dong understood that if he did not spout those harsh words now, he would definitely be wronged.

 C308 Xu Dong was famous

    The black tornadoes and the light in the sky. They had come out.


    The light, together with the darkness, pressed down the darkness within the light and the light. The Star Realm did not allow so many races to appear, especially those large ones.


    The demi-human race suddenly appeared, and then this problem appeared. In order to fight for his existence, Xu Dong''s starting point was good, but his starting point, might not be to become a god or a devil, but to massacre!


    He knew that there were still many demons in the Eastern Land. They were also waiting to see Xu Dong''s future.


    "demi-human race!" A divine spirit caught a glimpse of Xu Dong and felt a black aura around him. He opened his mouth like a sacred word, and from a book, energy began to surge. In order to kill Xu Dong, he decided to make a move.


    With the appearance of the divine rainbow, all living things would be destroyed. This was also the reason why it was called the Book of Destruction. The world was vast, and there was nothing it could not destroy. If there was, it would be destroyed!


    Roar!


    "You two are not qualified to fight with me, and letting god emperor and god emperor come together is more like it!" Xu Dong was extremely arrogant, once he threw out a punch, the terrifying power of the demi-human race continued to fly out, their blood vessels erupted, and they started to frown.


    The divine rainbow clashed with the Spirit Demon Qi and in the blink of an eye, they were reduced to ashes. They thought that the two of them had finished, but the Terminator Book had a crack in it, Xu Dong stepped forward and struck out with his fist, "I am the Demon Emperor, Xu Dong!"


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The fist contained electricity, and in the blink of an eye, it had caused the various gods to vomit blood. If not for them noticing Xu Dong rushing over and condensing a defensive technique, they would have all died.


    "I never thought he would be so terrifying, summon the god emperor''s clone and kill him!" The Gods saw how ruthless Xu Dong was and could not help it, because they had to kill Xu Dong quickly to prevent him from escaping. However, at this time, a terrifying vortex appeared, the people from the Demons attacked them, they attacked the god race, and it was even a woman!


    When Xu Dong saw the woman, a look of shock appeared on his face. Coincidentally, the woman''s gaze was on him too, and with just a glance, Xu Dong vomited blood and flew away.


    The witch laughed coldly. "He can''t run far. Catch up to him and kill him!"


    The Demon Emperor had offended the demi-human race, and he couldn''t stand letting the Demon Emperor grow. Fortunately, she had personally come over, and the unexpected gains from killing the people of the god race made his a lot of money.


    Xu Dong fell from the sky and crashed onto a rock, the knocking sound was loud, but Xu Dong realised that there was a small world here, he did not hesitate and directly walked in, when he walked in, he just happened to hear the sound.


    "I never thought that there would be a expert in the Demons. I just wanted to act tough. I didn''t expect that I would almost have pretended to be there." Xu Dong''s injuries were severe, upon entering he looked around, "So it''s actually just a small world, I wonder what opportunities this small world has."


    "Forget it, let''s just treat our wounds first!" Xu Dong''s body was extremely miserable. A line of cracks appeared on his chest before it split open, as though his body was being torn apart.


    "I didn''t expect that the dignified Demon Emperor would not discover this rotten old man." A voice suddenly came out, causing Xu Dong''s scalp to go numb, the man remained silent like a stone. He opened his eyes, looked at the old man, and thought: "Ghost."


    "Young man, don''t be afraid. I am the controller of this world, and I am also the guardian of the demi-human race. It is my honor for you to come here." The old man opened his mouth, allowing Xu Dong to relax in an instant. At the same time, he looked at the fellow.


    However, his body seemed to have withered, and he said: "I am Shi Wentian, I have lived in this world for a very long time, and when I created this world, I was also a Rock Demon. When the demi-human race was in the hands of the previous generation of Demon Emperor, it was indeed very mighty.


    Shi Wentian suddenly said a lot, as though he had opened his heart to Xu Dong, but not long after, he stopped. Xu Dong was baffled, and asked: "Why don''t you say it?"


    "That''s because everyone knew that you were able to come here because of the heavens'' arrangements." Shi Wentian laughed, stared at Xu Dong and walked over. He walked over slowly, but very quickly.


    Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that he had no other choice but to accept it. He didn''t feel that what he did was wrong, because his existence could make those beings that submitted to the gods and devils come back, and that would be enough.


    Sooner or later, the demi-human race would return, and he would be even more powerful and invincible, existing even longer than the gods and devils. Those people could also reappear in the clouds above the stars, but Xu Dong just started to retire and marry a Girl, it was just like how it was ¡­.


    "I know what you mean. Are there any other demi-human race in this world? Where did they go? " Xu Dong felt that Shi Wentian should know where many other demi-human race s had gone to, so the moment he opened his mouth, Shi Wentian immediately smiled.


    He walked further and further, step by step, it was extremely mystical. Xu Dong also learned from him that step by step, they were so close to each other, simple and casual, and it didn''t take long for him to reach the only village in this world.


    "Homo sapiens!" Xu Dong cried out in surprise, a look of happiness suddenly appeared in his eyes, the Homo sapiens still had people, but didn''t the mud demon already say, that the Homo sapiens no longer existed, why would there be a Homo sapiens here?


    "Very excited, isn''t it? In this world, there is nothing different about this world except that they cannot cultivate, but that does not matter. In this world, with the protection of the demi-human race, the Homo sapiens is able to recuperate. If you did not come in, many people and demons would have probably forgotten the history of the past. "


    The elderly person was full of memories, and in this world, there were many more. Because with Xu Dong''s arrival, he felt that there was hope between demi-human race and himself, and he was about to die.


    "Predecessor, why are you telling me this?" Xu Dong was curious.


    The history of the past, the history of the past, was in their minds, in the books, in the thick rolls of bamboo and sheepskin scrolls.


    "Homo sapiens has already lost the power to cultivate. demi-human race has become a monster without soul." The god race took the soul of the demi-human race and the cultivation method of the demi-human race. Every action was so swift and fierce, so fast that it would cause others to feel despair!


    "Although the Human and Demon races have lost, they still retained the basic authority. The Heavenly Dao will not let them be annihilated in history, so we need you. I don''t have much time left." He told Xu Dong solemnly that he was running out of time, and Xu Dong understood.


    "I, Shi Wentian, have asked the heavens. Humans and demi-human race, can fight!" He gnashed his teeth as the strength of countless people finally exploded forth.


    In his world, countless people and demons heard his words. They shed tears, became inhuman gods and demons, and hateful gods and devils filled the sky. They were finally going to return, and when the time came, the Demons would tremble, and the divine spirit would be terrified!


    The black mass of troops unceasingly began to gather, and then they stood in front of Shi Wentian. Their killing intent was awe-inspiring, and they were just slightly shabby looking ¡­

 C309 ecstasy

    It was unknown when the flower of blood appeared, but wounds suddenly appeared one after another.


    The donkey riding teenager came out from void. His wounds were numerous, like he was an Asura in a ghost, this donkey was not ordinary, it was the most terrifying, most ferocious thing in hell, do not be fooled by his silly appearance.


    This young man did not know how an ordinary person could be, at least, a creature like a donkey. How could he be an ordinary person?


    He was already an immortal. Looking at a distant stone, he felt somewhat bored as he leaned on it. Suddenly, something happened that he couldn''t avoid. It was a beam of light, a terrifying flash of light.


    The donkey exhaled, and the young man was killed on the rock without any reaction. Then the donkey spat out a mouthful of water and said: "Damn it, I am finally free, demi-human race is back! Your King is back, your mother is trembling!"


    The donkey was shaking, but at this moment, he suddenly saw something terrifying. There was no donkey here, nor was there any monster. There was only blood that had persisted for a long time and a pile of ruins ¡­


    "What''s going on? Where is my disciple? " The donkey was greatly shocked. It spat out a mouthful of blood as it spoke. Its eyes turned scarlet as it became a bit angry, "Great Reversal Technique!"


    Space and time began to flow back to those times, those unforgettable times. After an unknown amount of time passed, the donkey closed its scarlet eyes. However, the blood tears made it feel strange. Its people were all dead.


    "Roar!" The two races, I will tear you all to pieces, eat them all into my stomach, and then pull them out! " The donkey was thoroughly angry. It had never been so angry before. It roared and turned into a streak of lightning, disappearing without a trace. It seemed like it was going to take revenge in the cities of the gods and devils.


    At a certain point in time, a white tiger rushed out. He was very excited and let out a mouthful of impure air and said, "Aiyah, I''ve finally returned from time to time. My little tigress, you''ve suffocated me for all these years, I''ve finally returned ¡­" "Alright."


    "Roar!" He roared into the sky, and in the end, he turned into an Aurora and completely disappeared. He did not hesitate at all, and he did not even use the Great Reversal Technique.


    At the peak of the sea of stars, a young man was walking on thin air as he landed on the ground. It was a city that was once bathed in blood, a magnificent imperial city ¡­ It did not appear in front of his eyes, but rather shattered. He did not let out a single sound, and only anger filled his eyes.


    Xu Dong also walked out of Shi Wentian''s world, and looked towards the distance with a profound gaze. A great battle was continuously waged, and some of the strong person s went to the cities in anger, killing countless immortal god s before being killed by the even more powerful immortal god s.


    Xu Dong was slightly touched, a sword suddenly appeared, Xu Dong grabbed onto it happily and said: "blood blade, I did not expect to meet you here, I am truly lucky!"


    "Are you the Demon Emperor, the Master of the blood blade?" A guy with white hair but a young face walked out. Xu Dong turned to look at him and realised that he was actually a person.


    Three thousand years ago, Ye Luo left. Three thousand years later, Ye Luo returned, it was just that this place was no longer the world it used to be. Three thousand years ago, he returned for the Great Way.


    "The sword is a good sword, but the man is also a good man. Let''s join forces and annihilate the gods and devils!" Ye Luo asked Xu Dong as he nodded his head. He knew how unbearable this pain was, but he actually came back, that was enough for him. This was because the Demon Emperor was no longer a guy who was reminiscing about the past.


    In the sky, many divine spirit s appeared, but none of them appeared. Most likely, they had gone to intercept other people, and when Xu Dong looked at the distant world, he saw a woman, a concubine of the god emperor. She looked at Xu Dong and asked, "You are the Demon Emperor?"


    "That''s right, I am the Demon Emperor!"


    This woman was actually a demi-human race, and one with a rather high bloodline as well. Xu Dong stood in front of him, as if he was a tiny living being, "Since it''s a Demon Emperor, then kill him!"


    "Heh ¡­" You are the demi-human race, why must you help the god race? snorted coldly. With the blood blade in his hands, he was no longer afraid, but he could naturally abandon the Demon Emperor Palace.


    Ye Luo held onto a silver sword, and rushed towards god race, saying: "Demon Emperor, join forces and kill them, don''t leave a single one alive!"


    "Alright!" Xu Dong was angry, he knew what this Nine-tailed Fox was doing. It was probably for himself, for the people of his race, but no matter, since they were all enemies, he could just kill them all!


    Many people had died, but they still could not injure Xu Dong. Once the Nine-tailed Fox saw this, it would absolutely not do, changing its form, shaking its nine tails.


    Xu Dong sneered, turned into a shadow, every time he blinked, he took away the life of one of the god race people. That guard patted down, and before he could take it back, Xu Dong''s sword cut down and cut off a part of her tail!


    "AHH!" The Nine-tailed Fox screeched, its eyes becoming even more scarlet. A golden man snorted, transforming into a divine rainbow as he rushed over. This golden man was god emperor.


    Although this person was dressed in the robes of the god emperor, his methods were extremely cruel. For the future of the god race, he had actually destroyed both the demi-human race and himself.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    The void was shattered, Xu Dong was flustered and exasperated, but he had no other choice, suddenly he heard a loud shout: "One with the sword!"


    Suddenly, a terrifying ray of light flew over, and slapped Ye Luo flying. When Xu Dong saw that Ye Luo''s sword was broken, the blood blade condensed his blood, causing his body to become covered in armor, and said: "god emperor, I want you dead!"


    "You''re just an ant!" god emperor slapped his palm, a palm suddenly appeared in the sky, and then, he slapped Xu Dong to the ground. As expected, it was like an ant, slapping Xu Dong until he vomited blood.


    "You''re just an ant, a bigger ant!" god emperor gnashed his teeth as he looked at Xu Dong with shining eyes, "You actually dared to hurt my beloved concubine''s tail, you''re courting death!"


    The Nine-tailed Fox walked to the front of god emperor and exhaled a breath of air. Xu Dong saw everything clearly, that was the fox race''s control method. Xu Dong pondered for a moment and said: "Kill that Nine-tailed Fox!"


    Ye Luo nodded his head. Although his body had been torn apart, their bodies were still recovering, and not long after, there were two of them. Although their clothes were tattered, it was very pitiful, but Xu Dong found the weakness of the god emperor, and this was a conspiracy.


    There must be someone controlling the god race, there must be, Xu Dong was gambling, and there must be someone controlling the god emperor, but the god emperor made his move again, and once again slapped Xu Dong and Ye Luo away, and said: "Kill these two ants!"


    Xu Dong realized how strange this world was, he did not expect that he would actually become the target of his abuse. god emperor was too terrifying, even without god emperor, it would be difficult for them to break through so many heavenly soldiers, he could not help but become anxious for a moment.

 C310 awakening

    "Damn it, if only so many treasures were here!" Xu Dong clenched his teeth, he truly wished that his brothers and even his own Divine Equipment were here, since that way he could suppress everyone here.


    "Xiao Longnv, come out!" Xu Dong shouted as a ray of multicolored light shot out from the Demon Emperor Palace. He was Xiao Longnv, a mysterious female, if not for Xu Dong, she would have become a Demon Emperor.


    "Kill that Nine-tailed Fox!" As long as they killed the Nine-tailed Fox, it was possible for them to awaken the god emperor. If that happened, they would be able to escape from death.


    "Alright!" "Yes!" Xiao Longnv replied happily. When the Nine-tailed Fox saw that someone was rushing over, she immediately turned pale with fright, knowing that her Master could tell her that he had to control the god emperor well, otherwise he would kill all her clansmen.


    Those waste soldiers and heavenly generals simply could not defend against it. In order to protect himself, the Nine-tailed Fox immediately said to the god emperor: "Your Majesty. Let''s hurry up and leave. We''ll hand these trash over to Prince Jing. "


    "No, I want to personally kill Demon Emperor. He actually cut off your ninth tail, you can''t be forgiven!" The most basic reasoning within the god emperor was actually annihilated by Xu Dong. The Nine-tailed Fox was shocked, while Xu Dong began to laugh out loud in happiness. )


    "god emperor, you call me an ant, but the most pitiful thing is you. You actually became a cripple and need to rely on your woman to protect you! If you want to kill me, then come and try, see if you can kill me!" Xu Dong laughed, causing him to become even angrier, he transformed into a divine rainbow and rushed forward, but Xu Dong''s calm demeanor made him startled.


    "Demon Emperor, you want us to go over and use some sort of special method? I will not go over, I want to stay here and watch you die! " god emperor laughed loudly, his expression was crazed.


    Pow!


    A smelly shoe suddenly appeared in front of god emperor, causing him to fly into a rage. His gaze landed on a donkey in the distance and said: "You actually threw dirt at me, you don''t know if you''re dead or alive!"


    "Humph, you tyrant, you won''t let me go, and I won''t let you go!" The donkey spat out the human language, causing cold sweat to pour down Xu Dong''s forehead. He felt that he had met an extraordinary person, but he never thought that he could actually use such a method to humiliate god emperor, and then the god emperor rushed over. The Nine-tailed Fox was unable to stop him even if it wanted to.


    At the same time, Xiao Longnv had already killed many heavenly soldiers, so she did not expect that the Nine-tailed Fox would turn into a ray of light and disappear. Now, Xu Dong had saved himself a lot of trouble, as the god emperor was already here.


    With a roar, he turned into a shadow and continuously reaped the heavenly soldiers. In the end, only the god emperor was left and the god emperor was still in a berserk state, following Xu Dong''s plan.


    The god emperor must have had his mind controlled, otherwise why would he be so angry? He could not take back the excitement from Xu Dong since the god emperor had already reached the level of an Emperor, so how could he not have a dao heart?


    All of this could only be done by capturing or controlling or awakening the god emperor, otherwise he would not have any chance at all. Xu Dong transformed into his original form, took a step forward, and rushed forward, but was forced back by a ray of sword light.


    "Roar!" With a dragon''s roar, it shook the god emperor until it was dizzy. In human form, Xu Dong smashed the god emperor away, before condensing ice and wood, imprisoning the god emperor.


    Unfortunately, the god emperor was too terrifying. He moved slightly and rushed over once again, but Xu Dong had no choice but to continue transforming into a dragon. If he did not become a dragon, he would not be able to defeat the god emperor.


    "Archangel Sword!" Xu Dong softly moaned as the blood blade flew out of his body and hung in the sky. As it fell from the sky, Xu Dong could feel an even more powerful energy rushing towards him.


    "Celestial King Sword!" The god emperor roared, and an even more terrifying sword rushed over. This time, Xu Dong felt that he was left with no chance, because the Celestial King Sword could slice the dragon''s body into pieces, but a figure appeared in front of him, it was actually a rock.


    Crack ¡­ Puff ¡­


    Although the stone had blocked the Celestial King''s sword, it still caused Xu Dong to be injured. He vomited a mouthful of blood, and his gaze landed on the stone.


    "Predecessor!" Xu Dong''s gaze once again fell on god emperor, and said: "Predecessor, you have already killed so many, yet you still want to continue to kill. For power or the world? "


    "What''s so strange about the race competition? Did you, the Kid, think that you could wake him up? He is actually a Demons, no matter how much you wake him up, it is impossible!" The donkey screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood at the same time.


    Watching as the god emperor walked towards Xu Dong, he cursed silently. Could it be that the future leader of the demi-human race is a fool?


    "A transvestite, it can''t exist, it can''t!" When god emperor raised his sword and was about to fall, Xu Dong was suddenly angry, he knew that god emperor was not saved, but he never expected that it was not saved to such an extent, when strength appeared, the god emperor who was in front of Xu Dong wanted to dodge, but it was too late.


    Because Xu Dong was even faster than before, the blood blade pierced his skin and penetrated the god emperor as the blood blade continued to absorb the god emperor''s blood.


    Humans can exist, but so can the demi-human race. Although you are the ruler, your mind has already been controlled. Xu Dong roared at god emperor''s eardrums. god emperor seemed to have heard it and became clear-headed.


    "All of this... "It''s not what I want." god emperor revealed an apologetic expression, but when he stopped breathing, Xu Dong groaned, and spat out a mouthful of blood. Ye Luo and Xiao Longnv were considered complete, as he had suffered a portion of the Celestial King Sword''s injuries.


    "Predecessor Shi Wentian..." Xu Dong suddenly thought of something, and walked towards Shi Wentian. Shi Wentian had already shattered into a piece of ordinary stone.


    Xu Dong''s heart hurt, he knew that all of this was a conspiracy, but suddenly the sky was covered in dark clouds, making him understand that he could not continue to be heavy.


    "It''s finally over. This world can finally end without the three races." One person laughed happily, Demon Emperor!


    The Demon Emperor was actually the controller!


    "Do you finally understand? I never thought that Demon Emperor would have obtained such a great opportunity and unraveled such a secret. It seems that you cannot leave this place alive. " Demon Emperor took a step forward and smiled. Her smile was extremely disgusting.


    felt that if he continued listening, he wouldn''t be able to take it anymore. Power surged wildly, but Demon Emperor waved his hand and said, "Don''t waste your strength, you can''t be my opponent. Obediently submitting will help you avoid death!"

 C311 Is that possible?

    Is that possible?


    "Hahaha, I never thought that a dignified god emperor would actually be killed by someone like you, what a pitiful and lamentable outcome!" Xu Dong suddenly laughed and said.


    Demon Emperor did not have a single expression on his face, because she knew the reason why Xu Dong was so crazy.


    "In the end, the Demons has reigned supreme, and your race will become the food of the Demons, a pig reared in captivity!" However, his injuries were too heavy, and only Xiao Longnv and Xiao Longnv, who were not heavily injured, was not able to defeat him.


    "Demon Emperor, stop. Evil will never overcome evil ¡­" A low and deep voice came out from the god emperor''s soul. Xu Dong glanced at the god emperor. He had changed, but he did not have a physical body, so he was still not a match for the Demon Emperor.


    "Have you forgotten? When you destroyed me, I already understood the true meaning of this world! " The Demon Emperor cried out in grief as she stretched out her white arms. She wanted to imprison the god emperor.


    How could Xu Dong let her do as she wished, and turn into a shadow? It was the same for Xiao Longnv and Ye Luo.


    The donkey laughed bitterly, "It''s gone. It''s all gone. It''s also gone. Its god is also gone. The demon is also going to disappear soon ¡­"


    "Puchi ~ ~ ~"


    Xu Dong and Ye Luo did the same, but Xu Dong had completely fainted. As for Ye Luo and Xiao Longnv, they still had a hint of consciousness, the god emperor s'' soul had been seized.


    "Roar!"


    Tiger''s might roared, the Ten Thousand Beasts were terrified, a white tiger rushed forward, spitting out a ray of lightning, spitting out human language: "Demon Emperor, you have committed many evil deeds, there will be heavenly retribution!"


    "Heaven''s wrath? As long as I absorb the god emperor''s soul, what do I have to fear from the heavens? " The white tiger''s words made Demon Emperor sneer, and then watched as Xu Dong and the others were brought away.


    "Hmph, no need to be anxious. You will all be my power very soon." Demon Emperor sneered, turned into black mist and disappeared.


    Putong.


    With the sound of something heavy landing on the ground and the appearance of a bright light, Xu Dong''s wounds became many and gradually began to heal. However, the speed at which it healed was not as fast as the destruction of the black qi.


    "You too." The White Tiger shook its head with a bitter smile, then took a deep breath of life. It then took out a pill and said, "I owed you in my previous life."


    Everyone''s expressions became slightly heavy. They knew who exactly the white tiger was, the Dragon Emperor, the ancient Dragon Emperor, but they never thought that it would fall to such a state. Without the dragon body, and the Demon Emperor''s everything, they said they owed Xu Dong, but no one knew what they owed him.


    "Predecessor, what should we do now?" Everyone no longer had any thoughts in their hearts, because at this time, if Xu Dong died, the demi-human race would have only one less hope.


    "What do you think I am capable of doing now?" The White Tiger sneered. He didn''t know how long he could live, so how could he know where to go?


    "Haha ¡­" Like I said, this world is hopeless. What can I do once I return ¡­. "When I left, everything was still fine. After I left ¡­" The donkey laughed bitterly. He thought that once he returned to this world, he would be able to become the master of this world.


    Then the demi-human race would no longer need to be called an animal, but when he returned, he could no longer see anyone. Why was the world so cruel, cruel to the point of making him want to cry?


    "Alright, you stinky ass. You will only lower our morale!" The White Tiger patted the donkey''s head and thought for a moment. Then, it said, "How about this? Let''s head to the god race and let the divine spirit make his choice."


    After all, the god emperor was already dead, and he had fallen into a trap. If he did not retaliate, the god race would belong to the Demons.


    "The gods are so hypocritical. For those things, they are willing to join hands with us?" Ye Luo was in disbelief. After all, in the ancient times, it was they who had jointly annihilated the Homo sapiens!


    Because of this, a lot of Homo sapiens had to be sacrificed, and there was no way to find the existence of a Homo sapiens in this world!


    "Ugh ¡­" Maybe I have a way! " Xu Dong still felt dizzy.


    "Demon Emperor, you''re awake." Everyone looked at Xu Dong, and Xiao Longnv laughed out loud, looking at Xu Dong''s wound. Although the black Qi was still corroding, but Xu Dong had woken up, so it was alright, "How do you feel?"


    Everyone felt like they had just had a light on their heads, they did not realise that Xu Dong and Xiao Longnv''s relationship was so good.


    "Alright, you don''t have to look at me anymore. Perhaps I can no longer be saved. In this world, unless the Demons dispels the Curse, otherwise ¡­" Xu Dong laughed bitterly, he knew what was going on in his body, and touched Xiao Longnv''s hair, even he did not know why Xiao Longnv suddenly became so good to him, and said: "Above the star realms, there is a large expanse of Sacred Grounds, where can we go!"


    Everyone froze for a moment before the White Tiger asked: "Sacred Grounds? How is this possible? Homo sapiens no longer exists, why do you say that there are still Sacred Grounds? "


    The Sacred Grounds were the Fawning Village, the handsome village and a few nearby villages. Although they weren''t big, it was enough for them to cultivate. Hiding away for a while.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with that place, but people from there can still cultivate in it." Xu Dong remained silent for a bit, then looked at god emperor''s corpse and said, "god emperor, you have left behind a remnant soul. Come out and let''s chat."


    The god emperor actually hid a remnant soul? Everyone''s expressions changed, they looked at Xu Dong for no reason, but Xu Dong snorted and said: Alright, since you are not willing to believe us, then we don''t have much to say, brothers, let''s burn our corpses to sacrifice to the heavens!


    god emperor: "... Oh my god, Demon Emperor, you''re ruthless! "


    It seemed that he found a way to leave. After all, as long as he returned to the god race, the god race still had the ability to revive him. Now that he had recovered, he was basically unable to walk anymore.


    If you want to return to the god race, that''s impossible. Someone in the god race will definitely attack you, did you forget that the Nine-tailed Fox is just a chess piece? Xu Dong sneered, he knew what the god emperor was planning.


    "After returning to the god race, I naturally have the confidence to revive." As the strongest existence in the Star Realm, the god emperor still had some methods. However, in order to hide it, he decided not to tell Xu Dong who those people were.


    Xu Dong thought for a while, then said: "Alright, since you insist on going back to send yourself to your death, then we will not keep you here. Oh right, there is something else I want to tell you."


    The god emperor suddenly became interested, he felt that the thing that Xu Dong wanted to talk about must be very precious, so he asked: "What is it?"


    "I''m just asking weakly, do you want to live?" Xu Dong seriously stared at god emperor, which caused god emperor to suddenly feel a chill all of a sudden, and his mood dropped a little. He felt that everyone present was a strong person, and if one were to say that they wished to die, then that would be too simple. The other party had directly eaten him, and said that he did not want to die, so he fell into a pit that Xu Dong had dug long ago.


    He felt that Xu Dong was too despicable, so despicable that he could not be picky about it. After that, he obtained a result and said: "Alright, since you all insist on escorting this emperor, I will give you all this opportunity. Of course, I want to tell you all that there is a possibility that there''s only death in this journey."


    Speaking of death, god emperor also felt a sense of disappointment in his heart. If he wanted to die, that was simple, he could be roasted alive right now, and if he did not want to die, that was simple.


    god emperor was still young, he didn''t want to send god race to hell.

 C312 Reversion (1)

    "It doesn''t matter. After all, we are almost at the end of the line. We might have a future if we put in a bit of effort!" Xu Dong had already decided. As for the others, Xu Dong felt that they did not need to ask. The donkey had already recovered its fighting spirit from its sickly state.


    "Demon Emperor, I really admire you." The god emperor laughed, but Xu Dong just glanced at him indifferently, with a disapproving gaze. A god emperor who had been attracted by a Nine-tailed Fox for such a long time, if his cultivation did not increase, would he even have the qualifications to praise him?


    "Alright, now that the god race has become our ally, we will have a good fight ahead of us. We must pay attention to the future of the Homo sapiens!" Xu Dong''s future, carried many things that were hard to explain. If he failed, the Homo sapiens and the demi-human race, and even the god race, would no longer exist.


    Therefore, their eyes revealed a trace of unwavering determination. A few of them looked at each other, and Xu Dong saw the cautious tone in the god emperor''s voice in their eyes. After all, they did not know what god emperor would do after he recovered, and everything must be done with caution.


    "What is this White Tiger?" The donkey suddenly noticed that this was no trivial matter. The white tiger walked out, and the donkey felt that something was off. "Damn it, this can''t be the Bottomless Pit, sealing space, right?"


    "That''s right, I have been cultivating here for thousands of years. Although the environment is not very good, but it is enough to avoid being chased by the Demon Emperor, so I brought you here." Everyone heard him and felt a wave of pain in their hearts.


    Xu Dong wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said: "Your sister, if this is a bottomless pit, then if we seal the space, we might not be able to leave, and will die here."


    The White Tiger hit its head and said, "Aiya, my god, I forgot about something extremely important. It seems that we really can''t get out. I don''t know how to do it, but my mind hasn''t been working recently ¡­" "Hey, no, why did you guys come so close?"


    "What?" "Of course it''s you!" Afterwards, everyone stepped forward and fiercely beat up the White Tiger until Xu Dong said that he would stop. Then, everyone''s gazes fell on god emperor.


    "Wait? What does this have to do with me? This place was brought in by the White Tiger, so of course he has a way to bring us away. " When the god emperor saw that their gazes were all on him, he felt extremely vexed, because at this time, other than him, no one else would be able to leave this place.


    "Fine, I only have one way, but I need the support of your power. After all, my soul is currently too weak." If he was allowed to return to god race, he only needed to go to the soul Stage to be able to recover her soul.


    god race.


    The Nine-tailed Fox sat on the divine seat and looked towards the Demon Emperor in the distance, laughing coldly: "That''s right, I already said it, you should be extra careful. I never thought that you would actually still let them leave, and now, this world has changed for the better. Demon Emperor, do you know that your current sin, is already enough to make you die countless of times."


    Xu Dong thought that the Nine-tailed Fox was just a subordinate, but he was actually the boss, and the strongest in this world. Because she had already eaten the soul of the god emperor, his terrifying mental strength had increased by a lot.


    The moment she heard the Nine-tailed Fox''s words, cold sweat dripped down from its forehead. The Nine-tailed Fox lowered its head and said: "You idiot, now you only have a little use, and that means you have to become my tonic. Only you have to become my tonic, and at that time, you will be above ten thousand people by yourself!"


    "This subject is willing to pay half the soul." After passing it to the Nine-tailed Fox, the Nine-tailed Fox laughed in satisfaction. Then, it opened its mouth and ate, praising the Demon Emperor: "Very good, you''re not bad. From today onwards, if you meet the people from the Demon Emperor s, kill them for me without leaving a single one alive!"


    "Yes, I understand." The previously overweeningly arrogant Demon Emperor had now left the Sacred Palace like an ordinary maid. The Nine-tailed Fox sneered: "Supreme existence of the Star Realm? Hmph, just a bunch of waste s. "

 C313 Reversion (2)

    "However, Xu Dong and the others should come to the shrine. At that time, the Demon Emperor would work with them from the inside, making her a spy ¡­ "No, I think it''s better if I do it properly so that I can make sure everything is safe." The Nine-tailed Fox said coldly, smiling like a cold beauty. As long as Xu Dong and the others died, that was enough.


    "god emperor, why can''t you make this cave a little bigger, and make it so that I can''t enter, it''s so embarrassing!" The White Tiger was a bit helpless, and retorted: "Don''t you know how big I am? To think that you''re even a god emperor, seriously. "


    He finally came out from a small hole that was big enough for one person, and looked at the beautiful mountains and rivers in the distance, and said carefreely: "I''m finally out, great rivers and mountains, I, White Tiger, have returned. My peerless Demon Emperor has finally returned, beautiful tigress, I have returned ¡­."


    It was a pity that no one heard him, but White Tiger and Donkey both knew that there would definitely be someone who heard him. Xiao Longnv, who was standing beside him, revealed her true form as she leapt onto the dragon''s body and then soared into the sky.


    Xu Dong decided to store the Homo sapiens and demi-human race in Shi Wentian''s space, so that he could save the last Fire Seed of Homo sapiens and demi-human race.


    She was Lin Meng, but after seeing Xiao Longnv''s real body, she left without a word. Xu Dong wanted to greet her, but seeing that she had left, he did not go, but found the forest instead.


    "Village head." Xu Dong walked to the front of the forest and respectfully said.


    The last time he was drunk, he was afraid of Xu Dong and did not touch any alcohol. Seeing that Xu Dong had come, and that there was a beautiful Girl behind him, oh no, the old man became spirited immediately, he kept questioning Xiao Longnv and finally made his move. However, he only touched Xiao Longnv''s dragon horn that just appeared.


    "Not bad, not bad. A pure blooded dragon, you must have suffered a lot for the sake of this dragon horn, right?" It was a pity for Lin Fan. He took out a rock and said, "This is a draconic crystal that can raise your bloodline. This old man doesn''t have anything for you. I hope you''ll be fine."


    draconic crystal!


    Xu Dong''s mood changed slightly, he did not think that this stone that Lin Lin Lin took out would actually have such a huge origin. He could feel the surging dragon aura from the draconic crystal, but he did not say anything more, since Xiao Longnv had already inherited the demi-human race Emperor''s bloodline, so even if he wanted that stone, it would be useless.


    "Grandpa Lin, I want you to help me with something." Xu Dong said to the forest.


    "There''s no need to be polite. I know what you''ve said. Put him down, and then you two can do what you want." Lin unexpectedly knew what Xu Dong wanted to do, and relaxed his heart, releasing all the Homo sapiens s and demi-human race s. He turned around and left, but suddenly heard Lin Dong calling out to him, "Lin Meng is waiting for you inside, why don''t you go in and see her?"


    "Wait for me to come back, I can''t give her the answer right now ¡­" Xu Dong was a little disappointed, but it was alright. He thought that Lin Meng was worried about Ye Wufeng, so he said this.


    "Alright, you youngsters have done your own thing. Since this old man is already old, there''s no need to meddle in other people''s business." Lin Feng waved his hand, allowing Xu Dong and the others to leave.

 C314 Leave (1)

    Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that he should still go over and see Lin Meng. After all, the other party had something to do, it was just that this outcome was obviously not a beautiful one.


    Du du...


    Xu Dong knocked on her door, and not long after, a head came out. Lin Meng said unhappily, "You''re finally here, why do I feel like you''re not willing to come?"


    "No, I''m willing to come. It''s just that I feel that you can''t open the door. What are you angry about?" Xu Dong felt that she was weird. She must be happy to see him come over, but what made him uncomfortable was that this guy had not opened the door yet. He only stuck his cute head out.


    "That''s right, you''re right, that''s very well thought out. Then you can leave, we''ve already met." Lin Meng decided to chase Xu Dong away, because she couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. In fact, she really wished for Xu Dong to not leave, but it seemed impossible.


    "Alright, I''ll be going then. If there''s a chance, we''ll meet again in the future." Xu Dong happily waved at her, and then, seeing that they were all waiting for him, he faintly smiled at her, and then, the few of them quickly turned into afterimages as they quickly left.


    "Pa Da ¡­"


    Lin Meng''s tears fell, and she felt a little bitterness, and a little pain. She didn''t expect them to leave just like that.


    "They''re gone." Lin Fan walked out. He felt a bit uncomfortable because if they went down there, there would be a dead end as well. He said with some pity, "There''s no other way. They can only meet again for the rest of their lives.


    "Grandpa? Why do you say that? " Lin Meng was a little angry, she felt that the forest was saying that if Xu Dong went, then he died.


    "His body has been infected by demonic energy. Soon, he will die." Hearing this, Lin Meng''s figure flashed. She actually wanted to leave, but Lin Dong seemed to already know. With a grab of his hand, he caught Lin Meng.


    "Grandpa, you must have a way to save him, right?!" Lin Meng kept begging, hoping that Lin Fan would act, but he shook her head and did not say anything else, because there was no such thing as luck or misfortune in this world. If you let him stay here, perhaps Lin Dong could save him, but he still had to leave ¡­


    "I never thought that a dignified Demon Emperor like me would actually die in a Curse, it''s really funny." Xu Dong shook his head, then condensed a terrifying power. The black substance was comparable to the devil energy on his body, Xu Dong shouted, "Refine the Curse!"


    Boom ¡­


    A flame appeared from his body, then, a terrifying object appeared from Xu Dong, and a crack appeared on his body. This crack was not only that, the demonic energy in his body continued to fly out, wanting to escape.


    Everyone turned pale with fright. Xu Dong was playing with fire, why didn''t they feel that he was so fierce before? Why did he suddenly become so fierce?


    "How terrifying are these flames? I feel that they are even comparable to the Demon Emperor!" Ye Luo laughed. With the addition of the power of the Curse, Xu Dong would be able to fight an undefeated battle against the Demon Emperor. As long as he was not defeated, that was enough.


    However, he did not expect Xu Dong''s body to have such an unexpected change, his body started to break down continuously, and not long after, Xu Dong became a blood man, with countless of wounds.


    "Great, the black gas has disappeared." The donkey was pleasantly surprised. Xu Dong closed his eyes and continued to absorb the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, starting to recover his vitality.


    Temple.


    "Damn you Xu Dong, I never thought that Demon Emperor would actually not kill you, but it doesn''t matter, since you''re going to die anyway!" The Nine-tailed Fox sensed that Xu Dong was not dead and was extremely discouraged, but she suddenly thought of something and decided to use his army to capture them.


    "Demon Emperor, none of you will survive this. I am the supreme existence in this world, no one can make me kick them away from the Divine Throne." He was sure that once Xu Dong and the rest arrived at the Divine Palace, they would be completely drowned by the god race''s army.


    They were already near the floating city, and after passing through the city, they would quickly reach the divine hall. As long as they went to the divine hall, there was a possibility of reviving the god emperor, and once they revived, they would truly be at the peak of this world. At that time, with Xu Dong and the god emperor''s cooperation, they would definitely be able to kill the Demon Emperor.

 C315 Leave (2)

    Because of this, he became completely furious. If he wanted to let himself live comfortably, he had to kill the Demon Emperor, which was the only thing that remained of the Four Great Clans in the past.


    "Demon Emperor, we have arrived at the Sacred Palace, but I feel that the aura there is very strange." Everyone looked into the distance. Even though the divine hall was still quiet, within the silence, there were a few chilling sounds. "Something''s not right, ah, why is there the presence of a Demons here?!"


    "Demon Emperor has already killed god emperor and is here to cause trouble. Isn''t it very understandable for him to have been tainted with a bit of demonic energy?" The donkey asked in confusion.


    But because of that, Xu Dong suddenly realized the seriousness of the situation, and immediately shouted: "Not good, let''s leave this place quickly!"


    His voice was filled with trembling, but it was too late. A terrifying streak of black light rushed over, slamming into the bodies of the crowd. The black light was constantly devouring their bodies, the amount of energy it consumed was simply too great.


    "That''s right, I never thought that the Demon Emperor would actually have a way to remove the power of my Curse, what a miraculous person." The Demon Emperor sneered and walked out from the side. There was also a beautiful Nine-tailed Fox that cowered beside the Demon Emperor.


    Xu Dong clenched his teeth and said: "You despicable scumbag, I didn''t think you would actually ambush me at the shrine, you are too despicable!"


    Even if Xu Dong had started to erupt, his body had already been mostly absorbed by the black light, so he had paid a terrifying price. That was because his energy had started to suffer serious losses and his blood vessels had started to disappear as well.


    The Demon Emperor saw that Xu Dong and the others were still struggling, and laughed: "Stop struggling, all of you can only die, do you understand? As for the god emperor, hand over his body and I can give you all a dignified death! "


    "I don''t need a decent way to die. I want light!" Xu Dong turned into his original form and rushed forward, but that terrifying energy smashed him flying, and smashed him onto the ground in the distance. Blood spurted out madly, and he stood up.


    They had completely gone mad. They did not expect such an outcome. An old man flew down from the sky and said, "What a pity, what a pity. I thought you would wake up on your own. I didn''t expect that I was overthinking."


    Lin Lin took out a rock and threw it towards Xu Dong. That rock smashed onto Xu Dong''s dragon head, and more and more spirit fragments flew out. Xu Dong looked at the few people in the distance and realised that they were all familiar, and even Lin Meng''s figure ¡­


    "So ¡­" I am Ye Wufeng! " The fragments of the sword appeared and fused into Xu Dong''s blood blade Sword. Then, it transformed into a rainbow as it quickly rushed towards the black light.


    "If you want to destroy that black light, then stop him!" The Demon Emperor laughed out loud, and realised that Xu Dong was actually quite interesting, he was just teased a bit earlier ¡­ Dammit, how could it be the Stone of Three Lives!


    Three Lives Stone can solve the problem of reincarnation in this world. That is a peerless stone, but Xu Dong kept it, and fixed his gaze on Demon Emperor, and said: "Alright, in my opinion, you should go and die. In this world, no one can avoid the wrath of heaven, you understand!"


    "Heaven''s wrath? You want to summon the divine punishment, and let me die? " The Demon Emperor sneered, and looked at Xu Dong with a weird expression. Although he could summon lightning, the lightning he summoned was just some ordinary lightning, "Hand the Three Lives Stone over to me, I can let you live!"


    "How ridiculous, do you think that''s possible?" Xu Dong let out a cold laugh, turned into an afterimage, struck out with the blood blade, breaking apart the black light.


    "Betrayal of the demi-human race, you deserve to die!" blood blade descended from the sky.


    Boom! *


    Xu Dong flew out, his only thought was, why is it so different, isn''t it easy to kill Nine-tailed Fox? Why was it so terrifying?


    He flew out and crashed into the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. It was extremely painful, but he had to admit, the damage that the Nine-tailed Fox gave him was too much, and even the blood blade were trembling.


    "She''s not my subordinate, she''s my Master." The Demon Emperor walked over flattering. Xu Dong''s expression changed, he did not expect the reversal to be so terrifying, the Nine-tailed Fox was actually the Demon Emperor.


    "Why are you doing this, Charcoal? Is this really okay?" Xu Dong looked at the Demon Emperor and Nine-tailed Fox in the distance, his mood extremely downcast. He never thought that they would actually do this, and just what exactly would be the outcome of doing this, who knew?


    "Hahaha, this world owes me so much. I only got a little bit of interest, what''s wrong with that?" The Nine-tailed Fox laughed out loud, laughing crazily, causing Xu Dong to not know how to explain it. However, she also said that the world owed her, so what exactly did he owe?

 C316 Eternal Night

    "Kid, you don''t need to think about anything. Although I am a demi-human race, I am no longer a person of the demi-human race. I am a new Great Emperor. Her voice was extremely arrogant, in her opinion, Xu Dong and the others were just lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    "Really? Sorry, this world doesn''t owe you. Without you, the world won''t move?" Xu Dong sneered, turned into a shining sun, rushing towards her, his power striking the Nine-tailed Fox''s body.


    However, the appearance of the powerful nine tails blocked Xu Dong''s strength. At this time, the White Tiger roared, and its claws shot out, "Nine-tailed Fox, you are just a little fox, this world does not owe you anything. You do not have a heart of gratitude, how can this be enough?"


    "Me? No gratitude? You''re just a joke. " The Nine-tailed Fox sneered, took a step forward and said: "Have you forgotten what you have done to the Nine-tailed Fox? A bunch of despicable scum. "


    "What have you done? Everything we do is natural selection, survival of the fittest, are we wrong? " Indeed, he had never been wrong, but he did not expect that someone would say that he was wrong.


    "Your mistake was not killing me with your own hands!" From their point of view, Nine-tailed Fox really shouldn''t exist, her strength was insufficient to kill the Nine-tailed Fox. So when the White Tiger''s gaze fell on Xu Dong, he nodded and turned into a shadow as he continued to attack the Nine-tailed Fox.


    "Bang ¡­" Xu Dong''s fist landed on Nine-tailed Fox''s body, his body was instantly covered in blood. However, there was another flash of lightning, and Xu Dong landed in front of her.


    "AHH!" "Damn it!" The Nine-tailed Fox let out a strange cry and transformed into a ray of divine light, taking out a sphere. This sphere was filled with a dark and cold aura, as if it was filled with countless creatures.


    "Not good, that''s the Absolute Soul Pearl! Xu Dong, quickly dodge it!" The White Tiger was drenched in cold sweat as it felt that something big was going to happen. It never thought that the Nine-tailed Fox would actually take out her peerless divine tool, would Xu Dong be able to escape from this calamity?


    Xu Dong''s shell had been turned into a unconscious soul, while her soul had turned into a ray of light and flew out. After that, it entered the Absolute Soul Pearl, and the terrifying Absolute Soul Pearl released a faint purple light as the Nine-tailed Fox laughed out loud, "Look, the only thing in the world that can kill me is the Soul Sealing Pearl''s power, are you all still not submitting?"


    The donkey was panicking, but it shook its head and laughed bitterly: "Nothing, nothing, nothing, this world is gone, the female donkey is also gone, look, Xu Dong also died."


    "Xu Dong!" Xiao Longnv''s eyes were filled with tears, they had lost all hope, as for why, maybe it was because Xu Dong had disappeared, maybe it was because they had collapsed, but then a terrifying vortex appeared inside, Xu Dong stood on the dark purple void, his entire body was filled with soul.


    "What is this place, a small world, or something else?" Because of this, he could only close his eyes and begin to absorb the soul here. His cultivation began to increase unceasingly, and very quickly, he reached a terrifying level. As expected, he stepped into the realm of the Great Emperor.


    "Break through!" Xu Dong gnashed his teeth as his soul began to erupt. He felt that he could break open the void in this place, and after that, he rushed out, and the image of a white tiger appeared in the distance. It was a pity, "It''s useless, no matter how strong you are, it''s useless.


    "Predecessor, you have said so much, but I can''t understand a single word of what you are saying. In my opinion, this world can definitely be broken, and then, leave this place, because this small world is just a small world. He has the nature to bear power, but the more power he possesses, the more it will definitely shatter him!" Xu Dong stared at the White Tiger and continued to attack it.


    "It''s useless. Even if your strength has reached the limit, you still won''t be able to break through the realm of the Soul Sealing Orb. Because, in this world, you will never be able to escape." The White Tiger snorted coldly, not caring about how Xu Dong felt about it. In its opinion, Xu Dong was just a joke to it, it had to pay a huge price.


    Xu Dong''s power began to surge nonstop. In order to reach an even greater height in his cultivation, he completely exploded with power.


    "What''s going on?" The White Tiger who was outside was shocked. It had felt Xu Dong''s strength and did not expect him to be so strong. What kind of opportunity did he get inside?


    Xu Dong glanced at the White Tiger and mocked, "Predecessor, I finally understand why you don''t want to go out. You are afraid of everything in this world, aren''t you?"


    "Haha ¡­" He did not have an answer, because he did not have any thoughts at all. It was absolutely impossible for Xu Dong to make him change his mind, because he did not need to bother with Xu Dong and continued to close his eyes to rest.


    "I swear on my soul that I will shatter this land!" Xu Dong clenched his teeth, a hint of pain in his heart, and then, it reached the deepest part of his soul. A terrifying force also erupted completely from his body, "If I can''t break out of this world, it''s your problem whether the Predecessor can leave or not.


    Xu Dong flew out and entered his own body. Looking at the Nine-tailed Fox, he spat out blood and retreated, then said: "Nine-tailed Fox, look, this world no longer cares about you, this world even pitied you, why are you so stubborn, why do you insist on becoming this Demons?"


    "Hahaha, this world has never been gentle to me before, so why should I be gentle to this world? You are only a reptile, what qualifications do you have to say that I''m wrong?" Her gaze fell on Xu Dong, and then revealed a look of horror, and said: "You are not bad, you have actually stepped into the world''s strongest realm, the Great Emperor."


    "Perhaps, this is your fate." Xu Dong looked at the Nine-tailed Fox coldly.


    "No one can punish me, no one can!" She exploded, maybe it was her final strike that broke apart, but in any case, her power had been broken, and she had been sent flying. Xu Dong felt that she was still small, so small that she was pitiful ¡­ Who was that figure? Was she alright?


    Lin Meng!


    Had she also come? He looked at the Nine-tailed Fox and laughed, then said: "Nine-tailed Fox, you have committed many evil deeds, you will definitely be punished by the heavens. No one in this world can let you go, who the heavens forgive?"


    "Hahaha, if I become an overlord, then she will not allow me to have a good look, because my strength is peerless and peerless!" She was still crazy and obsessed with the power of this world, because strength was the most basic of all things.

 C317 Starlight

    Lin Meng frowned, and looked at the Nine-tailed Fox helplessly: "You are really pitiful, because this world has never pitied you before. Do you want to be free?


    Xu Dong was stunned, why was this Girl so special, why did she feel a sense of familiarity, this feeling was familiar, it was as if she had been here with her before.


    Xu Dong frowned, and realised that she had already made his move. Previously, he was still soft and weak, but now he had become a strong person, and it was truly a pity. Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that he really couldn''t understand why the gentle Girl would suddenly turn into the way he looked at him, and how terrifying was that, his cultivation was so deep, and in the blink of an eye, he struck at the Nine-tailed Fox multiple times.


    Lin Mu at the side laughed, and said: "Kid, you don''t have to be surprised, and you don''t have to look at the secrets of heaven. In order to survive, many people in the world have to pay a huge price, and Lin Meng, this lass, has paid even more of a price for you. She already knows her own path, and after waiting for you for so long, this mystery is about to be solved."


    Xu Dong was startled, as though he had heard something unbelievable, and asked: "Grandpa, what are you trying to say?"


    "The basics of this world." Lin Feng smiled and looked at Xu Dong who did not understand. He said, "Alright, let me tell you this, the essence of this world is love, as long as there is love, this world will have an even stronger power. Do you understand now, Kid?"


    Xu Dong thought for a while, he understood the meaning of this, but he was not asking about this, what Xu Dong wanted to ask was, why did Grandpa think Lin Meng did it for him?


    Then, he sighed and said: "Maybe I really do owe her. But the luck between Homo sapiens and demi-human race has not come, so I must give them an explanation!"


    Although the terrifying power erupted at the same time, what was different from Lin Meng was that her power was filled with the power of soul, causing the Nine-tailed Fox to be extremely shocked. It was unexpected that Xu Dong actually had such a terrifying increase in the Absolute Soul Pearl!


    "Kill!" Demon Emperor shouted. She already did not care too much, either he should kill these people or these people should kill them, so there was no need to say anymore, in this world, there must be a conclusion, then be the ruler. When power started to gather, the Demon Emperor revealed a shocked expression, she did not realise that Xu Dong''s Inherent Skill was even scarier than he had imagined.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    The flying feathers continued to shoot out, and in the end, they collided into a piece of land. The land gave birth to a terrifying thing, "That is the Demon Emperor''s divine tool, let''s quickly avoid it!"


    The most pitiful part was the god emperor. Not long after he appeared, the script let him die, and then it turned into this, looking at the battle in the distance, the god emperor''s remnant soul flew out. He did not hand over his life to anyone else, because they were all enemies.


    Suddenly, a ray of divine light appeared. The donkey sneered and said: "I''m sorry, god emperor, Xu Dong has already said it, let me think highly of you, you bastard, you have too many schemes, maybe we will secretly turn the boat, you know, if you betray us, we will be in trouble."


    The donkey sneered. In his memories, he was the one who killed the female donkey, and he had paid a great psychological price for that. He had always dreamed of one day killing the god emperor, and that would be the end of it.


    "So it turns out that you were prepared for it. Thankfully, I am prepared as well!" The god emperor sneered, watched as the donkey turned into a shadow and gradually disappeared. The donkey did not chase after it, but stood on the spot, and then the god emperor returned to its original position, "Hahaha, this idiot actually thought he could stop me, it really makes me laugh to death."


    "Um, my apologies. Master god emperor, you still haven''t avoided me, you are still by my side." The donkey let out a cold laugh, as if it was playing with the god emperor, deliberately letting him go, and then letting him come back again. He was a donkey, ah, a Demon who inherited the spatial laws of this world.


    "You!" god emperor was so angry that he almost died, he did not think that the donkey would be so despicable, daring to play with him. He let out a breath of air and said: "How about this, if you let me go, I can give you everything in this world, including the reviving donkey clan, how about it?"


    "Hur hur, actually killing you, isn''t it the same as killing you?" The donkey sneered and continued, "Besides, the current Demon Emperor is much more talented than you. One of your mistakes is bad, and you have to die too, so in order to make my children more comfortable, I think it''s better for you to be judged."


    "Donkey, don''t refuse a toast and drink a forfeit. This world isn''t as simple as you think it is. If it can really ¡­" The donkey suddenly walked over and stepped on god emperor''s face. god emperor suddenly had nothing to say, he was now a prisoner, what rights did he have to threaten them?


    "You never know how angry I am. Although this world is not mine, I am at least a part of this world, so don''t try to anger me, or you will die without a doubt!" The donkey said to the god emperor seriously. The god emperor was about to be shocked and did not say anything in the end.


    Xu Dong and Lin Meng''s joint attack had caused the Nine-tailed Fox to be unable to resist, and it actually started to injure the person continuously. It seemed like there was no chance at all, and god emperor''s eyes could not help but reveal a mocking smile.


    "Abominable Homo sapiens, abominable demi-human race!" She never thought that her great plan to rule over this world would be shattered like this by someone else. How could she not be angry, how could she not be angry, in order to make all of them her vassals?


    Suddenly, a terrible thing happened. They had to pay an even greater price for it, and the result was obviously death. The sea of stars was brilliant, and it could be considered a good burial ground.


    Xu Dong stood in front of the Nine-tailed Fox and his eyes gradually became heavy. Then, he dropped the blood blade and the blood blade Sword. After absorbing everything that belonged to the Nine-tailed Fox, she became the original shape, turned into starlight, and disappeared.


    Xu Dong stood on the ground and looked at the Starlight Annihilation, saying with a hint of pity: "What a pity, even though this generation''s tyrant, the things he made were too uncomfortable, and that''s why he died."


    Xu Dong suddenly felt that there was something extra in his palm. It was Lin Meng''s hand, so he touched it gently, and the two of them looked at each other in the night.

 C318 Ascending and Destruction

    The first option was to fly up, the second was to stay in this world. Flying up was an extremely troublesome task, and if the Scion of Light were to find out, it would be impossible for him to return alive.


    He took a look at the stars that filled the sky. The current Star Realm had undergone a new change, and now that the Homo sapiens was reproducing, he felt that he had to wait.


    Even if he did not destroy the Radiant Temple, the fact that Xu Dong had destroyed the Absolute Soul Pearl and paid a price of many powerful people from the demi-human race to make himself feel better still made him unable to understand the fact that the authority to cultivate in the Homo sapiens was still taken away.


    Destroy Demons?!


    Xu Dong revealed a thought. In his opinion, the Demons must have some method, it must be them controlling the cultivation rights of the Homo sapiens, if he could take it back, the Homo sapiens would definitely rise again, and at that time, he would be able to return to his original starting point.


    Above the sea of stars, a few people began to leave the place they had lived for a long time and return to this world. They were filled with curiosity, and the one who made Xu Dong even more curious was Lin Meng.


    "How did you do it?" Xu Dong curiously asked, the Lin Meng in front of him was simply too plain and simple, if it wasn''t for him suddenly striking out last time, she might have thought the same.


    Lin Meng laughed, and said: "That is my essence. You, however, remember this."


    "Someone''s Stone of Three Lives, I remember." Xu Dong laughed, then asked: "Didn''t Homo sapiens no longer have the power to cultivate, why are you able to do so?"


    "Because I have always been in this realm, and in all these years, I have never cultivated. Oh right, have I not regained the authority of the Homo sapiens?" The lass felt that it was strange. According to his original plan, the authority to cultivate in the Homo sapiens should have been gained, why did he suddenly lose it?


    "No, it seems to still be in Demon Emperor''s hands." Of course, even if she managed to escape to the Demons''s base camp, there was nothing she could do, because the Homo sapiens and the demi-human race had teamed up, and the two clans had already teamed up.


    The god race had already restored order, but the god emperor did not let him revive, instead he locked him up. Xu Dong felt that this fellow was not a good person, in any case, he would not lose anything, and in order to ensure his safety, Xu Dong had spent a lot of time and effort.


    "That''s right. This world has regained its prosperity, and I feel very gratified." Xu Dong could not help but think back to where Lin Fei and the others had gone to at the Martial Spirit Continent. Where they were at now, why did he not see any traces of them at all?


    Xu Dong suddenly saw a bunch of shooting stars, and in the end, they flew across the sky and disappeared. Many times, in order to be free, some people had to put in more effort, while some people had to be mentally free. They all waited for their deaths, and in order to obtain the so called power of the earth, they had to pay a price that was even more terrifying than the price paid by the heavens!


    This was also why so many years had passed, when so few people had become great emperors. Several thousand years had passed, only Xu Dong, Demon Emperor, Nine-tailed Fox, god emperor, Lin Meng and a few others had become great emperors.


    Xu Dong stood at the very top of this world and he saw the star continuously rising up before falling down again, "I wonder what the world outside is like now. If possible, I would really like to go out and take a look."


    "You''re already an Emperor. You can go out and take a look." Lin Meng laughed. Xu Dong could indeed go out and take a look, to see if there would be an even more terrifying sky outside of this world.


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "Next time, let''s first work together to kill Demon Emperor, and then the results will be better."


    "Yes." Lin Meng nodded, then leaned slightly closer onto Xu Dong''s shoulder. Lin Meng said with some emotion: "In the blink of an eye, you''re about to leave me again, and I don''t know when we''ll meet again, or when we''ll really be together, so that we don''t have to be too tired."


    Xu Dong held onto her shoulder, and laughed: "Soon, not far! This time, it''s already very close, we will be living in the highest place in the world, living the life we want!"


    The last time he saw Qing Lan, before he had the chance to say anything, the Scion of Light had already started her destruction. The Martial Spirit Continent was already shattered, and Xiao Hong, Qing Lan, Lin Fei, Jian Wuya ¡­ Are they all right?


    was merely a passerby in this world. As long as he survived, his strength would be more or less sufficient. The Scion of Light would sooner or later become a dead man, and was currently working hard to make the Scion of Light a dead man.


    Demon Emperor Palace.


    Demon Emperor sat upright in the great hall, his expression somewhat painful, but he was very calm, and said: "I never thought that I would still lose in the end. Just who is this Xu Dong, and why is he so terrifying, and why does he not die yet?"


    In the end, she came to the conclusion that Xu Dong was the chosen one, so he did not die. Instead, he killed the Nine-tailed Fox and imprisoned the god emperor.


    Right now, there were only two paths to Demon Emperor. One was death, the other was leaving, where would he go after leaving?


    If she still hesitated now, then she would only have to die. This was because there was no other way, this world was not an ordinary world, and Xu Dong, this damned fellow, would not let her off.


    She also held the most powerful protective talisman of the Demons in her hands ¡ª ¡ª the right to cultivate in the Homo sapiens.


    Unfortunately, the Demon Emperor didn''t have any way to destroy it, and such a thing was related to the future of the Demons. If she was a bit more stable, then she would be doomed forever. With this divine tool, she would be able to survive. As for the people around his, hehe ¡­


    She looked at her old friends, then glanced at the most beautiful palace in the world. At least she thought so, but if she were to go out now, she would have to face it sooner rather than later, wouldn''t that be better?


    Seeing Xu Dong in front of her, her heart trembled a little, but she was quickly suppressed as she said: "This is too wonderful, there are so many people in this world who have sacrificed so much for the sake of survival. We are not done yet, and will still return in the future. Xu Dong, remember this, I am giving you the qualifications to cultivate in Homo sapiens, so please let the clan members of my Demons go. How about it?"


    Xu Dong looked at Demon Emperor, she was still struggling in death for the sake of his clansmen, it was truly laughable. Did demi-human race who died in the past die because of a fight with Homo sapiens?

 C319 No

    Xu Dong stepped into the sky as the blood blade dripped with blood. Demon Emperor closed his eyes and turned around, but discovered that everything he had imagined was just a fantasy.


    "Do you think killing me is the end? Impossible, there are many people in this world who will appear and kill you! " The Demon Emperor said in a cold voice, causing Xu Dong to let out a sneer, "Good, the more they come, the better. This way, I can kill them all and let this world return to Qing Tian!"


    "Do you think that after you kill all those people, you can become the king of this world, or perhaps the king of another world? Don''t forget that there is always someone stronger than you, and there is always someone stronger than you. You should understand this principle, right? " She smiled, feeling very fragile inside.


    Xu Dong paused, thought for a while and said: "I understand, but it doesn''t matter, they are all going to die anyway, because these are the rules of the Great Way. I can promise you that as long as the Demons clansmen do not make things difficult for them and do not take the initiative to seek death, I can give them a way out of this predicament."


    She finally understood that after coming out from the Great Way of the Buddha, she was the one to appear. After going through countless hardships, countless great Dao and hardships, and now she had finally returned. She did not expect that the world was filled with dark and gloomy people who did not understand, who thought that it was just a fake passing by, life was too difficult.


    A sword swept past her neck, and a touch of bright red appeared on her white neck. The divine tool had condensed and broken down, but what surprised Xu Dong was that this ball of power, which had the greatest power, had entered his body.


    "Opportunity!" "Destiny!" Xu Dong was very happy. After grabbing onto that power, he closed his eyes and started cultivating, his power continuously condensing until it became a small fragment. His entire spirit had been ignited, "I have a feeling that I finally become a person."


    "Me too. I thought it was just me." Ye Luo said excitedly. His tone was very happy, as though it was the only happy thing that had happened in all these years. At the peak of the sea of stars, the Homo sapiens began to recover as a strong power continuously surged and stood in front of a stone tablet.


    He lowered his head in thought. There was also a sense of calm, like tidewater. Could demi-human race and Homo sapiens really coexist?


    "Impossible, it''s impossible for the demi-human race to coexist with the Homo sapiens! I want to kill demons and become an emperor!" Yu Ye Thinking back to when he landed on Xu Dong''s body, he grinded his teeth and shattered the stone tablet. With a roar, his astral plane shook and Xu Dong froze as a strong sense of danger rose from within his heart, as if he was looking at death.


    "Homo sapiens ¡­" Xu Dong murmured to himself, and then, a star suddenly fell from the sky. When Xu Dong saw that person, he could not believe it, "Homo sapiens, Yu Ye!"


    Hearing that, Ye Luo was also shocked, that fellow was actually Yu Ye, Lin Meng walked over, looking at Yu Ye, she revealed a sneer, but concealed it, she spoke with a heavy tone: "He has become a saint, who is his opponent?"


    A stone tablet had made him holy. Previously, he was the one being bullied by Xu Dong, but now, the funny thing was that he had become a saint, a human saint.


    "What''s wrong with him? Why do I feel like he has a huge opinion of me?" Xu Dong had saved them, saved the entire group of demi-human race, saved the entire star realm, why did he emit such a monstrous killing intent towards Xu Dong?


    "In this world, no one can rule the Homo sapiens, the most pinnacle race of this world, demi-human race people, demon bastards, Demons ghosts, the hypocritical trash of the god race, they are all going to die or submit!"


    "As expected, there is always someone stronger than you." In the end, you still can''t escape the plans of the Heavenly Dao? " Xu Dong was a little bitter, and a new round of battle, or rather, a test, had finally appeared without a sound. Xu Dong stared at Yu Ye and said: "You ¡­ Do you want to die? "


    Many people were shocked, why did Xu Dong say such words? What made him afraid was, Xu Dong seemed to be angry, as he triggered the power of the world, causing them to be endlessly shocked. For what, what kind of thing, must ¡­


    Crack ¡­


    Yu Ye''s bones cracked. Xu Dong revealed a happy expression, and said: "Killing you, is not what I want. It''s just that sometimes, Homo sapiens shouldn''t be so overbearing.


    At that moment, perhaps some people would wonder if the Homo sapiens and the demons could really not live forever.


    Was Xu Dong a human or a demon?


    No, he just wanted to protect what he liked, that peace, and that sunset. He only wanted to protect the laughter of the children and not continue fighting. He was tired, if not for Lin Fei ¡­ For their future in the Martial Spirit Continent, Xu Dong even wanted to stay in the Star Realm and never leave it.


    Homo sapiens. The demi-human race should not be so overbearing, and could not continue to cause trouble for the human world. The meaning of their coexistence was even greater, perhaps after many years, the demi-human race''s bloodline would disappear, and then, they would become an ordinary beast, a domestic animal, an ornamental animal, a guardian beast, a pitiful ¡­


    They would all appear, and what would be needed was only time, as well as the matters after coexisting with the Homo sapiens. Why Yu Ye obtained that power, Xu Dong did not want to know, since no one would be able to go there anymore.


    As for killing Yu Ye, Xu Dong was selfish. For his own safety, he killed Yu Ye once.


    "Demon Emperor ¡­" Lin Meng was in disbelief, to think that Yu Ye was actually killed, was Demon Emperor''s current realm so terrifying?


    Xu Dong thought about it, about what Lin Meng had just done, perhaps it was a terrifying Nightmare. In order to let him live a peaceful life in this world, he had paid a lot, but in reality, it didn''t matter to him at all.


    "I''ve decided to leave. I don''t want to stay in this world, so I''ll just give you all the credit you need. I don''t need it anymore." Xu Dong said to Lin Meng.


    The gods, devils, demons, humans, they were all required to walk the path of the future, and Xu Dong was about to leave. He did not want to appear, for a vortex had appeared in the starry sky and Xu Dong had descended from the skies to a palace.


    Everyone was shocked: "Demon Emperor Palace!"


    Xu Dong won''t even bring away the Demon Emperor Palace? He had only taken one sword, a sword that was full of blood, and he had left just like that?


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Lin Meng wanted to urge them to stay, but it was as if Xu Dong had already expected it, and rejected her request. She did not even manage to finish her sentence, and a sword and that person had completely disappeared, leaving behind the wails and roars of the crowd.


    Lin Meng stepped into the Demon Emperor Palace, looked at everything, fell silent for a moment, and finally started anew. This world was simply too beautiful.


    Xu Dong was a little reluctant, but after stepping into the whirlpool, he could leave. All of this had nothing to do with him, what was known as coming out naked, and leaving naked, wasn''t that the same principle?


    He did not bring anything away, other than the blood blade that originally belonged to him, Xu Dong took nothing away.

 C320 Guang Ming Continent

    Xu Dong opened his eyes.


    "If you don''t take what you want, you''ll never have another chance."


    "Do you know how lonely she is?"


    "Do you understand the true meaning of this world? Maybe you never knew until you died. "


    "Three lifetimes are not precious in this world. Only after death can you learn to regret."


    "No matter how much you grow, you are just an ordinary person. It''s so pitiful, so pitiful."


    Xu Dong suddenly laughed.


    "You guys don''t have the right to mock me, because you''re just trash!" With a wave of the blood blade, the sword easily destroyed the nearby objects. Xu Dong flew even faster, and when he arrived at the center of the formation, a magnificent world appeared in front of him. "Heh, what a ridiculous thing!"


    A book appeared from the sky, and Xu Dong gave a cold snort, "The heavens cannot suppress me, what right do you have?"


    That book could not be said or spoken, but it could suppress all living things in the world. It could destroy the Great Way of the Heavens, could kill time and space.


    Do you think it''s that easy to achieve Dao?


    Why wasn''t the sky right, the light wrong, and Xu You wrong?!


    The Dao was simply too difficult ¡­


    Boom ¡­


    Within the whirlpool, a bolt of lightning and a Divine Book descended down, smashing onto Xu Dong''s body. Xu Dong''s body split open, as if it was normal for his body to split apart, but this split open thing made it even more difficult for him to survive.


    How could he recover after shattering the whirlpool?


    Immediately, everything started to move, and a touch of the setting sun appeared in Xu Dong''s eyes. The setting sun was extremely bright, just that it was close to dusk ¡­


    Puff ¡­


    "Heavens, don''t suppress me!" Xu Dong roared again, and his split body emitted a touch of golden light. That golden light seemed to have something unbelievable, as if it had drilled out and entered his soul, and when the soul ignited, it was a sun.


    "The destiny of the Homo sapiens!" Xu Dong laughed happily, and then, a dragon shaped figure charged out, roaring, causing Xu Dong''s body to shake once again. Xu Dong was even happier, and said: "demi-human race''s luck!"


    He was the unparalleled!


    The light was very special, allowing him to recover quickly. Xu Dong looked at the great river and mountain, then laughed: "I''m finally in, I never thought that the different paths in the city would be so difficult. If it weren''t for the luck of the Homo sapiens and the demi-human race, I might really die."


    However, when he stopped, an old man walked over and said, "I didn''t expect a little kid like you to be so capable. You''ve really stepped into that legendary realm. If I let you become this old man''s puppet ¡­"


    Xu Dong looked at the man, he felt the Spirit Qi in his body drying up, and even if he did not, he was not his opponent. The man walked out, and the sunlight landed on him, although elderly person had a deep cultivation level, his expression was calm, but his killing intent was intense.


    Guang Ming Continent, this place is filled with the aura of light, and so is this old man. However, he is a hypocrite, his cultivation base has reached above the level of the Great Emperor, the Dao Realm!


    However, Xu Dong was only at the initial stage of a Great Emperor, and no matter if it was the Martial Spirit Continent, Immortal World, or Star Realm, they had not ascended for a long time.


    So who would appear to help Xu Dong? The old man walked in front of Xu Dong and said: "That''s right, your strength is definitely at the peak of the Great Emperor Realm, but to the Dao Realm, you are just an ant."


    Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that it made sense. After all, he, the Great Emperor, had not mastered the Great Way of the Buddha, and the Dao Realm cultivators had already mastered the Great Way of the Gods.


    "You''re just an ant!" elderly person waved his hand.


    The spirit energy in Xu Dong''s body was scarce, but with a jolt of his spirit, he still turned into an afterimage. On top of the void, a dragon-shaped image appeared as a huge dragon claw struck towards the old man.


    "Like I said, you''re just an ant!" The old man continued to mock, looking down on Xu Dong. In his eyes, if a person who had just stepped into Guang Ming Continent was not an ant, then what was she?


    Xu Dong patted his clothes and said: "Even ants have the right to kill people."


    Xu Dong used the demi-human race''s Qi and killed him in one blow. Although the opponent was only a clone, after killing him, he had obtained enough things to recover his cultivation, and even gave his own cultivation.


    Xu Dong sneered. He naturally knew that these people had specially sent out their avatars to stay anywhere on this land, then intercept the newbies and snatch the treasures away from them. He didn''t think that he would coincidentally meet this weirdo, Xu Dong, with such powerful luck, it would be hard for him not to die.


    Because of this, Xu Dong obtained many things, and even had an Innate Spirit Treasure. Xu Dong was instantly overjoyed, as he had been blessed with such a good opportunity from the heavens, he was also unrivalled.


    But why did he feel that something was wrong? And it had a hint of coldness to it.


    "This is bad!" Xu Dong turned pale with fright. A streak of terrifying divine light rushed out.


    "Wow ¡­" To be able to get here so quickly, he must at least be a Dao Sovereign! " Xu Dong''s expression changed, he could no longer pretend to not know what to do, the danger was too fast, and it disappeared too quickly. But Xu Dong understood, this place was still not safe.


    Roar!


    With a roar, Xu Dong looked towards that place. He did not expect the old man to control his immortal pets and rush towards him, and Xu Dong immediately scolded him, "Hey, you bastard! As a Dao Lord, you actually want to snatch away the younger generation''s possessions. You son of a bitch! "


    "Destroy my clone and take my precious treasure! You deserve to die!" His voice was icy cold. Even though he was a Dao Sovereign, losing a Dao Realm clone could be considered an injury to his Essence. If he did not crush Xu Dong to death, he would not be a Dao Sovereign!


    Ding...


    A sword suddenly pierced through, the Dao Sovereign suddenly paused, his gaze landed in front of Xu Dong, a handsome young man stepping on a rainbow colored auspicious cloud, his clothes fluttering in the wind, he moved without wind, the sword in his hand, he pointed straight at Xu Dong, and said: "Stop, I want to rob!"


    A drop of sweat rolled down Xu Dong''s forehead as he cursed the order of the world in his heart, "Heavens, the earth, I don''t think I have come to the world of bandits, right?"


    "Kid, you killed one of my clones and gave it back to me. Also, give me the sword and I will let you off!" The old man snorted, no matter what the young man in front of him did, he just wanted the sword in Xu Dong''s hand.


    "Shen Tong, this sword belongs to me, he himself belongs to you!" The young man in front said, his gloomy tone made Xu Dong shiver.


    "I object!" Xu Dong stood up, he decided to oppose it, because if this continued, he would f * cking become a commodity.


    "You are not qualified." The young man replied coldly. Xu Dong could feel his power surging, Shen Tong frowned, giving Xu Dong to him, he was also a bit unwilling, because blood blade was a divine tool!


    "If he opposes it, it''ll be effective. I want that sword too!" Shen Tong opened his mouth.


    This caused Xu Dong to reveal an astonished expression. Mama Xiao, to think that he was not even worth a sword?


    That was awkward.

 C321 The worthless Xu Dong (1)

    "You also want that sword?" The young man looked at Shen Tong. Originally, as a master refiner, Shen Tong had only taken a fancy to a person''s body, armor and the like, or perhaps some miraculous medicine, but he did not think that Shen Tong would actually want that divine sword.


    Shen Tong sneered, he had naturally seen through the terrifying part of the sword, and was no longer afraid of making enemies with the young man, Xu Dong looked at them blankly, then said bitterly: ", Kid, although I am useless, but aren''t you bullying me too much, perhaps I am truly afraid of you two?"


    Shen Tong and Hua Xie looked at Xu Dong, and saw that his tone was calm, as if he was not lying, and immediately took action. The void suddenly changed, and Xu Dong could not sit still and wait for death.


    "You want to leave? Can you?" The Dao Sovereign clasped his hands together and a cage appeared in the distance. He then rushed forward.


    "Bastard, who do you think you are? Do you really want to kill me? "He''s too conceited!" Xu Dong turned into an afterimage, constantly flashing, and finally, his fist smashed into Yun Che''s body. His power began to disappear unceasingly, and Xu Dong was shocked, asking, "How is that possible?"


    "Smelly Kid, you''re just a little ant that hasn''t even reached the Dao Realm, and you still want to kill me?! You''re just looking for death!" The man sneered, grabbed Xu Dong''s arm and threw him out.


    At the same time, he sealed Xu Dong''s body, making him unable to move, he then looked at Hua Xie and said: "Hua Xie, I can give you a divine artifact, and everything that this person has will go to me, how about it?"


    Hua Xie shook his head, refused his request, and then the two of them started fighting. Xu Dong had a helpless look on his face, but now that they were fighting, he couldn''t run away either, because the seal was too scary.


    Hua Xie''s sword had caused terrifying damage to Shen Tong. Xu Dong rolled his eyes and said: "I wonder if my blood blade will be able to kill Shen Tong if I give it to him?"


    If possible, the next time Xu Dong came back, he could naturally take back the blood blade. The question was whether or not he could kill Shen Tong?


    "Hua Xie, you have gone too far!" Shen Tong was enraged as he looked at Hua Xie, and then, his power began to continuously fuse with each other as a terrifying power and fury directly rushed into his eyes.


    Hua Xie''s sword intent took form, and continuously flew down, leaving behind a wound. Shen Tong, who was far away, was also like this, as he lowered his head to look at his own chest, and the blood in his body continuously dripped down. Hua Xie said coldly: "Kid, give me the sword, I''ll help you kill him, and the sword will belong to me."


    Xu Dong thought about it, and still threw the blood blade over., who was far away, caught it, and angrily looked at Xu Dong as he gnashed his teeth: "Junior, you''re courting death!"


    Shen Tong was originally not a match for Hua Xie, but he actually gave him a divine sword. It would be strange if he wasn''t angry, but Xu Dong will accompany him in death!


    Then, a Twin Fish Reincarnation appeared in Shen Tong''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and glared at Xu Dong, a beam of divine light charging towards Xu Dong.


    "What the f * ck!" Seeing that he had nowhere to run, and nowhere to run, the divine light didn''t fall onto his body by accident, and immediately after, moaned. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted on the ground.


    Hua Xie shouted in fury, "You actually killed the person I protected in front of me.


    Hua Xie was completely furious, he had smashed out a terrifying world, and in his hands, the blood blade had actually exploded with an even more terrifying power.


    Xu Dong was in deep sleep. He closed his eyes and had lost all his strength, so the so-called strength was just an excuse. One person was too tired, and in this starry sky, he felt a rare calmness, causing his body to gradually turn cold.


    "Kid, how can you die?" Hua Xie was still trying to shout, but he did not move. Hua Xie sighed and said helplessly: "Alright, looks like there''s no other way, I can only grant your wish."


    Hua Xie took out a medicinal pellet and then took out the essence of the Dao Sovereign''s body out and fed it into Xu Dong''s body. Immediately after, a golden light glimmered endlessly, and with Xu Dong''s breathing, Hua Xie heaved a sigh of relief. He did not lose anything, it was just to find peace in his heart.

 C322 Xu Dong who is worthless (2)

    "Kid, I have done everything that I should not do, and I will leave the rest to you. As long as you do not die, you will definitely not be weaker than any old Dao Sovereigns!" Xu Dong''s talent was very strong, at least in his opinion. With Shen Tong''s essence, Xu Dong would be able to reach a whole new level.


    A terrifying bolt of lightning appeared in the sky, causing Xu Dong''s breathing to become slightly heavier. This was condensing heavenly tribulation, completely awakening Xu Dong''s powers.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying power exploded out from Xu Dong''s body, and he never thought that this fellow would actually have such a great opportunity. Hua Xie was overjoyed, as the Dao Sovereign of this world, Hua Xie had to be shocked, because he had obtained top ranked power in this world.


    "Fine, fine, fine. Let him become the Paragon of this world. That won''t do!" Then, Xu Dong stood up and opened his mouth: "Hahaha, Hua Xie, thank you very much, I didn''t expect to actually get such unexpected rewards, it''s really not bad!"


    "What!?" The detestable Shen Tong! " Hua Xie was furious, he did not think that he would actually harm Xu Dong, this old man had actually taken over Xu Dong''s body, this was extremely troublesome, although Hua Xie was furious, but he could only stare at Xu Dong, there was nothing he could do.


    Xu Dong came out from the narrow curve, it was just that Xu Dong was no longer Xu Dong, but someone else. His gaze was extremely deep, and it landed on the stars in the distance. This body is already mine! "


    Xu Dong laughed out loud. In order to not let Xu Dong occupy his own soul, Shen Tong had confined Xu Dong''s soul sea, making it so that he could only hold back and not come out.


    "When I return to my palace, I will destroy your soul. Sooner or later, I will kill this Hua Xie fellow!" Although he was revived, he had lost his own cultivation, which made him different. Luckily, Xu Dong had a strong talent, he could cultivate anew.


    "BOOM!" Shen Tong''s whole body shivered, he had never thought that Hua Xie would actually chase after him. This bastard, did he really want to kill him?


    Shen Tong transformed into a ray of light and stood on his castle. His gaze landed on the distant Hua Xie, and said: "Hua Xie, I am a Dao Sovereign after all.


    "I''m afraid I won''t come. Hand over his body and I can give you a chance to live!" Hua Xie said loudly, but he continued to lower his head to attack, in order for Xu Dong to revive, he had to do this, otherwise, he would be letting down his own dao heart, "Quickly hand him over, I can spare your life!"


    "Hmph, you think I will believe your trick?" The Shen Tong Dao Sovereign sneered, if he handed over Xu Dong''s body, he would definitely die, so he definitely could not let Xu Dong revive, because if he did that, he would die!


    Hua Xie saw that Shen Tong had hardened his heart, so there was nothing he could do, even in the future, he had to kill Shen Tong and take his body and soul, he stared at Shen Tong and said: "Since that''s the case, then you can go and die!"


    "You want me to die. When you attacked my castle, you had better use your protective cover. That way, you can still talk big. " Shen Tong mocked her, then turned and left. He was the one who f * cking didn''t want to stay here, he wanted to go to his secret treasure ground to recover his strength.


    Xu Dong didn''t think that he would actually be trapped. Although he was anxious in his heart, he had no other choice, so he could only lower his head and see what Shen Tong was up to.


    "I didn''t expect this old fellow to have so many treasures." Inside the soul, Xu Dong saw this guy''s treasure trove. It was really too much, too many to count.


    But Xu Dong thought about it and still continued to cultivate his soul, striving to take back the initiative.

 C323 Death

    "As long as I hide here for a while and allow Hua Xie to block my doorstep, I can quickly step into the Dao Sovereign realm." After all, the Shen Tong Holy Man was a Dao Sovereign. Even if he was in the bodies of others, he was not afraid at all.


    "Ah ¡­" It''s so f * cking comfortable. " Just now, Shen Tong lied in the bath and let out a sigh that he would never let out in his entire life; this was just too comfortable.


    After that, his strength began to increase and Xu Dong felt a familiar smell. Looking elsewhere, he exclaimed, "How is this possible?


    Of course, Xu Dong knew how terrifying this castle was, and he could almost enter it without any holes. Shen Tong was a Dao Sovereign, and was proficient in array formations, covering all the places he entered, but there was actually someone who entered. What the hell was this thing?


    "Who is it!" Shen Tong was furious, he did not expect two rats to enter his castle, he stood up and turned into afterimages, he wanted to kill them, but he did not expect that the two women would have discovered him, so he immediately walked towards the side.


    A ray of divine light rushed towards him. The beautiful figure revealed a shocked expression, "I didn''t expect there to be someone like you. Hey, are you from the underworld?"


    Shen Tong was so angry that his beard started flying, oh that''s not right, he was Xu Dong''s body now, so he did not grow a long beard. In any case, no matter how you describe it, one word meant that he was very angry, pointing at two women: "Who are you people, to actually intrude my castle, do you want to live?"


    "Aiyo, raise your voice a little bit louder. If the Master of this castle hears it, you''re dead for sure!" The lass in the distance did not know what kind of existences they were facing, so they immediately started ridiculing each other. In their eyes, they were all on the same side, there was no need to talk about useless things.


    "This is going against the Heavens, this is going against the Heavens!" Shen Tong was so angry that his mind was about to explode. He conjured a spell and wanted to imprison the two female warriors, but Xu Dong had already shown his might, and with great difficulty, someone came over and caught him off guard. If he did not prepare for this battle, Xu Dong would feel sorry for himself.


    BOOM!


    "This fellow has a method to control the castle''s spell formation. Once we take him down, we''ll be able to eat our fill." Lan Yaxi happily said, under Shen Tong''s numb expression, a sword pierced through the air and attacked.


    Suddenly, Shen Tong became completely dumbfounded. The Lan sisters had joined forces to continuously attack Shen Tong, making him unable to react.


    Xu Dong laughed crazily in his heart. A good chance. If I am unable to grasp it, perhaps I will never be able to become a living person again. "


    In order to not allow himself to become a puppet, Xu Dong immediately condensed the luck of the Homo sapiens and the luck of the demi-human race. Both broke through Shen Tong''s mental imprisonment, and then transformed into a ray of starlight.


    "Damn it!" As the spirit ascension platform failed, Shen Tong was enraged, "Damned ants, you dare to make a move on the mighty Dao Sovereign!"


    Roar!


    Shen Tong spat out a mouthful of blood, then his body trembled. Seizing this opportunity, he shouted coldly, "Soul Suppressing, kill!"


    Then, Shen Tong could no longer hold back as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He wanted to suppress Xu Dong, but he had no other choice, and could only die with hatred in his heart. He did not expect the Lan sisters to be so terrifying, allowing his soul to be devoured by Xu Dong.


    The two girls still did not know that he had killed a Dao Sovereign''s soul. If they knew, they would have been overjoyed. The two girls frowned and said, "Aiya, elder sister, he won''t die, right?"


    Lan Huahua was very innocent, seeing Xu Dong spew out a few mouthfuls of blood, he was a little depressed, he did not expect him to be so weak, and fall down so easily. Lan Yaxi walked up and said: "Don''t be afraid, we are not good people, so let him fend for himself here."


    Xu Dong struggled to stand up, but he felt his body becoming extremely weak, as though his entire body had been hollowed out. His entire body became unwell, and for this reason, Xu Dong had to thank the Lan sisters.


    "Aiyaya, thank you, thank you, thank you so much, thank you so much!" Xu Dong happily walked in front of Lan Yaxi and grabbed her hand to play with it. If she had not slowly unsheathed his sword, Xu Dong would probably still be at this happy stage.


    "There is no need to thank me. If there is anything important, contact me and I will come to help you!" Xu Dong laughed out loud and then walked towards the side.


    Lan Huahua was still in a daze, watching Xu Dong''s figure walk further and further away. After turning a corner, he actually went somewhere else, and Lan Huahua asked: "Elder sister, this guy can''t be a lunatic, right? Why do I feel like he''s so funny? "


    "Maybe. We should hurry up and search for that thing. As long as we can obtain that thing, we can step into the Unparalleled Realm. When that time comes, we can save Mother." Lan Yaxi was a little more mature, and after experiencing Xu Dong''s matter, he became a little more cautious.


    Xu Dong, on the other hand, came to the old fellow''s treasury, looked at the countless treasures and spirit treasures, and happily smiled, and said: "Shen Tong, oh Shen Tong, thank you so much, I never thought you would actually bestow me with such great luck."


    Although Xu Dong almost died just now, he still had to thank Shen Tong properly. After all, without his soul, it was impossible for Xu Dong to control this treasured land.


    Boom ¡­


    Hua Xie was still attacking outside. Xu Dong thought for a while, then said: "I think we should hide the good stuff first. After all, I can''t beat Hua Xie. "Heh heh."


    In this Guang Ming Continent, everyone who ascended was the lowest level in the cultivation world. They were the Great Emperor, the Dao Realm, the Dao Scholar, the Dao Master, the Dao Marquis, the Dao King, the Dao Emperor, and the Dao Sovereign.


    As long as he became a Dao Saint, Xu Dong would be able to take over the map of the world. There would be no Homo sapiens here, only individuals, and in order to become an immortal, Xu Dong''s soul would have been completely combined with Shen Tong''s, and such an ending would be simply too good.


    Suddenly, Xu Dong revealed a surprised smile, Xu Dong picked up an item and laughed: Very good, I never thought that I would actually be able to obtain such a divine item, although it is weaker than Shen Tong''s original weapon, but this item has a huge connection with me, and there is coincidentally no treasure protecting my body, so it''s your turn!


    Then, with a wave of his hand, Xu Dong kept all of the treasures. Xu Dong stood in the empty space and thought, there was one thing in his heart that he had yet to get. That divine art, that Divine Book that could end a person''s life.


    "Wait, why did the door open? This is bad!" It can''t be them, right? " After all, when the Lan sisters entered, they already had their own guesses, so Xu Dong was instantly anxious. He wanted that Divine Book, and that way, he could revive Lin Fei and the others. Xu Dong quickly stepped into the room and said: "I hope that that book wasn''t taken by them!"


    "Hmm? It looks like I was overthinking it. This Divine Book has many traps, Shen Tong didn''t even get one, how can those two Girl s get their hands on it? " Xu Dong laughed, although he thought so, he was still able to quickly rush inside. Seeing the two figures in front of him, Xu Dong hesitated and then immediately laughed: "Sure enough, they are also stuck here."

 C324 Divine Book

    Xu Dong arrived behind them. Although his body flickered, Lan Yaxi did not realize it, much less Lan Huahua.


    "Let''s first watch for a while, then see if they can obtain it. If it really isn''t possible, I''ll attack again. After all, the two of them ¡­ What the f * ck! " Xu Dong cried out in alarm, and the two girls in the distance immediately extended their hands and grabbed the Divine Book s. Xu Dong finally understood that they had long since had their own methods.


    "Oh my god, the Divine Book is in their hands, how do I get it back?" Xu Dong had a stupefied expression on his face. He was fine a moment ago, but who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, he would actually get it.


    No, there must be a reason behind all this!


    He never thought that in the blink of an eye, Xu Dong would actually become a bitter man. In order to restrain himself, Xu Dong continuously took a deep breath, "I must endure it, I''m afraid there''s something even more terrifying up ahead."


    Crack...


    Sure enough, Xu Dong''s eyes revealed a hint of understanding, and said: "That''s true. That old fellow Shen Tong, was unable to use it himself, and had even used some methods to make the person who took the Divine Book happy, make them forget themselves, and then when he attacked them, they became like turtles in jars!"


    "Big sister, there''s another barrier here. I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave." Lan Huahua was instantly anxious, he never thought that they would be trapped like this. Clenching his teeth, his face also became deathly pale as he said: "Damn Shen Tong, I never expected that they would actually be trapped like this."


    Xu Dong walked out and revealed a smile: "The two big sisters in front, can you give the Divine Book to me? As long as you give it to me, I will let you out."


    Lan Yaxi stared at Xu Dong, the Divine Book in her hands seemed so comical. Xu Dong wanted to revive the dead Martial Spirit Continent''s friends and family, so he had to obtain the Divine Book.


    "I already knew that you were secretly plotting against us. I didn''t expect to be so careful, but I still followed your plan!" Lan Yaxi was extremely unwilling, but in order for Xu Dong to let them out, he had to hand over the Divine Book.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Actually, I am not that bad anymore. I merely wish to revive my family. After I finish using them, I will definitely return them to you all." Xu Dong scratched the back of his head. In order to revive his father, it didn''t matter anymore, he needed those anyway.


    "How can I trust you?" Lan Yaxi looked at Xu Dong, her expression extremely cold. From her point of view, Xu Dong was a person filled with strangeness.


    Even if he died!


    "Sister, don''t think about it. What else can you do not to believe me?" Xu Dong laughed, and was not the least bit angry because of Lan Yaxi''s words, because he knew how difficult it was to gain someone''s trust. For this reason, Xu Dong thought that it was extremely necessary to unite their relationship, and after Xu Dong finished speaking, Lan Yaxi loosened.


    "I can give you the Divine Book, but how can you guarantee it?" Lan Yaxi said coldly.


    Xu Dong thought for a while, then raised his hand and said: "I swear... If I deceive... "Uh, sister, what''s your name?"


    "Lan Yaxi." Lan Yaxi said with extreme indifference.


    Xu Dong nodded and raised his hand again: "I swear, if I lie to Lan Yaxi, then I will be struck by lightning and will die a horrible death!"


    After swearing an oath, Xu Dong once again looked at Lan Yaxi. Lan Yaxi did not say much, but handed the Divine Book over, and said: "What method do you have to take it away now?"


    Xu Dong laughed and said: "Of course I have a way."


    Xu Dong took a step forward, reached out his hand, and touched the barrier, breaking through the barrier outside.


    CHI *


    Xu Dong''s entire body was immediately turned into a little black person. Xu Dong''s entire body did not look good, he lowered his head, and the flames in his body went out, causing a wisp of a blood-red color to appear. An illusionary silhouette appeared behind Xu Dong''s back, it was a remnant soul of Shen Tong, "You damned ant, you actually killed my true body, you should die a thousand times for your crimes!"


    Xu Dong laughed coldly, he had already stepped into the Dao Realm and was not afraid of Shen Tong''s clone at all. His gaze landed on Lan Yaxi who was in the distance and he said, "It seems like we have no way of leaving this place anymore. I will make you leave this place, then leave, and never come back."


    Xu Dong thought about it. He had even killed Shen Tong''s soul, and this guy was only a remnant soul. At this time, he would obviously choose to kill the clone, but Xu Dong realised that the clone was even more terrifying.


    "Crack, crack, crack ¡­" A bunch of ants, don''t you know that there''s something in this world that you all are afraid of? " Shen Tong sneered as he looked at Xu Dong filled with resentment. Originally, he could have stepped into the last realm and became a person that tens of thousands of people revered in one go. It was such a pity that he had chosen this path.


    Xu Dong sneered: "What are you afraid of?"


    Shen Tong''s residual soul congealed into a spirit light and entered the book. At that moment, a gloomy and cold aura started to surge nonstop.


    "Death God ¡­" Lan Yaxi''s expression was extremely ugly as he casually threw away the Divine Book and retreated a few steps. However, this space was extremely small, and even if he retreated behind, he was still very close to them. Lan Huahua was a little afraid, because that power was too terrifying.


    "Damn it, that damned Shen Tong!" Xu Dong was enraged, he turned his eyes and suddenly undid the seal of the castle. Hua Xie who was outside was startled, and flew in, his sword intent surging, his aura extremely strong.


    flew towards Xu Dong''s position, but suddenly stopped, and shouted out loud: "No way, Ancient God of Death, how could he appear here?"


    Then, Hua Xie looked at the book. The book was emitting a cold and gloomy Qi. Shen Tong, what did you release? "


    "I am not Shen Tong, I am Xu Dong!" Xu Dong laughed, then said: "That Divine Book was released by Shen Tong''s remnant soul, I don''t know what happened either!"


    "So it''s that old fogey who won''t die." Xu Dong was obviously extremely resentful towards Shen Tong, and after all, he had suffered a lot at the hands of that person. Xu Dong stood at the side, and his gaze fell upon the two girls, and after thinking for a moment, Xu Dong took a step forward and said: "Go, beat him up!"


    "Chi!"


    Hua Xie gathered his sword intent, cut open the barrier, and rushed forward. The God of Death sneered, turned into a blur, and slashed the two girls with his gigantic sickle. In that instant of life and death, what was the meaning of life?


    Ding...


    As the sword and scythe collided, Xu Dong unleashed a spell from behind the Death God''s back. The starlight spell caused the Death God to be extremely depressed and wanted to kill Xu Dong but Hua Xie continued to obstruct him.


    "Damn Homo sapiens, you will regret everything!" The God of Death roared wildly, held onto his sickle, danced a few times, and finally rushed up, smashing out with his strength, slashing Xu Dong and Hua Xie flying. Although his body did not receive any injuries, his soul injuries were huge.

 C325 Death and Extermination

    "How is this thing so powerful? I feel like it''s just a clone, but it''s even more powerful than a Dao Sovereign!"


    A death god, if he descended upon his true body, he would be able to rule this place. What kind of price did he have to pay to trap this world into a devil''s lagoon? Standing in this place, Xu Dong felt a little emotional, but in his heart, he had already lost his struggle.


    took a step forward and transformed into a rainbow of light, repelling the Death God. Although it was repelled, it did not make a move.


    Roar!


    With a roar, the Death God''s attention returned to Xu Dong. Xu Dong''s roar was extremely loud, and after that, he waved his dragon claw, continuously attacking.


    "It''s just a tiny reptile!" The guy hiding in the darkness was actually laughing at him?


    A ray of sword light and Xu Dong''s dragon claw landed on his body. The Death God gave a muffled grunt as Xu Dong smiled and said: "Even if you are a god, you are destined to die on the spot. Although you are a god, you only have one avatar, how can you kill us?"


    "Homo sapiens, you guys better remember this. I, Death God, will return sooner or later. When that time comes, I will make all of you into puppets!" The god of death was alarmed and furious. A streak of light appeared in the distance, and he knew that there was nothing he could do.


    "Great, it''s a Dao general!" At least in the eyes of others, they had already offended him. The Dao Generals were people who protected the peace of the world, and because of their profound cultivation, they were considered to be almighty.


    "What''s going on here? Why is there a death god? Where did Shen Tong go? " The Dao Generals looked at Hua Xie. As for Xu Dong, he did not have any qualifications to speak, the Dao Generals were not ranks, but titles, just that they did not become Sage s.


    He is called an existence of a half god. Xu Dong looked at him and said: "If Shen Tong wanted to occupy my body, he''s already dead."


    The Dao General looked at Xu Dong in shock. This fellow was so young, what kind of secret was he hiding?


    Although his gaze landed on Xu Dong, his attention was completely focused on the Divine Book. In order to not lose his composure, he coughed and said: "Alright, since there''s nothing wrong, let''s disperse. As for this book that is a threat to all of us, leave it to me."


    With that, he extended his hand out to take it, but Xu Dong stood out and said: "Predecessor, we still have uses for this Divine Book, I hope that Predecessor will be magnanimous."


    "You have no right to refuse here!" Xu Dong and Hua Xie looked at each other, then helplessly looked at Lan Yaxi. There was no other way, they could not protect that thing.


    "Alright, since the Dao wants you personally, we have nothing else to say." Xu Dong shook his head, and then, Lan Yaxi handed it over to the dao general as the dao general immediately laughed out loud in happiness.


    Of the twelve generals, the one who was the most greedy was this one, the one who had lost his heart.


    Only Hua Xie was flustered, and said: "I never thought that someone who was careless would actually try to steal from us, it truly is detestable, a greedy person like him might do something to this world!"


    Hua Xie understood that he would definitely lose his mind. This was a guy who did not take advantage of things to gain early on, who knows how much trouble he would cause if he obtained this set of Divine Book s. But it didn''t matter, there were many capable people in this world.


    "Little brother Xu Dong, where are you going now?" Hua Xie looked at Xu Dong and asked.


    As one of the peak existences in the Guang Ming Continent, he placed great importance on Xu Dong. If he could recruit him and enter his own cultivation sect, then that would be for the best.


    "I haven''t decided where I want to go at the moment. If we can meet again at Predecessor, I''ll go to your place." Xu Dong cupped his hands and bowed to Hua Xie, this time thanking Hua Xie for helping him.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, there''s no need for me to force it. However, you don''t need to be so courteous, as I''m only a child." Hua Xie thought for a while, then turned and looked at the two girls. The two girls had extremely deep cultivation, and were extremely talented.


    However, they all shook their heads. Hua Xie smiled bitterly, scolded himself for not being attractive enough, and for not being able to hook up with his little sister. He felt extremely sorry, as if he had let down his parents who had passed away many years ago.


    "Fine, since there''s nothing going on, I want to leave anyway." Hua Xie nodded to Xu Dong and stepped onto the sky.


    "Wait, Predecessor, I wonder if you can return the blood blade to me. I can use other things to exchange for it." Xu Dong still had some feelings towards his blood blade. After all, they had fought for so long.


    Hua Xie stared blankly for a while and then nodded his head. He happily exchanged for Xu Dong''s favors and many things, and a whirlpool appeared not long after. Hua Xie then stepped into it.


    They could do nothing about it. The divine art that they had obtained was actually taken away by the Spiritual Lord, and they had no choice but to fight against it, and even if they worked together, they would still not be a match for the Dao Sovereign Hua Xie. From this alone, they could imagine how terrifying it would be.


    "Where are you going?" Xu Dong asked.


    They thought for a moment, then said, "To roam the world, to continue searching for a sacred object that can revive others."


    Xu Dong nodded and said helplessly: "Alright."


    Originally, he wanted them to stay, but if they were to leave, he couldn''t just pull on their arms and legs and not let them leave, right?


    Thus, Xu Dong began to say his goodbyes to them and began his new life. The road ahead, how he would walk on it, between them, no one knew, that Xu Dong had just arrived in this world.


    After Lan Yaxi and Lan Huahua left, Xu Dong once again opened the great formation of the castle. Looking at the surrounding area, he chuckled: "This Shen Tong is a loner, although he had a few children before he died, but these kids have nothing to do with him, and practically never saw him before, truly a pitiful person. Even though this castle is very big, he is still too lonely."


    The entire castle was at least a few kilometers large, but he didn''t expect this place to be empty. There wasn''t a single person, one could only imagine how bored this old man was.


    "It just so happens that after I step into the Dao King realm, I''ll be able to leave!" The Realm of the Dao King was known as the Dao Marquis. Xu Dong''s cultivation technique was the supreme cultivation technique of the Martial Spirit Continent, but in the Guang Ming Continent, the cultivation technique that was originally at its peak had actually become a waste.


    After looking through the world in his mind for a while, he suddenly saw a set of profound dragon sacred arts. Xu Dong nodded with a smile and said: "There''s no other way, you''re the most suitable for me, and that''s you!"

 C326 birth

    Big Dipper Kingdom.


    This place was filled with killing intent, there were countless people moving frantically everywhere, the stench of blood lingered in Xu Dong''s mind, slowly disappearing, he raised his eyes, and revealed a strange expression.


    The Seven Stars Country has countless of supreme elders. Why did they suddenly lose their ability to defend and where did they go?


    Xu Dong stood inside the city, his heart feeling helpless, even though he really wanted to help the people here, he did not do anything, he had already reached the peak of the Dao Realm after coming out from the castle.


    Although the Dao Realm experts were considered a big bosses, they were still quite weak. Most of the living beings here had already reached the Immortal Realm, so they could live for a very long time.


    BOOM!


    A streak of fiery light appeared. Xu Dong turned pale with fright, and said: "How is that possible! Why are there monsters here? "


    Suddenly, that terrifying force rushed over. Xu Dong was startled, that being did not manage to cultivate to the wisdom of the Dao Sovereign, but still managed to smell the scent on Xu Dong''s body. was startled.


    It was pure demi-human race blood, if he could get it, it would be good fortune!


    "Roar!"


    "You want my body? Are you qualified?" Xu Dong sneered, his expression frosty as he transformed into an afterimage and quickly disappeared. He was then smashed into pieces at the place he was standing, causing a person to fly out with a face covered in dust.


    After coughing a few times and spitting out a few mouthfuls of white dust, he scolded, "F * ck you, you damned beast, you actually made me eat a big mouthful of dirt. This is simply unforgivable! I will kill you and then burn you to become something to eat!"


    His voice was cold, causing Xu Dong to turn and look at him. Oh my god, why is this old man so familiar, it can''t be that he is some mysterious almighty being, for this reason he just stood there, feeling a little surprised. Sword light shot out, the creature roared loudly and then fell to the ground.


    Xu Dong thought, now it seemed that only a single sentence could make him sigh in his heart, what''s wrong with this thing, why is it so fierce.


    And that bastard brother, no matter what, stand up and work hard, you might be able to kill this old man. Although this old man''s body is very good, it''s still better than not eating at all!


    However, the beast did not react, it only twitched a few times, and then completely died. A ray of divine light rushed over, from top to bottom, and said: "The person who is being chased, Mo Xie!"


    "His identity was exposed just because he killed an animal?" Mo Xie sneered, he looked at Xu Dong and said: "Young man, it''s all your fault, I told you not to provoke that monster, now, I''ve been discovered."


    "Predecessor, junior has no other choice, this thing is too savage. Look at him baring his fangs and brandishing his claws, what if a mishap happens and I die?" Pausing for a moment, Xu Dong laughed: "Anyway, Predecessor has a lot of debt, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    "You Kid, you are too shameless!" He was fuming, but there was nothing he could do. After all, Xu Dong was a Dao Realm expert, but he ran so fast and there were 12 of them blocking him. How could he leave?


    Mo Xie''s mood was terrible, he thought to himself that this was already enough to make him helpless, if he waited any longer, perhaps another would come, and at that time, even if he had enough power, he would not be able to leave here alive.


    "F * ck you! If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be in such a sorry state!" Mo Xie shouted to Xu Dong, the opposing Dao Generals were extremely sharp, if anything went wrong, he would become a dead man, so for safety''s sake, Mo Xie could only continue to avoid them.


    Clang!


    A sword blade suddenly slid over, Mo Xie''s eyes spewed fire, and said: "Kid, how are you going to stop me, I have helped you out greatly!"


    Mo Xie was too angry, he had never seen such a shameless person. Even though he had helped him, he still wanted to kill him.


    Mo Xie''s eyes were practically filled with tears. It''s hard to explain what he wanted to say, it''s too painful, it''s too scary. How can there be such a shameless person!


    It was like an internal current with a face full of shame.


    "At elderly person''s house. You should just obediently follow us, there are so many expert in this world, look who made a mistake, and they are still alive? " Xu Dong coldly said. What he said was originally the truth, and this Mo Xie has committed many evil deeds.


    He had killed countless people, so he deserved to die.


    had no other choice, there was Xu Dong on the left and a general on the right, there were no more thoughts in his mind, only by killing Xu Dong, would he be able to run out, but the sword intent was too terrifying, "No way, how can you!"


    Ding...


    Xu Dong broke apart his protective divine art, then Xu Dong''s blood blade began to absorb his energy, which began to flow. Mo Xie was completely shocked, and said, "What the f * * k ¡­ How could the Primordial Divine Artifact be in your hands?! "


    "There seems to be nothing impossible in this world, right?" Xu Dong laughed, and a ray of multicolored light appeared in the sky. This multicolored light was so bright that Xu Dong was unable to open his eyes, and said: "How can there be such a strong power!"


    Mo Xie was extremely powerful, how could he have survived until now?


    Mo Xie ripped open a wound and pulled out Xu Dong''s blood blade, saying: "You bastard, I''ll definitely kill you."


    After all, she was holding a sword and rushing forward. A sword light slashed, and with a chi sound, power surged, and a terrifying power began to gather, and in the end, disappeared. Mo Xie then disappeared, causing Xu Dong to consider deeply.


    The existence between Dao generals was the condensation of space and time!


    Xu Dong walked towards the distance, and up in the starry sky, 12 Dao Generals flew out. Hua Xie looked at Xu Dong, but did not say much.


    "That''s right, those six bastards are here. Men, kill them!" The twelve Dao Generals took out their weapons and rushed towards a simple and crude house. Their killing intent was awe-inspiring and extremely tyrannical.


    Xu Dong stood in the distance, looked at the strange scene in front of him and said: "So it''s for killing people!"


    Lan Yaxi''s figure appeared from the side, causing Xu Dong to be startled, what is lass trying to do?


    Xu Dong quickly rushed over, but suddenly a barrier appeared. Xu Dong lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said: "I think it''s some exceptional divine artifact that can revive someone else''s item, what''s so strange about it, how did she find it?"


    As someone who knew how to act, of course he could find Lan Yaxi. Xu Dong was just a newbie who had just arrived in this world.


    Xu Dong''s figure surfaced in her mind. This guy was too despicable, if not for the fact that there were twelve of them, she would have succeeded!


    Ding...


    "Sinner!" The leader of the twelve generals, Carrot, snorted coldly.


    A spell fell from the sky. Everyone looked at the carrot in surprise. It really was a carrot. Even the summoning array was a carrot.


    Facing the sinners beneath him, Chu Feng was truly too strict. After all, once a carrot appeared, the entire world would be destroyed. That was no joke at all.


    "Aiya, what the hell." With a few tragic cries, Xu Dong turned and saw the figure. This fellow was actually here?


    From afar, Xi Qing Dao walked out holding a person that Xu Dong was somewhat familiar with. Xu Dong frowned, and muttered: "Lin Fei?"


    No, it can''t be Lin Fei, it can only be someone else. This person looked at him with a gaze full of doubt, it can''t be Lin Fei, who is Lin Fei?

 C327 Lin Feis Youngster (1)

    Xu Dong completely did not expect that youth to actually be seventy percent similar to Lin Fei. After thinking about it for a bit, Xu Dong practically had no other ideas.


    "The heirs of sinners are unworthy of living!" The divine light rushed over, causing Xu Dong to reveal a look of shock. Almost at the same time, Xi Qing and the young man jumped around at the same time, the young man with the cold face pulled out his sword.


    The moment Xu Dong saw the sword, he moved, turning into a shadow and rushed forward, the sword did not land on his body, Xi Qing revealed a strange expression, and said: "Don''t you know that he is the son of a sinner?"


    "No, I don''t know anything. He''s just a child, there''s no need for us to kill him, right?" Xu Dong said with a stern expression.


    "Sinner, you can only be a sinner, there''s no end to it, killing is equivalent to killing!" For a little kid, killing her was equivalent to killing, since it was okay, but as for Xu Dong, if he wanted to stop her, he would have to kill her without mercy!


    Ming Kong and the other generals were pilgrims. Staring at Xi Qing, he said, "Let that child go. He was innocent to begin with, so there was no need for him to be so ruthless as to provoke sin."


    "He is the son of a sinner. If you don''t want to kill you all after a while, then let me kill him!" With that said, Xi Qing threw a punch towards Xu Dong.


    Ming Kongdao would become the abbot of the Golden Cicada Temple and complete his own path of buddhism. He would appear near Lin Fei with a diamond shield and said: "Let him go, if we join hands, you won''t be able to kill this kid."


    Xu Dong was also prepared to make a move. Xi Qing''s expression changed, but she could only give up, put Lin Fei down, and coldly snorted: "Fine, I''ll give you face today, and let him live!"


    Xu Dong brought Lin Fei away, and on the way, he even expressed his gratitude to Fang Kong for his help. For the sake of not being alone again, Xu Dong had long since been prepared to look for his comrades in Martial Spirit Continent.


    But he never thought that Xu Dong would actually meet him. Even though this person was young, his maturity was still in Xu Dong''s eyes, and he laughed: "Are you still alive?"


    "You didn''t destroy it?"


    "You''re not dead?"


    The corner of Lin Fei''s mouth lifted, and said: "Haha, this world is so big, we can all meet. We can finally meet again, and we''ll shake this world together again, how about it?"


    Xu Dong realized that he had become different, he was completely crazed now, just like the him before, Xu Dong was quiet, his strength was still weak, and he said bitterly: I have experienced too much in this period of time, I''m a bit tired, but I remember that you still have something to give me.


    "That''s right. This is the core of the world, the core of the Martial Spirit Continent. Their soul s are all inside. Qing Lan is dead. " Lin Fei became silent, and tears started falling unknowingly. His heavy words made Xu Dong''s heart hurt.


    Xu Dong and Lin Fei stood opposite of each other, and only after the moonlight had disappeared did the light start to rise again.


    Crack ¡­


    Xu Dong looked at the people in the distance and they were all shocked. Xu Dong said coldly: "Strange people, strange thing, strange life, I don''t know what I am doing."


    "Sigh ¡­" "There''s no other way. There''s no other way." Xu Dong muttered, no one knew what it meant, only Lin Fei knew, it was a type of killing power.


    Starlight.


    Sunlight.


    Silence, clouds, vanishing, many people, many things, many things that are hard to explain.


    Twelve generals.


    They were all standing on the same piece of land, and almost everyone knew of something. This matter made their faces turn grim and ugly.


    "The demons have appeared. Which of us will stop them?" He understood that the matter this time around was already difficult to explain, but if they were to become Sage s, it would be easy.


    A little something, a little something lost.


    What did Xu Dong have left, did he even have nothing left? In order to survive, he had given up too much energy. As well as the people who died, the light illuminated Xu Dong''s spirit, illuminating it.


    Those were emotions!


    "Since the group of demons has appeared, then it''s time for us to leave and go out for some activities." They knew they had little energy and needed to focus on those things. With the birth of demons, the world was about to fall into crisis again.


    In the unknown land, a terrifying object appeared. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws. It was the first demon that appeared. At the same time it bared its fangs and brandished its claws, it discovered the distant starlight and began devouring it ¡­

 C328 Lin Feis Youngster (2)

    In the Radiant Temple, the Scion of Light sneered, "Those people have finally begun to appear. Let this world erupt!"


    Above the Western Heavens is a Divine Lamp. It can revive anyone, and is known as the Precious lotus Lamp. It is held in the hands of the Ancient Buddha of the Western Sky, refined day and night.


    The starlight was continuously being absorbed into the divine lamp, receiving a powerful amplification. Only after a long time did the Ancient Buddha put the lamp away.


    "The vast expanse stops the water, the dao also stops its length. The foundation of human nature is the best ¡­" The ancient Buddha spoke, making the entire small world tremble. They did not understand what was going on. After the starlight faded, his words were resolute.


    Not long after, many buddhas appeared. They were all the power of the Ancient Buddha of the Western Sky, and then a narrow opening appeared.


    Goldlight shone brilliantly. If a little friend were here, he would probably have to pay a lot of gold. He hurriedly carried her home ¡­ Actually, these were a lot of little gold men.


    "The Holy Buddha of Golden Light has ordered his followers to gather the materials and prepare for the Great Demonic War." His tone was calm, but there was no hint of desolation in his tone.


    The Holy Buddha of Golden Light nodded, and then flew towards the distant world. The Buddha began.


    The sky began to change.


    Ding...


    Xu Dong came to this new world. He looked at Lin Fei blankly and asked: "What exactly did all of you go through to suddenly become like this?"


    Xu Dong was in a rather bad mood. After Lin Fei drank a few mouthfuls of wine, he said, "After the Martial Spirit Continent was destroyed, a core appeared. In the core, it could be considered a small world, but all of them were soul."


    Lin Fei paused for a moment, took another sip of wine, and said: "In order to let me leave, Qing Lan summoned the king of soul of the entire world, and then let me leave. But I didn''t expect that the core of the force was only in one person''s hands, so Qing Lan had no choice but to use the origin of soul ¡­"


    Lin Fei paused, he did not have any more words to say. Above the starry sky, that short moment had already changed, and became an originally colorless gaze.


    Xu Dong reached out and placed her hand on his body, then said: "Alright, there''s no need to say anymore, this world still owes us."


    Lin Fei''s eyes reddened, and he said: "That''s right, we must take back what this world owes us!"


    He gritted his teeth. Despite his small size, he had a resolute heart, and a flower bloomed in his heart.


    This world did not owe them anything wrong. Xu Dong felt that he had seen the distant future, the future filled with an unbelievable range.


    The King would never be buried, and the people in the starry sky would never die. In the starry sky, a ray of multicolored light appeared, a ray of light that could be said to be the future of the world.


    The beauty of the heavens, the glory of eternity, the pursuit of the Great Dao, would there be a miracle?


    This miracle was hard to determine.


    Suddenly, a few of them came to Xu Dong''s place, and in the land, they saw a beautiful woman. They had paid a price and stopped for a reason.


    "The demons have appeared." With a loud roar, everyone stood up and exclaimed, "What is a group of demons?"


    The group of demons was the most terrifying thing, almost no one was not afraid of hearing this phrase, the divine spirit was also shocked, and the news quickly spread across the entire Guang Ming Continent.


    People were panicking, people were panicking.


    The gathering of the nine stars was the moment when the Demons emerged from the martial arts world. Everyone in the world was frightened and afraid.


    The ancient demon gods had already rushed out. They could lose anything they wanted, anything they wanted!

 C329 the chaotic world of Infernal King

    At the peak of the starry sky, the emperor was stunned. When he sensed the aura of the Infernal King, he called for the Wasteland and rushed towards the Infernal King with a murderous look on his face.


    walked out of a space-time node that had appeared. He frowned a little helplessly and said: "Impossible, how did I sense Demon Emperor''s aura?!"


    How could she be revived now? Xu Dong and Lin Fei looked at each other and saw the fanaticism in each other''s eyes. There must be some treasure that had resurrected her.


    The people who wanted to take back the Martial Spirit Continent s and revive them, with a thought, a strange Curse appeared on their bodies. A clone fell off, and Xu Dong turned into a shadow as he rushed towards that place.


    In the distance. A few of them rushed over and said, "You are all the guardians of the Guang Ming Continent, follow us."


    The few of them were all extremely powerful, at least they were Dao Realm strong person, who would have thought that the few people who came to receive them were Dao Realm experts, they were truly terrifying, they looked at Lin Fei with astonishment, they did not expect that there would actually be another brat, and furthermore, this brat''s cultivation was so strong, it was almost comparable to them.


    As someone who came from a small world, Xu Dong and Lin Fei had no experience with the mortal world. Xu Dong believed that since he had even killed Dao Sovereigns, killing a few Dao Sovereigns was just a casual act.


    The two of them laughed, who knew that in their eyes, Xu Dong was just a comedian, a smelly Kid who didn''t know anything.


    Maybe Xu Dong had forgotten that the last time he fought with Shen Tong and the others, there were always people helping them. Xu Dong lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said: ", may I ask where the divine gathering place is?"


    "It''s not far. What do you want to do?" A few people were astonished. As expected, they were new cultivators. They had just arrived in this world and didn''t understand anything, so they happily laughed and said, "Little brother, you guys didn''t just appear and don''t understand anything, right?"


    Xu Dong nodded, and laughed somewhat helplessly. Indeed, they did not know anything, and even Lin Fei had only just stepped into this world, the distant Gathering Body Palace was extremely secretive, and almost no one knew about it.


    Not long after, a divine rainbow appeared and discovered a world-shaking sound. A person rushed towards them. This person was shrouded in black gas. The crowd turned pale with fright as they said, "Not good! Dao rank demon beasts, quickly bring them away!"


    They were naturally talking about Xu Dong and Lin Fei, and did not expect to meet such a creature. A few of them wanted to take Xu Dong and Lin Fei away, but Xu Dong and Xu Dong looked at each other, and stretched out their hands at the same time to attack the monster.


    The Dao phase strong person took a step forward and used his strongest strength, but was sent flying. Along the way, his body scattered and his soul shattered, the at the peak of Dao phase instantly turned into a dismembered corpse, a person loudly roared, "Su Yong! "Damn monster!"


    He never thought that his friend would die just like that, moreover, he had died without knowing why. It was then that Xu Dong and Lin Fei truly felt the terror of the demon.


    This was a demon? What a terrifying power! If he had this power, then the Martial Spirit Continent would not be destroyed! Xu Dong thought, only understanding, he would not be able to become a demon.


    "Hurry, let''s go back and inform the others. Otherwise, the gathering hall will be in danger." A few of them shouted at Xu Dong. In their eyes, Xu Dong and Lin Fei were still just children, they were already old, and no longer had the power to improve themselves. Thus, it was better to let the new generation live.


    Xu Dong and Lin Fei swiftly flew over, as the demon roared, a black light filling the sky. It covered up the few Dao-Realm Predecessor s and then, without making any sound, Xu Dong understood that they were all dead. The demon chased after Xu Dong, "Escape? Where to? Homo sapiens is food! "


    and Lin Fei were merely in the Dao Realm, without the help of another force, they could not resist at all.


    "Bang ¡­"


    Xu Dong was smashed away, falling from the sky, while Lin Fei had his throat grabbed, the demon opened its mouth wide, and bit towards Lin Fei.


    Ding...


    Suddenly, a sword appeared and stabbed into his throat, the sword intent exploded from inside his body. The man had a clear and beautiful complexion, grabbed Lin Fei''s body and said: "Sword Master, you don''t have to die, if not I will not be able to find the inheritor of the sword."


    Are you looking forward to my death? Lin Fei opened his eyes and felt a bit of pain. A strand of demonic energy appeared on his chest and entered his body. Swordsman was shocked and said, "Not good, this demonic energy entered his body."


    "Predecessor, when this demonic energy enters my body, what should I do? Will he die? " Lin Fei immediately turned pale with fright. His body was not the Martial Spirit Continent''s body, because it had a lot of plasticity, maybe his body was infected by the Demon Qi and turned into an even stronger demon. Then, he would be done for.


    "Don''t worry, you have the luck of the Homo sapiens. If you can''t die, at most, you''ll be crippled." The Swordsman smiled.


    Lin Fei really wanted his slippers to beat him up, but the fact that he was crippled reassured him that this guy had come to save him or for what?


    However, the powerful Swordsman did not make him reflect, grabbing onto his arm, they rushed towards where Xu Dong had fallen. Unexpectedly, after going down, Lin Fei was shocked, there were almost no living beings around.


    "Why is it so quiet here?" Lin Fei had a strange look on his face, he did not expect Xu Dong to not be able to find him, as though he had fallen into an enemy''s trap, and was unable to escape safely. Just when Lin Fei was thinking about that, Swordsman''s expression turned bad, he clenched his teeth and said: "Damn it, I did not expect the sword wound to break out at this time."


    "Predecessor, are you alright?" Lin Fei held Swordsman and his mood was extremely bad. Xu Dong had disappeared, and the only Swordsman that could protect him was his old injuries that receded.


    Swordsman raised his eyes and said, "It''s fine, I can still endure it."


    Lin Fei really wanted to say something. Endure your sister, don''t you see that your old injuries are receding and you look like you are about to die?


    "Don''t worry, swordsman, I will definitely escort you out of this place." Swordsman''s resolute gaze seemed to have moved Lin Fei. Of course, if not for him spitting out a mouthful of blood, Lin Fei would have believed him.


    Lin Fei sensed it and said: "Predecessor, up ahead is probably the power released by my brother. Let''s go take a look, maybe we can find a way to leave."


    "Alright, let''s go." The Swordsman nodded. He grabbed Lin Fei and turned into a blur, constantly flashing about. Then, he landed and saw what was in front of him.

 C330 Derived from the Devil of All Things (1)

    The golden light that had appeared in front of them was indeed sent out by Xu Dong, but there was another monster in front of them.


    Xu Dong took a step back, and discovered that the creatures far away had landed on his body. The golden light was something that everyone liked, even the beasts. Xu Dong bellowed, transforming into his original form as he smashed down with a powerful force from the sky.


    In the end, the monster only let out a painful grunt, and managed to avoid most of Xu Dong''s attacks. Xu Dong had still not comprehended the great Dao, so naturally, he could not injure Xu Dong, and the sword intent was impassioned. Even though the sword intent was extremely fast, it was a pity that it could not break his defense.


    "Kid, move aside. You are not his opponent. Let me do it." Swordsman spat out a mouthful of blood. Xu Dong looked towards him, then landed on Lin Fei''s body.


    The golden light was no longer there. Xu Dong breathed in the demonic Qi, and a change appeared in his body. He turned to Lin Fei and said: "This place is mystical, we cannot stay for long. We need to leave together."


    "Alright!" Lin Fei nodded and agreed. He then helped Swordsman up and they flew towards the distance at the same time. That monster had already lost its consciousness.


    Just a moment later, Xu Dong and Lin Fei stopped laughing at the same time. Although the people in the distance were human, but they were not human either, they were infected, and had become Demonic Qi Cultivators.


    "This is good. I would rather face that monster than these monsters. I really don''t understand why there are people coming to this Withering Demon Forest." Swordsman opened his eyes and unnaturally said something. This was exactly what Xu Dong and the rest wanted to say.


    They possessed a heart and thirsted for blood, so in order to not let these people obstruct their path, Xu Dong and the others decided to kill them. Even if they were also in the Dao Realm, their strength should be on par with the few of them.


    Boom ¡­


    A great battle had erupted, in front was a wolf, in front was a tiger, no matter how much they fled, they would always be able to face it. Xu Dong directly exploded with his dragon body, while Lin Fei drew his sword and stood up.


    He was known as a demon or monster, and the so-called Xu Dong was part of their bloodline. Demon Qi seeped into Xu Dong''s body, but Xu Dong had no way of resisting it.


    "Not good, the demon energy in my body is erupting. I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on for long." Xu Dong realized that he had grown larger and larger, but the tyrannical Qi was becoming more and more terrifying, and he was almost unable to control his heart. Once he lost control of his heart, the enemy would be able to kill them all.


    The demi-human race was originally a heartless person, because Xu Dong was a human, the demi-human race bloodline was equivalent to plundering them away, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and then transformed back into the Homo sapiens. The blood he vomited was no longer blood-red, but black, and the speed at which the devil energy was invading was probably even faster.


    In that moment of crisis, the Swordsman who could not control himself finally made his move. His sword intent turned into dust, concealing the demon dwellers.


    "Aiyee, I''m so sorry. I''ve made you all wait for a long time. " When Xu Dong saw that he did not care about the other party''s attitude, he almost exploded in anger. However, he had no way to refute him.


    His body had returned to normal. Damn it, this guy had been pretending all along. Lin Fei asked why did this guy''s old injuries suddenly flare up.


    "I didn''t expect all of you to be so weak. Just now, you guys wanted to act tough. It''s really too difficult. It''s too difficult." Swordsman stood out and looked at Xu Dong and Xu Dong, unavoidably revealing a disappointed expression.


    "Predecessor, I feel like you will be beaten up like this." Xu Dong sneered, this sneer felt like it was poisoned, then a terrifying black shadow appeared.


    Boom! *


    Swordsman flew out, and what Xu Dong said was right, that unconscious being actually smashed him flying.


    Roar!


    "Not good, this creature must be summoning his companions. "Let''s hurry up and leave this place," Swordsman couldn''t be bothered with his own injuries, he grabbed Lin Fei and Xu Dong and flew back, but it was still too late.

 C331 Derived from the Devil of All Things (2)

    A big black shadow blocked out the sunlight. Swordsman''s face turned pale as he said, "Sky Peng!"


    Chirp...


    The heavenly roc descended from the sky and with a flap of its enormous wings, it sent the three people of Swordsman flying. Then, a wind blade appeared from the void and flew out, charging towards the three people of Xu Dong''s group.


    Blood kept flowing out, causing these creatures to be even more bloodthirsty. Wasn''t blood their true love?


    "I''m finished, I''m finished. I never thought that I would be so young and have yet to become a saint, but I''m going to die here today. I can''t accept this!" He spat out a sentence, letting Xu Dong feel a little bit of emotion. If one did not have a powerful strength, then the only road left for them was death.


    Boom ¡­ A person walked out from the side, and another figure also walked out. Lan Huahua looked at Xu Dong, and mocked: "Aiya, it''s really too pitiful, to actually turn into such a pitiful appearance, I really don''t know how you two cultivate, even after cultivating for so long, you''re actually still not as good as us."


    Xu Dong and the rest were all silent, but the truth was right in front of them, they could not say anything. The Sky Peng in the distance, although wanting to fight again, was too narrow, it could not fly anymore.


    "Be careful Lan Yaxi, there might be more terrifying existences nearby!" Xu Dong reminded them as several pairs of scarlet eyes stared at them. Needless to say, they also knew what was inside the forest, the creatures and wolves that could be found in the plains or in the forests.


    Aowu ¡­ The wolf pack made sounds, as if they were celebrating their arrival at food. However, they suddenly realized something unbelievable, and the other party wasn''t afraid, but instead took a step forward. Lan Huahua sneered: "It''s just a pack of dogs, Big Sis will kill them all together!"


    The three men became silent. They did not expect Lan Huahua to be so domineering, as if she could easily kill this group of monsters. Although they were only wolves that were at the Dao Realm, they had countless of advantages.


    The answer was that they were all dead and not a single wolf was still alive. Lan Huahua looked at Xu Dong coldly, then left with Lan Yaxi.


    Swordsman had obviously become Lan Yaxi''s loyal fan, as the place was filled with corpses. The demonic Qi quickly turned them into corpses, and they did not follow Xu Dong and the rest to the back, but instead walked forward.


    This gave Xu Dong a headache. He never thought that they were so strong and that they probably had something important to discuss here, so Xu Dong decided to follow them. Lin Fei did not object, but the Swordsman had his own opinions.


    "The Demons is right in front of us. If we go, we will die before we reach that place!" The Swordsman had experience, so he definitely would not let Lin Fei go. In any case, it didn''t matter if Xu Dong went to seek death;


    "No ¡­" You are the one holding the sword, you are the future of Homo sapiens, if you want to go, that is me, you can''t, you can''t! " Swordsman said as he walked inside.


    and Lin Fei looked at each other, and could see the cold smiles on their faces. Although Swordsman was a joke, his cultivation was deep, and even if he was injured, he was still someone that Xu Dong and Lin Fei could not compare with.


    Xu Dong could feel that this fellow, Swordsman, had other methods as well. It was impossible for him to not have methods, and he could just walk in directly. After making up his mind, he could only follow the Lan sisters all the way to the dark, and might even be able to find a way to revive their friends in the Martial Spirit Core.

 C332 carbuncle

    The deeper they went into the forest, the harder it was for them to process the origin of the black Qi. The black Qi flowed unceasingly, as if it had never stopped, and with the support of the night, they were almost invisible. Xu Dong walked into the small forest, and was unable to see his fingers in front of him.


    Relying on his consciousness, he slowly walked inside, the deeper he went, the more devilish qi made him feel suffocated, Xu Dong held his breath, a person appeared behind him, looking a little flustered, with an expression of disbelief: "I didn''t expect someone else to come in."


    "Big brother, aren''t you the only one?" Swordsman walked out from the side and patted his shoulder. The man trembled, shaking his hand off, and said: "Don''t touch me, or else you will have to bear the consequences!"


    He was a disciple of one of the ten great sects, and he also had a formidable strength. He had come into the forest of withered trees only to see if there were any peerless cultivation methods or lucky chances.


    But he didn''t expect to meet them again. These people were definitely not weak. Not only was his cultivation powerful, there was also a terrifying power. Strength was not only on the surface, it was also on the inside.


    "Not good, the demonic wind is coming tonight. I''m afraid we won''t be able to return home." A few roars could be heard, along with the sounds of swords piercing into flesh. All of them had died without a sound. Upon hearing the voice, the poisonous scorpion immediately became flustered and rushed forward. "You''re courting death!"


    Crack ¡­


    "A mere Homo sapiens actually stepped into the sacred grounds of my Demons, you''re just looking for death." A person taunted as a sword beam shot out. However, in an instant, it had broken through many layers of latitudes.


    Puff ¡­


    Xu Dong and Lin Fei looked at each other deeply once more, and they knew that he was an almighty person who had been pretending to be great. Xu Dong originally thought that how powerful Du Luo was, but he never expected that he was actually a waste of such a level.


    Suddenly, a ray of multicolored light appeared. How beautiful was this demonic energy, but it disappeared in an instant. Xu Dong said: "It should be because Lan Yaxi and the others obtained the divine object.


    Stealing their things? No, actually, Xu Dong felt that he could share a piece of the cake, and maybe the other party would even need their help.


    "The precious treasure of the Demons!" The demon roared, and rushed towards the direction of where the multicolored light disappeared, but he did not realise that Lan Yaxi and the rest were there, and instead spoke in a gloomy and cold tone, "Could it be that the Demons''s treasure is going to disappear just like that? "How could that be? It might be somewhere near here."


    Suddenly, a multicolored light appeared again, but this time, other than Xu Dong, the others did not notice anything else. Xu Dong quickly rushed over, and everything was within his words.


    Seeing that Xu Dong and the other two had run away, they immediately chased after them after smelling their scent. Homo sapiens''s scent was like a dirty bug''s, they could smell it.


    After all, Xu Dong was a person who fused with the soul of the Dao Sovereign. Surrounding him with his divine sense, he very easily found a way out.


    Outside was the vast sky, and there were two women who were engaged in a massacre. The surrounding demons surged, as if they were truly holy beings, causing Xu Dong and the rest to turn into afterimages as they chased after them.


    "No, I''m afraid we forgot something." Just now, he sensed the Qi of some existence, but did not expect it to actually fail, and the Qi disappeared without a trace.


    "Maybe someone is waiting for something in the dark. It can also be a monster! Xu Dong was extremely excited, because he was about to see it.


    Boom ¡­


    Suddenly, a person flew out from the distance. He had four fierce teeth, two horns on his forehead, and an extremely majestic aura. With a boom, the earth split open and the Lan sisters were sent flying.


    "Chi!"


    Xu Dong made his move. Even though he had swung his sword towards the Lan sisters, the sword intent had still slashed at the double-horned devil that had appeared.


    Pfft!


    The black blood tumbled down, and in a few moments, the Lan sisters disappeared in afterimages. Seeing this, Xu Dong also quickly brought Lin Fei flying with him.


    In front of the Ten Thousand Buddha Gate.


    Under the Bodhi tree, a monkey head pretended to be serious, but its gaze was extremely mischievous, as if it wanted to jump out of the five elements and roam the Three Realms.


    Not too long after, he landed on a nearby Bodhi tree and asked, "Daofather, exactly when did you want me to go to the Three Realms? I couldn''t hold it in any longer."


    Although these words didn''t have much meaning to his mouth, they caused Patriarch Subhuti to frown. He said rather helplessly, "Soon, soon."


    Suddenly, Monkey Head became anxious and scratched his head, "Old Ancestor, you''ve already said it 1,820th time, can''t you say when it will happen?"


    "Faster, faster ¡­"


    Monkey Head''s entire body crumbled. He didn''t expect this person to be so terrifying. He didn''t even have a hint of an expression on his face.


    It was unknown when the monkey would finally have his own divine technique. A mocking smile appeared on his face, and he then jumped out and began cultivating his own eight or nine divine technique. This eight or nine divine technique was left behind by his monkey ancestor.


    "This monkey is too pitiful. He''s only a Dao Realm expert right now. He really is a waste, and he''s also the disciple of Patriarch Subhuti. I really wonder what kind of dog shit luck he got!" After all, it was already quite hard for someone to accept that a monkey could become the disciple of Patriarch Subhuti.


    Their words were very loud, so naturally, the monkey heard them very clearly. It glared and said, "Damn you bastard, what did you say?"


    A bit of haze suddenly appeared in the sky, and Monkey was extremely angry. He grabbed the staff in his hand and smashed it towards them.


    "Dao-Xuan, stop!" A dreamy sound drilled into the little monkey''s ears. He suddenly stopped and made a face at them, seeming very obedient.


    "Hmph. If Patriarch Subhuti hadn''t told me to stop, I would have taught him a lesson." The man was very angry and felt that he had been insulted by Dao Xuan. However, in order to act cool, he still put on a smile that said "I''ll forgive him".


    In the sky and in the world, there were two extremes. One side was filled with immortal realms while the other side was filled with disaster.


    A terrifying flash of light appeared in the distant starlight, and then Patriarch Subhuti appeared in front of Dao-Xuan, or perhaps Dao-Xuan appeared in front of him. Patriarch Subhuti said, "Time''s up. You can leave now.


    "Remember, don''t repeat the same mistake ¡­"


    The monkey wanted to say something, but nothing came out of his mouth. Instead, he disappeared from in front of Patriarch Subhuti like a meteor.


    "What the f * ck." The monkey cried out before smashing into a large limestone. The limestone cracked open, and a staff appeared. He was stunned and said, "What the f * ck did he lie on?"


    This was already the second sentence of expressing his satisfaction. The stick flew into his ear, and at first it was a little too big to dig into. After a few stabs, it was finally inserted amidst the monkey''s painful cries.


    It was truly terrifying.


    This world was too dangerous. How could there be such a fellow? No matter how realistic this staff was, if it could not be inserted, then it would be inserted with all its might.


    The endless sea of stars had already disappeared, leaving only endless black gas. Monkey suddenly lost the place he wanted to go, not knowing where he should go.

 C333 Scary (1)

    "Eh? Why are there people making trouble in the distance? I just arrived, let''s go ask." The monkey happily smiled and then walked to the front, grabbing onto a demon. However, this demon was not good for him.


    After taking a few bites out of the monkey, all of his teeth broke and there was nothing Dao Xuan could do about it. He immediately crushed it and looked at the object in the distance. Damn it, they were all insane.


    He rushed towards the monsters in the distance and smashed them away. On the way, Monkey felt that his cultivation had increased. "Eh, that''s not right. How can it increase a person''s cultivation?"


    This monkey''s comical actions did not provoke any monsters. Instead, it angered them even more. When his fist appeared, it smashed into the monkey''s body. Motherf * cker, can''t I just get angry by myself?


    Annoyed, he grabbed a large tree and swept it away. At the same time, the tree broke. The monkey looked at the tree in his hand and said, "Dirty thing."


    A golden staff appeared. Dao Xuan looked at the staff and felt an inexplicable connection with it. Then, he grabbed it and smashed it into a meat patty.


    Boom! *


    The earth crumbled and the great battle at this place caused Xu Dong and the rest to turn around, revealing looks of disbelief. Swordsman was even more agitated as he shouted, "Could it be that the Dao Sovereign is here?"


    "There''s no way a Dao Sovereign would come." The Swordsman laughed, there aren''t many opportunities left, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave this place!


    Xu Dong knew that there were countless powerful existences approaching him from behind. It could be said that the almighty being that had just appeared was very simple.


    As for the others, so be it. If they died, so be it.


    After a short burst of Xuan Qi, he looked at the black mass of monsters. As a monkey, he finally realized the seriousness of the situation. It seemed like he was prepared to use a human sea tactic.


    After that, Daoxuan discovered that the light was coming towards him. He used his eyes to look up at the sky and said, "Damn it, so it''s you, bastard!"


    "Hmph, Monkey Head, you bullied me, yet you gave me so many embarrassing memories. If I don''t kill you, then I will really let you down!" That person coldly laughed as he looked down on the death of Xuan Daoyuan from the skies.


    That light drilled into Dao Xuan''s body. His cultivation was sealed, but he still had the innate divine strength. With a wave of the staff, countless devils were swept away. Then, Dao Xuan bent his legs and flew out.


    "You bastard, you will die for sure!" The monkey head roared and morphed into its original form. A huge golden-furred monkey appeared in the air. Xu Dong was surprised.


    "Eh? Something''s wrong. Why is that guy only in the Dao Realm?" Xu Dong curiously looked at the golden hair, there was really no way for him to go there. Even though he had turned into his original form, he was still unable to go over and help him.


    "Let''s go, we don''t need to go. We might even die." Xu Dong gave up, after all there were so many people who were injured, if something did not go well, they would be left there, looking at the stars in the distance, the stars suddenly disappeared, disappearing without a trace.


    Roar!


    A black light shot out.


    There was not even a trace of moonlight in the night sky. How amazing! I didn''t expect there would be no light at all in this place. Could it be that this guy was trying to absorb the star power from the outside world?


    "That''s right, this thing wants to absorb starlight and summon an even stronger divine dragon." Lan Yaxi was filled with despair. Infernal King had already reached such a state, then would they still have a chance to leave this place?


    They still had a chance to live, or something else. What price did they pay for this? A few stars suddenly crashed into the world, turning it into a blood-red sun wheel.


    Nine stars gathered!


    Infernal King spat out a mouthful of chaos energy, causing the entire sky to be filled with cold air, and in the end, Xu Dong felt that his gaze had turned into ten thousand Infernal King.


    It was a complete defeat. Countless immortal god also revealed expressions of shock. Even though they were all Dao Immortals, they all spat out a mouthful of blood with their gods heavily injured.


    "Chi!"


    A streak of flames drilled through the sky, but that terrifying flame did not harm the Infernal King. An entire star had already begun to be devoured by the Infernal King.


    Above the void, a ray of Buddhist light was released, and this Buddhist light exploded out a wave of demonic qi. The Infernal King let out a pained groan, and then, his large palm slammed down from the sky.

 C334 Scary (2)

    Puff ¡­


    Goddesses were shattered, and there was no Amitabha in the south of the Ancient Buddha. The eight words of mantra constantly attacked Infernal King, who was at the peak of the sea of stars, constantly wearing down his strength.


    Infernal King was completely enraged, he roared, and as if smashing the sky, he flew out, a sword light filled the sky, and a horsetail whisk swept out, transforming into a technique that filled the sky, continuously attacking Infernal King. However, to Infernal King, those attacks were like little ants biting at him.


    The nine stars were all gathered together. Although they were attacking at the beginning, this monster was not the same monster from before. After experiencing the seal of darkness, it did not become weak. Instead, it became even stronger and smacked towards the ancient Buddha.


    A fist appeared, smashing Sword God down and then another one, sending a deity with a horsetail whisk flying.


    Everyone was shocked, they did not expect this world to be so terrifying, the attacks of so many people, to the Infernal King, was simply laughable and itchy. What did they do wrong?


    The pearl in the east was dazzling. In the west, the divine lamp could not be extinguished. At the same time, the two Divine Equipment came out, the Scion of Light condensed a holy sword and slashed towards Infernal King.


    Puff ¡­


    When the demon qi dissipated, Xu Dong slowly woke up. Looking at the distant battle between the gods and demons, he couldn''t understand what he should do. Suddenly, a terrifying divine rainbow appeared, and everyone was cheering out loud, "Divine King has descended, the devil is about to die!"


    Puff ¡­


    The Infernal King seemed to have lost a fart as a black aura surrounded the world. The Divine Monarch had turned into nothingness, causing all the living beings to laugh involuntarily. What had the Infernal King done?


    "Past, future!" The two of them were also from strong person, but when they saw that the Divine Monarch had been killed in an instant, they felt a chill in their hearts and did not dare take another step forward. The other living beings below were speechless, and said: "How is this possible, you are the strongest existences in the world, how can you admit defeat?"


    "Shut up!" A spell fell from the sky, and the speaker felt his life becoming more and more sluggish. Then, a flash of blood-red appeared, "In the past, the future had actually killed people?"


    He did not expect that they would actually kill one of his own. The past and future were both extremely tyrannical, and as he raised his head to look, the Infernal King was charging towards him.


    "Amitabha." The Western Ancient Buddha sat cross-legged on the lotus, helplessly looking up at the sky. Infernal King snorted, picked up a huge rod, and smashed it onto the Ancient Buddha''s head.


    Buddha died, gods died. Light and Sword God all ridiculed him, and then with a swing of the staff, he caused several blood-red lines to appear, and there was no sound in this world.


    The hearts of all the living beings became completely silent. Even the demon that had its head beheaded did not stop as it silently mocked and dropped the sword in its hand.


    "Impossible! How can we possibly lose?!" was silent, no one knew what he was thinking, but he was silent.


    "Homo sapiens, indestructible!" A person rushed over with a loud roar. That person''s body was filled with a tyrannical power. The terrifying power seemed to pierce through the sky. Who exactly was that person?


    So it was Hua Xie!


    And loss of heart, and Siqing, and ¡­ Every single one of the Twelve Generals had arrived, and were continuously using their own strength. However, Infernal King snorted coldly and patted them with one hand, as though he was slapping a fly on the ground.


    Boom! *


    A ray of light teleported Xu Dong and the others back, along with that golden-furred monkey. In the distance, the starlight had turned completely black, and there were various colors as well.


    He looked dotingly at the golden-furred monkey, exhaled, and said, "It is truly an unforgettable time. The gods are all dead, and the era of the divine spirit is over. The meaning and era that we exist in has passed."


    You are the future Heavenly Palace''s Kaiser, and you will be the future Lord of Light. The reason I gave you this book is so that you can step into a higher world and step into the highest existence in this world. I want you to become the ruler of this world, are you willing? "


    Patriarch Subhuti was extremely grateful. The person who had sent Xu Dong here must have already expected this person, the Scion of Light, to be an existence that had annihilated the Martial Spirit Continent. What sort of mentality did he have?


    A new generation of newcomers had replaced the old, and each new generation was stronger than the previous. Patriarch Subhuti had long ago come up with a plan, and he was also severely injured. Most likely, he would not be able to live.


    "This small world is enough for all of you to explore. We had long prepared to leave the Guang Ming Continent, but we did not expect the Infernal King to arrive so quickly. The Western Sky Ancient Buddha, the Eastern Sword God, the Scion of Light, and I, all of our immortal god and Buddha''s blood is in this world. Their inheritances are also in this world." Patriarch Subhuti spoke a great deal in a single breath. Coughing, he said, "The evildoers of the previous generation all fell upon the likes of you. What a pity, truly a pity!"


    Then, Patriarch Subhuti turned into smoke and disappeared, or perhaps he was waiting for them in another world. Xu Dong''s mood immediately became heavy, and at that moment, he no longer blamed the Scion of Light, because even though he was arrogant, he still gave Xu Dong a new future.


    It was said that this Divine Book was the origin of all gods. As for him, he could only find a good opportunity to slowly attain an even more powerful cultivation, and at the same time, become a god!


    The heavens had once again given the Homo sapiens and the future of his race. No matter how many small worlds Xu Dong had experienced, being brought into this world, he was still as insignificant as ever.


    What else could he do? They were all ancient Supreme Elders, twelve Dao Generals, thirty-six Heavenly Dipper Sovereigns, and seventy-two Earth Fiends. Which one of them wasn''t stronger than him?


    Shen Tong was also just a mortal, ranked at the back of the Dao Sovereign ¡­


    Hua Xie, I am just a normal person, I will be even more so ¡­

 C335 You are different

    There were tens of thousands of worlds, and all of them were filled with shadows. There was a difference between a person and a shadow. A person knew nothing about the power they wielded.


    Xu Dong was filled with emotion. In the world, there was at least a limit that could not be broken. Lin Fei walked over from behind him and asked: "What are you thinking?"


    "To think of the great ways of this world." Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that he was actually considering the great dao of this world, the human way.


    "As a person, you shouldn''t think too much about it, because this world might not be as complicated as you think." Lin Fei said coldly.


    Xu Dong thought that it was indeed the case, but if he did not think about it, how could he let himself feel good?


    Therefore, people still had to think about it. As a human, the things that a human being, a human god or an immortal, would think about would naturally be different, right?


    After Lin Fei said a few words, he suddenly realized that he was a bit tired. He then walked to the side, and saw a beautiful scenery of mountains and rivers. He said: "The scenery is not bad, it''s just a little cold."


    It was too difficult to condense the Great Dao. How many people in this world had completely formed their own Great Dao?


    There should be almost no one left, Xu Dong thought as he looked into the distance. A painting had begun to win his heart, "The Book of Divine Seal, to restart the world, is it really going to change completely? That world has become an abominable world, and no one can live anymore? "


    Xu Dong thought about it, he felt that this day was very long, extremely long, but it passed in the blink of an eye.


    "What a long time." Xu Dong sighed with emotion once again, and discovered that there was another figure in front of him, and asked: "What is that?"


    "That should be a clone of the Great Dao." Lin Fei also revealed an expression of interest, and then, he soared into the clouds, flying towards the ground. However, that figure still could not get close, and now, Lin Fei became dispirited, and said: "How could it be so fake?"


    Many of them wanted to fly over, but they discovered that it was not only Lin Fei that could not be approached, there were others who could not.


    Ding...


    Xu Dong and Lin Fei looked at each other in surprise and said, "The Great Dao Condensation is a good opportunity. If we can get it, then we will be full of hope!"


    "However, it''s a pity that I haven''t released that power yet. Otherwise, I wonder what kind of power I would be able to obtain." Xu Dong said somewhat regretfully, then gradually fell into a daze as he looked at the things in front of him.


    "I really don''t know what exactly are we doing here. There are countless lucky chances in this world, so why don''t we go to other worlds to search for them?" and Lin Fei''s gazes looked over there. He felt Xu Dong''s gaze and said a bit angrily: "What are you looking at, have you never seen anyone before? Or is there something wrong with your eyes? "


    It was actually the little monkey from the Dao Profound. When his staff smashed onto his body, he finally understood why Xu Dong and his gaze was staring at each other so strangely. It turned out that someone had come, and he was even familiar with the person.


    This person frequently ridiculed people from the Dao of Mystery, but since he was already dead, there was no problem at all. A divine rainbow appeared, and several people simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood before falling down from the sky.


    "What''s going on?" Xu Dong was shocked, and felt a cruel aura behind him. A Giant Demon appeared, causing Xu Dong to immediately erupt with a desire to fight. This small world could block the Infernal King, and even though the strongest Infernal King could not enter, the problem was already clear.


    Furthermore, that Demons was not simple, he seemed to be rather unyielding, and very simply and casually killed a person. Xu Dong''s mood was subtle, and felt that this world was about to fall apart.


    This was because although there was only one devil, he had to be very strong. If there were other monsters, none of them would be able to escape.


    As expected, a Dao Sovereign Realm demon appeared in the distance, it bared its fangs and brandished its claws, it was extremely fierce, with one claw strike, it tore apart a strong person, the strong person of Dao Realm had actually turned into a piece of cloth, simple and terrifying!


    "Kill everyone! Leave none alive!" The Dao Sovereign level demon beast raised its head and roared, causing the sky to seemingly collapse.


    "Why hasn''t Buddha considered sealing this small world? Why has this world been broken through?!" A bald monk refused to accept this outcome, but in the next moment, he died.


    "The devil is invincible!" The monster spat out a mouthful of fire and swallowed him.


    "Chi!"


    A ray of sword light hit the body of the demon. Although the sword intent was scary, but it was blocked by the thick skin of the demon and it spewed out another flame.


    "Let''s hurry up and leave this place. We can''t let him kill us all, otherwise, we''re finished!" Xu Dong was a little frightened. He was a Dao Sovereign, and the living beings here were so useless, it was almost impossible to kill him.


    Unexpectedly, right after Xu Dong finished speaking, someone shouted loudly, "Look, that illusion of a great Dao has made his move!"


    Boom! *


    The demon was shocked and turned into a wisp of black gas. It died completely. No one saw what happened. This time, it gave them hope and they frantically escaped.


    Xu Dong had no choice but to disappear on the spot in a blur. Lin Fei, who had left with one of them, appeared in front of a beautiful ocean. There was a shrine in the middle of the ocean.


    Boom ¡­


    A rumbling sound came from the shrine, and they thus stopped. A sense of danger appeared in Xu Dong''s mind, and he said: "Not good, I''m afraid there''s something even more terrifying here, could it be that it''s from the legends ¡­"


    Crack ¡­


    A ray of sword aura appeared, the terrifying power had completely destroyed them, the people in front had all turned to ash, the people behind had all been split into different levels, Xu Dong felt that he was lucky that he was not killed, if not he would be extremely fierce.


    In the middle of the starry skies, a terrifying energy continued to condense. In the end, an enormous palm appeared, shattering that terrifying energy into smithereens.


    "The remnants of the Three Realms have all entered the small worlds. I want you all to kill your way in and exterminate all living creatures in the Three Realms. Leave none alive, leave none alive!" A person coldly said. Although this person was in human form, he wasn''t a human, but a demon.


    Infernal King!


    "Respected Infernal King, that remaining evil is nothing to fear. Right now, we still have another question, and that is to find the Demon Emperor and devour his, giving his the Great Dao to you. If that happens, the Three Realms will truly belong to us, unless someone from the ancient era appears and destroys us!"


    At the bottom of the Infernal King was the Infernal King''s Military Advisor, the Asura. The man sneered and looked at the weirder thing, the thing he cared about was the Demon Emperor, as long as it was dead, no no no no, as long as it was alive and engulfed the Demon Emperor, the Infernal King would be invincible, because only in this way could he be comparable to the heavens.

 C336 Legacy of the Demon Emperor

    There were more and more monsters in the distance, and the power left behind by the wearer might not be enough to defend against them.


    Xu Dong said to Lin Fei: "Let''s leave, see you in a while."


    "Don''t worry, I, Lin Fei won''t die that easily!" Lin Fei laughed out loud, turned into a shadow and flew away, while Xu Dong also laughed, indicating that he had no other choice, at the same time, he also quickly left, and Lin Fei arrived in another world.


    This place was filled with mystery, not just mystery, but also strangeness. He had arrived at a mountain and river, and although it was beautiful, there was no sound at all. If he wasn''t a cultivator, he would have been scared to death.


    "Demon Emperor Palace." He was shocked, he never thought that the Demon Emperor Palace would actually appear here. What was the Demon Emperor Palace? Was there something strange?


    When he took one step forward, he was shocked for a moment. In the distance, a shadow appeared, it seemed to be a fake but it was real, and once he waved his hand, Lin Fei was led in, and stepped into the Demon Emperor Palace.


    He did not expect this place to be so mysterious, turning into afterimages and flying out into the distance once again. Lin Fei was suddenly stunned.


    She turned around to take a look. Lin Fei had completely moved his heart, and was unable to pull it back at that moment, but she smiled and said: "Demon Heart Owner, you have finally arrived. I am the Demon Emperor, a Demon Emperor of this world, so you don''t have to be surprised to see me again, maybe the soul of one of the parties is just my incarnation."


    Lin Fei nodded and laughed before opening his mouth again, "Do you understand why you were able to obtain a devil''s heart? "Also, do not make such an expression that would make me hate you. I will kill you!"


    "Cough, cough ¡­" I wonder which side Demon Emperor you belong to? " Lin Fei returned back to normal, feeling a little curious about why the Demon Emperor was able to find him. He did not understand, but it was normal, because there were too many people in this world.


    "Because in this world, there are no truths. Only a true devil, a pure devil, can cause a fake devil to become a thing of the past!" She spoke again, causing Lin Fei to be completely dumbstruck.


    "Who is the fake devil? Becoming a pure devil, is that still a person existing in this world? " Lin Fei was completely confused. He did not understand, what did this mean?


    "In the ancient times, I gave birth to him, but he actually showed consciousness and instead swallowed my power. Even though he was sealed for millions of years, he did not expect that he still did not die, and instead became an even stronger devil, and now that he is prepared to find me and then completely devour me, he has become a real devil. Right now, he is just a fake devil."


    Lin Fei nodded, he finally understood what the Demon Emperor meant. She was saying that the demon was not complete, but was a fake, and that as long as the Demon Emperor''s origin was devoured, he would be a real devil.


    Right now, he was still an empty shell. Before long, he finally understood why the magic would appear in this world.


    Moreover, this demon was immortal. Even though it was sealed, it could still devour that bit of energy, achieving an even stronger goal.


    "I understand, then what is my purpose. Kill the demon, or devour him? " Lin Fei asked.


    Demon Emperor laughed, looked at Lin Fei''s expression, and laughed: "Hehe, this world has no way of killing him. The only way is to go to another dimension, or perhaps acquire the Primal Chaos.


    Lin Fei coughed a few times, feeling that he had been ridiculed by the shadow of a Demon Emperor so many times, it was extremely embarrassing.


    "At least you asked us an important question, but unfortunately, only other people invaded our world in the ancient times, and we had no way to go there. That world is really too weird, it was clearly on the verge of destruction, yet it persisted for so long." Demon Emperor was full of memories, but those memories were filled with sorrow, and then he sneered: "Now, you should inherit my power first, otherwise you wouldn''t understand how interesting this power is."


    "No, wait!" "I''m not ready to become a monster yet. Can you give me some time to think about it?" He looked at Demon Emperor, and said with a smile, and Demon Emperor did not have much time left, she did not care what Lin Fei thought, and directly drilled into Lin Fei''s heart.


    Lin Fei wailed a few times, but felt that not only was it not painful, it was actually a little satisfying, and immediately decided to just die, and accepted the invasion of the Demonic Qi. Furthermore, there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    So Lin Fei quickly devoured all of the Demon Emperor''s Source energy, he looked at the Demon Emperor Palace, and realised that there were many miracles happening inside, as he started to look around the land.


    "Insane Demon Art!" Lin Fei walked over and picked up a book. He was instantly pleasantly surprised, but his heart was still a little unsettled. What if he really became a demon after cultivating?


    In the dark of the night, Lin Fei held the book and began to consider it uneasily. After that, he closed his eyes and began to cultivate.


    As for Xu Dong, he was in distress, he had been discovered by the demons halfway, and could only flee quickly, but then there were demons appearing, he took out his blood blade, with a serious expression, he had no choice but to fight, if he did not fight, the demons here would most likely tear him to shreds, but if they started fighting, it would not be enough for him to leave.


    He rushed up with a attitude of either dying or living, his sword intent continued to shoot out, and a Dao phase stage devil monster started to fight with him, killing the demon before fighting was extremely easy, but when he suddenly made a move, Xu Dong was unable to dodge it at all.


    He was continuously being crushed, and his injuries continued to worsen. In the end, he had no other choice but to watch as a Dao-level monster stomped on his body.


    Puff ¡­


    "Eh, why is it not painful?" Xu Dong was puzzled, but suddenly he saw a beautiful figure, that moved his heart, and said: "Sister Lan Yaxi!"


    "When did I become your sister?" Lan Yaxi was extremely strange, but he did not let Xu Dong continue lying on the ground. He pulled him up, looked at the surrounding demons and said: "Kill them together, then go find my Sisters."


    "What happened to your Sisters?" Xu Dong was also extremely strong. Not to mention her own strength, Lan Yaxi was there to protect her, so how could he have been taken away by someone else?


    "What a load of crap. Let''s just kill them first, okay?" Lan Yaxi looked at Xu Dong deeply, as though he was ridiculing him, Xu Dong had no choice but to kill all the monsters here, and then talk about the rest.


    Streams of sword light continued to flash, and without the help of the Dao phase demons, the beasts quickly became a good medicine for Xu Dong''s cultivation and recovery.

 C337 mixed infinity

    Even though the golden monkey was very powerful, there were still many monsters that surrounded and attacked him. His skin was being cut open nonstop, and blood was flowing out from his wounds nonstop.


    After that, he was thoroughly enraged. What was continuous? In any case, he would just smash himself to death first and crush them flat. When the staff grew larger, his body also became like the sky itself.


    BOOM!


    The powerful force smashed all the living beings in this area until they had no way to resist. Suddenly, a terrifying demonic aura appeared. Dao Xuan took a glance and immediately opened his mouth to run away with all his might!


    However, it was too late. The terrifying power pierced through his body, causing blood to flow again. The Dao Sovereign level demon beast sneered, "A monkey is truly laughable."


    "A monster. You''ve also learned how to speak human language. Although you can speak human language, you are still a target for me to kill." Dao-Xuan retorted. Since they were going to die anyway, why not have a good fight?


    "Foolish." The Demon Lord sneered before transforming into a terrifying black shadow. He once again smashed Dao Xuan to the ground, "Hand over the Sea Securing Divine Needle and serve under my command. I can guarantee that you won''t die!"


    "Wishful thinking!" Dao Xuan had long since stepped into the ranks of cultivators. However, because the Demon Lord''s power was too terrifying, he had almost no hope. The reason why he was still alive was only because the Demon Lord wanted to subdue him.


    "Is that so? I only killed you with my fingers. Why do you think I let you live until now? " The Demon Lord mocked him for a few times before suddenly stopping. A figure appeared and his terrifying strength smashed him until he was a fool.


    That was also a monkey, especially this monkey. It even gave him a special smile. "What the f * ck!"


    "Great Sage Qitian!" He was shocked, but he suddenly realized that something was wrong. If it was Great Sage Qi Tian, then he would have died long ago. Why is he still here, saying "Great Sage Qitian"?


    "Damn it, it''s only an illusion. On what basis do you think it is?" The Demon Lord was enraged. He turned into a black shadow and directly collided with the demon ¡­ Jingu Bang.


    Even though the Jingu Bang was just a phantom image, it was extremely powerful. He was still hit by it, and then fell from the sky. When Daoxuan saw how miserable this fellow was, he laughed so hard that his monkey face swelled up.


    The power continued to surge as it turned into a star, and as soon as the dao entered the Great Temple, the Demon Lord roared and left. After all, if anything went wrong, he would die, so it was better to leave. He took a few steps back and stood in a place where the Great Sage Qi Tian''s shadow could not attack.


    As Daoxuan stepped into the Great Hall, he felt a very intimate feeling, as if he had returned to the past. In the end, he looked at the Great Sage in front of him with a bit of confusion. The Great Sage''s expression was also extremely serious as he looked at him.


    "Not bad, not bad at all. They are indeed the same as me." He smiled happily. Even though he had experienced countless years, it was no longer his world. It was a bit lonely and unclear ¡­


    He raised his head and asked: "Predecessor, what''s wrong with you? Why does it feel like you are also sad, while I am also sad for some unknown reason? "


    "Hehe ¡­" This is the ability that I, Old Sun, want to pass to you! " Monkey smiled and said, "I, Old Sun, have been traversing the Three Realms for many years now. However, there are still many things that I, Old Sun, have yet to comprehend ¡­"


    Then he shook his head, scratched the fur on the monkey''s face, draped the cassock over his shoulders, and said, "Amitabha is a joke, and the victory over the Buddha is about the same as the Peach Blossom Immortal."


    Dao Xuan listened until he was confused, then asked uncomprehendingly: "Predecessor, I still don''t understand."


    Dao Xuan really didn''t understand. Even though he had seen Great Sage Qitian before, it had been a long time since he had last seen him. Was the Great Sage Qitian now the true Great Sage or something?


    He was silent for a moment. Sun Wukong smiled and said, "Well then, you have to ask yourself what''s going on in your heart. There''s not much time left, so I''ll pass on my skills to you."


    He had already put everything down. He understood his own value as a terrifying wave of soul entered the Dao Profound Realm''s brain.


    Primordius Godly Art.


    Dao Xuan was startled. It was as though he had a lot of memories. He was the Great Sage. However, after a moment, he went silent. The Great Sage smiled, and his entire body turned into nothingness. He was the Great Sage, and the Dao Xuan was the Dao Xuan.


    After a long while, he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed, "Thank you, Predecessor."


    The Great Sage statue had turned into a crack, leaving only his monastic robe ¡­


    "I can already fight with the Dao Sovereign." Dao Xuan''s gaze was deep as he looked toward the Great Temple. The Great Temple was also filled with cracks. He helplessly sighed and walked out of the Great Temple.


    He had inherited everything from Sun Wukong. He was just like Sun Wukong, his body was unbreakable, his power could shake the world, and his abilities were limitless.


    That golden staff had finally returned to its soul. Xing Ye, the Demon Lord sneered. The Great Sage''s shadow had already disappeared. If nothing unexpected happened, then the Mysterious Black should be coming out soon.


    As expected ¡­


    The Demon Lord flew over and coalesced into a blade. It was a blade that was dyed in blood. Looking at Dao Xuan, he suddenly asked in surprise, "Why aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Afraid of you? I, Old Sun, am not afraid of the heavens or the earth. I really admire you, but it''s a pity that you''re nothing at all! " "Hmph." Dao-Xuan sneered.


    "Tathagata?" In the ancient era, Tathagata was already a thing of the past and had disappeared somewhere long ago. Otherwise, with his buddhist techniques, how could Infernal King disrupt the heavens?


    "What''s there to laugh about? Just eat a smack from me, Old Sun!" The Mysterious Dao roared as the golden staff condensed with all the strength in his body and descended.


    "Bang ¡­"


    The smile on the Demon Lord''s face vanished as his entire body cracked open and he vomited out a mouthful of blood. He was sent flying and crashed in front of the Great Temple.


    Sun Wukong''s idol had an unruly smile as if he was mocking Sun Wukong. The Demon Lord stood up and held onto his chest as he said, "You ¡­ How can it be so scary? "


    He was completely enraged. Although he was still a little afraid, if he did not kill the Dao Profound, he would never be able to break through again in his entire life.


    Then he rushed up. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt that something was wrong. The staff fell from the sky, but all he said was, "So strong ¡­"


    "Bang ¡­"


    The earth shattered and the great temple was reduced to ruins. Countless monsters fled frantically because they were afraid.

 C338 Legacy of the Peregrine (1)

    The Red Refined Nine Heavens and the Cloud Outer World were walking alone in the sky. Countless monsters wanted to kill him, but after drinking a mouthful of wine, he said, "All living things are kind-hearted. For example, I don''t want to hurt you, so I did it."


    His father was the most powerful existence among all the cultivators. However, a long time ago, an unexpected change suddenly happened, causing the Swordsman to be fatherless since young. Not only was he fatherless, he also grew up lonely and didn''t even have a girlfriend.


    Anyway, he was used to being lazy and didn''t want to be bothered by others. He looked at the people below and suddenly saw the pain in his eyes.


    Those people were all monsters. There was not a single consciousness. They could only kill. They didn''t expect the monsters that chased after them were so dumb.


    Ding...


    "I say, don''t waste your energy. I am here, so who could possibly hit me?" He sneered and said a few words, then something terrible happened.


    He suddenly felt like he was struck by a terrifying killing intent. No, no, this didn''t come out of nowhere, but was emitted by a person. He immediately became weak and said, "I say, since you were once alone, can you give me some face and let me go?"


    That person''s expression was stiff, and did not reply. Swordsman smiled happily, and said: "Then, if you don''t answer, then you have acknowledged it."


    Then, that thing flew up. However, just when he was about to cross over, that demon dweller made his move. The scary road kept on gathering towards him, and the sword light kept on engulfing the road.


    "I already knew that it would be useless for you to tacitly agree. It''s better for me to just kill you. It''ll be simple if I end this once and for all!" He went up to fight.


    However, he could not defeat the Demon Lord at all, and could only continue to be suppressed. However, he did not show any signs of urgency, turning into a flash of light, and finally disappearing, becoming a confused person. "Yi? Why is this place so strange? I wonder where we are?"


    The Demon Lord pretended to be ignorant as he replied, "Mm, I don''t know what this place is either. Anyway, this is your burial ground."


    Swordsman: "... Mama, can you not say such words? I''m so scared. "


    "Afraid? "If you''re afraid, then obediently die here. It''s useless to resist anyway." This Demon Marshall was ten times more arrogant and despotic than the one from the Dao Xuan realm!


    The Swordsman looked at him and said, "Mn ¡­ This isn''t good, right? Can''t you just fight and kill him? If you do that, you might die. "


    "Life will never end, the battle will never end." The Demon Lord gave his answer.


    Swordsman was completely speechless. He looked at this guy in a daze, then came to a conclusion. This guy was completely crazy!


    CHI *


    However, the problem was, this person was still quite powerful. Not long after, there was a hint of a strange meaning. This strange meaning was truly fake.


    Crack ¡­


    A sword light suddenly came as the Swordsman, who didn''t know what to do, was smashed away. With the appearance of the power, he directly smashed the Swordsman until he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Damn, can you not be so cruel!" Swordsman spat out a mouthful of blood as he helplessly rolled his eyes. Above the stars, there was a Demon Lord.


    Whoosh ¡­


    The Demon Lord was shocked. Even though this sound was too peaceful, it was still too arrogant. With the Demon Lord''s cultivation, he had actually been turned into an idiot!


    "Aiya, my god, it''s really too cruel. I almost died, I almost burped, I almost ¡­" Swordsman patted his chest as he said this with a depressed look on his face.


    "Why did you save me?" Swordsman was stupefied. A touch of ridicule appeared in front of his idol.


    "I''m like a god that wanders the world. No one in the world knows me, but wherever there are people, there will be legends of me." Su You glanced at Swordsman.


    "Predecessor, then why did you find me?" He asked in a nervous tone. The wandering Supreme Elder smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "The future of humans, the life of humans. But in that instant, we were only there to survive, so ¡­" He was very excited.

 C339 Legacy of the Peregrine (2)

    "Now, I can make you the strongest person in this world. My inheritance can help you, do you want it or not?" His expression was heavy as he spoke seriously.


    "Of course not." He smiled, Swordsman felt that he did not need those, because if that was the case, he would be busy.


    "No? "Then I''ll send you out so he can kill you?" He sneered, and after a few taunts, he shook his body vigorously. He felt extremely uncomfortable, because the world did not need him.


    "What!?" Predecessor, you can''t be so darned! " Swordsman''s tears were about to come out, she did not expect him to say such a thing.


    Suddenly, he laughed as if he saw a fool. This idiot was pretty funny.


    In the ancient times, people could be said to be knowledgeable, but they had never seen such a wondrous thing. This thing was like a wolf in the wind, but it was actually a jackal!


    In these thousands of years, there have been moments that have caused people to lose their hope. They were not as lucky as Xu Dong and the others, most of them were killed by the beasts.


    In order to protect his own life, Swordsman felt that he had to believe this guy, or else he would die without knowing what had happened. Thus, he nodded his head helplessly, put on a bitter look and said: "Alright, I accept your plea, Predecessor. Right now, I only have one thought, and that is to pass on my inheritance to me.


    "Pa ¡­"


    "Child, stop dreaming!" Unknowingly, Su Yun slapped Swordsman and a hint of oddness appeared on Swordsman''s body. Swordsman''s body started to turn into nothingness and started to continuously turn illusory, while his bones started to crack and explode.


    The pain tormented Swordsman. He wished that he could die, but suddenly, something happened and his consciousness turned into a shadow and drilled into his body.


    "Chi!"


    A sword intent rushed out from the spiritual object. The injured Demon Sovereign turned pale with fright. He did not expect that the fellow was not dead, but was still alive!


    Just what was this place? Why were there so many opportunities here?


    His entire body sank into an extremely awkward situation, because if he were to leave, he would have to bring back the Homo sapiens''s corpse, and this corpse could not be too weak either.


    The sword intent rushed out, unsurprisingly, towards him, the sword instantly shattered, the Swordsman was a little lonely, he never thought that the sword that had accompanied him for so many years, would finally shatter.


    "Hahaha, you don''t even have a weapon! How are you going to fight me?" The man laughed out loud and said something sarcastic before a fist appeared out of nowhere.


    "Bang ¡­"


    His strength frenziedly surged, and at that moment, he felt the aura of death. However, he transformed into a streak of black qi and flew away. After all, he wasn''t his opponent. If he was, there was no way he could leave.


    Boom ¡­


    His power was completely useless against Swordsman who was like a shadow. That Swordsman was like a ghost, appearing on his face in an instant, and then appearing right in front of him. Then, his fist was smashed away.


    One person was extremely lonely. His expression was arrogant and cold as he looked at the demon. "So it turns out that when strength becomes terrifying, it''s actually that savage. I like it. I like it too much."


    "Abominable ant!" The Demon Lord could not believe that an ant that was countless times weaker than him could actually injure him. Thus, he was thoroughly enraged. "AHH!" I want you to die! I want you to die! "


    "You want me to die?" The Swordsman sneered, then said: "I think you should go to that world and scout ahead. After all, no one knows what the path to the Yellow Springs is!"


    This devil wanted to go crazy for the last time. However, that terrifying power of nothingness had finally landed on his body. Everything was vaporized, and this piece of land had turned into a wasteland.


    The Demon Lord spat out blood and raised his head to look at the person in front of him. His eyes were filled with coldness, "You can go and die now. If you die earlier, you can reincarnate earlier!"

 C340 Legend of the Demon God (1)

    The scenery was picturesque, rivers and mountains flowed, and a few black afterimages continuously flickered, finally landing at the side. Their scarlet eyes had long already discovered Xu Dong''s existence.


    "If we kill him, we can leave this world!" When the few of them heard, they rushed over, Xu Dong was still beside Xu Dong, and Lan Yaxi was also a strong cultivator.


    "You want to kill me? Do you know the consequences?" Xu Dong sneered, raising his head, it was as though he had returned to an unrivalled era, with power surging frantically, followed by a sudden appearance of a star.


    A powerful force rushed over. Xu Dong and Lan Yaxi looked at each other and said: "Let''s join forces and show them what we can do!"


    "Alright!" Xu Dong gathered his strength and smashed those fellows away. Then, he took large steps forward, and his fist once again landed on the body of another demon. Xu Dong said arrogantly: "You want to leave this world? It''s almost impossible to kill us all! "


    "Kid. Don''t be so arrogant, killing you is only a matter of one hand! " The man sneered and rushed over. His fist started to explode. A few figures flashed and flew out. Their fists landed on the body of the demon.


    The demon was shattered, the bones were broken, and he was sent flying. At this time, Xu Dong''s arm was shaken till it became numb, a few divine lights appeared, and he saw the time in the distance, it was a star fragment. The star fragment split open, and all life was destroyed, the divine rainbow shattered.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    "What''s going on? Could it be that the world was about to collapse? Or what other people are doing? " The devil creature turned pale with fright. It felt its power start to disappear unceasingly. Finally, a bolt of lightning appeared and landed on its body.


    BOOM!


    "Not good, hurry up and leave this place, otherwise we''ll be in big trouble!" The few of them quickly reacted. Seeing the incoming force, they chose to retreat, because if they didn''t, the danger they would face would be extremely terrifying.


    The stars had changed, and a violent wind was blowing. Several people were sent flying backwards. They could feel the power exploding, and also felt a sense of extreme pain.


    Ding ding ding ¡­


    "What happened up ahead?" A few people looked in front of them and said. After saying a few words, that frightening power actually gave birth to something that was difficult to describe.


    A hint of scarlet.


    "Kill, let''s kill our way through!" He roared in madness, and then many Homo sapiens appeared in front of him. They laughed madly, and with a punch, they shattered the sky.


    "Chi!"


    "Someone''s coming, but we have to escape." Xu Dong''s expression was calm, although the battle ahead was intense, they still had a few powerful cultivation bases, so he turned into a ray of starlight and left the place.


    The sky began to change. The incoming demons began to massacre the inheritors, and many of the powerful inheritors also began to continuously rise in power. Starlight was more than enough, and everything was revived. A dead tree meeting spring, hundreds of flowers bloomed at the same time.


    Xu Dong came to a strange mysterious ruin and said dejectedly, "What exactly is here? "Why do I feel a sense of loss? It''s like I''ve lost something ¡­"


    His mood was extremely subtle, and he also possessed some powerful strength. Not long after, a scar appeared, and this place would automatically attack?


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    "Something is not right here, something is not right ¡­" After Xu Dong said those two sentences in succession, a shadow appeared. This shadow did not seem to be angry at all, as if it was a dead person. She raised his eyes, and revealed a kind expression.


    "Child, you''re finally here ¡­" Xu Dong was startled, why did he feel that these words were so familiar, why did he have such a feeling, what exactly was this person, who was she?


    That kind of benevolent look had even made Xu Dong''s heart ache. How long had this benevolence been retained for?


    Ding...


    The blood blade fell to the ground and let out a sound. It was crisp and pleasant to the ears, and then, Xu Dong thought back to the past. He raised his head to look, and felt that he had met this person before.


    As if he was someone who had been stuck in a story ever since he was young, he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he said, "Mother ¡­"


    From the heavens until now, Xu Dong only knew of his origin, and did not know who his mother was.


    A trace of starry sky appeared, and everything was scattered. A few tears flowed down Xu Dong''s eyes, and in the end, fell onto the ground.


    He no longer looked like a child, and the person in front of him was no longer the same. She had become a charming woman, and now that so many years had passed, the children were all grown up.

 C341 Legend of the Demon God (2)

    "Child, it''s a pity that I''m only an illusion now. I can''t touch your face anymore." She smiled lovingly, his gentle appearance made Xu Dong''s heart move.


    This feeling had been gone for too long. In this world, there was no one who could be compared to this kind of gentleness. No, there might only be those unscrupulous fellows.


    "Can we meet again?" Xu Dong stretched out his hand, his whole body filled with excitement.


    "I''m afraid I can''t, I might have to accompany your father now," she smiled gently, but that gentleness was not for Xu Dong, but for others.


    "Then will I see you again?" Xu Dong thought about it, and in the end, still said those words, a sentence that made people feel despair.


    Of course, there was also Xu Dong''s father, who might not be able to. At this moment, Xu Dong, who was feeling dejected, instantly felt like his life had exploded, and a life had shattered on the ground ¡­


    Heart Growing Evil.


    The sky was a bit fake.


    As Xu Dong stood at the center of the ruin, a heavy aura of death continuously emanated from his heart. A profound feeling rushed into his heart, but he did not expect his mother''s inheritance to be so strong, causing Xu Dong''s heart to jump in fright.


    Then, the other strand of energy in his body started fusing together. What was going on?


    The blood in his body was from the Homo sapiens, and he inherited Xu You''s power!


    And then he fused with it.


    His spirit started to gather, and then his body started to expand, as if he couldn''t hold on any longer. His strength started to leak out, and then it kept exploding out, and after it was gathered, it turned into a human figure. His body started to ooze blood, and his bones started to turn golden.


    "Is this my mother''s origin?" Just what kind of existence is Mother and why does she possess such immense power? " Xu Dong raised his head to look, the plaque on top of the hall was already gone, and Xu Dong said helplessly: "I can''t see anymore, so there''s still someone else that doesn''t want me to know?"


    He really did understand, and then he heard a slight cough. One of them lowered his head and coldly snorted, "You obtained the inheritance?"


    That was Lan Yaxi, her eyebrows were unfriendly, as if he was in a rage, her short sword was sharp as a blade, and said: "Let us compete!"


    Cough ¡­


    The sword had already been unsheathed and the blood blade was also in Xu Dong''s hands. The power continuously condensed, and in the end, a blood-red light pupil appeared. The light pupil was filled with uncertainty.


    Buzz buzz ¡­


    The terrifying power almost cut Lan Yaxi''s short sword into pieces, causing Lan Yaxi to become even angrier, and said: "Hey, do you even need to go that far? Wasn''t it just a spar? How can you do this? "


    Xu Dong lowered his head and looked at the blood blade, and laughed: "I finally understand the essence of this power. So the essence lies in the condensation of energy, and the cutting of the great dao."


    "Cutting the Great Way?" She was stunned, her expression serious as she stared at Xu Dong, she thought for a bit, then said: You couldn''t have obtained the Great Dao, right?


    "Yes, and more." After saying that, Xu Dong once again looked at the blood blade.


    "What!" Lan Yaxi was shocked, what he said was truly infuriating, why did this fellow have so many big Daos, and she only had one?


    How hateful! I feel so angry just thinking about it. Alright ¡­


    But that''s not right, fate is not hers, and there''s no reason for her to be with Xu Dong, what does that have to do with her, she laughed out loud, "That''s great, then I can stay, and wait for you to rule the world for me to revive my people, okay?"


    Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. He waved his hand: "We''ll talk about it when the time comes, we still need to settle the matter in front of us, those people are coming over."


    He looked into the distance. The stars were shining brightly in the distance. Everything had come back to life, but it had actually miraculously retreated.


    One of the Demon Marshall took a step forward and said, "Surrender, I can give you a way out, surrender to our great Infernal King!"


    Xu Dong took the blood blade and said: "If you aren''t afraid of death, then come at me."


    Although his tone was calm, it was difficult to conceal his fighting intent. Under his fierce gaze, countless people were unable to dodge in time. Flames burned in their hearts, and the black dots flying in the sky were ash ¡­


    "How is this possible? He actually has control over the Great Dao?" How did he do it? A Demon Lord was equally afraid. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him was no longer someone they could kill yesterday. Instead, he had grown into a giant wolf.


    The blood blade swept across, slicing through the road and congealing on the body of the blood blade Sword. A terrifying sweep, directly slicing them into two, the black Qi also cut into pieces, they could not live anymore.


    "Let''s join forces and kill him!" Countless people grinded their teeth as they rushed forward. The sword intent surged, and the techniques flew around, but no matter how strong the force was, even Xu Dong''s clothes could not be touched.


    It was the power of nothingness, a formless and invisible Great Dao that could block any attack. The last line of blood blossomed, and with the appearance of the Great Way of the Blood Sacrifice, their blood began to disappear, turning into something that the blood blade devoured.


    "Laughing ¡­" Xu Dong let out a whizzing sound, then laughed out loud, those demons all covered his ears, while Lan Yaxi obtained the inheritance, so he was not afraid of their strong laughter.


    However, the dagger appeared and stabbed into his throat. A Demon Lord had died!


    The Great Way of the Void that Lan Yaxi had obtained was an illusory Great Way that could turn one into an illusion. Normal people would not even be able to notice it, not to mention that they were at the same realm as him.


    Roar!


    "Tiger Roar Mountain Range!" Xu Dong transformed into a mountain, falling from the sky and smashing onto the demons that were underground. At that moment, all of them went silent, the Dao Sovereign level Demon Lord spat out a mouthful of blood, as if he had received a terrifying injury.


    Xu Dong stood alone on the void, with a hint of ridicule in his eyes. He said to the demons: "I didn''t think it would happen, right?


    Indeed, this was something they had never expected. This fellow most likely already had the strength of Patriarch Subhuti, or perhaps the Ancient Buddha or the Sword God ¡­


    "The Dao of Destruction!" Xu Dong''s cold voice entered their ears, and then completely faded into nothingness.


    They were all dead.

 C342 Little Demoness (1)

    Inside the Demon Palace.


    Infernal King, who had lost many of his subordinates, had a bad look on his face, because those people were his elites. He did not expect them to all die, it was difficult to imagine.


    In the world inside, what exactly did they go through to actually have such a terrifying thing happen? Before long, a frightening mirror appeared and Infernal King looked over.


    "Ridiculous gods in the sky." Infernal King ridiculed, and then, he stretched out his hand towards the mirror with all his might. No, that was not towards the mirror, but towards Xu Dong.


    Inside the inner world, Xu Dong felt a suffocating feeling. This kind of death aura made it hard for Xu Dong to breathe.


    At that moment, Xu Dong felt that his internal organs were about to be crushed, and his body turned into nothingness. He wanted to struggle, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    His body actually started to deform, turning into fragments. His bones also started to explode, continuously losing their original use. Deep inside his heart, he was filled with death.


    "How dare you!" With a clear shout, the black gas turned into smoke and completely dissipated. Not long after, a figure appeared from within, covered in blood. He raised his head and saw a beautiful figure. This figure was also filled with mystery and didn''t know how to explain it clearly.


    "What happened?" Xu Dong didn''t know anything about what had happened just now. He didn''t know what had happened to him and why his body was filled with so much black Qi.


    He didn''t think that the Infernal King would actually do it himself. Its imposing manner was truly terrifying, but even though Xu Dong had become a prisoner, he was actually able to break through it within a short period of time.


    Lan Yaxi was a little envious of Xu Dong, and when he looked towards the distance, the Infernal King laughed coldly. He was dressed in black armor, and his entire body was releasing a terrifying energy, which was many times more terrifying than what it originally was.


    "I never thought that I would be able to find someone like you in this world. As long as I can swallow you up, my Great Way of Devouring will become an invincible existence in this world." Infernal King was extremely excited, because if that happened, he would become the strongest existence in the world. He looked at Xu Dong, his eyes filled with pity.


    Then, the Infernal King lifted his hand and sucked Xu Dong in. A frightening silver Great Way appeared, and Xu Dong fearlessly used the blood blade to cut it in half, transforming into a streak of light that flew away.


    BOOM!


    With a flash of blood-red, countless people began to disperse. They discovered that this place was extremely mysterious. Not to mention how powerful this terrifying force was, this injury made them unable to resist it at all.


    "We must join hands and kill this Infernal King''s avatar. Otherwise, we won''t be able to leave this small world." The few of them were rational, only by killing the Infernal King''s clones, would they be able to rush out of this world, to the point where they could fly as they pleased.


    However, how could their power be a match for this avatar? Regardless of who it was, whoever took a step forward, they all turned into a strand of energy and absorbed it into their avatar. Then, they became even more powerful.


    "Don''t stop him, or we''ll all die!" One cold snort, and countless people tried to avoid him, because they realised that what this man said was reasonable, at least they could not defend against the Infernal King''s clones. His clones were too terrifying, even Xu Dong could not block them, let alone them.


    "Kid is useless. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will still kill you. This world is just that big, where can you go?" Infernal King chased after Xu Dong while ridiculing him. At the same time, he did not forget to release countless soul attacks.


    Xu Dong could only dodge continuously to the side to prevent himself from getting killed. His afterimages had the effect of increasing his escaping speed, becoming even faster streams of light that continuously flew forward. However, for some reason, he suddenly stopped.


    He went silent, not knowing what to do. He turned and looked at Infernal King, and laughed: "Infernal King, although your cultivation is strong, there are still many things in this world that you do not expect. Don''t think that you can leave so easily, in this world, there are no illusions.

 C343 Little Demoness (2)

    Infernal King sneered: "Really? "Speaking of which, I''m really, really, really scared."


    Infernal King laughed coldly, then looked towards Xu Dong''s back. He could no longer laugh.


    Xu Dong continued to stand at that place, with an extremely serious expression on his face as he looked at the Infernal King. Then, he began to gather his strength, and the explosive power continuously gathered together in his hands.


    He wanted to try and see if he could kill the Infernal King, at least in his opinion. Who knew that a hint of blood-red would appear in his eyes?


    This blood-red color was blood. He spat out a mouthful of blood and then his entire body was sent flying, crashing into the ground far away. His entire body seemed extremely miserable as he vomited another mouthful of blood, his spirit extremely dispirited.


    "How did you discover me? How did you discover me?" As Xu Dong looked at Infernal King, a look of despair suddenly filled his mind. It was a gorgeous world, but now it''s the core...


    In his previous life, he was Ye Wufeng, a peerless hero, but now, he had actually become Xu Dong, and was also a peerless hero. It was just that this peerless hero was too hard to deal with.


    "Oh heavens, oh earth, give me a terrifying power, I want to destroy, I want to destroy him!" Xu Dong howled towards the sky, filled with vigor and ferocity, and then he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. In the sky, the color of his blood could almost turn rainbow.


    Why did so many strange things happen? Why was Xu Dong willing to fight to the death for those people, and they ¡­


    "Brothers and sisters, kill the Infernal King''s clone!" Countless people roared, the Swordsman turned into a free and unrestrained Swordsman, a normal sword, yet it was extremely sharp, directly piercing into his forehead, and a touch of fresh blood unknowingly flowed out.


    BOOM!


    A gigantic axe appeared in the sky as it descended from the skies. It was so powerful that it could split the heavens and split the earth, shattering the earth.


    The Infernal King felt that the Homo sapiens in front of him was extremely detestable, and the source of all evil was Xu Dong, because these people had come for him. He never thought that there would be so many mysterious people in this world.


    This small world actually had so many heritage ruins!


    He hadn''t thought of this because he hadn''t. His face was gloomy because he wasn''t completely prepared. He might lose a clone, but he wouldn''t be able to get anything!


    BOOM!


    A ray of starlight appeared. Infernal King looked calm as he said, "Xu Dong, don''t forget, I will be back. That will be the day you die.


    Then, the Infernal King completely disappeared. The Swordsman sneered, "Don''t worry, in the end, you will be judged by us in the near future. At that time, we can also let you live a life worse than death."


    Xu Dong touched his chest, and said: "I will engrave today''s matter in my heart. As long as there''s anyone who needs my, Xu Dong, you can tell me, as long as I can help you, there''s no way to shirk my responsibilities."


    Thus, they separated. Moreover, they were currently plagued with internal and external troubles, which was the problem for many people. After all, none of them were willing to become someone''s henchmen, so they did not become demons, and those devils could only be used as subordinates of the Infernal King, they were allowed to go to the east, they were not allowed to go to the west!


    In the starry sky, many ugly things suddenly appeared. These things were all extremely small and exquisite, and Xu Dong laughed, these were things that he made.


    "What a beautiful starry sky. I don''t know how long it has been since I last saw it." Xu Dong was very sad. He had already not seen this kind of star in one place a lot of times. If he could, he really wished to see the entire star.


    No matter where the stars were, he could see them all. However, he could not, because this world basically had no more stars. Not long after, a pink star appeared and suddenly extinguished.


    "The stars will also die!" Xu Dong lamented, then walked to the front. According to the legends, there was an even more terrifying thing up ahead, as if it was a special type of magic that could make one intoxicated with it, and cause one to continue walking without knowing where they should go back to. Suddenly, he arrived at a faraway place, stopped his body, and said: "Who is following me, come out, let''s go out and have a chat face to face."


    That person still did not come out, it was fortunate that Xu Dong was alone in this place, otherwise, others would think that he was crazy. However, he snorted, and turned into a shadow, disappearing without a trace, but right after, an image appeared, and said: "Dammit, I never expected him to truly find out, I thought it was just a lie."


    This person was a woman. Not only was she a woman, she was also a very ordinary woman. Her eyes were even more special, they were actually purple in color.


    "Although you''ve hidden yourself very well, I''ve discovered you long ago. Also, don''t think that you''re invincible. I hate people like you who take advantage of people to steal their lives!" When a person coldly appeared behind her, she felt as if she was being toyed with.


    Then he got angry!

 C344 with

    "Ehh..." "Hello, I am the Little Demoness He Yi, the greatest person in this world ¡­" Then, when she saw that Xu Dong''s expression was not good, she hurriedly changed her words: "No no no, the greatest person in the world is you, and I am one of the most cocky little fellows."


    Only then did Xu Dong relax, and calmly asked while looking at her, "Who exactly are you, and why are you following me? Could it be that you have something strange?"


    "No, no, I definitely didn''t, there was absolutely nothing strange about it. I was just bored, and looking at how much you like stars, and also the purple stars, I felt that you were very special. I didn''t expect that the person who met you was indeed very special." She mumbled to herself, then looked at Xu Dong''s expression. Xu Dong''s expression was extremely uncomfortable, in any case, this person was just an extremely cocky person, and as expected, he was a cocky guy.


    However, she seemed to have nowhere else to go and said, "Why don''t you follow me and cultivate?"


    "Ah, really?" He was looking at Xu Dong happily, and did not expect that Xu Dong would actually accept her. It was simply too great, and if it was like this, she could quietly stay behind.


    Lan Yaxi, Lin Fei and the others were all wondering where this little sister had come from, who could actually serve Xu Dong. This lass was simply too adorable, and very obedient, and extremely tolerable ¡­


    The stars continuously evolved, and then, suddenly, a change occurred. A terrifying race of stars began to appear, and this Guang Ming Continent who had the strength to speak, welcomed a new change.


    The astral race was an even older existence, their existence was all a group of powerful existences, and for some reason, it was also because they were the rulers of this star world, and then they announced.


    The planet that rules the entire galaxy, then goes to other worlds, other lands of chaos.


    As the ruler of the Guang Ming Continent, there was no need to explain the result clearly. They had become the vanguards in the fight against the star races, and although their hatred and Xu Dong were unable to be resolved, just this matter alone was enough for them to step into the pinnacle of existence in this world.


    From the All Things Stars, countless people started to become Master''s family, and then they started to flee in panic. Guang Ming Continent needed blood after she was reborn, and Infernal King began to nurture his next generation.


    He himself had already reached the peak of this world and had become the eternity of this world. Of course, if he could become the inheritor of the world Xu Dong lived in, that would be even better.


    However, for some reason, they were not killed, but instead, strengthened. This made the Infernal King very angry, and made them decide to step into the small world and destroy the entire inheritor world!


    Unfortunately, he was beaten out not long after ¡­ Infernal King did not want to mention this matter, but many people understood that it was a little awkward.


    Reporting to the Infernal King, there are people coming from outside, they want us to submit, and listen to their commands. Otherwise, we''ll kill them without mercy. The demon monster''s body trembled. It was obvious that it was facing its peak state of mind, causing Infernal King to be even more frightened than he was.


    "Who is it? You actually have the guts to do so! " Infernal King was furious. He felt that his dignity had been challenged by someone else, and then he stood up. Suddenly, he felt an even more majestic force suppressing him.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    He could even hear his bones trembling. Not only that, his power had also started to disappear, turning into a pet dog. A handsome young man walked in, looked at Infernal King and said: "Not bad, this dog is really cute."


    At this time, their hearts had completely collapsed. A good Infernal King, you actually call her cute?


    "Ahahaha! Father said that this world is too savage, but I don''t think it''s that much. Hey, tell your subordinates to kneel down and lick your feet, or else I''ll kill you and eat your dog meat!" The young man looked at Infernal King and laughed coldly.


    In his smile, he licked his lips. It was too scary, this man actually wanted to eat Infernal King alive.


    But very quickly, he smelled a sense of danger. In order to protect his own life, Infernal King decided to admit defeat.


    Furthermore, he did not want to become this world''s most miserable Great Infernal King. Upon seeing this young man, he had actually turned into a dog and was roasted alive!


    If word of this got out, wouldn''t others laugh their heads off?


    "Hurry up and submit!" The youth looked at the monsters in his surroundings and saw them baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. With a wave of his hand, they all turned into stars.


    Infernal King: "..."


    "But it doesn''t matter. You are all I have." Infernal King screamed for an entire night ¡­ After waking up, he noticed that his clothes were tattered and he couldn''t help but tear up as he glanced at the sleeping young man beside him.


    No!


    This Infernal King must be strong!


    Live strong!


    "I didn''t expect this world to be so easily taken into my palm. This is great, the entire world is mine now." The youth was extremely happy.


    In the astral race, he was still a weak fellow. The moment he came, he would rule over a world.


    His father had also said that this world was cruel and scary. When ordinary astral race came in, they would only be the result of someone dismembering the body. He did not expect that the ruler of this world would turn into a dog and kneel down to lick it.


    The young man felt as if he was at the peak of his life, slowly walking towards him. He then laughed out loud, and within his laughter, he could not stop being happy.


    Aowu ¡­


    This sound was extremely desolate. Every time it would ring in the darkness, and every time the youth would fall asleep, the entire world would once again return to silence.


    And astral race was a complete mess.


    "What!?" The Prince is missing! "


    "What!?" The Prince is gone! "


    "What!?" The Prince has actually ruled the Yunnan galaxy! "


    Don''t you know what kind of existence the Homo sapiens is? How can you let the Prince rule the world by himself?


    The Second strong person of the astral race felt extremely bad.


    "Star King, then what should we do? Can''t we just sit back and wait for death? When Prince dies, he would be done for! " A loyal official trembled, feeling very bad. As for astral race''s second strong person, the many people who called him Star King felt even more despair, and said to him, "Since things are like this, we can only let Star King have one more!"

 C345 Weirdo Prince Xing

    Star King felt helpless. After all, he had no reproductive ability. Otherwise, he would have one of his own and become a Star King.


    Therefore, in order to make things better for himself, in order to make the Star Clan shine, Star King decided to make the Star King have another child. Poor Prince had already become a abandoned child.


    Xu Dong roamed about in the wind and Lin Fei roamed about in the rain. Lin Fei had obtained two legacies, one was the Demon Emperor and the other was the legacy of the Sword Master.


    The Swordsman was even more terrifying, his entire body was releasing the Spirit Qi of a Spirit Cultivator, his entire being was in a state of flight, his Spirit Qi was extremely strong, and Lan Huahua had obtained the power of the Nightmare.


    That power was simply endless, and there was no need to mention Xu Dong, he had stepped into that terrifying realm. With the two thousand great Daos in his possession, he became an unrivalled existence.


    He stood under the stars, and there were many people below him. Most of them were heirs, a bald monk named Jin Chanzi raised his head and looked at Xu Dong, and said, "You ¡­ What are you doing standing there? "


    Xu Dong thought about it, he felt that Jin Chanzi''s cultivation was deep, but he spoke too much nonsense, and could not help but feel helpless, but he still said: This is one of the problems, I have something to ask of you all.


    "What is it?" Everyone started to ask their questions. Xu Dong took out an item, it was a God Sealing Book. Everyone''s eyes fell on that book and saw Xu Dong''s smile.


    They realized that Xu Dong might make some big move, and then suddenly appear, with a touch of blood red blade. Jin Chanzi was enraged: "What, you want to kill us?"


    Xu Dong turned into an afterimage, patted his bald head and asked: "What are you thinking?"


    Jin Chanzi was originally a person of the Buddha, at such a young age, he had already learnt his way of thinking. Then, he looked at Xu Dong, silently cursed himself for thinking too much, and then joked: "Benefactor, don''t be angry, I was just saying it, it''s really fate for us to talk about it. You and I are both a sword, a fanatical sword, too powerful, too powerful.


    Xu Dong said angrily: "Don''t speak nonsense, don''t talk about the path of buddhism, we are about to face a great calamity, I am afraid we cannot continue to stay here, if we continue to stay here, I am afraid we will become corpses!"


    That''s right, to become a terrifying corpse.


    They looked off into the distance at the deep star. That was their future. If they didn''t properly accomplish this, then they would no longer be able to exist, and would never be able to write about eternity.


    The stars were no longer bright, so only they could continue creating light. In order for the world to return to normal, they had to experience change.


    "Slaughter the small world, we will go to the outside continents. As long as we succeed, we will have enough strength to fight the Infernal King!" They laughed, and thought that it was fake, a fake thing. However, Xu Dong''s body trembled, and countless great Dao were formed, going straight to the sky. At that moment, they were completely shocked. They had never been this shocked before.


    "How is this possible? Why are there so many great Daos? Is he really invincible? "


    "Impossible, this is impossible. A person can only have five great Daos, how can he have so many? Unless he is not a god or a human or a demon, in short, there is no such race in the world."


    "That''s right, that''s impossible. No one has such a great talent, nor can they contain so many great Daos. Unless ¡­ he is a Pangu God!"


    As if they were living in a dream, they thought that Xu Dong was just an ordinary Homo sapiens. The reason they were gathered together was just to announce something, but they didn''t expect that it was really to announce something, which made them even more afraid!


    This person had 3,000 great Daos. No, no, no. He was only missing one Daos: Devouring the Great Daos!


    The Great Way of the Infernal King. Why was this world so frightening, why was there such a person, so powerful, so terrifying, with a blood-red color? How ironic it was for it to appear in their eyes.


    "Leader!" He is our leader! " When Xu Dong released his frightening power, there was no one who did not submit to him, and no one who did not lower their head!


    The Infernal King was cruel and merciless, they had to be killed, otherwise it would be difficult for them to stand out. Moreover, Xu Dong was so terrifying, not only for himself, but also for the great clans.


    When the Infernal King appeared, they massacred the entire Guang Ming Continent, causing countless living beings to sink into deep water. If they did not seek revenge, it would be difficult for them to do anything.


    "Book of Divine Seal! Then, we, Feng Shen, will once again possess an even more powerful power. At that time, we will be able to kill the Infernal King and become the peak existences in this world. "


    It was for no other reason but to make them the most respectable people in all of history. Once the Divine Seal Decree was revealed, everyone went wild with passion. This was the best time to massacre the Demons.


    The night star, the rebirth of all things, opened an extremely powerful, shattered path. Someone obtained this great road, making him an even more powerful existence. Then, he stood in front of Xu Dong.


    "I am willing to become a god! I want to kill Infernal King!" This person''s family members had all been killed by the Infernal King. Right now, he could only submit to Xu Dong so that he would have the chance to take revenge.


    "That''s right, for the sake of those dead Predecessor s, we have to grow up and teach them a lesson!" Finally, only a few people did not declare their allegiance to him. Xu Dong did not have any other choice, he could not go and force them, right?


    Moreover, other than Xu Dong giving himself one more spot, the others had already filled up. They didn''t have any spots and he was still free.


    "We submitted, and we were not left with the Divine Throne, so we are going to be the pioneers." One of them said to Xu Dong coldly, then turned into a star and disappeared. They stepped out of that world first, and this world was finally about to appear.


    The Infernal King felt that he was going crazy. Every day, he would be constantly grabbed and tortured by the Prince Xing, but he could not resist, and only cried out for the whole night. Day after day, his cultivation dropped, but then he was abandoned.


    The pitiful crown prince didn''t even know that his father had abandoned him and was still playing happily. As long as he left his father, he would be happy no matter what.


    Aooo ¡­


    The Demon Guards all looked at it and shook their heads as they sighed, saying, "Poor His Majesty of the Infernal King. I never thought that he would actually turn out like this. It''s just too pitiful."


    "Sigh, there''s nothing we can do. Let''s see which one of us has a deep cultivation and is as strong as His Highness Infernal King and has become a dog. If we proclaim our allegiance, what else can we do?" Many of the guards were also very depressed. Their own king had actually become this devilish child''s pet.


    The stars in the sky had aged, why didn''t this guy leave? They were all looking forward to when Infernal King would become the Infernal King and continue leading them.


    Above the sea of stars, the Star Emperor had a helpless expression. However, as the only royal clan that could bear children within the Star Clan, he decided to accept his fate for the sake of the future of the Star Clan.

 C346 birth

    The skies changed, the skies changed, and so did countless others. No one expected the change to be so terrifying, catching them off guard.


    The change had appeared, a cruel and painful groan. In order to let the people of the world calm down, Infernal King made a choice, and that was to assassinate Prince Xing. As long as he kills Prince Xing, his Curse will be gone, and at that time, Xu Dong and the rest can be killed!


    Only, he had forgotten that the Prince Xing was also a very powerful existence. Those people couldn''t even be close to each other as they turned into dust and flew away with the wind.


    "Seeing how loyal you are, I''ve decided to release you and let you become the ruler of this world again. However, the condition is to be loyal to me!" Prince Xing looked at Infernal King, his expression gradually turning cold.


    It''s just a dog and a human, and there''s no difference between me being loyal to you and being loyal to you right now.


    "Why?" Infernal King asked tentatively.


    Prince Xing said gloomily: Star King thinks that this world is too dangerous, and I''m alone too, I didn''t expect my father to have another one, and I''m an abandoned son. If you are a dog, what use do I have for a dog that can''t bite people? "I might as well kill you and let you eat a good meal."


    Infernal King felt that it was very reasonable and nodded his head quickly. Of course he wouldn''t tell you guys that he worked hard because he was afraid of becoming dog meat.


    Not long after, there was a ray of starlight in the distance, causing his entire body to be filled with comfort. Looking at Prince Xing, he discovered that his face was pale and a thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    If he were to kill him now, wouldn''t it be easy?


    However, in the next moment, his arm was sliced open, and Prince Xing squinted his cold eyes, saying, "I take the stars as my oath, Infernal King will submit to me today! "Command the desolate lands to rule the universe!"


    Infernal King''s body trembled, a terrifying starlight pressure, no, that starlight was not starlight, but moonlight, as though it was the punishment from the moon, and directly smashed into his body.


    Boom ¡­


    A terrifying power started to surge, at that moment, Infernal King felt pain, but he also felt comfortable, because his cultivation was actually more and more terrifying, all the threats in the small world were gradually thrown to the back of his mind. He dared to say, as long as those people came out, he could casually kill and slaughter them!


    CHI *


    The punishment that came from the moon, had unsurprisingly gathered the Infernal King and the blood that burst out just now together and then turned into the current state they were in. Above the starry sky, the Star King had a suffocating feeling.


    Why did it feel like his son was about to ascend to heaven, but he did not know if what he was doing was right or wrong. A streak of starlight flew over from who knew where, and that was a fake picture.


    Under the dark night, a trace of a divine shadow appeared with a cold face, revealing an expression of impatience.


    Then she turned to the Buddha and said, "I don''t know what else you''re waiting for, but do you really have to wait until the seas dry and the rocks crumble before you appear in this world?"


    "It''s only a split-second. Why can''t you wait?" He looked confused, but the female figure knew that he understood.


    The Great Dao may sound simple, but who could truly be free of the unspeakable Dao?


    Therefore, the divine shadow said with some anger, "It''s not that I can''t wait, it''s that the time is running out. If you don''t hurry up and make a decision, you will die after a while!"


    "You''re wrong." The Buddha shook his head. Sitting on the void with his legs crossed, he seemed very lofty. His brows relaxed as he said: "The path of man, is hard to understand."


    "The dead aren''t important anymore?" she asked again, always coming back.


    "All living things suffer." Buddha sighed helplessly.


    He felt like he was talking to an elm.


    A hint of blood appeared in the sky.


    It was less romantic.


    Because it wasn''t Rose Rain.


    It was the blood that soaked the sky.


    The Swordsman that came out from the small world had a sword intent that was able to flatten half of the sky.


    Shadow killer, a fairy in the dark night, drawing beautiful blood flowers and pictures.


    The Divine Lamp of Ancient Buddha spoke the Buddhist mantra, but even if the demonic energy dispersed, all living beings could not defeat him.


    3000 great Daos gathered together. A great Heaven Slaughter Great Sword with a blood-red hue streaked across the sky like a flower of blood.


    All living beings felt fear in their hearts, as if a great danger was brewing.


    They all hid in fear. Then, they saw shadows after shadows. They were all powerful existences. When they flew past, they would be torn to shreds. Other than deep mountains and ancient forests, the flowers and trees at that place were all turned to ash.


    When they were about to arrive at the Infernal King Palace, they stopped breathing and felt the wind blowing at Yun Zong. It was just too savage, and many people''s hearts were already trembling uncontrollably.


    When they arrived at the Infernal King Palace, everyone was stunned. A touch of blood red appeared in the distance, shining on the moonlight, a few words could be seen in Xu Dong''s eyes.


    "Submit or die." Xu Dong moaned softly. He could not help but feel that his life was already in someone else''s hands. He looked up at the sky and in that terrifying flash of light, Xu Dong felt that his life was already in someone else''s hands.


    "Submit or die." Prince Xing spat out a few words. These words were filled with terrifying power, causing everyone to kneel down ¡­


    Xu Dong didn''t even know who this person was, who he was, where he came from, and who knew who he was?


    "You don''t accept this?" A white vortex had already started to condense in his hands. He looked down at Xu Dong and said: "You are not submitting?"


    Heh!


    Xu Dong had erupted completely, his power continuously condensing. Of the three thousand great daos, only he was missing one, he was the Great Perfection Stage. Who would have known that this terrifying Qi would directly send him flying.


    "Why are you so scary?" Xu Dong asked.


    Although the Prince Xing was weak, his power belonged to one of the stronger kind. Grabbing Xu Dong''s head, he said, "I have a secret method that can make you lose everything.


    "Xu Dong!" Lin Fei gnashed his teeth.


    "Don''t worry about me, hurry up and leave!" He gritted his teeth and his gaze gradually became heavy. His great Dao was actually being continuously absorbed.


    Xu Dong was silent.


    He had almost nothing to say when Xu Dong was already being controlled. His inner world had already started to gradually turn dark and gloomy.


    "As long as you submit to me, I can give you everything. After all, you are the person closest to god that I''ve seen." Because of his father''s betrayal, he had become what he was today, or was it for some other reason?


    In any case, he had changed. He was now like this. A long time passed before the sun began to set. Soon, it was evening.


    "The crowd has dispersed. It''s no longer good to lead the team." An aged voice sounded. They were all at a loss and didn''t know where to go. The old cultivator''s mind was extremely powerful. He felt the subtle relationship between them, so he said these words.


    "You are wrong. "Our hearts haven''t dispersed. Since we don''t know who that young man is, we don''t need to care about him." Jin Chanzi stood out, if he did not stand out. "Xu Dong has already been handed to me on the Divine Seal Decree. We still have a chance. As long as we focus all our hearts, we will definitely be able to sever all ties!"


    "Master Jin Chanzi, we no longer have a leader. Why don''t you become our leader?" A youth looked at Jin Chanzi and voiced out the thoughts of everyone.


    However, Lin Fei stood out and said: "I don''t think there is a need for that, Xu Dong was captured by someone and you all actually did not join hands to save him, and instead established a new position of leader. This is bad, please forgive me for not accompanying you, and take my leave."

 C347 Formidable Sky

    Lin Fei turned into an afterimage and instantly disappeared. Jin Chanzi then looked at the others and asked, "Who else wants to stay or leave?"


    Lan Yaxi stood out, Lan Huahua also stood out, and all kinds of people, they all stood out, Jin Chanzi nodded, and said: "Alright, we will not force those who leave, the ones that stay, we will go to Western Paradise."


    The Guang Ming Continent still had its sacred grounds, the Western Paradise was everything. Not only that, the Western Paradise was a self-contained country, and was also guarded by many almighty beings. A flash of starlight suddenly appeared, bringing hope for the remaining people.


    This person''s name was Burning Light. He was a Dao Sovereign. He stood in front of everyone and looked a bit ridiculous. He reached out his hand and said, "This is the world we are going to."


    Everyone looked over and was suddenly shocked. That terrifying power was like the beauty of a fairyland. Countless people practiced martial arts, divine arts, or buddhist secret arts.


    "So this is the Western Paradise, truly beautiful." Everyone laughed out loud happily, they realized that even without Lin Fei and the rest, they would still be able to stand at the top of the world.


    "They will regret it. After all, they haven''t been to the Western Paradise before. If they have, they won''t be able to fully become saints in the Dao!" They sneered, they did not feel that it was worth it for them, Xu Dong had probably already become their enemy.


    But to think that they would still follow Xu Dong loyally, those people were truly ridiculous, Xu Dong only had a powerful cultivation, and had countless great Dao at his side, how could he compare to the almighty buddhist powers?


    That was why they felt extremely fortunate, because they were the first batch of survivors from that world. Compared to Lin Fei and the others, they were countless times better.


    A blood-red light suddenly appeared. That blood-red light was truly a terrifying thing. After absorbing them all into it, the burning lamp smiled and turned into a stream of light before disappearing.


    Afterwards, the new army led by Xu Dong had become an important force in the entire Western Paradise. Naturally, Xu Dong would be gratified by this, but if he were to find out that it was only a scam by the gods, he was afraid that Xu Dong would go crazy ¡­


    "A person''s life is too short. Even if he becomes the immortal god, it would be hard for him to escape death." Lin Fei looked at the Dao Xuan in a downcast manner. Suddenly, he felt that this Dao Xuan should not be understood, so he felt pity for him and said: "You truly are a mischievous monkey, I really don''t understand what kind of merits you have to inherit Great Sage Qi Tian''s inheritance."


    Lin Fei was a little unwilling to accept this, because Xu Dong had treated them so well, yet they actually ran away on the spot.


    But what else could they do?


    Could it be that he would really scatter and wander around like a ghost?


    If he didn''t defeat that damned fellow, how could he live the same life as him?


    So in order to exist, in order to prevent them from becoming losers in this time and space, they gathered together.


    And since Lin Fei could not accept it, it would also be considered as a situation where there was nothing wrong with him. He did not blame Xu Dong, but knew that Xu Dong had his own considerations.


    The Divine Seal Decree did not belong to him!


    In front of Infernal King''s Palace, a person was pressed down on the ground, and the ground was filled with cracks.


    Prince Xing stood in front of Xu Dong. His eyes were filled with danger as he asked: "Why aren''t you going to die?"


    Xu Dong did not answer because it was useless for him to answer, he just wanted to speed up his own death. Infernal King appeared behind Prince Xing and laughed sinisterly.


    "I didn''t think that you would fall into our trap. Right now, you only have one choice, and that is to die!" Infernal King stretched out his hand. After waiting for so long, he finally could not hold it in anymore, and Prince Xing did not feel that anything was amiss. This was because Xu Dong was someone who had to die anyway.


    All of a sudden, a gold light exploded out from Xu Dong''s body. That gold light was very powerful, and swept away the falling palm, causing Xu Dong to close his eyes once again.


    "What''s going on?" He was stupefied. He never thought that this power would be so terrifying, actually causing him to suffer from different kinds of injuries. A hint of blood-red appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he couldn''t help but say, "You''re actually a child of gods and humans!"


    Son of God and man!


    Infernal King was shocked once again, she never thought that Xu Dong was actually the son of a god and a human.


    How terrifying was he, and how fierce was he? In the blink of an eye, the lights disappeared. At that moment, everyone began to turn their heads and look. The golden light had disappeared and they could no longer see it.


    The Prince Xing had a strange expression as he said to the Infernal King: "We must join hands to seal him. We must not let him break through his limits, or else we will face a calamity!"


    Prince Xing was right, because in the next moment, they felt an aura of death. Prince Xing was trembling all over as he said, "The power of death, the power of death!"


    So it turned out that the 3000 great Daos contained within his body was actually because he was the Son of God. Damn it, he hadn''t thought that he would be doomed this time around!


    Xu Dong was pulled along as he roared and turned into a dragon body, directly travelling across the four seas. With a swing of his dragon tail, he destroyed the Infernal King Hall.


    Xu Dong turned into a dragon, covering the four seas and the eight wastelands, with countless demi-human race s circling around him. They closely followed behind him, although they were hiding in the darkness, able to live their entire lives, who didn''t want to be rich and prosperous?


    As a result, countless of people flew up, all of them flying towards Xu Dong, full of energy. But suddenly, a burst of pressure appeared in the sky. It was an existence even more ancient than him, at least Xu Dong had never seen him before in any ancient records.


    "Mortals have the blood of gods! They can hold 3,000 great Daos! Sinner, kill them!" This man stared at Xu Dong like a beast choosing its prey. He was considering how to kill Xu Dong since the people here were just a tiny clone, and would be killed by Xu Dong if things went awry.


    "Who are you?" Xu Dong could not understand why so many people had come. He looked very familiar, but Xu Dong could not remember who he was. to stop Xu Dong.


    "I am the Heavens!" He sneered, and turned into a blur, catching Xu Dong unprepared, and sent him flying. If it wasn''t for the protection of his powerful dragon body, Xu Dong felt that he would have been killed by that terrifying power as well as that peerless speed.


    "Just who are you?" The heavens could not possibly exist in this time and space. Who exactly are you? " Xu Dong was extremely angry, but the anger was of no use. With his other hand, a magnificent world was suddenly born, the future of Grand Hegemony. However, because of the appearance of the heavens, he was sent flying again.


    "There are so many worlds in this world, and the heavens have so many clones. Perhaps you have seen my other clone before." Hearing that, Xu Dong heard the scariest thing in the world, he never thought that the blue sky was not a human or a god, but an avatar!

 C348 The Heavens (1)

    "Impossible! Whether it''s a god or something else, it''s impossible to condense so many clones. There are 3000 worlds, countless minor worlds, and every one of them is so powerful! How is this possible?" Xu Dong''s entire body was trembling, thinking, what if it was true?


    Then, to what extent did the heavens reach? Xu Dong looked towards the heavens and asked: "Speak, what kind of existence are you? Why is it so terrifying that it makes people afraid? "


    "Because I am the heavens, and the heavens are me! So what do you think? " He went silent, Xu Dong was completely terrified, he did not expect to meet such an existence, how terrifying was his true strength, and why was he extending his hand over?


    Xu Dong came from the small world, he did not know and did not understand in particular.


    Was interfering in the affairs of the human world a common thing in the heavens? Why is there something disgusting about them?


    Beside Xu Dong, a dense amount of dense Qi suddenly appeared. Afterwards, a bolt of lightning appeared from the sky. This thunder was extremely strange and shattered the sky, followed by the appearance of an enormous sword.


    A sword that was even larger than the heavens. His sword was covered in terrifying inscriptions, as well as some unimaginable things. This thing could easily slaughter anyone in this world.


    Xu Dong was currently unable to resist, but he was also unable to escape, because the sky had already chosen him.


    "Humans can never surpass God, and God can never surpass the Heavens. Do you understand, or do you not?" He asked Xu Dong. Xu Dong thought for a bit, as if he shouldn''t be asking me this, why does someone always like to destroy the heavens?


    Speaking of which, why should he think about all this? Although this fellow was a god of this land, this bastard definitely had some weakness. He definitely did!


    Xu Dong was certain that he had some sort of weakness, so he looked towards that person. The power of the heavens had also descended from the skies and smashed onto Xu Dong''s dragon.


    stared at the sky and said: "Damn it, how did I provoke you guys?"


    "You did not provoke us, but rather your parents!" He sneered, and the power of the heavens once again erupted, smashing Xu Dong flying out again. He landed far away, and the earth in the distance once again shattered.


    "My father, you are not yet qualified to judge him!" Xu Dong laughed and stood up at the same time. He gathered his life''s energy and then turned it into a fist.


    The heavens were shocked. No matter what happened in the universe, the heavens would always be the strongest existence. No one could kill them, yet they were actually sent flying. Just what was going on?


    He panicked, he did not understand what happened, his entire body was in pain, he said to Xu Dong: What did you do to me? Why do I feel my power disappearing!? "


    "What has disappeared is not power, but rather your heart. Because you do not have this sort of feeling, you feel extremely painful." Xu Dong laughed. There were many wounds on his body, and after taking on human form, his wounds were much clearer than when he was a dragon.


    His blood stained the entire area. His blood caused the dead trees and the land around him to radiate with a new life force. It was none other than the creation of a great Dao!


    "Humans are indeed a terrifying race. Do you want to know your origin? I can tell you. " He smiled as he spoke to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong felt that it was necessary to hear it. After all, he did not know where his power came from, so he smiled and said: "Is that so? What is my origin? And I really want to know. After all, it''s kind of curious about my life. "


    "You come from a small world, actually that isn''t the case. You don''t have a Martial Spirit, do you know what it is for? Also, your father Xu You''s enemy knew of your birth and sent a strong existence to take you away, so he could use this opportunity to force your father. "


    "As for that power, although it is a bit weak when compared to your mother''s power, your mother''s mother''s clan was unwilling to help. Instead, she even helped your father''s enemy. Do you know why?"

 C349 Heaven (2)

    Xu Dong pretended to be calm, but his heart was already frantically surging. He stared at the sky and asked: "Why is that? "Why is it like this?"


    Cang Tian laughed out loud, "Because this world doesn''t allow Xu You to exist. Then, he was injured by someone, and took you away from the upper realms, to the Martial Spirit Continent, to become an ordinary person. But is he really an ordinary person?"


    Xu Dong was thoroughly enraged now, and said: "Enough, you don''t have to continue spying on me from the past. Now, only one person between you and me can return alive."


    "Is that so? I am so sorry. I am afraid I am the only one who can return alive. Because in this world, you are not qualified! " Xu Dong turned into a shining sun. He wanted to fly out to the time, but suddenly the sky started to emit a powerful force.


    That was power that trapped him. Then, Xu Dong fell silent, raising his head to look at the thing above the void, what it was. That was a terrifying yet perfect shape.


    He wanted to lift it up, but there was nothing he could do. He could only smile helplessly.


    The heavens descended beside him and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that he didn''t know either. Then, the heavens felt that Xu Dong was even more ridiculous, grabbed his head, and asked: "You know that your condition makes me a little angry, yet you are still acting in such a state. I think you''re courting death!"


    "That''s right. I''m looking to die, but don''t you know that a person''s power is indeed small?" Xu Dong couldn''t help but become heavy, he stared at the sky, although the sky was filled with his own path, this person was not perfect, at least in Xu Dong''s eyes, he was like this.


    Since it wasn''t perfect, how could it be considered heaven? Imperfect Heavens!


    Xu Dong stood up again, but this time his body should have reached its limit, he could not defeat the Heavens, and the Heavens could not destroy him, because humans were things they had created.


    It must be very comfortable to create feelings of despair from being able to surpass them, because no one can do anything incredible for the sake of the Homo sapiens, and no one can just destroy the Homo sapiens for the sake of the heavens.


    One side was for the sake of entertainment, the other was for the sake of detachment.


    Therefore, this action could not be blamed on anyone, because there were always some people who wanted to fight against the heavens and end up like this.


    Xu Dong was one of them, but he had no more strength left. He would also become the only person in this entire history who had surpassed the gods, but had never destroyed the heavens.


    Cang Tian walked in front of Xu Dong and laughed, "Do you have any last words now?"


    Xu Dong shook his head, the heavens coldly snorted, and said: "Those who do not know how to appreciate favors, are existences that even the gods would feel disgusted at! You can only survive in the small world, you can''t do anything else at all, you are just a pile of trash, a pile of trash! "


    The heavens consecutively said a few words, turning him into a remnant of the waste. Xu Dong gnashed his teeth, but he was currently pressed down into the ground, his bones gradually letting out cracking sounds.


    "God created the evildoer, the creator!" The sky above them darkened. Feeling Xu Dong''s unwillingness, they stepped on him again!

 C350 It may not be a spark that blossoms

    "I already said, the Homo sapiens are just a bunch of cowardly and useless things. They only wanted to create a heaven that surpassed them, and then they became what they are today!"


    "You are also like that, you only have a human''s exorcism, so you became like that!"


    The heavens seemed to have emptied their power and pulled out a sword. That was the Heaven''s Path Sword. "You can die now because you no longer need to exist. We only have one path in this world, and that is to wait for death."


    BOOM!


    A bolt of lightning!


    He looked up to the sky and shouted, "You don''t want me to kill him either?"


    Another bolt of lightning appeared, as if they were agreeing to the fact that there would always be so many unexplainable fates in this world when mixed together with Xu Dong. It was only because this was fate, that they were unable to escape.


    Xu Dong lied prone on the ground. When he raised his head, he saw countless of boundless almighty beings, and even those almighty beings did not recognize him.


    But to protect him?


    In the end, Xu Dong lost consciousness, the wind froze, and the sky flew up, as if it never existed. Xu Dong, on the other hand, was silent.


    What kind of people were there in this world? What did they receive? Or was it God''s will?!


    Many people did not know what had happened to Xu Dong, because Xu Dong had already been captured.


    In the midst of the large group, Jin Chanzi was the first to step into Western Paradise State. They felt something extremely disgusting, something that they didn''t know what it was.


    What sort of world was this? Why would there be an end to death here?


    Jin Chanzi raised his head and spoke a few words to the Amitabha. Then, an image appeared in the sky, an extremely auspicious image.


    This shadow was Tathagata''s shadow. In this land, Tathagata had fought against the Infernal King, and the two of them had already become mortal enemies.


    As Tathagata''s disciple, Jin Chanzi naturally wanted to see him, since he had to kneel!


    Plop ¡­


    Above the Three Lives Stone, a few rays of light flew past and entered Jin Chanzi''s body.


    The Thousand Blessings Sect.


    Other than the Daoist, all the other Daoists in the group kneeled down. As for the Daoists in the group, they were all silent. They did not expect that their Daoists would all die, but there were still people from the Buddhist Sangha.


    "Jin Chanzi, what''s going on? Why are there so many people, so many almighty beings, in the Buddha family? " A person stepped out and asked a question.


    Jin Chanzi was silent for a moment, looking at the image in the sky, the figure slowly spoke: "In the Great Thousand World, the disciples of the Daoist Sect have become dogs that have lost their homes. When they came to this world, they were protected by my Buddha family, and Master, what you have said, I can tell you."


    "I just came from the Upper Realm." Tathagata''s voice was drowsy and mesmerizing, leaving him speechless.


    The Buddha was here to protect them, not to beg for their help.


    "But, why is this place filled with oddities? Could it be that there is something shameful?" One of them asked again.


    "Divine Shadow, are you still not coming out?" Buddha looked into the distance.


    An extremely beautiful silhouette appeared before the eyes of the people. This was the first time that she had appeared in the world of Buddha. She pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Greetings everyone."


    Everyone immediately began to laugh happily. They finally saw a capable person from the Daoist Sect. She was the current protector of the Daoist Sect. People called her Nuwa ¡­


    "God Nuwa!" Everyone felt that they finally had an organization, and they finally had a God. With the God''s blessing, they could definitely restore the Guang Ming Continent to his normal state.


    And that fellow Xu Dong, even though they had already followed him, they still wanted to save Xu Dong, because Xu Dong was the true Master of the Divine Seal Decree.


    "Venerable Nuwa, you should go save our comrades. If we capture him now, if we are too late, I''m afraid he won''t make it!" One person was extremely anxious, for the sake of letting them leave, Xu Dong had sacrificed a lot, they did not want him to become someone who had a heart of a wolf and a heart of a lung.


    So he begged Nuwa.


    However, Nuwa shook her head, which completely disrupted their understanding of the situation. She shook her head, not willing to go and save Xu Dong, for what reason was that, was Xu Dong''s life really not worth mentioning?


    No, no, no! Those who do not know the truth are always in such a hurry. "Nuwa smiled bitterly," Because something happened suddenly, and we were only clones descending. Although we had the power to fight against Infernal King, an outsider suddenly appeared and messed up our plan last time, and this outsider turned Infernal King into an even stronger existence. We have no other choice now. "


    Everyone was at a loss for words. They had nothing else to say, because Nuwa had already said everything clearly, and there was nothing she could do other than protect them. They started to cultivate diligently, otherwise, they would feel that they had let down Xu Dong''s spirit in heaven.


    All things had already begun their heavy training. What was their ending? What was the outcome of Xu Dong?


    stood on top of the wind blades, tempering his own cultivation, his cultivation was heavy, and in the eyes of others, he was second only to Xu Dong.


    "I wonder how is Xu Dong, has he already escaped?" Everyone was still a little worried for Xu Dong. After all, Prince Xing, whose origins were unknown, actually turned Xu Dong into a cripple with a single move.


    Furthermore, they would not have used the moment that Xu Dong had become a waste to escape like homeless dogs.


    Xu Dong was a little angry, but he had no other choice. On top of the wind blades, the strength of his body was constantly increasing, and he roared out: "Infernal King, will I destroy you one day?!"


    "Enough, enough. Don''t be angry. The most important thing right now is how to cultivate and how to step into the peak of this world." We are inferior to Xu Dong, could we not be inferior to those bastards with no conscience? " Dao Xuan was extremely angry at Jin Chanzi and the others as well.


    However, they had already seen through the human heart, so there was nothing to blame.


    "Where should we go now?" Lin Fei did not know where his path was, so it was naturally Dao Xuan and the rest. Dao Xuan and the others thought about it, it seemed like they did not know where he was going on this path, since their current state was extremely low. If someone could appear and defeat them, they would not be able to recover from this setback.


    Only one person remained, there were two or three. Their heavy auras made people feel extremely uncomfortable, but after obtaining the news on one side, they also decided to withdraw from this historical stage.


    Swordsman shook his head and said, "How about this? We roamed around together to benefit the world. One side to increase our cultivation, the other to increase our knowledge, this is better than wasting our lives here. "


    They thought that what the Swordsman said was still true, and so they all left separately, turning into rays of light and disappearing from where they were.

 C351 No Country

    Xu Dong came to this place in a daze. In this land, there were many things that were difficult to explain. He walked step by step, and even though it was slow, it was extremely fast, and ordinary people could not catch up to him.


    Thus, he avoided many troubles. If he was thirsty, he would drink blood, and if he was hungry, he would eat meat. It was a very pitiful appearance. It was only at a certain point that he finally stopped eating.


    It was a city, an extremely beautiful city. There was nothing written on the city, and there was also a square character.


    No country.


    Wasn''t this place a country? How could it be without a country?


    Xu Dong did not care, he was just a fool now, there was still a lot of blood on his body, and there was even some disgusting dirty things, so he could only walk forward.


    Plop ¡­


    Regardless of where they were, they gave him a warm feeling. If it wasn''t because he didn''t eat cooked food, he wouldn''t be able to eat them.


    He seemed to be afraid of eating cooked food. It could be said that he had turned into a monster.


    This was a country of the Homo sapiens. The Homo sapiens had never lacked compassion.


    "That person is too pitiful." Some of them wanted to go over when they saw Xu Dong falling in front of Imperial Palace.


    However, for some reason, they were stopped, there was only one Girl. After leaving the palace for a few days, she was finally going to return to this grand and small place.


    She arrived at the east gate and the guards took out a token. Everyone quickly moved away from her. The little princess looked into the distance and discovered a shadow in front of her. She shouted, "Stop!"


    Following the horse''s neigh, Xu Dong was brought into the palace, and many people dispersed. Since Xu Dong was taken away by someone, and judging from her status, they felt comfortable about it, so they all scattered.


    "Just who is this person?" Why did he faint in Imperial Palace? Why did he appear by his side? " Little Princess Ye Luo was extremely shocked. He did not know how Xu Dong had appeared here, so he could only pray continuously in his heart.


    Then, he brought them into his own chamber. Inside, Ye Luo arranged a room and sent out a few eunuchs to help him wash his body.


    Xu Dong looked at his surroundings blankly. His surroundings were red and gold, noble and noble.


    He became silent, and did not know what to say. Ye Luo would come and see him every time, and as the last two people stood together, he was already familiar with the existence of Ye Luo. It was just that whenever he was asked where he came from, Xu Dong would leave dejectedly and dejectedly.


    Thus, she gradually stopped asking. After going through so many years of experience, Ye Luo had already become a slim and elegant Girl. It was just that she couldn''t be happy anymore, even if Xu Dong was by her side.


    According to one of the people in the palace, it was fortunate that Xu Dong was a fool, otherwise, it would not be good. The entire palace would probably be furious because of this matter.


    Ye Luo stood at the side and said: "I already said, do not eat raw meat!"


    Xu Dong was still unable to change it, and this made Ye Luo feel some pain. This guy was always like this, making her, a sixteen year old girl, feel some pain.


    Seeing her cry, Xu Dong seemed to be unable to bear it any longer and threw the raw meat everywhere. The eunuch hurriedly rushed out and helped her clean up a little, then left, Xu Dong''s existence caused people to criticize him, and he felt that he was just a waste. The princess''s mother had also come several times, and every time she came, she would quarrel greatly with the princess, and then decide to execute Xu Dong.


    But the princess kept crying and crying all the time, which saved Xu Dong, but the princess'' mother would never come back. In the end, the princess became an existence that was forgotten by the people of the palace.


    Xu Dong mumbled some words that Ye Luo could not hear clearly. Even if the royal doctors came, Ye Luo would only shake his head and say that Xu Dong was an idiot who spoke some nonsense.


    "Don''t you know that I''ve already become an existence in this palace that''s being mocked by others? You actually only know how to laugh!" Ye Luo was very angry. With white clothes, he suddenly placed a hand on her shoulder.


    The dirty hand caused Ye Luo to dodge in fear a few times, but in the end, he did not avoid it. Instead, he said a little angrily: "You''re too dirty, tomorrow, you''ll have big sister Xiao Ting wash your clothes again!"


    She didn''t dodge Xu Dong''s hand, but rather, she was afraid that it would cause big sister Xiao Ting to become flustered. Xu Dong didn''t know that, so he shook his head and said, "There is ¡­ With me here... No... None... People can hurt... "You!"


    Ye Luo heard it, and the eunuchs heard it too. After all, they were all focused on the princess.


    Why did Xu Dong suddenly say such a sentence? It made people unable to believe, wasn''t he a fool?


    One day, the Little Princess''s mother came to the Little Princess''s palace and saw Xu Dong. He was dragged out to kill him, but when Ye Luo heard his, he stood right in front of her and said one sentence: "With me here, no one is allowed to hurt him!"


    She really hoped that Xu Dong could wake up. Although Xu Dong couldn''t be considered a prince charming, but since he likes black clothes, he must be a prince charming, right?


    The reason why she was not happy was because the Tuguo had sent a messenger, which was different from what she had seen before. Within the group, there was also a Crown Prince, and although the Tuguo was not strong, he did not wish to cause trouble. Among the ministers, they also hoped that the Kaiser would marry a princess to the Crown Prince of the Tuguo, just like in the past.


    Although the Tuguo''s Crown Prince was also handsome and elegant, Ye Luo couldn''t accept it. She didn''t like that guy at all.


    At first, she thought that the Kaiser would not agree to it, but she actually agreed to it, and even betrothed her to him!


    This was also the reason why she was so unhappy.


    Xu Dong did not know, but he was still a fool, and did not understand why. He did not have his consciousness back, but suddenly he said those words, although he stuttered, Ye Luo suddenly became excited, and that was good enough.


    walked towards the side, silently walking. Ye Luo stood up, looked at Xu Dong, and asked: "Where do you want to go?"


    "Kill ¡­" "Kill!" Xu Dong''s words shocked all the eunuchs. Who did he want to kill? Why kill?


    "Stop right there!" She had already resigned herself to her fate, lowered her head, and said: "Come back, I don''t need you to kill people for me, I only want you to live well, and be fine ¡­"


    As long as Xu Dong did not become a corpse, that was enough. She did not care about it anymore, because that would be for the best.


    "You are wrong, there is no room for regret in this world. You are all sinners, and you are actually sinners. Then, go and die!" Lin Fei grabbed a person''s throat and kicked them flying.


    Behind these people were countless tombstones. All of these people had died, and they had also died in their hands, so they were the sinners, and what they said was very true. These people had slaughtered everyone in the village, and humiliated all the females that could be abused.


    Lan Huahua suddenly walked over and said: "I think it''s a pity to directly kill them."


    Then, a streak of divine light rushed over. At that moment, they were all terrified. They wanted to collide onto the tombstone and kill themselves, but ¡­


    Too late!

 C352 Homicide

    Xu Dong was a pitiful person, and was the only consolation left in Ye Luo''s eyes. Those words that he could say, were already shocking enough, and made people feel extremely happy.


    In the starry sky, Prince Wu Guang, who was cultivating on a cliff, had a calm expression. However, it was said that the Crown Prince of Tuguo was also extremely powerful, and was looking into the distance.


    Although the Crown Prince of Tuguo was strong, he still had the ability to kill him. In order to make the Sisters happy, he felt that it was necessary to go over and kill him.


    As long as they killed him, no one in the Tuguo would have the qualifications to marry his Sisters. As for who her Sisters liked, he did not care.


    Prince Wu Guang was also a doted on his sister, the Berserk Demon. After killing Crown Prince of Tuguo, he would definitely pay for it with his life, but he was not afraid because he was not afraid of his own death.


    When he arrived at the Tuguo''s relay station, he suddenly stopped and looked at the people around him. He knew this person, even if it was in the darkness of the night. He could not see his entire face, but he immediately recognized Xu Dong.


    "Why are you here? "Hurry up and go back!" As long as he killed this bastard, he would be able to leave. However, if Xu Dong came, it would be possible to disrupt his plans.


    "I... Yes... Kill ¡­ "People!" Xu Dong turned into an afterimage as he turned pale with fright. He actually did not see Xu Dong leave just now. Also... "Not leaving?"


    "I''m here to kill too!" Ye Wushuang seemed very unhappy, because he actually did not see how Xu Dong had turned into an afterimage just now. However, at his level of cultivation, he could feel the surge of power.


    However, there was nothing, everything was fine, there were many noises coming from the far away relay stations, Ye Wushuang knew that Xu Dong had probably already killed the Tuguo''s crown prince!


    This shocked him greatly. Those powerful cultivators were all roaring in anger as they tried to find the murderer, but instead of finding one, an unexpected turn of events occurred. Those people went crazy. They spat out a mouthful of blood, and then died as well!


    The relay station quieted again and Ye Wushuang was filled with shock. After that, Xu Dong somewhat angrily slapped his head and said: "Still not done ¡­ Go? "


    What are you waiting for? Waiting for wine or food?


    Then, the two of them became beams of light and disappeared. Only tomorrow''s noise could be heard, causing them to be shocked, no, it couldn''t be, it made Ye Wushuang even more shocked. The two of them sat together on the bed, Ye Wushuang looked at Xu Dong and asked, "You ¡­ How did you do it? "


    This made him feel funny, because almost no one could move so fast and kill people so quickly, and they wouldn''t be able to react and just let Xu Dong kill them!


    Then, how did Xu Dong do it, why did he do it so flawlessly, no one noticed that Xu Dong suddenly had a smile on his face, and within that smile, was a trace of cruel divine light. "Alright."


    Too simple? With so many people protecting the Crown Prince of Tuguo, how could killing him be easy? If killing him was simple, he wouldn''t need to prepare so much before going over to kill him, right?


    Luckily he had Xu Dong, otherwise, he would be the only crown prince to be mistreated to death in this world, because the Crown Prince of Tuguo was already prepared and waiting for the invitation to enter, but the invitation did not. He was a man that was even more brutal than a tiger!


    Therefore, the Crown Prince of Tuguo died, and as if Xu Dong had nothing to do with him, he left by himself, and even Ye Wushuang was brought away by him, he looked at the troops in the distance and asked, "Who exactly are you? Why are you hiding by the side of my Sisters? "


    "I... Who is it? Do you know? " Xu Dong asked, Ye Wushuang shook his head, he did not know who Xu Dong was, so wasn''t this what he asked you? You should know who you are. Why ask him?


    "Actually, I don''t know who I am either ¡­" Xu Dong shook his head, and continued to eat the grass, while Wu Guang had already completely gone mad, the Crown Prince of Tuguo was dead, then the Tuguo would definitely attack Wu Guang, then Wu Guang would be in danger.


    Wu Guang was not an enemy to begin with, but now with the Tuguo, he would definitely be a force to be reckoned with!


    This kind of result was something that no one in this country could accept. Exactly who was the one who killed the Crown Prince of Tuguo, and exactly what kind of bastard was it, who could not endure it and directly killed the Crown Prince of Tuguo, moreover, there was not a single survivor.


    No matter how many enemies there were, they wouldn''t be able to find this problem. If they couldn''t find an explanation on the case, Tuguo would have. What should he do if they attacked?


    However, the Kaiser was not worried at all. As an astute and scheming Kaiser, he came to the inn of the Crown Prince of Tuguo, looked at the death of the Crown Prince of Tuguo and said: It''s not our Crown Prince, nor is it someone from another country. I''m afraid the Crown Prince of Tuguo was killed by someone else!


    All the ministers'' expressions froze, and one of them jumped out and said, Your Majesty, there is something I don''t know whether I should say or not.


    "Go ahead." Ye Qiuhua nodded and looked at him.


    "Crown Prince of Tuguo is not Crown Prince of Tuguo, but someone else. He is someone similar to Crown Prince of Tuguo, and I''m afraid Tuguo has long planned this beforehand." This old official saw everything very clearly. He could feel that His Majesty Ye Qiuhua also saw through the problem, so he directly pointed it out.


    Everyone turned pale with fright. They never thought that he would say such words. However, he was right. This person was indeed not the Crown Prince of Tuguo, so there might be other people. This Crown Prince of Tuguo was clever, to actually send someone like him to die, and then allow all the other countries to judge Wu Guang!


    "Bastard, we have always worked in peace with the Tuguo, and yet you dare to embarrass me like this. Men, return the Crown Prince of Tuguo''s corpse back to its original state. I want to let that Old Man Tu Di have a look!" Ye Qiuhua was just too angry.


    "This subject understands." A court official walked out and bowed. Ye Qiuhua''s entire being did not look good, he left in anger and walked towards the side, to let the generals be prepared at the same time. They had to stand out in order to deal with the Tuguo''s battle, otherwise, there would be a terrifying outcome.


    Ye Wushuang looked at Xu Dong, and felt that this person must be extremely mysterious. He just silently said, "Do you think that there is no god in this world?"


    "There is a lot of it, there is... "What''s there to mention?" Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of grass and stood up to walk towards the Little Princess'' palace.


    Oh my god, this is a big boss with a story!


    Ye Wushuang hurriedly chased after him, but when Xu Dong returned to the palace, he saw that Ye Luo was secretly crying. Why was she crying?


    "You ¡­ Why are you crying? " Xu Dong asked with a pained heart. Ye Wushuang was angry at the side, but secretly scolded Xu Dong for being too despicable. Even though he knew the answer, he still didn''t know why Ye Luo was crying.


    Isn''t she doing it for you? Crying for you!


    He was indeed a fool. Even though he had a powerful cultivation, he was still a fool!


    Ye Wushuang said a few sentences in a spiteful tone, then suddenly saw Xu Dong walk towards him. Those terrifying eyes, were always filled with the smell of blood.


    "Did you provoke her ¡­" Are you angry? "

 C353 Ye Wushuangs fear

    "Nothing. How could I possibly anger Luo''er?" Ye Wushuang felt that Xu Dong was really good, but his temper was a little stubborn and hard to change.


    There were many times when he felt that Xu Dong was just a fool, but after seeing that method, he was befuddled, because Xu Dong was too terrifying, so savage that he did not take it.


    A few shooting stars appeared in the sky, and Ye Wushuang had already left in the darkness. There was only Ye Luo and Xu Dong, one was absolutely beautiful, and the other was rather simple and pitiful.


    "I wonder what''s going on with this world, why can''t I feel a trace of warmth?" Ye Luo slowly opened her mouth. After thinking about it, Xu Dong felt that she had never seen the beauty of this world before. This was because on his journey here, there were many, many people who pitied him.


    They gave Xu Dong clothes and food.


    "Yes ¡­" If I have the chance, I can bring you along ¡­ "Let''s go out and take a look." Xu Dong spoke in an intermittent manner.


    Ye Luo laughed when she heard this, and asked again, "What happened to the Crown Prince of Tuguo? Is it really not royal brother who killed them? "


    "He didn''t do it." Although Xu Dong comforted his with a few words, Ye Luo still did not believe it, because she knew who his royal brother was. If there was anyone else besides Xu Dong who was by her side, then only Ye Wushuang could kill those people.


    But since Ye Wushuang had appeared in front of her today, what was going on? Why is the world so chaotic?


    "royal father said that I''m still going to get married in the end. The day I get married ¡­ Forget it, you probably won''t understand. " She shook his head and looked at the distant starry sky. Gradually, he fell asleep.


    The flowers, plants, and trees all had their own missions. As an exchange of benefits, this was something that the princesses had to go through.


    Isn''t it the same for all dynasties?


    This was the final result. Many a times, was Xu Dong really willing to let her marry?


    What sort of thing would that silly youth do?


    Within the Imperial City. without a nation, Ye Qiuhua walked inside the palace and looked at Ye Wushuang. Ye Wushuang''s cultivation was also becoming stronger and stronger, although he could not compare to the him in his youth, he was still very strong.


    "Duo''er, do you think that there is a god in this world?" He asked this question once more. In his view, this world had no gods, because he was the god of this world.


    "royal father, this world has many deities!" Ye Wushuang said as he slightly frowned, he never expected that his own son would actually say such a thing.


    "Why do you think so?" He was puzzled and asked a question that made Ye Wushuang speechless again.


    He couldn''t possibly say that it was because of Xu Dong, right?


    "royal father, we cannot just look at the surface of the starry sky. We need to see this profound side. Isn''t it just to become a god? " He became silent as he felt the anger of the royal father.


    "royal father, was I wrong?" Ye Wushuang pretended to be innocent.


    When that sight fell into Ye Qiuhua''s eyes, she helplessly said: "Perhaps what you said is true. There really are gods in this world, and there are a lot of them."


    Ye Wushuang looked at his own royal father and asked, "royal father, have you ever seen a person who only needs a moment to kill a person in this world, only a thought to kill a person, and a person who only needs to leave?"


    "No, if such a thing really did happen to me, then he must be a god and not a human!" Ye Qiuhua said resolutely.


    Ye Qiuhua once again sank into deep thought, and waved her hand, allowing Ye Wushuang to leave. Ye Wushuang nodded, and bowed: "This son will take his leave."


    Ye Wushuang left with a heavy weight. He never thought that his father would actually tell him that Xu Dong was a god and not a human. Since he was a god, then what was he?


    Maybe he was someone close to the god, because his own Sisters was related to the god as well. Then, Ye Wushuang, the crown prince, was extremely happy, because if Xu Dong was a god, then he was the god''s big uncle.


    Thus, he had a good night''s sleep, and when he woke up, he could hear the furious roars from the palace. Before the morning assembly even began, he could hear his father''s furious roars, which made him somewhat understand that as an adult, the crown prince had to go to the morning assembly, as well as the adult Prince s.


    "I didn''t expect the Tuguo to go too far. He wanted us to hand over the crown prince and go to their country to stay at a relay station!" Hearing this, Ye Wushuang''s heart skipped a beat, his entire being became unwell.


    Because if Ye Qiuhua agreed, his life would definitely be taken by the Tuguo.


    "Hmph, they truly look down on us too much. Did they think that we would be afraid of a mere Tuguo? Wasn''t it just a bunch of bumpkins? You actually dare to act so arrogantly! "General Tongtian, beat them up for me. Leave no one alive as the invaders come!" The Guildless Kaiser Ye Qiuhua was finally angry, and he regained the spirit he had back then.


    As the ruler of a nation, if he could not even protect his own son, then what was the use of being a Kaiser? It would be better to just die!


    "royal father, I do not think so!" He did not think so, because the crown prince was not him, but his greatest enemy, Ye Wushuang!


    When Ye Wen stood out, Ye Qiuhua became even more furious. She flapped her sleeves and said: "Men, capture Ye Wen, this vile child, into the Son of Heaven Prison and let him reflect on it!"


    "What?!" royal father can''t, this can''t! " Ye Wen was shocked, he did not think that he would be blocked from the muzzle of the gun this time around. Now, he would never be able to turn his back, and Ye Wushuang would never give up on this chance.


    He had already seen Ye Wushuang coming forward, and said: "royal father, this son thinks that you can fight!"


    Ye Qiuhua looked at her son, and asked: "Why should I fight?!"


    He wanted to test his son, because that way, he would know if his son would be successful or not!


    royal father, we have no country that has experienced many years of rest, with your wise and hard work, we citizens have become very rich already. As long as you speak of war, this son of yours will lead the troops, but be unable to take over the capital of Tuguo within half a year, this son will take his own life in front of the army! Ye Wushuang was determined, he knew that the royal father would agree.


    "I don''t think so!" A Wen Chen stood forward and decided to refute. If war were to break out, even with Ye Wushuang''s military order, he would not be able to put the entire Tuguo in danger. In fact, no country would be turned into dust, and he would not want to be captured and become a prisoner!


    Furthermore, this Kaiser would definitely not be able to see the situation that was occurring. The entire country was still in a state of turmoil, and if war were to break out, it would not be as simple as Ye Wushuang had said.


    "Someone, lock Prime Minister Yun in jail and exterminate his entire family!"


    Prime Minister Yun was stunned, he was then taken away by someone, he struggled for a few moments before breaking free. After running a few steps, someone suddenly kicked his leg, causing him to fall in front of the hall, he was dragged away, but he still shouted, "Your Majesty, please reconsider, reconsider!"

 C354 stand up

    "Think again?" Ye Qiuhua lowered her head heavily, then slapped the dragon table and cursed: "Think twice, we have already thought of this for three years, don''t tell me we still have to think about it for another three years?"


    Absolutely impossible!


    He would definitely not let the troops of the Tuguo continue to leave, and would not allow the Tuguo to act arrogantly in front of him anymore.


    There were too many people on the scene that were depressed. They did not think that the Emperor would be so savage, that the so-called scholar had mistaken the country. But it was impossible to rule a country without the help of a scholar. Ye Qiuhua could not just allow a group of men to lead the people, could it not be a mess?


    Therefore, they could only make them fear, kill Prime Minister Yun, and then order them to fight with Tuguo. That would be enough.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the three nations have joined forces to submit a written report." One of the eunuchs took a step forward and passed the letter to His Majesty with some heaviness. Ye Qiuhua took out the letter and opened the envelope.


    Boom! *


    "You''ve gone too far!" This is going too far! " Ye Qiuhua was extremely furious. She glanced at Ye Wushuang, who was at the side, then turned her head and spoke to the people in front of him: "There''s no need to say anymore, prepare our troops, the three nations actually asked me to hand over the crown prince. What kind of thing is this?


    Ye Wushuang understood why the royal father was so angry, it was because they had teamed up. This was undoubtedly a scheme, a scheme that would cause all living things in the country, a scheme that they could not choose from.


    Even if they did, they would not be able to have a good end. In order to make their own lives better, they decided to tolerate it, because one bad thing about it was that their heads would fall to the ground, implicating their loved ones.


    After a long while, Ye Wushuang stood out and said: "royal father, since they want to fight, then why don''t I lead the troops and annihilate the other three nations first?"


    "Your Majesty, we still need to discuss this matter. How about this, this official will lead the troops. The crown prince will observe the situation in the capital. If something bad happens, there is still a chance of survival for the country." A great general stepped forward. His name was Nan Feng, and he was the most respected general in the imperial court.


    "Uncle Nan, leave this to me. They will never cross my forbidden area." Ye Wushuang said to Nan Feng. Nan Feng stood there, and directly kneeled on the ground.


    "This old official''s life is not enough, but His Highness the crown prince is a pillar of our country, we cannot easily take risks!" After he said this, Ye Qiuhua closed his eyes and continued to speak, "Your majesty, are you not afraid that the crown prince would fail to accomplish anything?"


    "Not afraid." Ye Qiuhua came to a conclusion as she fell silent. He took a step back and looked towards Ye Wushuang, only to discover that he had become more certain of herself, since his Majesty had already approved of him, then that was enough. He did not say anymore, and the court officials in the palace naturally did not have any thoughts about it.


    After that, a terrifying thing happened, and that was that Ye Wushuang had to go out. He was now the crown prince, and when he went to battle, it would definitely boost their morale. Nan Feng did not say anything more, and no one else had anything else to say.


    "Big brother Sisters is about to go out to battle, how about you lend Xu Dong to me for a few days?" Ye Wushuang came to Ye Luo''s palace and told him that he wanted to take Xu Dong away.


    Ye Luo was a little confused, it was Ye Wushuang who went out to battle, not Xu Dong. Besides, Xu Dong was just a fool, what''s the use of accompanying him? Could it be that by acting like a fool, he would be able to force the enemy to retreat?


    Xu Dong bit down on the apple, and suddenly spat it out, and said: "This fruit ¡­ "It doesn''t taste good."


    Ye Wushuang was gloomy, he did not understand what was going on in Xu Dong''s mind, why did he suddenly make such a funny scene, causing him to be unable to cry? Xu Dong saw that the siblings were not paying attention to him, he himself was ignoring them, but looking into the distance, a figure appeared, he then said: "Aiya, someone is coming, it seems to be your father!"


    Ye Wushuang frowned, and looked to the side, to see that he, royal father, was standing there, with an ugly expression on his face, he pointed at Xu Dong and asked: "Who is this person?"


    Within the princess'' palace, a man actually appeared. Furthermore, this man was unrelated to the royal family. He was a vagabond. The most despicable thing was. Unexpectedly, no one had told him, this Kaiser. Is it still useful?


    So this made him very angry, angry to the point that he wanted to smash something. Ye Qiuhua took a step forward and grabbed Xu Dong''s arm. Although his arm was weak, it still flew out of his grasp. Where did this person come from?


    "Who exactly are you? "Why are you in my daughter''s chamber!?" who had no time to be shocked, could only calm his heart. After all, this was a strong person who was even stronger than him, and who exactly was this person? Why was it here?


    Xu Dong was confused, he looked at the indifferently, then turned to look at what he was eating, could he not even compare to what he was eating?


    What was the reason?


    What was this for?


    In any case, no matter what Ye Qiuhua did, Xu Dong continued to pour wine for himself, and he was completely hungry.


    A person''s entire life, could always be met with such eccentric people. Ye Qiuhua calmed her mind and looked towards Ye Wushuang.


    "I don''t know who he is, but he is royal father. He is not a threat to us, he just likes Luo''er a little, you can ask Luo''er." Ye Wushuang obediently took a step back and then looked at Ye Luo, asking him to explain.


    "Respected royal father Your Majesty, lovely royal father Your Majesty, he was picked up by me when I was outside." Ye Luo pinched the corner of his clothes, indicating that he was an innocent and pitiful little girl.


    Ye Qiuhua immediately became weak. She looked left and right and saw Xu Dong''s helpless expression, yet he was actually looking at the food in his bowl?


    As for Ye Qiuhua''s visit, it seemed to be very helpless. Ye Qiuhua had said that she had seen all kinds of people in the world, but she had never seen such a person with her mouth open.


    This was because Xu Dong''s entire person had a strange, common disease, and that was that this fellow was completely not of the same school.


    It was not that Xu Dong had always been like this, but rather, he was replenishing his own energy. The damage he had suffered was too great, and when he was suppressed by the Prince Xing, he had paid an unimaginable price, which was then blocked by the heavens.


    Simply put, his brain got out of control and became 250.


    "What are you looking at?" Xu Dong was finally angry, and said these words. The following Ye Qiuhua hid behind him, he really wanted to say that this was the most humiliating period of time he had ever been a Kaiser.


    I didn''t expect that you would become a despicable person, and a beggar at that. Not only that, my daughter has been raising you for so long, can''t you let me have a good look at you?

 C355 The Great War was over

    The wind did not stop. Everything began to gather, and bit by bit, it started to dissipate. The aura that appeared in the surroundings was the aura of Emperor Ye Qiuhua.


    The imperial guards all took a step forward. Their bodies were filled with a terrifying aura that caused people to involuntarily feel fear.


    "What happened? Why did His Majesty suddenly get angry? " Many people were still confused when they suddenly saw a frightening golden light. That golden light was rarely seen, and there was practically no time for them to see it.


    His sudden appearance had disrupted the affairs of many people. Those who had been working before all walked over. Looking at the distant Xu Dong who was treating him calmly.


    "If it wasn''t for you treating me... No enmity. Maybe you''re dead by now. " Xu Dong very seriously turned his head around. A cold and detached aura caused Ye Qiuhua''s entire body to tremble, and then, he took a bite of the chicken leg.


    Ye Qiuhua withdrew her previous imposing manner and glared at the siblings who were walking by the door. Then, she walked in front of Xu Dong like a fatty of about one hundred kilograms and extended her hand out, but seeing that Ye Qiuhua''s expression was extremely unsightly, he awkwardly flicked the dust off Xu Dong''s shoulders and said: "This expert, we did not do it on purpose, it''s fine, it''s fine."


    Xu Dong snorted coldly, no longer paying any attention to Ye Qiuhua, and he quickly left. A person who had become delirious, actually possessed such a terrifying power, which caused him to be terrified. If he could subdue Xu Dong, then an Immortal strong person would appear without reason.


    Although Wuguo and the other countries had constructed a terrifying land, sometimes, it was full of the unknown. But sadly, there were only some small schools and some strange people in this land.


    It meant that their cultivation was not high, and they were extremely low. Only those below the Immortal Realm would be able to use the techniques of a King.


    As a divine spirit, Xu Dong''s power was countless times more powerful than theirs. Did they not know that Guang Ming Continent''s servants were immortals?


    Thus, a situation like this had occurred. Ye Qiuhua was too weak, she didn''t want the weak ones that were weak, and Xu Dong could simply be easily mistreated. Then, a strange thing happened.


    Pulling the hands of his own daughter and son, he hurriedly left. Hiding at the side, he started to discuss, but Xu Dong did not care at all.


    The next day, Xu Dong suddenly had a lot of delicious things to eat. He looked at Ye Wushuang and asked: "This is for ¡­. "What?"


    Xu Dong''s mind was being used by the Prince Xing, and those memories were only made up by the heavens themselves, causing Xu Dong to suffer from strong brain damage. However, power still existed, and as long as they angered him, whether it was a nation or a other nation, he could destroy them with a raise of his hand!


    Yesterday, a few people had whispered and said it several times, but in the end, they decided to let Xu Dong bring Ye Wushuang and his to go together to face the enemy together. That way, Ye Qiuhua could be sure that those countries would definitely be shocked.


    "I came here today to let you eat better." Ye Wushuang said to Xu Dong. Although he usually brought a lot of delicious delicacies, but when Xu Dong saw the mountain and sea delicacies, his eyes lit up, making him look extremely adorable.


    On the other hand, Ye Luo was very worried. For an ordinary son of the Girl, although she had the position of a princess, she had only cultivated a little, so she could not feel just how terrifying Xu Dong was. It had already been three sprouts, and Xu Dong was also older by three years.


    Xu Dong looked at her and suddenly smiled.


    If the others had food, Xu Dong would naturally choose to eat. But if she was, Xu Dong chose her.


    "Why are you so absent-minded?" Xu Dong asked.


    She shook her head, indicating that she did not want to answer, and then looked at her brother. Ye Wushuang had no choice but to open his mouth: "Predecessor, actually, we have something to ask of you."


    "What ¡­" Things? The person next door sent you as a lobbyist? " With a single sentence, Xu Dong revealed the mastermind behind everything. Ye Qiuhua, who was sitting next to him, immediately had an awkward expression as he coughed and walked forward, surrounded by many eunuchs.


    "Ugh ¡­" But I''m also here to ask for Predecessor''s help. For the sake of my many times of being filial, I promised to do us a small favor. " Ye Wushuang revealed his purpose.


    "It''s hard to make a favor... "Also, you have to think this through." Xu Dong cut the conversation short, although he was serious with his words, as though there was nothing wrong with it. After all, if he wanted to help, then he would naturally need a favor. Although Ye Luo accepted Xu Dong, Ye Luo was different.


    The person next door was also different. If he wanted one, who among all the living beings in this place could have one?


    So, favors need to be returned. How much you want others to pay in order to help you, that means how much you have to pay in return. This is the goal, this is what he has to do.


    So Ye Wushuang hesitated, but he quickly released it. It was because he knew that if he couldn''t rely on Xu Dong''s power, he wouldn''t even have the chance to come back alive. He nodded heavily, then looked at Xu Dong, and Xu Dong also landed on his body.


    "Have you made your choice?" Xu Dong asked.


    Ye Wushuang nodded: "I''ve chosen."


    Xu Dong stretched out his slightly dirty hands. No, it wasn''t dirty. Ye Wushuang forced himself not to dodge. Following the moment Xu Dong tapped his forehead, he felt a powerful force entering his consciousness.


    "Alright, don''t disturb my meal." Xu Dong opened his mouth and yawned, while Ye Wushuang was stunned, he had never felt such a terrifying aura, his breathing became heavier, and then suddenly dropped, his breathing became extremely slow.


    Because of his excessive excitement, Ye Wushuang fainted, causing him to have no choice but to send General Nan Feng to meet the enemy in a hurry. If not for this fellow waking up for a while, Xu Dong would probably have been chased out of the palace.


    There were even several times when Ye Qiuhua wanted to come in with her sword and kill Xu Dong, but she suddenly remembered that she could not beat him, so she surrounded and attacked the innocent expert.


    On this day, Ye Wushuang finally woke up completely. His entire body was bursting with powerful energy, and looking in the distance, it looked as if he could easily reach his destination.


    "I actually became so strong, I think I can even kill a round in the army of Tuguo." His expression was cold. Suddenly, Xu Dong appeared outside the door, he handed him a chicken leg and said: "Are you hungry? Here, have a chicken leg. "


    Ye Wushuang was indeed hungry, but he did not fight over Xu Dong''s delicious meal. He only looked at Xu Dong and asked: "Predecessor, what is this technique?"


    "A suitable cultivation technique for you, I don''t know what this is either ¡­" Xu Dong lowered his head and thought for a moment. He did not know what use this technique had, so he just handed him another chicken leg and said: "Do you want to eat it or not?"


    Tuguo Great General had a heavy expression. Although more than half of the army had been massacred, most of their land had been occupied by the army of the four nations.


    However, Mao Qiuyu always had a gloomy thought and a bad premonition. More importantly, there was still someone in front of them who blocked their path, preventing them from going over.


    Therefore, such an embarrassing thing happened. Their entire army was blocked, and almost no one went over, but that unbearably unbearable feeling made Kaiser unable to advance even an inch.

 C356 No one is perfect

    "Mr. Mo, it seems like you are the only one who can take action." Tuguo looked at a Taoist. The Taoist nodded and looked into the distance at the summit of the mountains and the city.


    "It''s enough for me to break the formation by myself." Mr. Mo walked forward, as quiet as the wind, as upright as a person.


    Landing in the distance, the numerous soldiers that were far away fell silent.


    After that were countless rays of light. Those rays of light were extremely simple. With a casual flick of a finger, they actually gave birth to a beautiful flower of blood.


    The flower of blood was captivating. That old man was like a zither player. All living things were dead, all living things were exterminated.


    An old man stood silently within the city, looking at the countless soldiers in the distance. He had lost all interest.


    "Generals, listen up! Kill them in the city!" Countless people had risen up into the air, like mountains and rivers. At that moment, the water flowed down from the tall mountain, stirring up countless waves.


    The battle had been completely lost, and no one could stop him until the arrival of the great general. It was an old man, and as he looked into the distance, he could see a hint of blood-red.


    This blood-red color was always baffling. When they saw the entire city covered in blood, the entire city had already become a deathly still place. One person no longer had any qualifications to appear here anymore.


    Mr. Mo looked at Nan Feng and said, "You are not my opponent, so leave now. There''s still a way to survive."


    Nan Feng became silent. As a peerless general, he had never seen such a bloody person. He had killed countless people, but his expression did not change.


    Who was he? Why did he come here? Why did he have to kill so many people?


    Nan Feng looked at Wu Guike behind him, and in the end, didn''t know what to say. At the same time, he didn''t forget to tell him, "Let''s go. We need to conserve our strength so that we can take revenge for them in the future!"


    "General ¡­" He was disappointed. He hadn''t thought that the general would say such words. They had no way to defy the command, so they could only close their eyes and shed tears of humiliation.


    They had left, but the Tuguo''s army would not stop. They had united the powers of three nations, causing the entire sky to turn blood-red, Xu Dong became silent, as if he had lost his benefactor and the entire nation was waiting for the war to start.


    He was the only one who had nothing to do, not knowing what to do. Perhaps, he could only stare into the distance. Although the setting sun in the distance was beautiful, it would still be clean sooner or later.


    He arrived at the imperial city''s Plum Garden.


    The Plum Garden was no longer filled with people, but rather, it was less crowded and a little colder.


    In a place where there was no one, even if the scenery was extremely beautiful, it would still be useless.


    He then arrived at the Royal Capital''s great hall. There were actually many people in there.


    However, his gaze also landed in the eyes of many people.


    "How dare you. Who are you? Which family''s servant is not afraid of death? " They roared at Xu Dong, and upon realizing that he was actually a fool, they immediately waved their hands, allowing the guards to take Xu Dong away.


    But since Xu Dong did not want to move, he would not move. He once again looked at the throne of the Kaiser.


    The morning court had not yet begun, although the court officials were already there. But in the future of the Kaiser, the throne would naturally be empty.


    It was as if he didn''t hear the clamor around him as he walked to the front of the throne and sat down.


    In that moment, he seemed to be an emperor, suppressing his many subjects. They looked at Xu Dong in fear, but saw that he was relatively calm.


    "He sat down on the dragon throne without permission, someone come and kill him!" Many of the generals had a deranged expression on their faces. One had to know that they had never been able to sit in that kind of place in their entire lives.


    As a result, the entire imperial court was shocked and angry, they did not expect that Xu Dong would actually sit there so casually.


    It was as if he was born to do so. Was that his throne?


    "His Majesty has arrived!" Many people immediately prostrated themselves on the ground, but when Kaiser came, he looked at Xu Dong and was left speechless.


    He didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that if this person sat on the throne, he would be like a king.


    That was just too scary.


    The crowd could feel a dry and boring atmosphere. This was the anger of the Emperor, yet the young man didn''t seem to feel it.


    "It''s not easy to sit, why is it so hard, why are some people unable to sit up?" Xu Dong suddenly said something that made everyone tense up.


    The young man stood up and looked at the crowd. He said, "Why do all of you look like you''ve seen a ghost?"


    Of course, you are just like a ghost. In the eyes of others, you are just like a scary ghost. You don''t even have the slightest movement.


    The city was abuzz with excitement. Only the emperor could sit on the throne and not die. There should be almost no one else in the city, right?


    While they were still in shock, Xu Dong had already left. He came to the Maple Forest, which was filled with vitality.


    On the wet ground, there was a hint of blood-red. It was the moon, and there were a few meteors.


    The order of the emperor was not to be the Kaiser!


    Xu Dong''s arrival caused many people to panic. Some said that he was a fool, while others said that he was a god!


    Whether he was a god, a fool, or a ghost, all of these were not important. What was important was that Xu Dong had left, and his Majesty did not pursue these matters.


    After all, in the expert, others could decide the future of a country. If he became the Kaiser, he would at least marry his own daughter.


    On the other hand, Ye Wushuang left early to head to the war in the north to destroy an entire country. They had obtained too many things, so how could an ordinary person endure loneliness?


    Was Xu Dong enduring loneliness, or was he just tasting loneliness himself?


    "It''s so bustling that one would never know a disaster was coming. How laughable." The voice seemed a bit crazy.


    Xu Dong knew who this person was. He was the Crown Prince of Tuguo, he looked at this person and asked, "So you are here, why are you here?"


    Crown Prince of Tuguo looked at Xu Dong curiously, and realised, it was the madman who almost killed him last time, and sweat instantly flowed down his face.


    "Great, I can''t find you. I didn''t expect you to be here." Xu Dong was as happy as a child.


    Then, he grabbed Crown Prince of Tuguo''s shoulder, turned into a streak of light and stood in the sky. He felt a hint of familiarity, as if the sky had always been his.


    The dragon body roared, and Xu Dong actually changed into his original body.


    This roar shook the entire country. One official laughed out loud and said, "Your Majesty, this is an auspicious sign. I''m afraid that no great power will appear and help us."


    Many people laughed happily, Ye Qiuhua was even more so. The starlight was too beautiful, it was so beautiful that it was unreal, so beautiful that it could shake the world, making people unable to extricate themselves from it.


    Suddenly, he saw the dragon enter the imperial city. The court official then laughed heartily. Then, he heard a loud sound in the distance.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Qiuhua was shocked, the imperial city was his foundation, if she let the gigantic dragon destroy everything, wouldn''t she be done for?


    Thus, the crowd began to walk towards that direction. That direction was filled with the aura of dragons, suppressing the crowd so that they were unable to move. The colossal dragon soared into the sky, carrying a person with it as it flew.


    "Isn''t that the little princess?" Hearing that, Ye Qiuhua''s face turned pale, and she jumped into the air, but he was still an immortal, how could she catch up to Xu Dong?

 C357 A dragon flying out of the sky

    Ye Qiuhua was furious, but there was nothing she could do, because Xu Dong had already left.


    One person paced back and forth in the Imperial City''s Audience Hall, seeming to be extremely abrupt.


    "I wonder where that huge dragon went. If I find him, I will tear him to pieces!" Ye Qiuhua was furious, he sent countless of soldiers, but there was no news of him, as though he had disappeared.


    As for Xu Dong and Ye Luo, they had already arrived at the tallest mountain peak in the world. This mountain peak was called Sword Inquisition.


    There was a city on the mountain called Zhentian, and below the Zhentian was the army of 500,000. Mister Mo had already arrived at the empty Zhentian City, and a person was walking towards him on the small mountain path.


    "That''s right, I never thought that she would actually be a princess without a country, Your Highness Ye Luo." He smiled happily. If he were to take down this beauty, he would be able to thrust a sharp sword into the land of no return.


    "Men, bring the princess here!" One person stepped forward with a sneer, his horse lashing out at full speed. Unexpectedly, he suddenly stopped, and blood slowly flowed down his neck.


    Ye Luo was a little afraid, if he was captured, then the entire Wu Guang Country would accompany her in death. He grabbed Xu Dong nervously, and said: "Don''t worry, with me here, they won''t let you get hurt even a little bit."


    A sword suddenly flew over, the sword was simple, and directly stabbed into the ground beside Xu Dong''s feet. He looked up and said, "Is it really okay to look down on me like this?"


    Then, Xu Dong grabbed the bone of the newcomer and directly crushed it. He then looked at Mr. Mo, who was standing above the city gate, and was greatly alarmed. Mr. Mo had wanted to run away, but he did not expect that Xu Dong was faster than him.


    Puchi ¡­ The blood shattered from his chest and a terrifying power started to surge. His body was completely shattered and the sky was filled with a bloody mist. The blood was still black.


    Xu Dong looked at the running warriors of the four nations, he crazily smiled and said, "Killing people is art!"


    He extended his hand towards void and countless terrifying energy appeared from his palm, crushing the entire world into ruins.


    Those who had come with their armies were annihilated in the blink of an eye.


    A person rushed out, transformed into a ray of light, and completely stepped into this world, disappearing without a trace. Xu Dong looked in the direction of the ray of light, and did not stop it.


    He knew very well that there had to be other people. Only by killing those people would this matter truly end.


    A streak of terrifying light came from who knows where. It was extremely quiet, without even the slightest sound. This sound was extremely sinister.


    Puchi ¡­


    Xu Dong reached out his hand and blood appeared in the sky. It was as if a rain of blood had rained down, and the people in the sky were all so shocked that they were stuttering.


    The bright moon shone brightly in the sky, and under the night sky, the sea of stars swam about, as if it was a dream. Afterwards, it was completely silent, and only one person walked in front, followed by a Girl who was spotless like an immortal. Are you going to leave me completely, so you did this? "


    "I feel like I''m leaving soon. If we can still meet again, it might be a long time." Xu Dong said a few sentences quietly to Ye Luo before suddenly realizing that he had recovered a little bit of his consciousness, and was able to let him remember who he was.


    "My name is Xu Dong!" Xu Dong looked at Ye Luo seriously, and Ye Luo nodded.


    She would remember this name, and the shock it brought her, she would remember this name forever, never will she forget it. Suddenly, looking at the mountain in the distance, she said to Xu Dong: "What''s inside that mountain?"


    "There''s both tigers and wolves." Xu Dong looked down and replied his. Then, he suddenly thought of something and flew down, causing the earth to shake.


    Then, Xu Dong took out a sword. This sword was rather ordinary, after all, Xu Dong could not possibly pull out a blood blade to be cut down by someone.


    He focused his mind and the sword light flashed a few times. Then, a Dao technique appeared. There was no firewood on the ground, but there was no wind ¡­


    No matter what Ye Luo''s future might be, it was enough for him to be a little nicer to her now, because sometimes, the things that Ye Luo wanted were just too simple. If it was simple, then it would be easy to satisfy her, as if now, Xu Dong could be satisfied with Ye Luo.


    Suddenly looking into the distance, at the distant starlight, there was something extremely unsightly, it was a flower of blood, a flower of blood that caused fear in the hearts of the people, the blood flower had congealed, Xu Dong frowned his brows, and said: "Who are you, to actually want to come here to seek death, are you not afraid of death?"


    "If I kill you, I feel like I can instantly become a Saint. Isn''t this cultivation path also very simple?" The blood light spoke with human words, and Xu Dong''s figure blurred.


    "That still requires strength. You don''t even have 10% of my strength, so I''m afraid that you cannot do anything." Xu Dong mocked a few times as a few terrifying voices came from nearby and Xu Dong turned into an afterimage.


    He flew up into the sky with Ye Luo, but the blood kept on flowing in. The blood was truly terrifying, and wrapped around Xu Dong''s ankles, trying to pull him down.


    However, a ray of sword light appeared just like that, the blood strings were sliced off, Xu Dong turned into a dragon and spat out a mouthful of Samadhi True Fire, burning the mountain until it was completely clean.


    However, as if the seal had been unsealed, a terrifying blood-red radiance appeared once again. This time, Xu Dong finally felt that he had caused a great calamity, because he could sense that his own strength was being continuously drained.


    "That''s not right. How could the energy be sucked out? What exactly are you?" Xu Dong felt that this thing was overweeningly powerful, as if it was the most terrifying being in the world. If he wanted to escape, he would have long been targeted.


    "Chi!"


    After a moment of silence, he used his greatest strength to send Ye Luo away. Xu Dong took out his blood blade and said: "Alright, since you want to die, then I''ll let you feel some despair."


    A terrifying sword aura appeared above the blood blade. That was a cut, cut, and terrifying power, directly erupting forth, sending the blood light flying. Then, the figure of a person appeared.


    Ding!


    "How could you possibly let my true form take its original form?" He was so shocked that it was hard to say, but there was a pain in his heart, and it was hard to explain why it was so painful. In short, what he could not accept was why he could not defeat Xu Dong.


    After all, he was still in his original form. Xu Dong was a Homo sapiens, but he belonged to the Evil Spirit which specially restrained his existence.


    But why did he still lose, why did he feel pain, this pain was unbearable, Xu Dong did not kill him for some reason, and instead made him reveal his true body. And then? What else did he want to do?


    Suddenly, a ray of divine light shot into his mind. He fell silent, then Xu Dong sneered: "This is the result of your sneak attack, become my protector, if anyone dares to offend you, kill them without mercy!"


    "I see." Although the blood spirit was still somewhat unwilling, there was no helping it, Xu Dong''s terrifying strength had directly suppressed him, because he was unable to struggle free, he could only become what he was now, a miserable state.

 C358 Blood Spirit (1)

    Xu Dong never thought that going out on a trip could actually bring a Blood Spirit. After all, a Blood Spirit was an undying existence, he never thought that he could actually get one like that.


    Although the imperial city was under martial law, Xu Dong still arrived at Ye Luo''s chambers with ease. He looked at Ye Qiuhua in silence, and the furious Ye Qiuhua immediately gave the order to capture Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong was puzzled, and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "I feel that you must have been restless. I don''t know what you''ve done to scare my daughter to such an extent. I need you to give me an explanation, or else I will kill you even if I have to exhaust all my life''s energy!" Ye Qiuhua no longer called himself Zhen, but spoke coldly to Xu Dong.


    He was already completely enraged, but because he had never been this angry before, he appeared to be extremely terrifying. Xu Dong laughed, waved away the guards by his side, walked in front of Ye Luo, and then cast a technique.


    Before long, Ye Luo opened his eyes, looked at Xu Dong and said: "royal father, why are all of you here?"


    Ye Luo didn''t think that he would directly return to Wu Guang, and was a little surprised by Xu Dong''s methods. However, being surprised, was being surprised, as if the situation before her was completely wrong.


    Xu Dong retreated a few steps back, took out the blood spirit, and handed it over to Ye Qiuhua: "Your Majesty, I will be leaving soon. This is my thanks to you, as long as he is here, I will be free from any worries for a thousand years.


    Xu Dong did not know whether he had heard his advice to Ye Qiuhua or not, but he knew that he would be leaving soon, and would not know when he would return to this place.


    He looked up at the sky and said, "I should also go look for them. If I can only find them, that would be great. Then, we can start an era of rebirth. I, Xu Dong, will return immediately. Infernal King, you all should be shocked! "


    Ye Luo transformed into a ray of light and disappeared once again. Ye Luo''s heart was completely broken as she looked at the place Xu Dong left from, feeling a little helpless, yet also filled with joy. As long as she could cultivate to his level, she could also become an eternal existence in this world.


    That way, she would never be able to leave Xu Dong''s side. At the thought of this, Ye Luo smiled happily.


    She closed her bedroom, returned to her original appearance, and started to cultivate nonstop. Not long after, she stepped into the Immortal Realm, and then into another realm. As her strength grew, she would eventually head towards the center of the Guang Ming Continent. Go and find that fellow Xu Dong.


    Within the darkness, Xu Dong arrived at a world that was filled with black energy. He was silent for a while, and said with a bit of pain: "I don''t know what methods demons have to destroy, nor do I know how many of them there are. Just by standing here, I can feel the tens of millions of demons.


    Xu Dong stood at the top of the wave. When he walked to the end, he suddenly stood still and the starlight in the distance instantly gathered together due to his arrival. He stood on this piece of land.


    An extremely terrifying aura began to fill the air, and then, it entered Xu Dong''s body. Xu Dong revealed a delighted expression, and said: "This energy isn''t bad, it really makes one feel comfortable!"


    What he said was right, and what he said was right as well. This place was truly pleasurable. Many deities had fallen and become demons here, so the newly arrived deities could naturally feel his pleasure.


    Had Xu Dong fallen? No, he did not. He looked towards the Mountain Sea and the Magic Barrier in the distance and said, "Alright, it''s about time to come out. You have already followed me all the way. Don''t you find it troublesome?"


    "Not bad, as expected of the Demon Emperor. He actually already knew about us." did not recognize them, but he could feel their goodwill. Otherwise, they would have died a long time ago.


    Otherwise, they would have run away long ago. Xu Dong stared at the two of them and revealed a sneer: "I wonder what is the purpose of your tender Buddhist Sect searching for me?"

 C359 Blood Spirit (2)

    The two bald monk stepped forward at the same time and said respectfully to Xu Dong: "We were sent by Master Jin Chanzi to return a divine object."


    The two monks stepped forward at the same time and handed a book to Xu Dong. He raised his head and saw the two monks and asked, "Are you the twin Arhats?"


    "That''s right. Benefactor actually knows us and has made us feel flustered. " Although the twin arhats were two people, but in reality they had already merged into one. They moved in unison and there was nothing wrong with them. After countless years of being two people, in the end, they became you, I am you, could this be the profoundness of Buddhism?


    A streak of divine light entered Xu Dong''s body. He kept the Divine Seal Decree, and then asked. "I wonder where you two might want to go?"


    "This world is already empty. We will naturally return to the Spirit Mountain and see the Buddha." The twin arhats bowed, turned into golden light, and completely disappeared.


    Xu Dong watched as they left, and did not say much more. He withdrew from this place, and walked to another place, the place where the Homo sapiens s gathered once again.


    "I didn''t expect this place to be such a beautiful place. The last time we came, this place seemed to be filled with ruins." Lin Fei laughed, then said a few words to Dao Xuan, who was beside him. Dao Xuan nodded, somewhat moved.


    They had come into contact with the Homo sapiens here, and all of them were so beautiful, just that they were a little too naive. Lin Fei was also willing to protect them and pass down cultivation methods to them, but it would take a long time.


    After all, they were not like Lin Fei or the others, who had obtained strong powers, gifts or cultivation techniques.


    This place was simply too beautiful, the Homo sapiens had to pay a heavy price in order to live on. Although it was only a small country, Lin Fei and the others were happy inside.


    It was because they knew how the Homo sapiens felt to them. This small country was helplessly surrounded by the thirty-six kingdoms.


    "The thirty-six nations are attacking together again. We will split up and suppress the four great nations together to ensure that the four great Homo sapiens s won''t suffer heavy casualties." Lin Fei stood on top of the imperial city and said to the others.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll split up into four sides. It''ll definitely be fine." Dao Xuan said to Lin Fei.


    Lin Fei thought. He then said, "I hope so."


    The strong gales continued to blow, and the million soldiers split into four legions as they moved step by step towards the barrier that was suppressing the four directions. They threw themselves onto the ground and waved their hands to signal for them to leave quickly.


    "Travelling through the night. I''m afraid that even if we were to arrive, it would just be a case of skin and bones. Everyone, take a seat and rest! " Dao-Xuan looked into the distance, somewhat worried. He was still thousands of kilometers away from that city. He didn''t know if he would be able to make it.


    If he couldn''t hold on any longer, he would become a joke. If he held on, he could defeat the other kingdoms once the army arrived. He could only hope that it wasn''t too difficult.


    However, the heavens seemed to be playing a joke on him. The day before the arrival of the army, many refugees had already rushed out of the city, and many soldiers were also fleeing. Fortunately, the soldiers hadn''t scattered and fled yet, they had joined forces to protect the refugees.


    "Brothers, follow I, Old Sun, to fight back for the city!" Dao Xuan was enraged and loudly shouted from within the crowd. Then, countless people shot up into the sky and surged towards the Martial Horse City.


    This city had just been destroyed by the leader of another country. Many monsters were still eating and drinking, who would have thought that the Homo sapiens that was fleeing far away would actually return to kill them?


    Puff ¡­


    Dao Xuan transformed into a streak of light and flickered within the crowd. Every time he flickered, he would use the Jingu Bang to kill countless people.


    There was still a great general in the devil race whose cultivation was on par with his. The Dao Xuan could kill this person in an instant, but if he killed this person, then the person he brought along would also die in an instant!


    His brain spun, pulling out the monkey hair on the back of his head and spitting it out. The monkey hair had turned into a stream of light, condensing into a human form, while Dao Xuan flew out and continued to kill the Demon Generals, who posed a great threat to the Homo sapiens.


    After the first round, the place finally became quiet. Dao Xuan looked into the distance and asked, "Who else?"

 C360 Demonic God Xing Tian (1)

    A wave of demonic aura spread out. That aura was terrifying. When he rushed over, his mind was suppressed and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Roar! With a roar, the Mysterious Technique changed into its original form. A golden-furred monkey appeared in the sky. One of them sneered, and said: "I, Xing Tian, will kill you!"


    The Demon God Xing Tian, one of the twelve Demon Gods, the Infernal King had already ruled over the entire Guang Ming Continent.


    This great god Xing Tian extended his hand and smashed the profound handle far away. He caught hold of Dao Xuan''s tail and gently pulled, causing it to break.


    "This monkey is only a strand of soul. Could it be that you want to surpass Infernal King! " He sneered, and Xing Tian took out the gigantic axe, smashing it on his head fearfully.


    Xu Dong felt a sense of danger, and raised his head to look into the distance, only to realize that it was actually countless black qi and golden light. "Did I belong to that place?" he murmured.


    He took a step forward and transformed into a ray of light, unexpectedly disappearing without a trace. Xu Dong finally knew where he should go.


    His consciousness began to appear, and the memories that had disappeared were dug out once again. When he arrived at the Demon God Xing Tian''s territory, they quickly discovered him. Xing Tian was furious, he did not expect Xu Dong, this nameless guy to walk into his domain, and the gigantic Earth God Axe immediately drilled out from the void.


    Boom! *


    The earth shattered as the Dao profound energy transformed into tens of thousands of monkeys heads. A Jingu Bang smashed onto the head of the devil god Xing Tian, causing his head to shatter as the Dao profound energy coldly snorted: "Battling with me, you actually split your attention?!"


    Although the head of the devil god Xing Tian had been shattered, a dense aura had been recondensed inside him. The primordial god Xing Tian, had turned into an abominable evil aura that rushed straight for Dao Xuan''s brain.


    However, because of a ray of flame, he immediately shrunk back. With no head, Xing Tian opened his eyes, and his navel actually grew a mouth as he spoke in the human language, "You damned monkey, you have destroyed my head. It''s a capital offense!"


    "Is that so? "You are merely a monster, and now, you are even more so a monster. How can you kill me?" Dao Xuan was not afraid in the slightest. Even though the devil god Xing Tian had become even stronger, he was still standing within his domain, incomparably imposing.


    Xu Dong calmly patted his clothes, his clothes only contained a few specks of dust, he took a step forward and smiled towards Dao Xuan, and Dao Xuan seemed to feel Xu Dong''s smile. He looked over, and did not expect that it was actually Xu Dong.


    "Great! You''re finally back! Then, you won''t be able to cover our eyes anymore. Kill him together?" Dao Xuan said to Xu Dong.


    It was only then that the Demon God Xing Tian saw Xu Dong. Why was he still alive after receiving such a terrifying attack?


    What a joke, Xu Dong possessed three thousand great daos, his Great Way of Devouring had already reached the pinnacle, and there was no need to talk about the other great daos. Just a moment ago, Xu Dong had directly withstood it, and now that the Great Way of Life had appeared, even if he was dismembered, he could instantly revive.


    felt a terrifying aura, and this terrifying aura caused his entire body to tremble. He could do nothing but suddenly appear in the form of a divine light, and this divine light actually directly shattered Xing Tian''s body!


    "How is this possible? Weren''t you already killed by the Phantom Demon?" Xing Tian naturally knew that the Prince Xing had attacked Xu Dong before. That fellow was even more terrifying than the Infernal King.


    Could it be that Xu Dong was really an immortal existence? How was that possible? Even if he were beaten to death, he would not believe it. But in reality, this matter could not be avoided because the truth appeared by his side.


    "There is nothing that is impossible, only you can''t possibly exist. You are not something from this world, so death is the best ending for you." Xu Dong looked at Xing Tian, and spoke two sentences in a serious tone, these two sentences directly sentenced Xing Tian to death.


    In an instant, he understood. What kind of power was that?


    It could be said that it was as easy as pulling apart dry weeds, extremely simple. However, the Demon God Xing Tian was still alive, he looked at him and said: "Do you think I can be killed that easily? "He''s too naive."


    Xing Tian was extremely angry, he did not think that he would be defeated by the Homo sapiens, which made him extremely uncomfortable.

 C361 Demonic God Xing Tian (2)

    That terrifying power had directly smacked Xu Dong''s body until not a piece of his skin was left. When that casual and simple palm once again appeared, a touch of frightening blood-red finally bloomed from within his body.


    With a chi sound, Xu Dong looked at the Demon God Xing Tian. He transformed into his original form, and his head actually reformed.


    Although that terrifying might did not cause any sort of fatal damage to Xu Dong, it still smashed Xu Dong until he vomited blood and his profound aura reverted back to its human form. Xu Dong reached out his hand and a frightening road of time appeared in his palm.


    It then landed on Xing Tian''s body. The powerful aura was gradually being suppressed. Xing Tian was roaring, but in the end, his powers were still sealed. He wanted to get up and kill Xu Dong.


    took out the Divine Seal Decree and said to Xing Tian, "Today, I will either submit to you or die without a burial ground!"


    The Divine Seal Decree was something from a god. If one were to make a move against Xing Tian, it was likely that one would be able to kill Xing Tian immediately. However, a bolt of lightning suddenly appeared, and although Xu Dong wanted to stop the bolt of lightning, the lightning had still managed to take Xing Tian away.


    "Damn it, I never thought that there would be such a method, that Infernal King is probably stronger than me too." Xu Dong was extremely angry, but even if he was angry, he could still feel his anger. He looked into the distance at the sea of stars and the sky filled with black energy.


    The voice had already been heard, and they naturally did not dare to rush forward to die. In order to survive, they dropped the people beside them, and scattered in all directions.


    The Swordsman was like a ghost, wandering around in space. Not long after, a demon that caused him to be dumbstruck appeared!


    It was a sword, a Xuan-Yuan Sword that had been possessed by a devil! The Swordsman became silent. He took two steps back, and with extremely profound steps, a streak of sword light broke through his palm. That was an extremely terrifying move, frightening to the point where it could destroy the heaven and earth!


    The Swordsman frowned. In front of him appeared a devil god, the demon god laughed coldly, he was the sword demon god from the twelve demon gods, Tian You.


    He never expected that a ray of sword light would appear again. This time was different, it was a direct charge towards the void, causing all the demons beside Xuan-Yuan Sword to cough up blood and fly out.


    Yu Tianyou was a Demon Sword God, so when he saw the Swordsman before him using a sword, he naturally had a plan. He wanted to use the sword to directly defeat the Swordsman, so that he could lose his self-confidence.


    Then, he turned around and cried out in alarm. He turned into a streak of sword light as he attempted to flee, but Dao-Xuan let out a furious roar and actually directly grabbed onto that sword light.


    The Demon Sword God felt that his bones were about to break. He stared at the Dao Xuan and gnashed his teeth, but after seeing Xu Dong, he suddenly became weak.


    "I didn''t expect a traitor like you to still be alive." That was Xu Dong, Xu Dong''s cold face, was filled with a terrifying red glow. That was a ferocious beast that could choose to swallow its prey, and he wanted to directly eat Xu Dong.


    But how could Xu Dong let him eat her directly?


    Xu Dong took out his blood blade s and a touch of scarlet appeared on the blade edge of the blood blade s. Xu Dong''s eyes also gained an additional trace of scarlet, and those scarlet eyes were like swords, not entering the Demon Sword God''s body.


    "You can''t kill me, because in this world, no one can defeat Lord Infernal King. As long as Lord Infernal King doesn''t die, you all will have no results?" He had threatened Xu Dong, and appeared to be sighing with emotion as well. He hadn''t thought that he would become like this after only not seeing him for a short amount of time.


    Xu Dong said calmly: "Sometimes, there will always be a way. Since I can''t kill you now, there will always be a way in the future. Sooner or later, you will all be killed by us."


    Because Xu Dong had already returned, there was no one in this world who could defeat Xu Dong. Otherwise, wouldn''t they have already defeated Xu Dong?

 C362 Infernal Kings Wrath (1)

    They possessed three thousand great Daos, and at least half of them were defensive Daos, while the other half were offensive Daos. Thus, they were almost indestructible. To be able to create such an existence, just what did the gods do?


    Almost no one knew that Xu Dong was left behind by his mother. Then who was his mother?


    When Xu Dong arrived at the southern region, Lin Fei was fighting against a Demon God. That Demon God was extremely powerful and fierce, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked towards the monster, the Demon God had his sharp teeth bared as he roared at Xu Dong.


    Suddenly, he released a terrifying golden brilliance. It was a great roc, and he rushed over with a goal, Xu Dong, but with his claws still on the shoulders of the devil god.


    Boom! *


    When Yao Tian landed on the ground, he looked at Xu Dong''s grateful expression and said to him: "Master, do you think I have the qualifications to become a Demon Emperor now?"


    Xu Dong didn''t think that the person who casually guided Yao Tian would actually become like this. What kind of special experience did this guy have?


    "How did you become like this?" Xu Dong felt that it was very strange, but he was actually a little happy in his heart. After all, he was still alive, but that''s not right. Why did he fly up into the sky?


    The Guang Ming Continent was so dangerous, how could he know that she was here and that she had specially made this trip?


    Xu Dong did not know that other people did not know of Yao Tian, but seeing his battle intent surrounding him and the fact that there was a small amount of dao around him, Xu Dong was afraid that he was not a good person.


    Xu Dong laughed out loud: "When can''t I hit you again, you will be the Demon Emperor!" Xu Dong made a promise to him, and Yao Tian immediately rushed towards the devil god happily.


    The Infernal King looked far away. That Lin Fei youth was actually the Demon Emperor''s Inheritance. He couldn''t endure it any longer and turned into a black ray of light, striking towards the sky.


    A large hand appeared within the void. Xu Dong saw it from afar and laughed: "What''s wrong? Infernal King has also become a scoundrel? "


    "Hmph, Xu Dong, you were lucky last time and didn''t die by my hands. This time, you won''t be able to live, because in this world, no one will be able to live under my hands!" Suddenly, a terrifying light appeared from the center of his palm. Xu Dong turned pale with fright, he never thought that it was a technique from the Prince Xing.


    Xia Tian also felt the sense of suffocation, he immediately took a step back and looked at Infernal King with vigilance, saying, "Master, be careful, this person is strange!"


    The Infernal King chuckled, and said: "To be honest, my Demons rules over all worlds, and every time we were reborn, there would be a few who would appear, wanting to suppress the dignity of our Demons. I never expected that it would be even more so like this, why doesn''t your Homo sapiens want to die? "Are you not going to perish?"


    Xu Dong stood out and looked at Infernal King, and discovered that he had gone completely crazy. He laughed, and said carelessly: "With just you alone, it is impossible to exterminate all the Homo sapiens in the entire world, unless you step into another realm."


    The Infernal King did not speak anymore. He looked at the land in the distance and suddenly laughed out loud before remaining silent. He condensed a terrifying golden aura, which also had a terrifying power, and stepped into his body.


    After that, he looked towards Xu Dong and said, "Even though I am unable to exterminate the Homo sapiens of the entire world, I can still hope to kill them and have them fall into a terrifying disappointment. Despair will pervade the entire world."


    In the future, no one would ever rise again, because he had already found a chance, a chance to break through his limits. Then, he would kill Lin Fei and obtain the Demon Emperor''s inheritance.


    Xu Dong stood in the wind and his aura was constantly increasing. The terrifying three thousand great daos started to condense and turn into an even more attacking power.


    Boom! *


    Xu Dong and the Infernal King clashed at the same time, while Lin Fei and Yao Tian rushed up to him. Xu Dong turned into a ray of light, and a few people also transformed into rays of light.


    Xu Dong''s blood blade landed on the Infernal King''s body, causing a set of armor to appear on the Infernal King. Lin Fei''s body turned blood-red, and both sides'' blood was absorbed into his body.


    Pfft!


    Xu Dong''s heart had been pierced through, and his head had been shattered. But the Great Way of the Life and Death had begun to appear, so Xu Dong''s body was restored, and there was no need to even mention the Infernal King. He was originally a person condensed with devil energy, but the moment his head was shattered, he changed back into his original form.

 C363 Infernal Kings Wrath (2)

    Boom! *


    BOOM!


    Both sides clashed back and forth, and at the end, a white figure appeared. That was the Prince Xing, and it was actually hiding in the darkness, attacking Lin Fei!


    Xu Dong felt that the situation was bad, but he was stopped by the Infernal King, and could not help Xu Dong. He was angry, and shouted at the Prince Xing with his terrifying power, causing the Prince Xing to be startled, who would have thought that Xu Dong''s cultivation had increased again?


    But in the end, they were still going to lose, because they were truly too powerful. Prince Xing and Infernal King joined hands, and no one in the world could stop them.


    But suddenly, he heard the Buddhist mantra ring in the starry sky. The Tathagata Buddha appeared in the dark sky, a golden light over a hundred thousand meters long, and a terrifying swastika fell from the sky.


    Infernal King was not willing to give up, but he was still suppressed.


    "Chi!"


    Buddha stood proudly, the golden light had disappeared, and he said: "A great god of one side, actually launched a sneak attack, you deserve to die!"


    But suddenly, an even more terrifying divine image appeared, accompanied by a gloomy and cold Qi. In Xu Dong''s forehead, there was an additional sense of familiarity, it was as if the cold was not cold, but warm.


    The God of Creation, Nuwa!


    "Hahaha, in the end, there is no one in this world who can stop us Homo sapiens, and there is nothing that can annihilate Homo sapiens!" He never thought that the Homo sapiens''s maternal ancestor would actually come. Even though it was just a clone, it was enough!


    It was because of this that the Homo sapiens of the Stellar Ten Thousand Worlds was able to completely break free from their shackles. He raised his head again to look, and saw a purple star flashing a few times before quickly disappearing into the clouds.


    Xu Dong sneered: "Didn''t you want everything from me? You can''t take it away! "


    A ray of star landed on top of his head. That star seemed to possess a terrifying power as it started to infuse itself into Xu Dong''s body.


    Prince Xing looked at Xu Dong in shock and said, "No wonder royal father didn''t want me to come to this world. This world is full of miracles, but there will come a day when you will know that you are wrong!"


    He was extremely happy, and in the end, he even laughed out loud. A ray of starlight fell down and absorbed his body, and the Star King turned into a beam of divine light. He looked at Xu Dong, then bowed to Nuwa, and completely disappeared.


    This Nuwa was not just from the stone statue, she had legs too. Xu Dong looked at her and also bowed, then turned into a shadow and left.


    Infernal King never thought that Prince Xing would actually lose as well. Looking at how it looked, he was afraid that it would be very miserable.


    "One of Chi You''s clones is already in a simple situation. If you don''t want to die, then dissipate the heaven and earth!" Nuwa said coldly. Xu Dong and the rest were shocked. They never thought that the Infernal King was actually Chi You, so wouldn''t the real Chi You be even stronger?


    Xu Dong felt that there would be even more paths in the distance. He started to silently ponder, then looked at this world that was full of ruins.


    Will a demon no longer appear?


    He did not continue thinking about it, but looked towards Lin Fei and the others. No matter what, it would be good if he could meet with all of you.


    "I never thought that our Demons would still lose in the end. This damned Heavenly Dao, it makes my Demons suffer!" Infernal King roared in anger and raised his head to look. The Nuwa had already disappeared, and the same thing happened to the Buddha.


    Xu Dong walked in front of the Infernal King, laughed, and said: "Unexpectedly, you still lost, lost to us in the end, right?"


    Xu Dong and the others from their youth once again carved on every book in the Guang Ming Continent. Their journey was still far, and they still had a few more years to go.

 C364 Transcendence (1)

    When Xu Dong came to the Western Sky Tong Kingdom, he did not expect that although the Western Heaven Tong Kingdom was beautiful, it was filled with a gloomy aura, as if it was not suitable for the Homo sapiens to live in.


    A divine shadow appeared in front of them. There was also the Buddha statue of Tathagata the Buddha, with Xu Dong sitting under the stone statue of Mother Nuwa.


    He closed his eyes, seeming to ask something. However, most people knew that the Dao would not lead to any results, only because the Dao was too long.


    Xu Dong seemed to be able to see Mother Nuwa. She had her eyes closed, like a star, like an extremely beautiful star.


    However, that star suddenly shattered and had no roots. A person appeared out of nowhere. That person''s figure was very ordinary.


    "Transcendence is the only eternal existence. If you don''t Transcend, you''ll forever be nothing more than a grain of sand. You won''t be a star." Nuwa''s voice sounded out in Xu Dong''s ears. He opened his eyes, and within his eyes, there was an additional sense of longing, as if he had lost his heart.


    Only Transcending, you are not a grain of sand, but a star, star and sand, how can there be a comparison?


    He stared at Nuwa in confusion. Nuwa said, "When I created the Homo sapiens, I also hoped that they would be able to transcend and become eternal in this world. That way, everything would be simple."


    "Is it simple? Why do I feel like it''s very difficult?" Xu Dong was puzzled, because he did not understand the concept of power, and a little bit of carelessness, because in his hands, the Great Way had already become the starting point.


    The divine light had disappeared. It was from another great world, and when Xu Dong stepped into that world, he saw the most important thing in the world!


    He had Transcended!


    But why did it feel like it came after death and destruction?


    "You are very curious about that world. You don''t understand what that world means," Nuwa said.


    Xu Dong nodded his head, he indeed did not know what was going on.


    Because that world still had new energy. He looked at Nuwa and asked, "Could it be that you believe that the world can once more become a Deity, and so you chose me?"


    "Right." Nuwa nodded excitedly, and did not continue speaking. She instead looked towards the location where the lanterns were gathered and said, "Those are a group of fake divine spirit. They continue to use the name of gods to disrupt the new universe."


    Nuwa was a bit angry, because that new universe was a world created by their gods. She didn''t expect it to be praised by others!


    They could only protect him in another way, that was, to allow him to transcend. As the son of the heavens, Xu Dong had to make a choice.


    So the gods chose him!


    As long as we destroy that sky full of false gods and buddhas, the newly born universe will be a new beginning. Nuwa looked at Xu Dong and said, "Child. You are the hope of this new world, so either you destroy that hypocritical divine Buddha that blotted the sky, or watch the divine Buddhas that blotted out the legacy of that new world. "


    The legacies were all created by the Homo sapiens, the rest of the demi-human race worlds no longer existed, and the Demons s no longer existed.


    "Transcendence ¡­" Xu Dong opened his eyes and looked towards the distance. There were a few friends there in the distance, and he was about to leave them and start afresh to head towards that world?


    He became completely silent. He didn''t know what to say, because his existence already made many people unhappy. If he continued to exist, then would it really be a good result?


    He was a little doubtful, because he did not understand that the change in events would only cause him a little bit of depression and a little bit of pain. He stood in the middle of the crowd and the Infernal King was solved once again. Then he should go to the next world. The next world would have many more difficult paths!


    The peak and most prosperous world of the Homo sapiens is known as the Transcendence Universe!


    This was a universe, not a world!


    There were still countless immortal god in the universe and they controlled countless small worlds. Among them, the heavens had the most control over the world.


    Second was the Dao Saint!


    And then the Buddha!


    And then there was Pan Gu and the other great gods!


    Since Xu Dong came from the Guang Ming Continent, he naturally received mixed praises and praises. However, because the Gods needed assistance, they were led into the great hall.

 C365 Transcendence (2)

    Xu Dong walked along Jin Chanzi, Dao-Profound, Xu Dong, Lin Fei, Swordsman, Lan Yaxi, Lan Huahua, Yao Tian, and a few Guang Ming Continent s.


    A strong person of the first generation, was naturally born anew. Amongst these people, they were chosen to join their sect.


    He had seen a lot. The Buddhist family only had three great buddhas, they were the Buddha from the past, Buddha from the past, and Buddha from the future.


    The Dao Sect had four supreme Sage s. They were Empyrean Limitless, Invisible Empyrean, Limitless Empyrean, and Unparalleled Empyrean.


    One of the major powers of the Demon God Realm was the Grand Emperor of the East.


    Regardless of which immortal god it was, they all started to ponder over it. Other than the Buddha family, they did not use them.


    The Spirit Demon God, on the other hand, chose the Dao Profound Realm and the Spirit Demon Realm, as well as looked at Xu Dong deeply, but he did not express anything.


    The Daoist chose Xu Dong as the only remaining person!


    Xu Dong frowned, the people who came with him also frowned, Jin Chanzi wanted to speak, but Buddha extended his hand, and Xu Dong fell silent.


    Suddenly, an almighty figure walked out. He turned around and was immediately stunned!


    He was a wanderer who had roamed this world for a long time. Not even the great deities were able to record his origins. His origins did not belong to any historical book, nor did they belong to anything else.


    His gaze was deep and simple.


    His clothes were as clean as white feathers.


    There were some bright gems in his eyes.


    That gaze fell on Xu Dong''s body, as if he was looking at a treasure of his own. The father and son duo suddenly meeting each other, was something Xu Dong could not imagine.


    Unable to speak clearly, with only endless joy, Xu Dong laughed loudly. As if he had been prepared for him on that day, the gods left with their disciples.


    Xu Dong looked at his father and asked: "Where have you been all these years?"


    "I''ve always been by your side." Xu You asked solemnly. The father and son were gathered together, and it was so happy that Xu Dong was actually crying.


    "Will you leave me in the future?" Xu Dong asked again.


    "You will leave me, and I will not be with you for long!" When Xu You spoke, it was as if Xu Dong was in extreme pain.


    Xu Dong said again: "Then I won''t leave. Anyway, this Great Desolation World has countless years and months to live."


    "Child, you have to leave this place, but there are still a lot of troubles!" Xu You flashed a face of absolute confidence, and then said: "And your life, is destined to be in the heavens. If you want to escape, that is no longer possible."


    "Aren''t you already the heavens?"


    Xu You was momentarily at a loss for words, he could no longer say anything. If they really are the heavens, then there''s no need to put in so much effort. He once again said to Xu Dong, "Not long from now, the Great Desolation World will face a great calamity.


    Xu Dong went silent, and asked again: "What is a great calamity? Are you a god from another world? "


    "The gods of the other world, this is also the reason why I can''t let you live forever." Xu You said to Xu Dong.


    The gods would not leave unless they could go to another world. The problem was that they could not, and so they had to make preparations in this world. There were dozens of Sage in the other world and they only had five or six of them. How could they fight against them?


    Xu Dong became silent. He did not know what he was thinking, but his thoughts were not too beautiful. Suddenly, a light appeared in the distance.


    Xu Dong had to either Transcend, or become a Sage, protecting this world. In short, he had to have a strong power, otherwise, he would lose his father again, and at that time, he would not be able to revive.


    Xu Dong did not want it to be like this, he had decided on one thing, and that was to kill all of his enemies! Then he would have to become a saint so that he could remain in this world. Everything that protected this world.


    "Father knows what you are thinking, so don''t do it. If you do it, there will be a large number of Empyrean Gods who will be unhappy!" Xu You said to Xu Dong sincerely and sincerely.


    Other than nodding his head, Xu Dong could only nod his head. He knew that he was unable to control his own fate, but he still wanted to break this cage that fate had given him!


    "Father, do we really need to transcend worlds?"


    "Yes, that''s the only one.


    "The way out."

 C366 He had stepped into the Heavenly Realm.

    On this day, there was something even more terrifying. That thing was for souls and sand. It was unknown where this blood-red drop came from, but it was a drop of blood.


    The major powers were all surprised. They hadn''t expected that someone in this world would deliver divine blood. This divine blood was filled with a terrifying power, and the power within it could instantly kill an immortal.


    "I didn''t expect the Golden Roc to be dead as well." The Eastern Emperor was slightly angry. He hadn''t thought that the golden roc would actually be instantly killed!


    He lowered his head and said, "Send this drop of blood to the Daoist Buddhist sect. Let them see what exactly is going on."


    "We understand!" One of the flood dragon nodded. Carrying the blood of the Golden Roc, they soared into the sky and arrived at the Daoist''s encampment.


    This place was suppressing the Flood Dragon''s bloodline, and he revealed a look of astonishment. Since the people of Family Head were not here, he was afraid that these lunatics would immediately attack him and kill him for wine.


    It would be awkward if that was the case. However, nothing major happened along the way. On the contrary, he was welcomed by the soldiers of heaven and earth. When he arrived at the Hall of Soaring Sky, the gaze of an emperor landed on him.


    "I wonder what the Demon Emperor has for me?" The Flood Dragon stepped forward and handed it over to the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor''s gaze fell onto the blood of the Golden Roc. He suddenly said to the general behind the curtain, "Hand the blood of the Golden Roc over to Old Lord Taishang."


    "Yes." When the curtain left, the general was not Sha Wuduan, but a new god.


    He was the supreme Empyrean of the Daoist world. He took the blood of the Golden Roc and looked at it. After a moment of silence, he finally let out a sigh.


    "I never thought that a great calamity would come so fast, but it''s also going to happen soon. When our three families gather, it should be enough to deal with it, and even if we can''t, there''s still the strange Xu Dong. As long as he stays away from this world, it''s necessary." After Old Lord Taishang fell silent, he immediately said those words, because it was indeed like that.


    There were many people in the world who would constantly pay for other things. However, those things did not exist anymore. Xu Dong was simply too despicable, he actually left the hustle and bustle of the people behind, but the gods did not dare disturb him, because Xu Dong and his father were not people to be trifled with.


    A drop of blood suddenly appeared in front of Xu Dong. Xu Dong looked at it silently and said: "Father, is there really no other way? We only have one choice? "


    "Perhaps that''s right, because that choice is always heavy. I don''t want you to leave me, but there will come a day when you must leave me. Why? Why wait until the end?" Xu You did not continue speaking, but looked towards the distance, at a ray of starlight, which was the core of the Martial Spirit Continent.


    Xu You stretched out his hand and released his limitless life force. He said: "I will revive them and send them to that new world. You can go.


    Xu Dong went silent, not because he was thinking about something, but because he was a little angry. For the countless lives under the heavens, was there really only such a method, was there no other way?


    Xu Dong then asked, "Father, I can kill them all and destroy that universe. I don''t want to leave you. How am I supposed to meet my mother? You''ll never see it again? "


    "Maybe not anymore." Xu You was filled with memories, his eyes lost too much of their brilliance, but he had never regretted it, because protecting this world was his responsibility, and there were still things that he had to do.


    Because of Xu Dong, and also because of that absolutely beautiful woman, which was also Xu Dong''s mother. Xu Dong transformed into a stream of light, and completely disappeared. When he arrived at the place where Xu You could not find him, it was a place with a Heaven Taboo: Heaven Taboo!


    He looked into the distance and the light in the distance was filled with an irresistible killing intent. He rushed over and said, "You damned gods, you aren''t even giving me any chance to get along with my father!"


    Xu Dong was thoroughly angered. In that Sky Forbidden Area, countless holes were continuously smashed out, but they were constantly recovering. Xu Dong was silent, he stood in this strange place, a mouthful of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, and then, Xu Dong sneered a few times.


    He sat dejectedly on a bluestone and said somewhat helplessly, "Is there really no other way? If there really was such a thing as destruction, then why hadn''t this world been destroyed earlier? But after living for so long, are all the gods waste? "


    He painfully groaned a few times, and then saw the smell of blood. The smell of blood was slightly unpleasant, in the vast universe, the gods had already calmed down. Why was there still the smell of blood here?


    Xu Dong smelled the smell of blood and arrived at the end of the smell. It was a huge Roc, and the powerful big Roc had now become something like a stone.


    The blood had already been drained cleanly. Xu Dong felt some pain, why was he sad to see the Roc in such a state? He landed on the person in the distance and asked: "Why are you doing this? Why did you kill him? "


    It was just an afterimage, why did it have such a terrifying might, and why did it have a strength that Xu Dong was unable to resist.


    That person fell silent. He glanced at the golden peng, then suddenly sneered and said, "Because it deserves to die!"


    "Should I die?" Xu Dong went silent. He suddenly understood his own meaning, his own meaning was to resist against these damned invaders. However, Xu Dong knew that this was not his mission, because this world was filled with things that were hard to accept.


    A hint of cruelty, a hint of divine light that caused fear in others, directly fell into Xu Dong''s heart. That was a great dao that he could not comprehend, and it was useless even for Xu Dong who possessed the three thousand great daos.


    "Just because it deserves to die. Just kill it. What exactly is it for, for the sake of the so-called results, or for the sake of rule? " Xu Dong said to the man, who pursed his lips.


    "The gods of this world deserve to die. Why are they immortal? Why are they incapable of destruction for the rest of their lives? It''s time to finish what they dropped!" After pausing for a moment, he continued, "Also, I ask you to remember my name, I am Mie Shen!"


    He struck his palm once more, that terrifying palm power directly striking the top of Xu Dong''s head, and a touch of blood continuously dyed the ground red. Xu Dong opened his eyes wide, and his entire body was collapsing.


    "Who exactly are you? Mie Shen, why is it Mie Shen? " Xu Dong asked again. He was still unwilling, because he felt that he needed a decent death.


    Seeing that Xu Dong was not dead, Mie Shen said with surprise: "We can''t even take a single blow! You are not qualified to know! "


    Xu Dong had never seen such a strong and unyielding attitude. Those people that had spoken of had all died, so Xu Dong looked at Mie Shen and said: "I know, you must be unreconciled, unreconciled to become a god. There is no immortality, only life that is hastened for thousands of years.


    "Da ¡­"


    Mie Shen stood still, looked at Xu Dong, and said seriously: "That''s right. You''re right, but I am determined to win this world. You don''t know how many years it will take for me to understand why I had to obtain this world. Maybe it''s for her, or maybe it''s for myself! "

 C367 Traces of broken crystal (1)

    For others, for himself!


    Xu Dong didn''t understand what he meant. He took two steps forward and asked, "Why did you let me live?"


    Mie Shen once again returned in front of Xu Dong. He narrowed his eyes and asked: "Do you really want to die?"


    "I don''t want to die. I just want to know. Why did you leave me alone? " Xu Dong asked again. He had wanted to say these words for a long time, but he had never had the chance to do so.


    Mie Shen was shocked, and said: "Not good, the crystal''s scar split open again!"


    "What exactly is the mark of the crystal? Why are you so worried? " Xu Dong took a step forward and asked.


    Mie Shen turned around and said: "The crystal''s scar is one of my treasures. If he were to shatter, then the crack in time would completely appear, and those existences from other worlds would appear in front of us. Right now, there is only one way to seal it!"


    Sealing the crystal''s mark requires an even greater power, there is even a node here, and that is the 3000 great daos. Mie Shen''s gaze fell upon Xu Dong and said: "There''s no other way, we can only use your blood to seal the crystal''s mark, if not I won''t be able to do anything about it!"


    Mie Shen chuckled, and actually reached out his hand towards Xu Dong. Xu Dong coldly waved his hand, but he simply could not block it. He was pulled towards the crystal s, and as he moved towards them, he discovered that the crystal s were filled with a strong power.


    "Chi!"


    After that, with a pull of Mie Shen''s hand, Xu Dong returned to his side. However, Xu Dong''s body was filled with cracks, like a crystal, as Mie Shen said in surprise, "I didn''t expect that your body would be so special, I''m really curious, just whose seed are you?"


    Xu Dong embarrassedly touched his head, he did not expect him to say that, but Mie Shen suddenly lowered his head, he thought for a moment, and suddenly said: "You can''t be her son, right?"


    "Who?" When Xu Dong mentioned his mother, he was also filled with suspicion, because he did not know who his mother was.


    Mie Shen was suddenly a little angry, but after thinking about it, he lost his temper in the end, because she didn''t seem to have done anything wrong. This person''s bloodline was very special, even Master who had a bloodline understood it.


    "I have to tell you one thing, I did not kill this Golden Roc, but rather, the crystal''s mark split open and a person rushed out to kill it." Mie Shen said to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong nodded, looked at the crystal''s mark, and asked: "How long can my bloodline be sealed for?"


    "It''s going to break again soon!" Mie Shen shook his head as a cold light suddenly burst out from the crystal''s scar. Mie Shen protected Xu Dong and said calmly: "I never thought that there would be an even stronger existence here, and you are also a waste. The power to burn the Great Dao is too weak. If you can become a Sage, that would be great. "


    However, there wasn''t much chance left for Xu Dong in the real world. Mie Shen sighed helplessly, "Now you can only leave quickly, and let the gods come over. I''ll stop them alone first, so you should hurry up and leave!"


    "Then, Predecessor, will you still be able to return alive?" Xu Dong asked again, because he knew that if he did not return, Mie Shen would definitely not be able to return alive.


    "Hmph, who am I? I am Mie Shen''s man, can''t you come back alive? " He laughed coldly a few times, and then, the crystal''s mark was completely shattered.


    A terrifying Homo sapiens stood up and saw Mie Shen. He sneered: "Traitor, you actually betrayed us and came to this world. I never thought that you would be the one to betray my sect and let this Sage of this world be prepared. This is too despicable! "


    "That''s right. Today, my Dharma Idol will definitely kill you to pay tribute to the memory of my dead brothers and sisters!" Shen Di was a woman, but that woman was extremely strong, her entire body was filled with power. Although she was extremely beautiful, Xu Dong could feel that her words carried a terrifying stench of blood, and had killed countless people.


    Xu Dong stood in front of them. Mie Shen waved his hand and swept Xu Dong away, and said: "Kid, don''t forget, what I have told you, stay alive and well, or else this world will be burnt to ashes. If no one comes to save you, that would be the road to destruction!"

 C368 Traces of broken crystal (2)

    "Oh? Who would''ve thought that on this trip, he would run into the seed of the three thousand great daos and kill him! If we take away the seed, we can live in the Primal Chaos for a longer time and step into an even more powerful realm! " Shentu laughed excitedly.


    The nervous youth also had a joyous expression. He saw that Xu Dong seemed to have met the most adorable thing in the world, and then, he rushed over, and his terrifying strength directly devoured one of Mie Shen''s attacks!


    The nervous system looked at Mie Shen and said: "You can''t stop me, the strength of a traitor is already no longer under the protection of the God. You are no longer a god race, and you even changed your name. What a complete bastard you are! "


    While his nerves were ridiculing Mie Shen, Mie Shen remained extremely calm. He turned into a golden ray of light and directly rushed into Xu Dong''s body, turning his body into a powerful container!


    Xu Dong formed a fist and punched towards his nerves. That fist was simple, but his nerves were pushed back immediately, but he still spat out a mouthful of blood and said: "You traitor, you actually borrowed the power of this trash universe!"


    "Predecessor. Kill him! I can withstand it! " When Xu Dong''s voice came out, Mie Shen controlled Xu Dong''s right hand and hit him once, saying: "Hit my ass! Even if you beat him to death, you''re probably done for. Hold on for a bit, you idiot!"


    was angry but ultimately, he turned into a ray of light and disappeared. Shen Di wanted to stop the golden light, but suddenly, a voice came out: "Enough, don''t do it anymore, we have returned, there are no more gods in this world, the only thing left is the almighty ones, we can easily kill them. We only need to wait for a few months, then we can let them see, we won''t need to rush it anymore."


    Shen Xi''s voice was extremely pleasant to hear. Shen Duo and Shen Duo nodded their heads at the same time, then looked at the crystal''s scar, and nervously asked, "How is the Holy Maiden''s crystal?"


    "Collect them. If necessary, we''ll seal them as well!"


    They were referring to Tathagata and the other great gods!


    Under the starlight, a divine image continuously flashed, and then, it directly pounced onto the ground. Mie Shen spat out a mouthful of blood, sat next to Xu Dong, and asked: "Kid, are you alright? It can''t be that it''s not going to work now, right? "


    "Predecessor, I''m fine. I can still stand up!" Xu Dong gnashed his teeth. Even though his body had been broken, he still struggled to stand up, which surprised Mie Shen for a moment, and then, patted his clothes.


    "I never thought that you would have such great perseverance. You can''t be Xu You''s son, right?" But he did not expect Xu Dong to actually nod his head, and even asked a question, "You know my father?"


    Ka ka ka ¡­ Mie Shen was petrified, and then said regretfully: "Damn, I never thought that you were that guy''s son. I knew I wouldn''t save you!"


    This was too despicable, I never thought that he would actually save my love rival''s son. Too despicable, too despicable!


    But thinking about it, Xu Dong was still the son of the Girl he liked. Thinking about it this way, he let out a sigh and said: "Kid, now that you owe me your life, do you know how to repay me?"


    Xu Dong looked at Mie Shen with suspicion, indicating that he was not sure. Mie Shen coldly laughed, "Quickly, tell me, where did your mother go?"


    Xu Dong thought, so you wanted to give my father face, this is something that I can never tell you!


    Besides, he had no idea where his mother was.

 C369 Secrets

    Mie Shen revealed a sorrowful look and said: "I didn''t expect your father to be so decisive. He didn''t even tell you this secret, why didn''t he tell you?"


    Xu Dong was puzzled, he did not know why, but Xu Dong had only seen his own mother in the inheritance realm before. It was terrifying.


    "My father probably doesn''t know, right?" Xu Dong asked again, and Mie Shen laughed coldly. Xu Dong was curious, why would he make such an expression, and asked again: "Why do you not believe my father?"


    "Because your father knows, but he''s just not willing to tell you. If you do, you must tell me in the future. I''ll definitely save her with all my might!" Mie Shen exhorted Xu Dong before continuing somewhat nervously, "Now that the god race has completely arrived, the world of Primal Chaos is different from ours. Our world is filled with great Daos, and that world is only void ¡­"


    How could he become a god and also break this world? Why?


    Xu Dong did not understand, what was so terrifying about this world? Was there any difference between this Primal Chaos Realm and Great Desolation World?


    "I know what you''re thinking, but with your current cultivation, you won''t understand." Mie Shen shook his head at Xu Dong, he did not plan to explain everything clearly to Xu Dong, but looked at the stars in the distance, which were filled with a blood red color, a blood heart, and the name of the star was Blood Heart.


    There were also other races that had yet to become great gods. There were only a few that did, but this blood-red planet had a person named the Blood Progenitor.


    His cultivation was also very strong, he had already reached the peak of the quasi-Saint realm, if there was a lucky chance, he would be able to completely step into the Sage, but how could such a clever chance appear?


    It would take at least several centuries, otherwise it was almost impossible!


    When Mie Shen stepped into the Blood Heart, the Blood Progenitor noticed him and turned into a ray of blood red light that landed in the sky. Mie Shen laughed out loud and said, "You old fellow, you actually haven''t stepped into the Sage, you truly wasted the resources of this land!"


    "Mie Shen, you know it too, how can coincidences like this be so coincidental?" The Blood Progenitor smiled, and upon seeing Xu Dong, he suddenly said respectfully, "I didn''t expect that Sage Xu You would also be here.


    "Predecessor misunderstood, I am not my father, I am Xu You''s son." Xu Dong said.


    This made the Blood Progenitor feel a little awkward, and he asked suspiciously, "It''s not Sage Xu You?"


    Mie Shen laughed out loud, and said: "Blood Ancestor, your old eyes must be blurry. How could Sage Xu You be in a sorry state like that?


    "What!?" The crystal''s scars have been completely shattered, the people of god race have come, where are they now? " The Blood Progenitor asked worriedly.


    Mie Shen laughed, this smile seemed to have calmed the Blood Ancestor down, and he immediately laughed, "You bastard, you actually dared to tease this old man ¡­ However, the crystal''s scar has been broken, and our old people''s lives are in danger. Perhaps, something terrible will happen. "


    The scarier things were not only the scarier things, but also the scarier things. Even though there were so many strong person in this world, and so many great Daos that people could understand, the chaotic god race was as mysterious as the Star Clan. It was unknown where their inheritance came from.


    There was only one thing they could do to avoid this war, because in this world, there was always someone who had to pay the price!


    No matter who it was, the price he had to pay would definitely be them old men. The Blood Progenitor dreamed of entering the ranks of the Sage to make everyone remember him, but he had no choice, he had resources, but he met with a bottleneck. No matter how many miracle medicines he ate, he would only become a quasi-Saint!


    Therefore, he longed for this war. Only in this war could he enter the Sage.


    The crimson world filled Xu Dong with curiosity. He asked: ", I wonder if the blood in this place is real?"


    "Of course it''s true. Countless almighty beings died in the ancient times, their blood is all here for this old man to enter the Sage, but I never thought that he would become a quasi-Saint. This old man has not been able to take the final step in the past countless years, but I have never heard of this blood before." The Blood Progenitor took out a bottle. It was clean and clear, and then it tilted and poured out blood.


    A great Roc spread its wings and flew high into the sky. Xu Dong was silent, he knew that was the blood of the Golden Roc he met in the crystal!


    Suddenly, Xu Dong took a step forward and merged into the huge sea of blood. Both Mie Shen and the Blood Progenitor turned pale with fright, as the terrifying sea of blood was not only blood, but also the blood of the dead Sage. They didn''t expect Xu Dong to directly jump in, and even the Blood Progenitor couldn''t directly jump in!


    "Come back, you stinking Kid!" With the divine light, Mie Shen also submerged into the sea of blood.


    This sea of blood was extremely hot, and Xu Dong could feel that his skin was starting to feel a burning pain.


    He took out countless spiritual medicines, and along the way, he killed so many immortal god and demons. He collected too many things, and those spiritual herbs were too weak.


    As soon as it touched the blood, it turned to ash.


    "Kid, what are you trying to do?" Mie Shen was shocked.


    "I want to refine a divine pill!" He had the Great Way of the Divine Refinement in his hands, and was already as good as Old Lord Taishang in refining pills. More importantly, Xu Dong still had 3000 Great Way of the Refinement, although it was too weak right now, in the sea of blood, there was still the Great Way!


    That was Xu Dong''s capital. The three thousand great daos in his body were recovering, but a terrifying divine intent rushed over, this was the Sage''s soul, although it was already dead, the soul that had devoured so many demi-human race s or Supreme Elders, was even more terrifying than that of ordinary Sage s!


    Furthermore, there are only a few Sage in this world!


    Mie Shen stood out and said: "Stop, this child is Xu You''s son. If you kill him, this sacred soul of yours will not exist anymore!"


    "Hmph, you actually dare to threaten this sovereign. Die!" The holy soul had already become a devil, ignoring Mie Shen''s words, it directly rushed over and swept Mie Shen away. It attacked his holy soul, causing a crack to appear in it!


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect a group of people who drank blood would think they were invincible, right?" Mie Shen was furious, he opened his mouth and swallowed the blood that reeked of blood.


    After that, Mie Shen became embarrassed. His stomach had swelled up too much, and there were even countless of undead soul dying his holy soul black. That holy soul laughed loudly, as if it was mocking Mie Shen.


    "Abominable Holy Spirit, don''t forget, you should have died already, I didn''t expect that Sage Xu You would protect you, and you actually didn''t know how to be grateful?" Mie Shen mocked.


    "Xu You is only doing it for himself, we are doing it for ourselves too. Don''t you know that the whole world is blood-red, and you can''t just revive us?" The holy soul roared. They had experienced so much in this world, but they never thought it would still be like this. This made them feel very uncomfortable.

 C370 Blood Orchid Pill (1)

    Mie Shen went silent. He knew that the Great Desolation World had a way to revive them, but the condition was that Xu You wanted to preserve their soul. After that, when he had the conditions, he would revive them. However, he didn''t expect that he would actually give birth to such a traitor. This made him feel very uncomfortable!


    They wouldn''t even understand what kind of price Xu You and the rest paid for this, right?


    "Alright, since you''ve always thought of it this way, then there''s no need for you to exist." Mie Shen laughed helplessly, and then, he opened his hands. A terrifying power exploded from his hands, and as that power condensed, a hurricane appeared.


    After that, Mie Shen looked at Xu Dong and said: "You smelly Kid, I''m afraid your father has no reason to teach you how to be a human!"


    Xu Dong closed his eyes and released a beam of cold light. Mie Shen looked at Xu Dong in astonishment, and then, the countless amounts of blood condensed, and gradually became sparse. The unfathomable depths of the blood that flowed in the distance where Mie Shen was standing, had actually disappeared.


    A person suddenly stood on top of a pool of blood. He walked step by step towards this place with a heavy expression and then became dispirited. He gathered his strength into the pellet that had congealed into a sphere, but the three thousand Great Daos did not destroy it.


    Even though Mie Shen was a Sage, he actually had a bad idea about stealing the pellet in Xu Dong''s hands. After that, Xu Dong looked at it and said: "Let''s call this pellet Blood Saint Pellet!"


    Then, Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale white, and the blood that dripped onto the sea of blood gradually lost its color. The Blood Ancestor was shocked, but he did not think that way.


    He only smiled slightly and said: "As expected of the son of the Sage Xu You, to actually be able to cultivate in the way of pills!"


    Xu Dong laughed, but while he was shaking his head, blood started to emerge from the corner of his mouth once again. It took too much energy and source energy to concoct this Blood Saint Pill.


    He walked forward again and said, "Predecessor, this Blood Sage Pill still requires a Holy Spirit. Are you willing to put your Holy Soul in this pill?"


    He was talking about the Blood Progenitor. As long as the Blood Progenitor agreed, he would lose half of his soul.


    If his Holy Spirit was gone, then he would no longer be Sage.


    The Blood Progenitor was extremely cautious as he asked, "Why do you ask? Even if I give you half of my soul, what can I get?"


    Yes, what could he get? He didn''t get anything, so why should he waste his holy soul?


    "I don''t know what you will get, but I feel like if Predecessor fights it out, there might be something unexpected." Xu Dong was unable to make a person believe in him, so he could only let them think about it themselves. As long as they could think things through clearly, that would be enough.


    Xu Dong placed the Blood Sage Pill on top of the void, then wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Once again, his aura became calm, and he said to Mie Shen: "Predecessor Mie Shen, let''s leave this place."


    Mie Shen nodded, he until Xu Dong wanted to make space for him. As an old friend for so many years, Mie Shen knew what kind of person the Blood Progenitor was.


    As long as he made his choice, Xu Dong would probably give him a pleasant surprise!


    Carrying Xu Dong to get the blood colored heart, then, he suddenly felt a powerful strength, Mie Shen turned his head and said in shock, "How is this possible? Kid, what did you give him? Why did he break through his bottleneck? "


    He wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death. That was a disaster caused by a pill!


    Xu Dong laughed, then said to Mie Shen: "The Blood Ancestor absorbed too many bloodlines, and although the bloodlines are strong, it''s not good to leave them in his body, it''s only bad, and this is also preventing the evolution of the bloodlines in his body. I gave him the Blood Sage Pellet, and allowed him to absorb half of his own soul into the Blood Sage Pellet, in order to expel the chaotic bloodlines in his body!"


    Xu Dong said to Mie Shen, a flash of admiration appeared in his eyes, and he said sincerely: "As expected of Xu You''s son, you are truly extraordinary!"


    In this world, Sage was an existence that everyone respected. Not only humans, but also the enemies of Immortal Xu You, they all admired Xu You. This sentence was filled with regret and admiration, and it was not only Mie Shen who said this to Xu Dong, but the Blood Ancestor ¡­

 C371 Blood Orchid Pill (2)

    Only by stepping into Sage would he be able to achieve eternity. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to Transcend ¡­ Now that he had become the Sage, his heart burned with gratitude.


    The Great Desolation World was filled with fresh flowers, and the blood spirits seemed to be in an uproar. A huge heavenly book was written in the sky.


    Xu Dong pointed to the Heavenly Book and asked, "Predecessor. What is that? "


    "That''s the Heavenly Book that was written down for the Sage. As long as a Quasi-Saint steps into the ranks of the Sage, he will be recorded in the Heavenly Book. If he dies, the Heavenly Book will reappear and once again write his name out." Mie Shen was completely astonished. He could feel that even his blood was pulsating within his veins and veins. This was a sign of the Blood Progenitor, and could also be said to be an innate divine ability.


    In the Heaven Taboo: Heaven Taboo: Earth


    "Damn it, I never thought that Great Desolation World would have another Sage, hateful!" He was furious, he never thought that there would be another Sage at such a critical moment, this made his plan have to be delayed.


    He looked at the few people in the distance, who were gathered together, and were all filled with suspicion. "Why did that old fogey, the Blood Progenitor, enter the Sage? Didn''t we just kill a Sage, then we will be put into ordinary blood? Why can you still become a Sage? "


    "There''s no need to think too much into it. I think someone must have given him a lucky chance, but it doesn''t matter. Even if Great Desolation World has one more Sage, so what?" She sneered. Everyone could feel that Shen Xi didn''t care about it. It was because she had seen such a weakling before, so she didn''t need to fear him.


    After a while, a cruel aura appeared, that aura was filled with enough to make people''s eyes shine, and it was filled with pain. A person walked out, he was Shen Can, and was also a Sage, but his cultivation was suppressed, and could not compare to Shen Xi.


    "You finally came. I really don''t know why you came so late." One of them sneered, looking at Shen Can with hostility.


    "You don''t have to be hostile towards me. Even if you are, do you think you can kill me?" Zhuan Zhuan sneered a few times. Then, he saw a ray of divine light. It actually charged directly at him. He turned around and dodged it!


    He was furious and said, "Nervous, enough! If you do this again, don''t appear by my side the next time! "


    Nerve and Shen Can were originally at odds, every time the two of them met, they would fight. It was full of weird things! These two stinky fellows, made people fear them!


    His name was the Divine Blood, and he was the Overlord of the Blood. He was the same person as the Blood Ancestor, but he was much more terrifying and young!


    "In ancient times, our ancestors came to this land and killed countless Immortals and Fiends." In ancient times, our ancestors came to this land and killed countless Immortals and Fiends. "Hehe." God Blood laughed coldly, and suddenly saw a few people in the distance, they were all Sage!


    There were a total of thirty Sage s, which was way more than the Great Desolation World s. After all, there were only eight Sage s in the entire prehistoric era!


    Furthermore, there were a few new Sage s!


    "Great Desolation World is still too weak after all. They are so weak that I don''t want to kill them myself. But for the sake of their chaotic future, all the people in this land must be destroyed. Not a single one should be left alive!" God Blood''s eyes were filled with cruelty. Then, he looked at Shen Can and said, "How about the two of us join forces to sweep through the Sage?"


    "That''s for the best. I don''t want to listen to the words of an arrogant person!" Shen Can looked at the scripture in his eyes, and then approached the God''s Blood.


    He took a step back abruptly and suddenly felt a strong wave of anger directly splitting his body apart!


    She was still strong!

 C372 Powerful Jingxi (1)

    "Don''t let me hear that you guys want to join hands again. That God Destroyer bastard has already betrayed the Primal Chaos! Sovereign has already said it, who can bring his head back, and make him the God of Eternity! " Shen Xi''s tone was very calm, because she knew that she couldn''t refuse Sovereign''s orders!


    "Understood!" Although the Sage s of Primal Chaos were unwilling to accept this, they still held great respect for the existence known as Sovereign. Perhaps it was because the Sovereign was everything to them in Primal Chaos.


    He had no value at all, but as a refuge, it should be enough. He opened the crystal''s mark, and then placed it in the crevice of this broken star.


    The power of the Sovereign was released from the crystal. It was a green energy that had revived the shattered planet!


    "The power of the Creator is truly frightening!" Shen Can''s eyes flashed with greed, although it was greed, he quickly suppressed it, because he could not get up the greed!


    "The almighty Creator! We need strength, and countless powerful cultivation bases! to kill those sinners who tried to betray you, we will send their heads back to the Primal Chaos! "


    As Shen Xi spoke, all the Sage s kneeled on the ground. As long as a period of time passed, they would be able to gather their energy and attack the Sage of this world.


    He was also the first person who had to die, because that bastard was a traitor!


    "We still have one more Sage in this world. Find him, and the primordial Sage will be powerless to resist him!" Right now, she wanted to find that guy. As long as he could find that guy and trick the prehistoric Sage, it would be enough.


    This way, the plan would be much less troublesome, above the Western Sea. A Sage was seated cross-legged. Under the gazes of countless disciples, his tone was extremely calm.


    A youth stood amidst the crowd of disciples, appearing very special. This fellow had only been here for a few days, yet he actually contradicted his master, saying that his master''s dao was fake?


    Suddenly, the Sage above void laughed and said: "Since you said that my dao is wrong, why don''t you tell me about it?"


    Invisible Sky Sovereign!


    He was the creator of the Human Form, and his Tao technique was close to true Dao, but he did not expect Lin Fei, the disciple who just entered the Dao, to say that his dao was wrong.


    Alright, since you said that I was wrong, then why don''t you tell me. Then I''ll say I''m sorry. The Formless Sky Sovereign knew that Lin Fei would not say it out loud, because he did not know what the Great Way of the Buddha was.


    "Three Swords of Dao, Four Swords of Dao. Your Daoist magic will not help me." Lin Fei suddenly said, and then turned and left!


    His Dao was not worthy of teaching him?


    He didn''t know why, yet he directly said that he wasn''t worthy to be taught?


    This made the Formless Sky Cloud angry. It took a step forward. How could it stop him?


    He became silent all of a sudden. Lin Fei''s footsteps were simple and casual, but he had already transcended the great dao. What was going on? Why was it that no one seemed to have seen the inheritance that he had obtained?


    This was the inheritance of the swordmaster. Not only did the swordmaster possess the ability to wield the sword, but he also possessed the ability to condense the Great Dao. This was a terrifying realm that came from a mysterious movement technique!


    Suddenly, Lin Fei stood still and the invisible Sky Sovereign became angry, but there was nothing he could do to Lin Fei. If he did not use Sage''s methods, he would not be able to catch up with Lin Fei, but if Lin Fei wanted to leave, then let him leave, in case it disturbed his interest.


    Lin Fei arrived at a palace, which was filled with dust and sand. He silently stepped into this place, and after that, a sandstorm blew, and a person stood in the wind as he asked: "Who are you? "Why did you come here? Why did you have to be here? Why did you have to come here?"


    "Because if I don''t barge in, I''ll be letting down my inheritance!" His inheritance was from the Demon Emperor, and also from the Swordmaster!


    "This is the place of the Heavenly Swordmen. You''re a demon, not easy to enter!" That person coldly snorted, as if he was disdaining Lin Fei. Xu Dong thought about it, forced out his own Demons bloodline, and then burned it with flames.


    The blood had disappeared, completely disappeared, and Lin Fei also spat out a mouthful of blood. From then on, there was no longer a Demons''s bloodline in this world, only a brand-new Lin Fei!

 C373 Powerful Shinxi (2)

    "Once you step in here, if you don''t come back alive, then you will die. No one can save you. You said that the Formless Sky Sovereign''s Tao technique couldn''t be taught to you, but yet you came here to die. I really don''t understand." This person expressed his confusion towards Lin Fei''s death-like actions!


    Lin Fei laughed and said: "You don''t understand, there will definitely be someone in this world who understands!"


    "Who is it? I''m rather curious. " The man asked doubtfully.


    "You don''t know that person because you don''t have the qualifications," Lin Fei ridiculed him. He shook his head and became a little angry, but in the end, he did not become completely angry.


    As Lin Fei stepped into this world, a person also appeared in front of him. It was someone similar to him.


    "I finally know why no one who stepped in was able to survive." Lin Fei laughed, he was not afraid, but instead laughed, and was eager to give it a try!


    "Don''t you know that you might die here!" Lin Fei who was in front said to Lin Fei. He was an illusion, and the other one was the real Lin Fei!


    "Let''s fight! Either way, if you don''t die, then I die!" The two of them exploded completely. A terrifying light appeared; it was the expression of fear!


    This was the first time the illusion met Lin Fei, and it revealed a look of fear, he suddenly realised that he had underestimated Lin Fei, and so he became a little fearful!


    Above the stars, a lone person was walking alone. In the yellow sands, his blood was boiling, and he was filled with unwillingness.


    "Perhaps you died a little pitifully, but speaking of the story between us, who can truly explain it clearly. "What if you and I are exactly the same, how can we meet in this world and then kill each other ¡­" Lin Fei muttered to himself a few times before looking towards the distance. In the distance was a city!


    The gatekeeper had said, come in, don''t even think about living past it!


    "Quasi-Saint!" An old man stood up, and Lin Fei whispered.


    "I never thought that Lin Fei''s little immortal god would come." The Quasi-Saint was someone who controlled wind and sand, and his name was also Feng Bo.


    "Today, I have come to request for the Dao. I want this path to be eternal and indestructible! I want this path to scare Sage, what should I do? " Lin Fei''s cultivation was already at the Golden Immortal Realm.


    Along the way, he was almost at the quasi-Saint level!


    "Why do you make me feel a little afraid?" Feng Bo asked nervously.


    What you fear is not me, but your Great Dao. You fear your Great Dao! Lin Fei opened his mouth, his tone extremely calm, but in the end, it was still because of some other reason!


    In the end, he nodded and said, "You''re right, but there are a few secrets that cannot be told in this world. Since you''ve revealed them, don''t you plan on paying a price?"


    "What do you want me to pay?" Lin Fei was very curious, what did this Feng Bo want from him? Power or ¡­ soul!


    "I have been trapped in this world for three thousand years. You are the only one who has come in, and there are still people waiting for me outside. I know that I will never be able to leave this world. What I did wrong is wrong!" Feng Bo was filled with regret. He was the same as the Blood Progenitor, one of them had impure bloodlines and the other had impure souls!


    Furthermore, Feng Bo swore that if he didn''t become Sage, he wouldn''t reveal his Yellow Sand dreamland!


    Countless years had already passed since then. Lin Fei stood in front of him and said: "I only want the Great Way. Your Great Way is not mine."


    "If it''s not yours, then why did you come here?" The Feng Bo asked.


    "Probably because they wanted to come, so they naturally came." Lin Fei spoke out again. Then he took a step back and said, "I''ve already said that I won''t help you. You should give up. There is no one in this world who can help you because it''s too difficult."


    The Feng Bo became silent. He knew what Lin Fei said was true, and even though his tone was very calm, no matter how calm he was, what qualifications did he have in his hands?


    In the sky, a strange vortex slowly appeared. Lin Fei laughed and said: "It''s time for me to leave, and you need to continue to stay here."


    Feng Bo became silent. He did not continue, because there was no longer a need for him to continue, as the vortex in the sky had disappeared. Then, as if he had come to a realization, he muttered to himself: "Maybe it is time for me to leave as well."


    Suddenly, as if he was being suppressed by the heavens, Lin Fei who was in the whirlpool flew back again, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his expression was in pain.


    He fell from the sky, and the Feng Bo was behind him. The Feng Bo grabbed his body and said: "Come in, don''t even think about leaving, because your calamity is not over yet. Why are you leaving so quickly?"


    "Because there are still people waiting for me outside, I want to go out ¡­"


    Lin Fei groaned in pain. A hole had appeared in his heart, and there was something uncomfortable about that hole. He raised his head and a hint of loss appeared in his eyes.


    After fighting for such a long time for freedom, people finally left. How much perseverance did a person need to go to a peaceful world?


    Is it the life of a man that he does not want to leave?


    Lin Fei did not understand, in any case, at this point, what other capabilities did he have to do it?


    Blood.


    No, it was not blood, because it had lost its warmth. It was a drop of water.


    Lin Fei opened his eyes wide, he was in disbelief, and asked: "Why is there rain?"


    "Because the girl I was waiting for is here." The longing in Feng Bo''s eyes disappeared, there was only joy.


    It was the figure of a Girl ¡­ Call it eternal... Indestructible memories!

 C374 Rain God

    That beautiful and cute goddess was his lover. In Heaven Realm, she could be said to be one of the top ten beauties.


    The goddess smiled flirtatiously as she looked at the Feng Bo in front of her. When Lin Fei looked at that person, he realized that she was truly beautiful, but she was a little haggard.


    "Your goddess is here. You must have a way to leave now, right? " Lin Fei looked at Feng Bo, and within his smile, he could feel that he was a bit stingy.


    "Let''s go, leave this damned place." The Rain Deity extended its hand. A violent wind surged, and a rainbow appeared in the middle of the whirlpool. Then, the two individuals turned into beams of light as they charged forward. The two quasi saints'' frightening power surged.


    Lin Fei turned into a ray of sword aura, following closely behind! Suddenly, a terrifying sense of danger began to haunt his mind.


    Whew ~ ~ The wind blew, Feng Bo''s cultivation base was all over the place, he once again saw the world of yellow sand.


    The Feng Bo actually swept the sand that was all over the sky up into the air, covering the heaven and earth in black as a hint of blood seeped out from the corner of Lin Fei''s mouth.


    Flowing with vibrant colors and flying in the air were countless grains of sand.


    Rain fell from the sky, covering a large area of yellow sand. When the wind and rain combined, the rain and the sand converged like sharp swords.


    "Very good. In this world, we are the only allies. That is the best. However, I am a bit curious. Why is it that your strength is a bit weak?" Feng Bo looked at the Rain Deity curiously.


    The Rain God glanced at Feng Bo and said: "Isn''t it because of you? If it wasn''t for you, how could I have become like this? "


    That would really be funny. Lin Fei ignored their flirting and flirting, and suddenly had a bad premonition. After that, he saw a red divine light enter his body.


    "There''s even a space-time artifact that''s ambushing us?" The Feng Bo smiled. With a swipe of his hand, he pinched to death the fellow hidden in the void, causing him to look elsewhere. A demonic light that was like a sharp blade sliced apart the Feng Bo''s body.


    A hint of blood, extremely gorgeous. A person laughed a few times, and these sounds scared Feng Bo, and he said: "You''re not dead yet?"


    Who would have thought that after so many years, the sealed guy was still alive?


    "I am the peak of this world, how could I die here?" Just what kind of terrifying power was hidden within this yellow sand star? A touch of blood suddenly appeared on Feng Bo''s body, making the Rain Deity unhappy.


    "Since you''re not dead, I''ll kill you right now, so that you won''t be in trouble in the future!" The Feng Bo roared, and the violent wind became even more violent, bringing with it rain.


    Drip, drip ~


    In the distant starry sky, the yellow star of the Sha Shuo, that creature still managed to escape in the end. Following the loud laughter of the few people, a blood-red blade of light appeared behind Lin Fei.


    Just as Lin Fei''s throat was about to be sliced open, Lin Fei had actually pulled out his sword and stood upright. A terrifying divine light condensed and a little flame ignited from within his heart.


    "I didn''t expect there to be an extraordinary person here." The man sneered, seeing Lin Fei''s shadow, he suddenly flashed a ruthless look, and said to Lin Fei while attacking: "It''s useless, it''s useless, you''re just continuously struggling."


    Puu ~ ~


    Suddenly, a wound appeared on its body. It panicked and said in shock, "How is this possible? How did you let me get injured?"


    He did not expect that he would be ambushed by Lin Fei. He simply thought that Lin Fei had ambushed him, but he did not understand how terrifying Lin Fei''s power was.


    Even though he''s only at the level of a golden immortal, aren''t you underestimating yourself?


    His talent was also among the best among all Xu Dong s. That fellow Xu Dong had also stepped into that legendary realm, why couldn''t he?


    The blade of his sword was like that thing''s weakness. A blood-red fog appeared, and then a dark red object appeared.


    Ding ~


    Suddenly, with a ding sound, a person walked out and the Feng Bo used a terrifying gale to condense a wall.


    "I feel such a pity that you are actually so weak." Feng Bo looked at that thing and the thing that was looking at Feng Bo also said to Lin Fei: "Kid, I''ll remember you. Next time, I''ll definitely take your life!"


    "Next time, I''m afraid there won''t be a chance." Lin Fei taunted, his taunts were too terrifying, causing his entire body to tremble, it was enough to anger him to death!


    "I won''t fail the next time, because I''m going to leave!" That thing was extremely arrogant, in his opinion, Lin Fei was just a golden immortal. If not for the fact that his strength had decreased a lot, he would have definitely killed him.


    "Black Demon, do you really think we can leave? Impossible! The Rain Deity and I have already laid down the Wind and Rain Deity Formation, so you cannot escape! " With a cold snort, the Feng Bo turned into a blur.


    Black Demon roared out and turned into a bolt of lightning. The lightning was rather strange, as though it was invisible, causing Lin Fei to be puzzled and the Feng Bo to turn pale with fright, as the Rain Deity extended its slender, jade-white hands.


    At that moment, all things stopped. Lin Fei felt his aura disappearing amidst the majesty of his body. His strength had been shattered, and his body had gained a hint of blood-red.


    "I didn''t expect you to have also received the inheritance of the devil." The devil is so powerful, why don''t you want him? " Black Demon curiously asked.


    Lin Fei thought for a while, then said: "Because the demons are not good."


    "The devil is not good? What was the meaning of this world? Demons are the ones who are free to soar, you don''t know. "This ¡­"


    Dong!


    Suddenly, Lin Fei released an endless amount of light, and spoke to Black Demon: "On my way here, I have never helped you before. Can the devil help me?


    At that moment, Lin Fei seemed to be completely enraged. A golden light rose from his body, causing Black Demon to be even more shocked, including the Feng Bo, the Rain God, and the three thousand worlds.


    Lin Fei had become a Quasi-Saint!


    A talent that was even scarier than Xu Dong!


    He said no one could teach him! Did he approach the Heavenly Dao himself?


    Black Demon was shocked speechless. After a long while, he finally said a single sentence, "You ¡­ "Why is he so powerful!?"


    "Hmph, all of this is just your imagination. There is also another person in this world who is stronger than me. You should be glad that you did not meet him!" Otherwise, you would have already died. Otherwise, how would you have the opportunity to do so? "


    The arrogant aura of Lin Fei shocked them all. The man guarding the Yellow Sand World came over while stepping on the void. He stared at Lin Fei like a wooden chicken.


    A being that was even scarier than the Sage, why did it suddenly appear? Was the great calamity really going to happen?


    In the Ancient Era, there were people who had already fought with those people, and those people were even more terrifying. Now, with Xu Dong, a genius like Lin Fei, they had a very high chance of winning!

 C375 Lin Feis domineering aura

    Ripples appeared in the sky all of a sudden. The hidden prehistoric Sage s suddenly saw a trace of life, and that life force came from Lin Fei''s fate.


    No one knew what kind of existence Lin Fei was, because just as he appeared in the sky, there was a sudden smell of scarlet that Lin Fei was not used to.


    Black Demon did not hold back, he knew that if he did not break through, he would likely die. As a prehistoric Sage, he knew the strength of the old guys, although his cultivation was only at the Quasi-Saint level, the same as Lin Fei''s, but he also knew, that he could not defeat Lin Fei at all!


    Because Lin Fei still had the help of the Feng Bo''s Rain God and the gatekeeper!


    Above the sea of stars, countless people walked on thin air. They already knew what had happened in the world of sand. In ancient times, the world of sand was still a world full of vitality. But now, it had become what it was today!


    It wasn''t until today that Shen Xi found out that Black Demon had been sealed. His identity had actually already been known by the gods, just what did this mean?


    This meant that she still needed to borrow some of the primal energy from the primal chaos universe. She looked at the stars, as if they were countless people from other worlds.


    "I underestimated the Great Desolation World!" Her expression was sorrowful. She did not think that she would be one step too late. Just what kind of falsehood was filling this world.


    Suddenly, a person let out an unconvinced roar. He came alone, so light and nimble that he didn''t bring anything with him.


    Mie Shen looked into the distance. He discovered a secret, and that was that the Primal Chaos still had a backup. Was the Sword God who was called Primal Chaos supposed to help the primal chaos or the primal chaos?


    "I am the god of the world of yellow sand. In ancient times, you turned this place into yellow sand and we used the world''s origin to seal you. We paid too much of a price to do so and if not for the fact that we wanted to seal you, the Feng Bo would have already stepped into the Sage." Huang Sha had a heavy expression on his face. He was an experiencer. Until this fellow''s terror.


    He had paid such a great price, yet he was willing to let Black Demon reappear. As a former Sage, would Black Demon have few methods?!


    The problem was that Black Demon came from the primal chaos. When the universe was reborn, Supreme Elders were born and 3,000 worlds were born within the primordial chaos, and then each had their own great god!


    Those great gods were born with a responsibility. In ancient times, because they saw through the identity of Black Demon, Black Demon had actually gone crazy, destroying this originally beautiful world and extinguishing all of his life force.


    Now that he was reborn, the gods could already feel a sense of destiny.


    "I never thought that I, a dignified Black Demon, would actually be defeated by such a strange person. But do you think that I can still be killed? This is simply too ridiculous!"


    Black Demon still roared madly. His strength rose once more, a scarlet, fearful divine light. Swallowing the darkness bit by bit, he was silent for a moment, and then something that was called the Great Way of the Nightmare appeared around him.


    This was a great Dao that he had gained enlightenment of!


    Lin Fei felt his head grow more and more dizzy. He closed his eyes and a beautiful figure suddenly entered his mind.


    "Qing Lan... "Your soul has already dissipated. Although I want to survive, there will always be a separation in reality ¡­" A glimmer appeared in Lin Fei''s eyes, and then, his tender cheeks slid down.


    "Thank you for the good memories. Now that your task has been completed, you can go and die." Just as Black Demon was about to attack Feng Bo, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, and felt a terrifying sense of suffocation ¡­ It was a sword. Although it was ordinary, it was enough to take his life.


    Black Demon Purgatory!


    Black Demon was still in a rage. His death was imminent, and he had completely erupted. That power belonged to the power he had lost, Sage!


    Moreover, it was the power of the prehistoric, able to communicate with the heavens!


    "No!" Feng Bo saw Black Demon''s hand turn into a sharp blade, landing on Lin Fei''s head and chopping down from the middle!


    Lin Fei was dumbstruck. He was silent for a moment, then spat out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth and said: "Is it still over in the end? Why did it end so quickly?"


    "Memories, of course it''s fast, because memories are just an instant." Xu Dong suddenly came to his side, and said to Lin Fei earnestly.


    "You came as well, but the helpless thing is, you''re not him ¡­" Lin Fei punched towards Black Demon''s stomach!


    Boom! *


    The power exploded!


    Black Demon was sent flying far away in the starry sky. Suddenly, he smiled at Lin Fei, with the smile of someone who had succeeded in a conspiracy. After which, it transformed into a black streak of light and completely disappeared from the sky.


    The Feng Bo approached and asked, "You ¡­ "How is it?"


    "I feel like I''ve completely woken up. There are indeed even more skies in this world. If that guy was allowed to come here, would he be able to avoid it?" Lin Fei thought that Xu Dong was a heartless person, his thoughts were extremely serious, so serious that it made people want to cry.


    In the end, he was not as good as Xu Dong. Where was Xu Dong now, and whether or not he was at the horizon?


    Feng Bo bestowed a strand of life essence to Lin Fei. He looked towards the distance and saw starlight flashing. There were actually a few more Sage s here.


    "The Black Demon has appeared. The primordial chaos is about to take action. Everyone, be careful." The Formless Sky Sovereign looked at Lin Fei seriously. He finally admitted that he was not as good as Lin Fei, and was not qualified to teach him.


    Outside the starry sky, people began to twinkle non-stop. They didn''t know where he wanted to go, or where he would stop.


    Black Demon spat out a mouthful of blood. His Profound Qi was severely damaged, and the power of chaos gradually disappeared. He let out a long breath and said, "He finally left, otherwise, it would be miserable!"


    Then, he looked at the place where the Sage s were hiding. Many of them had already stepped out of the stars, and were looking at him.


    "I never thought that the powerful ancient Divine Demon Sage would actually have such a ridiculous appearance." A of Primal Chaos mocked.


    He was Shen Can, the most powerful strong person that had ever been born since the time he was born. No, it couldn''t be said that he was the most powerful being here, but he was just a little stronger than some of the other Sage s here.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either. But if you, Shen Can, would only tease me, then don''t regret it."


    "Is that so? I heard that you seem to be very powerful? Why don''t you give it a try with me? " The Divine Blood sneered. After standing there for a long time, he had been waiting until he lost his mind.


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for my current strength of 90% or so, do you think I would be afraid of you?" When he was at his peak, he was able to suppress the primordial chaos!


    "Alright, now we are not here to mock anyone, Master Sovereign has already given his orders, this century. We must take down the prehistoric land, or else, you can go and die! "" No, no As the spokesperson for the Sovereign, she naturally had the right to speak.


    Even if the Sovereign was not here, she still had her own way, because her power was just as unfathomable!

 C376 Chaos dragon

    In a secret realm of the Great Wastelands. A crack had finally appeared.


    A person happily walked out from the crevice. He took in a deep breath and felt that the air in this place was much better than the air in the primal chaos.


    "This world is too wonderful. I wonder how many years it will take for ordinary people to come here." The youth''s expression was relaxed. He didn''t have the slightest suspicion of coming to another world, and felt extremely familiar with the road, as if he was the Master here. However, he was not Master here.


    There was a river in front of him, and in that river, there was a person.


    That person''s eyes were glittering with golden light as he closed his eyes to cultivate, as if he didn''t know he was coming. Suddenly, the bald head opened his eyes. In his eyes, there was a glazed lamp.


    When he got a little closer, the youth could see that within the glazed lamp, there was another Buddha. He fell silent, then stepped into the river step by step. He stood in front of the bald Buddha, not even three hundred meters away.


    "You know that stepping into this place is your path to death?" The young man laughed at his own words: "But you were still tricked by me. Because you still stepped in and tried to control him, your clone died outside the light."


    The Buddha among the glazed lamp suddenly opened her eyes, which were filled with fury. Within the starlight, there seemed to be a hint of the smell of blood, which flowed out from the Buddha''s body. The river was soaked through with blood. The glazed lamp remained on the surface of the water, causing ripples to appear on the surface.


    The young man laughed. He took a step forward and picked up the glazed lamp, then said: "It''s a pity, if you weren''t here, and if you weren''t curious, maybe you would have become Sage."


    The young man''s eyes were filled with pity, he kept his glazed lamp and walked towards the river bank.


    The Primal Chaos Divine Dragon has already arrived. Sage s, do you remember when we destroyed you in the Primordial Era?


    That young man is the Primal Chaos Divine Dragon, a demi-human race!


    A streak of divine light came from who knows where. The Buddha''s eyes were closed, and while the young man was unaware, he turned into a streak of light, completely disappearing.


    Jinhua Great Hall. The Luminous Pearl had originally been a pure object, but now there was actually a stain on it, causing the Lord of the Eternal Night to feel that something was wrong. This was because there had been a period of time when the Luminous Pearl had suddenly darkened, and then the gods of ancient times had died ¡­


    What was it this time? The Star Lord did not know, but he felt that something was amiss. This was because the Luminous Pearl had never been so dark before.


    A ray of light bloomed on the Night Pearl, and the king of the Night Pearls was completely shattered. The Star Lord was dumbstruck; he had never expected this to happen. So this was the result. However, looking at the stars in the distance, they suddenly seemed different. What was so different about them?


    So this is the place ¡­ Starlord Eternal Night walked out of his Star Observation Platform, and saw a giant dragon roaming around the void. Starlord Eternal Night smiled and said, "Primal chaos dragon, I didn''t expect you to come here. I don''t understand what''s in this place, and it''s actually inconvenient for you to come here personally?"


    "Of course I have something for me to come here. Otherwise, why would I come here?" The youth smiled, his smile filled with joy. He then said, "Star Lord Changye, you''re the one who collects everyone. This item is useful to me. Why don''t you just give it to me?"


    The Primal Chaos Dragon was extremely happy. It never thought that it would actually be possible to see the God''s Heart here. The God''s Heart was a rare item in this world.


    The Star Lord was unwilling to do so. He looked at the divine dragon and said, "I''m sorry, this item still needs to wait for a fated person. You can''t take it away."


    This was because this object was related to the future of the Great Desolation. If the divine dragon obtained it, even the Luminous Pearl would be reduced to nothing but dregs!


    "Not giving? "Then I''ll just snatch it." The Primal Chaos Divine Dragon smiled. The young man''s face was filled with confidence. Let alone the fact that Eternal Night was only a quasi-Saint, even if he was a Sage, he still had the confidence to snatch away the young man who had transformed into a Primal Chaos Divine Dragon!


    The Star Lord suddenly fell silent. The plum blossoms outside the window fell to the ground. He felt a dull sensation in the air, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    "You know that even if I am not Sage, I still have the confidence to trap you. It would only be a matter of raising my hand for Sage to come over and kill you." The Star Lord said to the dragon earnestly. The dragon was also looking at the Star Lord.


    In the end, both of them took a step back. Eternal Night gave up on him, and the divine dragon gave up on its divine dragon heart!


    "Alright, just now was just a joke. But I want to know when you will give me the Divine Dragon Heart. As long as you give it to me, I can promise you three things."


    Three things were enough to exchange for a Divine Dragon Heart. And he didn''t say what it was, nor did he place any restrictions on it. He only had three conditions.


    These three conditions could be anything, including betrayal in the primal chaos!


    Zhang Ye was moved, but he still shook his head and said, "The Dragon God Heart belongs to the fated one, and the fated one is about to arrive."


    "Who is it?" Shen Long never thought that there would actually be a fated person, and who was the fated person?


    "You will see him soon. Now, you just need to sit down and drink some tea." Eternal Night turned around and left, landing on a nearby tea table.


    There were only a few things on the tea table. Eternal Night sat down. The divine dragon reluctantly looked at the divine dragon''s heart. Then, he said to Eternal Night, "If I want to snatch it away, will he be able to stop me?"


    "Impossible, because there is no one in this world who can stop him." Eternal Night smiled.


    The divine dragon was immediately curious. He was thinking, just who was that guy? How did he possess such great ability?


    experienced the Blood Ancestor, and after that, he stepped into this place, and everything was fated to be at this place. Mie Shen followed closely behind, and when he stepped into this world, he said: "There seems to be someone else that he knows, this person seems to be someone he knows."


    "Who do you think he is, Predecessor?" Xu Dong asked.


    This caused Mie Shen to sink into deep thought, because this place was always so quiet and peaceful, and ordinary people would not come here either.


    Because Mie Shen didn''t think that there was anyone else, other than the Chaos Sword God, only Shen Xi or someone else. Furthermore, they had to be someone from the Primal Chaos.


    "Two people have come from outside. One is Mie Shen and the other is... "Destined person." The youth became silent. He finally understood why Longye did not allow him to take away the Divine Dragon Heart.


    The most important thing was that he had met that person, and he actually had to admit that he was the most gifted successor to the dragon race that he had ever seen, one of a kind!


    "I finally understand. So you want to let Primordial Era win. Should I stop you and create a good fortune?"


    "Have you forgotten that you can''t kill me?" The Starlord smiled, raised his teacup, and took a sip.


    Mie Shen recognized the young man outside, and he was Xu Dong. He didn''t know his, but he wanted to give it a try. If he wanted to give it a try, maybe he could kill her.


    Only, why didn''t he feel his own aura? His bloodline was also very powerful. He didn''t expect to meet an even stronger existence!

 C377 Shen Long and Xu Dong (1)

    Pa da, pa da!


    Step by step, Xu Dong slowly approached the place where the Star Lord was. He raised his head to look, and God Dragon was also looking at Xu Dong.


    It was as if they had to meet again, the two of them had finally met again after meeting from the Ancient Era until now. The most important thing was that Xu Dong had summoned his terrifying sword in a blink of an eye!


    blood blade!


    The Divine Dragon frowned, if he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that Xu Dong, a mere Great Firmament Golden Immortal, could actually attack him.


    The half refined blood blade immediately rushed out of the terrifying Xuan Yu. At that moment, the divine dragon moved. Like a bolt of lightning, it waved its hand and used its physical body to resist the blood blade.


    Xu Dong frowned, and asked: "Your skin is actually that strong?"


    "If you can''t break it, then so be it." The divine dragon mocked, as though he was mocking Xu Dong for overestimating himself.


    However, a sense of danger suddenly appeared!


    It had been a long time since he last experienced such danger. Why did the Divine Dragon always feel so carefree and comfortable?


    When he saw Xu Dong''s gaze, he was also calm, making him feel like he had fallen into an icehouse.


    "In the end, a human is still a human. So what if we have obtained the Dragon God''s Heart?" He knew that Xu Dong was alone, only humans could continuously create miracles, if not Xu Dong would have already died.


    The sword, suddenly flew out from an unknown place, the divine dragon knew that if Xu Dong did not defeat him, he would lose.


    So he also made his move, the blood blade was easily blocked. Xu Dong frowned once again, and said coldly: "I didn''t expect it. Why do I feel like you are filled with a great dao that I can''t comprehend?"


    "Because I''m a fused Great Dao, how could you understand?" The divine dragon disdained Xu Dong''s words. He took a step forward with an indescribable rage!


    Xu Dong understood, the realm above the Great Way of the Gods was the fusion of great Dao. In a manner of returning to its original nature, it had beaten up many great deities.


    He looked up ahead. It was a glazed lamp, but there was another blood light within the blood light. For some reason, that blood light met Xu Dong, and actually continued to charge forward.


    The divine dragon''s face was calm. In his calm, there was an extremely strange posture. It was as if Xu Dong was already in his hands.


    "After fusing with the Great Dao, I possess 3,000 great Daos. I wonder how much power will be generated after fusing them?" Xu Dong didn''t care about the Divine Dragon''s wrath at all as he reached out his hand and gathered the source of the three thousand great daos.


    Suddenly, he transformed into a ray of light and charged towards Xu Dong. He could not sit still and allow Xu Dong to fuse with the three thousand great daos. That would only bring him countless troubles!


    However, Mie Shen was not here to watch the show either. He took a step forward, stopped the divine dragon, and at the same time said in a rather strange voice: "I say, divine dragon, we shouldn''t get involved in the matters between the younger generation. You and I still have some old grudges, have you forgotten about it?"


    The divine dragon turned its head and Mie Shen came out to stop him. This was no problem for him in the first place, but Xu Dong was still forming his own path, the moment he succeeded, the divine dragon''s doomsday would come.


    "You are a dog that betrayed the Primal Chaos and became a prehistoric land. You are something that even Primordial Chaos would feel disgusted with. They are all on guard against you, otherwise why would they let you keep watch over the marks of crystal?" The chaos dragon laughed coldly.


    Mie Shen also knew that Hong Huang was still wary of him. Although he said that he didn''t care, but he still felt a little uncomfortable inside. However, after thinking about it, it seemed that Hong Huang chose Hong Huang for his future.


    "You know, we''ve been friends for so long. We understand my personality." Mie Shen calmly replied. The Primal Chaos Divine Dragon nodded and charged towards Mie Shen.


    The two of them clashed, completely destroying the home of the Star Lord. However, the Star Lord didn''t say anything. For some reason, he was able to restore his own home.


    "You''re countless times weaker than before." The divine dragon transformed into its original form, a giant dragon flying above the Star Lord as it breathed out a dragon''s breath!


    Mie Shen opened his hands, casually melting away the dragon aura. He released a red light, and the energy around his body actually condensed over time, eventually converging together. Mie Shen''s expression was solemn, he knew that if he did not block this attack, Xu Dong behind him could very well break through, and fail completely!

 C378 Shen Long and Xu Dong (2)

    "You have fallen! You hate the Primal Chaos, but I love you deeply. You don''t know the consequences of betraying the Primal Chaos, but Sovereign has already said it before, when I bring your head back, I will regain my freedom! " He had longed for freedom for far too long.


    Therefore, Mie Shen had to die!


    The terrifying flames had completely condensed the sky, he had seen Mie Shen''s weakness!


    The dragon claw stretched out, and the feeling of vigilance caused him to withdraw. A sharp sword cut into his dragon claw, the tip of his fingers breaking.


    "I originally wanted to keep one of your hands, but I didn''t think that you would withdraw it so quickly." Mie Shen was very surprised. Logically speaking, the Divine Dragon''s arm should have been broken, but why was he only missing a fingernail?


    "You''re still like this. You''ve always been like this, but there won''t be a next time because you''ve thoroughly angered me." Although he knew that Mie Shen still had eighty percent of his peak level of cultivation, that eighty percent almost made him lose his arm.


    Puff puff ¡­


    The divine dragon let out a mouthful of turbid air. The turbid air now had a hint of a great Dao!


    The world finally shattered. Countless Homo sapiens continued to look up at the sky, where the divine dragons flew in the sky, and all of the cultivators stepped into the void.


    Xu Dong suddenly opened his eyes wide. The smell of blood let him have a glimpse of his memories, that memory was too beautiful, and he did not want to recall it, maybe there was still a little misunderstanding in that memory.


    Crack ¡­


    The divine dragon was shocked, it looked at Xu Dong as if he had seen a ghost. That detestable thing was not a thing, but a person, an even more powerful Sage. His gaze focused on the divine dragon.


    "Dammit, I didn''t expect you to actually step into the quasi-Saint realm!" The divine dragon turned pale with fright. Stepping into the quasi-Saint realm and merging three thousand great Daos, just how tyrannical was Xu Dong''s talent? Who exactly had created him?


    "An ancient supreme elder!" He suddenly understood. He pointed at Xu Dong and said, "You must have been the seed left behind by a supreme elder during the Ancient Era!"


    "The seed has sprouted. Are you afraid now?" Xu Dong looked at the Divine Dragon coldly, as if the Divine Dragon had suffered the most heinous humiliation. He was furious.


    "Are you not afraid of death, or is there another reason?" Xu Dong mocked. Boundless stars came from the sky, and then smashed onto the divine dragon.


    All living beings in the long night world cheered while jumping up and down happily, "The divine dragon has been cursed by the heavens!"


    "Shut up, you damned mortals!" The divine dragon seemed to have been touched by a sore spot in its heart. It was extremely angry. The power smashed into the ground and the ground was torn apart. The core of the Long Night suddenly turned into a stream of light.


    "Don''t even think about leaving! Since I can''t leave, I want this planet to die with me!" The divine dragon''s body was dyed with blood and was in extreme pain. However, it still turned into a stream of light and chased after the core.


    Xu Dong calmly looked at the Divine Dragon. A dying Divine Dragon, even if it exploded with even more power, so what?


    However, because the power was exploding, the divine dragon stopped in an instant. He finally understood that he was being toyed with by someone, and that person was Xu Dong. He looked at Xu Dong, and Xu Dong''s figure had already disappeared.


    Ten Thousand Beasts Submission!


    Xu Dong looked at the divine dragon in silence. He did not kill the divine dragon, but he had trapped him, so he could not come out. The three thousand great Daos had condensed into something called fate, allowing him to control anyone.


    "No one can reach my level, other than the even stronger divine spirit in the sky, otherwise I will never come out. Shen Long, you should just obediently stay in the cage I created for you!" After Xu Dong finished speaking, he turned into a ray of light and stopped caring about the divine dragon.


    He said to the divine dragon, "I knew that this would be the end. You can''t escape, the shackles of this world, aside from the Sovereign, you are invincible within the Primal Chaos. But today, in this world, you have suffered an even more heinous punishment."


    "Give me ¡­" "Give it to me!" The dragon stared at the night, and the night looked back at him.


    "Are you sure? If I give it to you, you might have to leave that Sovereign. " The divine dragon lowered its head gravely, then nodded heavily. He had decided, he had decided that he must obtain that power, break through this world, and look for Xu Dong. He had decided to kill Xu Dong!


    "Since you''ve made your choice, there''s no other way to regret it. You''re the prehistoric man, and even if you die, you''re still a prehistoric ghost!" Zhang Ye stretched out his hand and broke through Xu Dong''s barrier, but in the end, he still gave the divine dragon''s heart to his!

 C379 divinity killing tool

    Just for revenge, the Divine Dragon had entered the Great Desolation Pit. Xu Dong, who was in the distance, had already understood. He looked at the location of the divine dragon, then turned into an afterimage, and completely disappeared.


    He had left this place, this place filled with the smell of ruins, and he was looking at something else that was lingering around the nebula.


    Mie Shen was also by Xu Dong''s side, his expression was somewhat suspicious. Xu Dong knew what he was wondering and immediately asked: "What are you wondering?"


    "I''m curious, why didn''t you kill that guy?" Mie Shen voiced out his doubts.


    But suddenly he heard a groan. Mie Shen finally understood, Xu Dong wiped the blood from his mouth, then smiled and said: "If it is possible, I actually hope to kill him, but I have no choice, I have already reached my limit."


    He had already reached his limit and was no longer able to kill the divine dragon. Mie Shen was also injured, both of them had no fighting strength, even Eternal Night was not his opponent. Eternal Night was just a elderly person who could see through the stars.


    "I understand, but he got the Dragon God''s Heart, why don''t you want it?" Mie Shen changed the topic once again. He didn''t know why Xu Dong let go of the Divine Dragon Heart so that the Divine Dragon could obtain it, but after obtaining it, he would soon be at the peak of existence. It was possible that he could be comparable to Tathagata and other Sage.


    "For others, it would be useless even if you wanted to. Rather, it would be better to grant the divine dragon its wish and allow it to become a primordial power." Xu Dong naturally had his own thoughts. He knew that there was a way to give others a way out, so naturally, it was to give himself a way out.


    "Why do I feel like I''m filled with nebulae, as if there''s something that makes my heart beat?" Xu Dong looked towards the direction of the nebula, but he did not see anything. What exactly was that thing?


    "Heavens ¡­" Xu Dong could feel that aura. It was the primordial sky, the primordial true divine spirit.


    A vast divine voice came from a distant nebula: "I didn''t expect that you would actually come. The path of the Fate Lord, you actually fused together, it really feels strange to me."


    When Cang Tian appeared from within the void, Xu Dong saw that her face was actually still within the Martial Spirit Continent. He didn''t know how long had passed, but he still didn''t have the slightest impression of her.


    It was as if there was still a fork in the road of life in this world. In the Divine Profound Realm, everything was revived and the heavens controlled everything in the Homo sapiens.


    Hong Huang was also the world of the heavens. It was also the protective barrier of the heavens, and because the Homo sapiens was becoming more and more powerful, his dignity could be given away.


    "I know that you do not wish for others to surpass you. However, the truth is that I do not have any obstructions towards you. You are you, and I am me." Xu Dong said to the heavens.


    The heavens knew what he meant, but she didn''t immediately reply. Instead, she smiled and carelessly looked into the distance.


    This slight movement caused Xu Dong to feel uncomfortable in his heart. Why was it uncomfortable?


    A person''s future, a person''s entire life, would never be an inch of the length of the heavens. Without the Homo sapiens, the future god, and the chaos god race that would appear in the near future, the heavens did not need to rely solely on one''s strength.


    So Xu Dong became silent, and then he heard Cang Tian saying: "Your parents and I have fought with the Sovereign countless times, and I know your parents, and they had left something behind. If you take it away, you will have to pay the price, and I will decide."


    Xu Dong stood within the Nebula and within his peak, there was a hint of bright red. Within the red color, there was also a hint of gold that was difficult to see clearly.


    "Okay, I want that." In the end, Xu Dong still could not endure it anymore, because he felt that it was more important than anything else. Ordinary people might not know what it was, but it was very important to a child whose parents might not be able to see it again.


    "I want half of your lifespan, I will take away your lifespan, and also your basic rights as a human. This is the price you pay, you will become a human and a ghost like demi-human race!" He knew that Xu Dong would agree, and he had also thought of a way to take away Xu Dong''s bloodline, which was to possess the qualifications of a human.


    "You know my bloodline. You can''t possibly take it away." Xu Dong looked at the sky, his eyes filled with certainty. He could clearly feel the bloodline shackles in his body, so Xu Dong seriously advised, "If you want to take my bloodline, perhaps you will lose something."


    "What''s missing?" The heavens were puzzled. He did not know what that thing was exactly, so why did it make him, a person asking for it, lose something?


    Why do you suddenly have a bad feeling? Taking a step forward, he saw that Xu Dong was frowning, and a blood-red half-moon mark appeared on his forehead. He nodded: "I understand, looks like I can only take away your life.


    "Sure." Xu Dong nodded his head. Ten thousand years of lifespan, only passed in the blink of an eye, Xu Dong didn''t care at all as he stretched out his hand and took one of the ten white lines in Xu Dong''s body.


    Then, Xu Dong''s hair turned pale white, his skin began to wrinkle, and his blood started to solidify.


    The young man had turned into a middle-aged man at that moment, looking somewhat similar to Xu You.


    "My father didn''t let you take my life, did he?" Xu Dong curiously asked. Cang Tian nodded, he knew why. Just because he hated Xu Dong, Xu Dong''s talent made him afraid.


    Therefore, he wanted to rob Xu Dong of his lifespan and bloodline. However, there were shackles on his bloodline, and the heavens did not want to touch that thing.


    "Of course not, this is only my condition." It was something that Xu Dong had sensed before. The heavens said to Xu Dong: "Congratulations, this thing is a weapon that can kill the heavens, and is also your future. After obtaining it, you will be the Lord of prehistoric era."


    "The Great Desolate Master, huh ¡­" Xu Dong let out a cold laugh. He looked towards the sky and said. Isn''t it you? "


    "Of course not, I''m just a passerby in this world. The reason why I''ve become a heaven defying existence is due to luck. Perhaps the heavens are yours for the next generation." The heavens looked at Xu Dong, and an expression of pain appeared on his face. He would be quitting the stage soon, and at that time, Xu Dong would ascend to the top, and he would step into the peak of this world.


    That thing was called the Massacre the Heavens. Xu Dong held it in his hand and looked it over, then said while looking at the sky: "Sky, are you joking?"


    "Are you joking? No, I''m not joking. I''m serious. " He smiled.


    Mie Shen could not bear to watch any longer. Looking at the dark and unassuming object in Xu Dong''s hands, he smiled and said, "Heavens, are you sure this hammer is a Heaven-Piercing Divine Weapon?"


    In the darkness of the night.


    A shadow kept on flashing in Xu Dong''s mind, and kept on swinging with the Divine Staff, all the way until the end of evolution, Xu Dong still could not understand.


    What was the use of this dark and unassuming thing that looked like a poker?


    He could see that it was not worth it in Mie Shen''s eyes, and he also saw that it was worth it in the eyes of the heavens, so was it worth it or not?

 C380 Sovereign of Chaos

    This Ganges Galaxy was filled with depressing atmosphere. Mie Shen suddenly felt that something was wrong, he did not understand what kind of feeling was in there, and maybe it was the end of his life.


    Who in the world could kill him and Xu Dong?


    Xu Dong had also taken out his blood blade. The blood blade was filled with a murderous aura, but in the middle of the Ganges, a hand suddenly extended over.


    The palm was full of fanatical energy, and the scariest part was his power and the unbearably terrifying destructive hand.


    "Sovereign of Primal Chaos!" Mie Shen turned pale with fright, he took out Mie Shen''s sword and with a ripple of his sword, he slashed towards his palm.


    However. The palm did not move an inch, and it seemed to have grown a lot larger as well as a hint of blood red light charged out. Xu Dong stood in the middle of the storm, his prideful bones not allowing for its destruction.


    However, at that moment, his heart was filled with pain. This pain was not as simple as that. There was also a hint of destruction, his fate ¡­


    "No one can take control of my life!" Xu Dong was completely enraged, the blood blade that was filled with divine light was also destroyed, but in the air, the sword light was shattered.


    Mie Shen wanted to make a move, but suddenly a shadow appeared in the distance. The clone of the Sovereign had stepped into the Great Desolation World.


    "A traitor. Have you forgotten how I control you?" The Primal Chaos Sovereign had a smile on his face that was as beautiful as a blossoming flower.


    Xu Dong''s heart skipped a beat. Even if he was about to die, seeing such a beauty in front of him meant that he had nothing to regret. His breathing was heavy, and there was a hint of helplessness in his heart.


    "You are still beautiful. But let me not be moved anymore. " Mie Shen laughed self-deprecatingly. Although he was also moved, that was still the past. The Sovereign had changed and it was no longer appropriate for him to continue chasing after her.


    What Mie Shen knew was that he was no longer a perfect person. In the next moment, he seemed to feel the power surging in his mind, his blood was still congealing and compressing, as if he was unwilling to die just like that!


    Was that his parents blood?


    "No one can control my fate, not even you!" Xu Dong shouted out loud, and the berserk anger smashed forward, the terrifying power, had finally dissipated.


    He stood on top of the vast nebula, and his eyes slowly focused. No one knew where this energy had come from, or whether it was his blood or his mind.


    Thump, thump, thump ¡­


    "Hey, why do you have a divine artifact?" The Sovereign was confused, why would Xu Dong have that kind of thing, who could have that kind of thing? Only that person fought with his for countless years, and eventually became a fellow from the waste ¡ª Xu You!


    "I know, so you are his son!" The chaos Sovereign was excited. Her fist was glowing with a golden light.


    Swoosh!


    Although the fist looked like it came from a little girl, Xu Dong felt like he was facing a great enemy, because he felt like his body was being cut apart.


    "Do you want to take away my father''s things as well?" Xu Dong laughed out loud, the prehistoric Sage would be arriving soon, and by then, they would definitely not be able to leave. Furthermore, he did not believe that the heavens would let him die, and that he was not someone to be trifled with.


    His bloodline still had something hidden, that was that shackle. Even though Xu Dong wanted to leave, he could not.


    If he were to leave, the Heroic Spirits here would no longer recognize him, and he would no longer be a part of the Homo sapiens.


    "It''s just a few undead. You want to revive them?" The Sovereign knew that Xu Dong''s goal in coming here was to resurrect all those powerful lifeforms. Although they did not possess great power in the beginning, if they were to revive, then there would be more geniuses surging in the prehistoric era!


    "A wishful thinking guy is usually just trying to get something out of nothing." She suddenly became anxious and said to Xu Dong: "Alright, you should be dead by now, because the Sage of this world will be arriving soon."


    Mie Shen wanted to go forward and stop the Primal Chaos Sovereign, but that slender and exquisite palm actually swept Mie Shen away. The Master said coldly, "Don''t worry, it''ll be your turn soon.


    Mie Shen spat out a mouthful of blood. In front of the Sovereign, his cultivation was like a child''s, one could kill him with ease. Not even a single hair on her head could be hurt!


    Above the starry sky, the soul of Heroic Spirits lingered. The soul of the ancient era, the undead that stopped in the ancient era, and the people of the current era were all spectating, hoping that the soul would revive.


    They were all waiting for the arrival of the prehistoric Sage s. Only when Tathagata or Cang Tian took action would they be able to defeat the Sovereign. If the others couldn''t do it, not even a little bit!


    "With this palm, your life will be gone." The Sovereign reached out her hand and a little destruction appeared on her palm. Although it was only a little, it was even more terrifying than before.


    Xu Dong felt like he was about to die. He was somewhat regretful about why he went to the sky''s galaxy and appeared here, why couldn''t he go somewhere else.


    In the end, Xu Dong felt that this couldn''t be said to be due to bad luck. It could only be said that the Sovereign in the Primal Chaos had never intended to let him go.


    That palm struck towards, and Xu Dong felt the palm whistling through the air, when a person suddenly appeared in front of him, and that palm also landed on the person who had just appeared.


    "Bang ¡­"


    Xu Dong felt that his bones were about to shatter, his body no longer had any energy, but he still struggled to get up, and looked at Mie Shen''s injuries ¡­


    "Gone, I''m done ¡­" Mie Shen''s eyes were lifeless as he looked at Xu Dong with an apologetic look.


    "You''re wrong. You''re not finished. You still have a future!" Xu Dong''s eyes became a bit more sparkling. He did not expect Mie Shen to give up everything, and with a generous attitude, he bore the majority of the power for him!


    The starry sky suddenly felt a tinge of desolation. The gods'' eyes were filled with grief as the divine dragon opened its eyes.


    Everything finally started to end. Was Xu Dong dead?


    Many people could almost see Xu Dong''s corpse, but a divine dragon appeared in the starry sky, his body constantly growing larger.


    "Stop, you''ll die like this!" Tathagata appeared beside Xu Dong, but he had no way of stopping Xu Dong. He could only lower his head and said: "Amitabha, why must you do this?"


    Because Xu Dong had no other choice, he could only do this, and this was the only way. He was extremely arrogant, and Mie Shen''s corpse was unbearable for him.


    In front of Xu Dong, she was truly very small, and in the end, Xu Dong dropped the dragon claw.


    Boom! *


    A star was shattered!


    The Gods were shocked!


    Fortunately, there was no one on that star!


    The chaos Sovereign wanted to leave, but he suddenly clawed again, and the dragon claw did not accidentally smash her to pieces. Then, Xu Dong tore open space and time, his gigantic dragon body shrinking in size, he actually managed to enter inside.


    "No way, he actually stepped into the primal chaos!" The gods were shocked. They never thought that Xu Dong would be so arrogant, and directly stepped into the Primal Chaos for Mie Shen''s sake.


    Chaos isn''t that easy, and the power of Sovereign isn''t that weak either. After destroying her clone, would he be able to act arrogantly?

 C381 Xu Dong returned (1)

    When Xu Dong stepped into the Primal Chaos, the first thing that came to him wasn''t the Sovereign but this primal chaos energy. He felt a scorching pain on his skin and an unbearable pain had already started to appear in his heart.


    Then, he turned into a demon. Only then did he realize that the aura of primal chaos had entered his body and he would be fine once he became a demi-human race. He looked into the distance and saw a gigantic star.


    He was silent. He couldn''t find any words to describe his thought of seeing a ghost. This planet was 100,000 times bigger than the ancient planets!


    "How can I finish traversing this planet?" He said those words with a heavy heart, and when he stepped into it, he felt a huge force pulling him down. Even with his strength, he was unable to control himself, causing him to fall towards the ground.


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    "This is bad!" I might fall to my death here! " Xu Dong suddenly felt that after he landed on the ground, he would become a lump of meat, and then he would die. At that time, not only would he not be able to help Mie Shen take revenge, he would even become a tragic outsider.


    Rumble ~ ~ ~


    Dust flew everywhere as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he stood up once again. Although there was blood at the corner of his mouth, he had not wiped it away when he suddenly saw a figure!


    "Sovereign of Primal Chaos!" Xu Dong was furious, his eyes turning red.


    "Aiyo, I didn''t expect you to step into the Primal Chaos. Don''t you know this is my home ground? Although I can''t kill you, I still have a way to enslave you!" She laughed coldly, and the figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere and rushed towards Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong was unable to dodge in time, and this object actually entered between his eyebrows. However, there was an additional blood-red half-moon between his eyebrows, causing the Sovereign to be stunned, he never expected that Xu Dong had such a method up his sleeve.


    "Abominable Xu You, looks like there''s no other way, generals, kill him for me!" Sovereign was extremely angry. She did not expect Xu You to have a backup, preventing her from enslaving Xu Dong, so she could only kill him. This would be a good thing, other than being an enemy of the Primal Chaos Realm.


    However, Xu Dong calmly made his move. He smashed one so-called general after another, and then formed a Great Way of Destruction, falling from the sky!


    Boom! *


    "This... Could this be the Lord Divine Dragon? "


    "Why is he so powerful? Even the number one general died!"


    "NO!" No! "Let me go!"


    Boom! *


    The ground split open as the Sovereign looked over in shock. Her floating eyebrows turned speechless, when suddenly, Xu Dong''s gaze fixated on him, and directly grabbed onto her lifeline!


    "You ¡­" Just as the Primal Chaos Sovereign was about to say something, the colossal dragon roared, and a barrier appeared around him!


    Inside the barrier, the two looked at each other. Xu Dong had a divine dragon''s body, and when he took on the human form, he spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Sovereign helplessly!


    "What? You''re a spirit body?" Xu Dong was unsure, what exactly was this thing, why didn''t she die, wasn''t old, and only had an eternal beauty?


    "Because this is the power of Chaos. You don''t understand it at all." Sovereign laughed with gentleness, causing people to become intoxicated.


    "I heard that you are a dragon. Are you a thief or something?" Sovereign blinked his eyes, and asked obsequiously: "You''re locking me here, what are you trying to do?"


    A hot and spicy aura surged from Xu Dong''s body. Then, the Sovereign walked over and said: "We''re here today, the beautiful scene of a good morning, what aren''t you going to do?"


    Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Hehe, could it be that I''ve won against you and have captivated you?"


    "You''re right. Even if you make me enchanted, I can''t remember how long it has been. I haven''t wanted much in countless years anyway, and as long as you can satisfy me, chaos is yours ¡­"


    Sovereign''s obedient and innocent attitude almost made Xu Dong spit out a mouthful of blood. It had only been a short while, how did she become like this, why did the atmosphere suddenly change? Xu Dong felt pain deep within his heart, but he suddenly felt a burning hot feeling.


    What was going on?


    He looked at Sovereign, he did not expect her to have a pill in her hands, the pill was emitting a pink smell, Xu Dong had just had a bad idea, and then he saw Sovereign''s clothes falling off ¡­


    Everything in the universe had its own path. Xu Dong used his own clothes to cover his body. Looking at the Sovereign, he no longer had any immaturity, and had an extra bit of maturity. Then, she waved his hand and threw Xu Dong an item that was filled with lingering soul.

 C382 Xu Dong returned (2)

    "This... Isn''t this Mie Shen''s soul? How could it be in your hands? " Xu Dong looked at Sovereign, his eyes filled with astonishment. Xu Dong had thought that Mie Shen was dead.


    When the Sovereign approached him, Xu Dong smelled a nice fragrance and retreated a few steps back. He looked at the Sovereign with a vigilant look, and did not expect that after making a trip to the Primal Chaos, he had actually lost his body.


    However, Xu Dong retreated a few steps, the Sovereign got closer, and said gently: "I hope you can come again next time. Also, why did I hold onto this guy''s soul, it''s because I want him to live a life worse than death."


    Xu Dong nodded, but he rejected his offer: "I will definitely not come next time, bring you back to the numerous Sage s that are gathered here in the prehistoric era."


    Sovereign smiled and waved her hand: "Do you think you can come back once they go? "It doesn''t exist, because they all want to be free, so they will be free in the prehistoric era. You can kill them all ¡­"


    Xu Dong nodded his head. If the Sovereign had no other choice, then he would just let them all go, but why did he feel like the reason he came today had already lost its meaning?


    Moreover, he even lost his body. His identity was something that he had preserved for countless years, yet he actually lost himself because he came to the primal chaos ¡­ However, there was an additional trace of fondness in Xu Dong''s eyes as she looked at Sovereign.


    "From now on, you''re my man!" Xu Dong laughed loudly, then transformed into a dragon and stepped into the void. From today onwards, he would never appear in this place again, because when the Sovereign smiled, she cried and turned into an afterimage.


    That speed, had already surpassed Xu Dong. It was not because she lacked strength, but because of the other side of Xu Dong.


    Why... You can''t remember anything, why did you lose... What about me?


    Since that is the case, we shall not meet again. Unless you return in that life, we will have a chance to meet again ¡­


    It was fate again. After they interweaved for a moment, they disappeared once more.


    What exactly was Xu Dong''s past, and what was he now?


    Only the person who created Xu Dong would know.


    Great Desolation World. Xu Dong''s figure reappeared as he stepped out of the void. Xu Dong had returned!


    The God looked towards Xu Dong. Xu Dong''s expression was calm, but they had already been boiling over.


    Xu Dong actually came back from the Primal Chaos, how could he have such abilities?


    "Xu Dong... How did you get back? " The Sword God muttered as he looked towards Xu Dong''s space.


    Ever since he came to the Wasteland, he had never thought of going back. As the primal chaos was the control of the land, no one could disobey the orders of the Sovereign.


    Although the Sovereign was beautiful, if he couldn''t get it, he might as well leave as soon as possible. But why didn''t Xu Dong get enslaved and instead return? [What the heck is wrong with him!]


    "It can''t be, could it be that the Sovereign has given an explanation?" His nerves were flustered, as if he had thought of this possibility, but the god glanced at him.


    It was just a cold glance, but it made him unable to say anything else.


    "Don''t forget, the Sovereign can send out clones, and the clones'' power is enough to kill us. If we can''t take down the prehistoric land, we might still be able to become a pawn in the Sovereign''s universe!" She knew that if she couldn''t succeed then they wouldn''t be able to take another step and become free and easy people. Instead, they would continue to become slaves!


    Because they had no way to disobey, they could only obey, obey!

 C383 Xu Dongs Future

    In the vast expanse of stars, in a desolate area, the people of Shen Xi''s group were still alive. They were all looking at the desolate land with a helpless look on their faces.


    "The Desolate Star is too big, only the few of us can''t find the remnants." The Desolate Ruins were treasures left behind by the Gods. If they could be found, they would become an existence that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the heavens.


    It was just that this Desolate Ruins was too difficult to find. The Gods'' Battlefield, the Sage that died in the Primal Chaos and prehistoric times, those bones and weapons were all polar weapon s. Whether it was primordial chaos or primal chaos, polar weapon did not exist today.


    Shen Can shook his head, and looked towards the flower pond in the distance, and said: "There''s actually a flower growing here?"


    This scene was too strange, causing Shen Xi and the others to be confused. The wasteland didn''t have spiritual energy, so why were there flowers growing here?


    What was going on? Could it be that there was some other kind of power here?


    How could other forces exist here? Desolation was not under the control of any side, and even the guardian god, the Desolate Sage, had been turned into dust during the Ancient Era.


    Before long, they arrived at the Flowerland. The flower pond was full of evilness. He raised his hand to destroy it, then looked at the peak of the sea of stars. Suddenly, it became hard to speak.


    "Chi!"


    The flower pond disappeared, and the flowers, plants, and trees disappeared. All that was revealed was desolation and darkness, as well as a bit of disgusting things. Those were the auras of the Evil God.


    "The Evil God from the ancient era isn''t dead yet?" Shen Xi was puzzled. She looked elsewhere and saw a hint of blood-red. This blood-red signified that the Evil God she mentioned was indeed alive.


    "Da Da Da ¡­" As the blood dripped, Shen Can suddenly shouted. A blood-red line suddenly appeared on his body. Those lines were curved and then split apart. It was actually a worm, a bug that had drilled its way out.


    "Dammit, it''s a Holy Swallowing Worm!" Shen Can felt that his Holy Body was severely injured, and couldn''t help but take a few steps back. The insect seemed to have not eaten enough, flew up again, and Shen Xi pulled out the long sword at his waist, stabbing it directly into the insect''s head.


    Puff ¡­


    "I''m afraid there will be more Holy Swallowing Worms here! Let''s hurry up and leave. " The earth shook, and her nerves stepped on the earth.


    Boom! *


    A huge snake-like creature directly ate its nerve and roared, and then continued to rush at Shen Can, but suddenly, an explosive sound came from its internal organs, the nerve split open its stomach, it looked at Shen Can and said: "Be careful, you seem to have become their nourishment!"


    Shen Can nodded, he looked around and saw a King Kong in the distance. The King Kong roared, and smashed onto his chest.


    "It can''t be, why are there so many ancient sacred beasts?" Suddenly, they discovered that the Ancient Era was actually so terrifying. The blood of the Sage s actually created such a creature that could easily devour Sage''s food. It was very rare in the cultivation world.


    It was likely that very few people would come here. They never would have thought that someone from the Primal Chaos Realm would come here. If they wanted to obtain the treasure, they would first need to defeat the sacred beasts here before they could obtain the treasure.


    They charged towards Kong Kim. Although Shen Xi was a Sage, she had pointed her sword and turned into a blur. In the end, she was sent flying by Kong Kim. Her thin figure looked very pitiful.


    Nervous Fury: "You monkey, you are courting death!"


    However, that King Kong grabbed ahold of his leaping nerves and pinched them casually. The sacred body shattered and fell from the sky. When the others saw this, they no longer cared about running for their lives. They had to work together, otherwise, they would be massacred by the King Kong.


    Wound after wound appeared on Kong Kim''s body. Suddenly, a figure appeared within his body. It was the Sword God of Primal Chaos and he held a sword in his hand. His sword looked extremely ordinary, but everyone could feel that the sword was filled with killing intent!


    Puchi ¡­


    The Chaos Sword God no longer looked at it, but looked at Shen Xi and the others, and said, "The Primal Chaos is really one generation after another. I never thought that you guys would be weak to such a degree, it makes me sigh!"


    "Sword God, stop speaking nonsense. Isn''t there always people who are weak and strong in this world?" After a pause, Shen Xi angrily said, "And you, you''ve been in this world for who knows how many years already, so your cultivation will naturally increase."


    "Are you looking for an excuse?" He shook his head, indicating that he was not at all. Then, he let out a breath and said: "Okay, today I''m here to help you guys take the treasures. Listen to me take you guys away."


    "Alright." After all, they had been friends for many years, it was impossible for them to betray each other. In the distance, as they got closer and closer to the center of the wasteland, a pyramid appeared out of thin air.


    That pyramid was completely golden, and under the sun, it was filled with a dazzling light. The chaos god race s were all shocked, just how did this pyramid appear in their eyes?


    "The technique of the Hidden void is powerful indeed." Shen Xi praised.


    The few of them finally understood what kind of spell it was. Hidden void Arts, it could hide a star inside the void, and as long as someone walked over, they would be able to pass through. If not, then they would not be able to discover what was inside.


    "Sword God, your cultivation is about to surpass the Sage, why aren''t you helping the Primal Chaos achieve victory? If that''s the case, we can both escape the control of the Sovereign, and then we can conquer the universe. What''s wrong with that?" Shen Can took a step forward and whispered a few words to the Sword God.


    "Do you think the Sovereign is really that weak? "She just doesn''t want to come over. If she wants you to, you''re already dead." The Sword God sneered, then he dodged to the side.


    On the contrary, it was filled with blood. Sword God turned his head and said, "You must be careful, once you step into the pyramid, if you are not careful, we can become dead."


    "Understood, don''t worry, Sword God will lead the way." Shen Xi and the others were already prepared. It was only because they obtained the inheritance that they might be able to free themselves.


    However, a strange thing suddenly appeared. Everyone''s expression changed. The moment they stepped into the pyramid, they realized that something was wrong, because they were all trapped inside.


    "This... "What''s going on?" What happened? Why did such a thing appear? Just what kind of thing did he do? All of a sudden, he disappeared, leaving only emptiness and loneliness in his wake ¡­ And a chill... Were they doomed?


    "Everyone, be careful. I''m afraid the real test is about to begin." Sword God sneered, he looked towards the distance, and suddenly saw a person walking out, no. It wasn''t just one person. They had the same number of people as Shen Xi and the others. The most important thing was that they were all the same.


    This was a test. This was a test of their strength. Although those people had cultivations similar to theirs, in reality, it was extremely difficult for them to completely determine who would win!


    "Shen Xi, help me block my avatar!" The chaos Sword God said to Shen Xi.


    The Chaos Sword God looked towards Shen Xi and said, "You''re not my opponent, so you''re not even qualified to fight with me."

 C384 doppelganger and avatar

    The two of them took on each other at the same time. Although the avatars were powerful, their cultivation was on par with the two of them. In addition, there was even more terrifying power. But they weren''t really them.


    "Not worthy to be your opponent?" A smile of disdain appeared in Shen Xi''s eyes, and the Chaos Sword God on the side seemed to feel that something was different about Shen Xi. As expected of the spokesperson of the Primal Chaos, he actually hid a power that was even stronger than him!


    Crack ¡­


    Then, he completely felt that he was in danger, as if he shouldn''t have exchanged blows with her. This smile on Shen Xi''s face was exactly the same as before.


    The only difference was that Sword God did not speak to her!


    "Xixi Sword ¡­" Sword God saw the secret within it and simultaneously turned into an afterimage. However, Sword God''s clone was still injured. Although that Xixi sword seemed elegant, it had an earth-shattering moment.


    The Desolate Lands was being pulled by the sword marks as they drilled far away. It was clear how powerful this one strike was. Even if it was Sword God, at that moment, he felt as if all his internal organs had been sliced into pieces.


    "Why is your sword so hateful?" The incarnation of the Sword God was shocked and furious. Why was Shen Xi''s sword so powerful that it made people afraid? Even he himself had to take a few steps back to realize that retreating was useless.


    Her sword edge was very ordinary, it directly landed on the top of his head, then her soul was shattered. As he knelt on the ground, the Sword God in primal chaos sneered and said, "Truly a shameful trash, you want to send such an opponent?"


    Above void. The figure of a person appeared, overlooking the gods. A cold aura instantly engulfed the entire World of Gods.


    "Dusk stands at the entrance of the gods. All living things must either be destroyed or they exist. You mortals actually stepped into my void''s forbidden grounds?! How reckless. "How reckless!" A huge force. It came crashing down from the sky.


    Boom! *


    Yellow sand rolled about, trees broke, bones shattered, blood and flesh flew everywhere, a few Sage s were immediately crippled, the Sword God wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his expression calm.


    "You''ve already been dead for who knows how many years, but you still want to try and destroy the human world. That''s impossible, so what if you''re a void God, sooner or later, I''ll have to step into that realm. I hope that when the time comes, you won''t tremble from fear!" Sword God sneered, as if he was born with such a position.


    The void snorted coldly, then gradually disappeared. The pyramid returned to normal and the cold air and temperature disappeared as well. He had stepped on a nebula that filled the sky alone as he came to this world.


    Suddenly, he saw a sound wave. That sound wave roiled the time and disturbed the order of the three realms, attacking the soul of countless immortal god. At that moment, they seemed to have obtained a higher level of sound wave.


    Suddenly, Xu Dong arrived at Tathagata''s World, the Land of the Western Sky.


    Xu Dong looked at Tathagata and asked, "Buddha, I came today ¡­"


    "There''s no need to ask. The lamp is no longer in my hand. It is in the Divine Dragon''s hand." Tathagata spoke quickly to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong nodded and said: "I understand."


    "Go, go. In the great Dao, your heart is at peace. You must not have any grudges in your heart."


    "Disciple understands. Thank you, Buddha, for your words. " Xu Dong bowed and retreated, then walked towards the Star Lord.


    The Tathagata Buddha watched as Xu Dong left. He closed his eyes and pondered about the future.


    If Xu Dong wanted to revive Mie Shen, he had to obtain the Precious lotus Lamp, and for the lamp to land in the hands of the divine dragon, he had to suppress his destiny, but who knew that it would actually be obtained by the divine dragon.


    However, when he arrived at this place, he saw the stars in the distance. The enchantment was still there. He landed on the stars, and a bald monk was sitting in front of the divine dragon.


    Xu Dong revealed a smile towards that guy, and the bald monk also laughed, and then said: "Benefactor Xu, are you here too, because you want the Precious lotus Lamp?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Is Master Jin Chanzi the same?" Xu Dong was certain that Jin Chanzi most likely wanted the Precious lotus Lamp.


    "On the orders of my master, I have come to retrieve the Precious lotus Lamp and at the same time, to transform into a divine dragon. Go to the Buddha''s Sacred Grounds and take care of the spirit mountains. "


    Xu Dong nodded, and with a wave of his hand, the barrier was completely removed. Xu Dong stretched out his hand and said: "Give me the Precious lotus Lamp, you can go to the Spirit Mountain now."


    "What if I don''t give it to you?" The divine dragon asked.


    Xu Dong laughed coldly: "You aren''t giving it to me? Then I will kill you and take away the Precious lotus Lamp. "


    "Do you have to?" The divine dragon opened his eyes, as if he could see Xu Dong''s future. He might actually die, and in an extremely miserable manner!


    "What do you think?" Xu Dong asked again, because he really wanted the divine dragon to die, so that he would have one less opponent to face. He didn''t mind killing the divine dragon now, since the only reason he gave up on killing him was because he was now Sage.


    He didn''t know what was going on with the Primal Chaos, but the power that the void God had released made him feel uncomfortable. There might be a day when there would be a calamity and it would be impossible to avoid it.


    That way, he could do whatever he wanted and be free to do what he wanted, and leave the world to eternity.


    Xu Dong had only lost ten thousand years of his lifespan. As long as he stepped into Sage, his life would be eternal and immortal. Xu Dong, on the other hand, did not have any lifespan left.


    This Divine Dragon was one who had stepped into the Sage, but he was not Xu Dong''s match at all. This was because this dragon had integrated the three thousand great Daos, making it comparable to a super Sage.


    "Do you want to die?" Xu Dong asked.


    There was only one lamp in the mouth of the divine dragon, and Xu Dong knew that it was the Precious lotus Lamp. If he was swallowed, he would have to kill him, otherwise, it would be impossible to obtain it!


    Xu Dong did not have the ability to kill all those from the Sage, but he could cripple them!


    The void was inside the pyramid, and was one of the guardians. Inside the pyramid, a few stone statues appeared in front of them, and those stone statues looked like they had experienced life and death situations. Why would there be such a strong life force flowing into their bodies!


    Shen Long and the others turned pale with fright. An enormous man with a dog''s head and a human form had appeared.


    "The Guardian of the Old Patriarch!" Shen Xi cried out in fear. The two Law Protectors had actually appeared in front of them. Just what was going on here?


    "This isn''t a dream, is it?" His nerves had been scared out of their wits. He could only weakly ask this question, but all he received was indifference. These two Protectors definitely weren''t here to kill him.


    "It''s not a dream. If we enter this yellow sand field, maybe they will attack us!" Everyone looked at divine spirit, who was wearing a golden helmet. They then saw a crocodile head man monster on the right, and the person in the middle was actually Old Law Wang!


    The dog-god roared, and the giant staff descended from the sky and smashed onto their holy bodies. The few weaker ones finally began to feel pain from their wounds. The frightening shockwaves also caused their injuries to become even more serious.


    The three divine figures in the sky were simply invincible. They repeatedly retreated, and finally, endless time passed. Then, when they were all together, they joined forces to suppress them!


    Sword God gave a few commands, and then everyone rushed over. Starlight fell on everyone''s face at the same time.

 C385 nonexistent

    The radiance of the stars fell far away in an instant. A hint of surprise appeared in the eyes of the crowd.


    Can''t you tell from that distance? Why was there such a genius? Within the nebula, several meteors flickered. Old Law Wang''s expression was crazed as he raised his terrifying staff and smashed downwards. The earth shattered.


    "You shall not offend me, Old Law. Whoever offends me shall be killed without mercy!" As he walked alone across the continent, the path he took was filled with shattered time and space. Xu Dong was silent, but his killing intent was even more vicious.


    The Sword God retreated seriously. The other chaos Sage s did the same because they realized that these fellows basically wouldn''t die, they were all invincible existences. Time and space had given them invincibility and immortality, but had taken away their soul and awareness.


    "Let''s go, we can''t take the things here. The things of the gods, are just a kind of looking up." Sword God was helpless. He finally understood what exactly this object was.


    "Yi, that''s not right. Why is there someone in front of us?" Isn''t that Xu Dong? that prehistoric genius? " She didn''t understand why Xu Dong would appear here. What exactly was here? How could it be so easy to obtain?


    Suddenly, the young man raised the sword in his hand, the blood blade took a step forward, and turned into nine stars, falling down instantly. At that moment, everyone felt a hint of killing intent, a detestable killing intent. Xu Dong had just returned from the Divine Dragon Palace, how did he arrive here so quickly?


    What did Xu Dong want to do, break the rules of the heaven, and step into the necropolis of the Gods? What did he want to obtain? And how?


    "Why can I meet him anywhere!" His mind was filled with unwillingness, but he had no choice. Not long after, a killing intent appeared in front of him, and the three divine spirit s of Huanggu finally exploded. The void God gave a cold smile as he watched the battle from within the pyramid.


    Then, Xu Dong rushed over and smashed onto the big enemy in the distance, but actually went through it, why did he go through it?


    "That''s the Eye of Space and Time. The thing that appeared from it is not real. It''s fake." Xu Dong was fighting with other people. The place he had smashed into, was a space-time node, and then, he had appeared in front of them.


    Suddenly, a few shooting stars appeared in the distance, Xu Dong''s figure had disappeared, and on the night star, a person walked out, spitting blood, then turned to look at Xu Dong. Xu Dong, who was in the distance, had an even stronger killing intent, he said to the divine dragon: "Give me, or I''ll kill you!"


    "Kill me, you still don''t have the ability to kill me!" The dragon still hated him. He turned back into his original form and wandered around in the starry sky. His body started to fill with cracks again as his body shattered.


    Aooo!


    "You''re courting death!" Xu Dong descended towards another star, he tugged at the Divine Dragon''s tail, wanting to struggle free, but there was nothing he could do, he could only be pulled down towards the ground.


    Boom ¡­


    "The Precious lotus Lamp won''t give it to you, I have already given it to Jin Chanzi. If you want to revive Mie Shen, you can only exchange it for your own soul!" He knew what Xu Dong wanted. He wanted the Precious lotus Lamp to revive the soul within the stars, but the Precious lotus Lamp was not his. In order to protect himself, he gave it back to Jin Chanzi.


    "Is that so!" Xu Dong let out a cold snort, and then, looked from afar. He instantly felt that something was wrong, as an incredible gap appeared in his heart, and he muttered to himself, "I hope we can make it in time, or else this will all be nonsense."


    "The detestable Jin Chanzi, he actually lied to me!" Xu Dong was completely enraged, the divine dragon once again spat out blood, when it opened its eyes, it actually could not see Xu Dong. Where did Xu Dong go?


    In the distance, a line streaked across. Jin Chanzi felt that Xu Dong, who was chasing behind him, had revealed a helpless expression, he did not expect that the hidden BOSS was not completed, but Xu Dong had still caught up to him.


    However, since he had no other methods, then forget it, he still had other means to drive Xu Dong away. However, he had forgotten that Xu Dong was not a weakling, but was actually a top-notch strong person. The methods of a super Sage was definitely not something an ordinary person could comprehend.


    Jin Chanzi felt that this world was filled with malice and he was directly flung outwards by Xu Dong, smashed into the distant ground and then, one of them coldly walked in front of him with an awe-inspiring killing intent.


    "You ¡­ How could you possibly catch up to me? " He was puzzled and could not understand why, but just at this moment, the difference between him and Xu Dong was too huge.


    "The Great void''s technique can go anywhere it wants. As the disciple of the Tathagata Buddha, don''t you know about it?" Xu Dong looked at Jin Chanzi and kept the Precious lotus Lamp.


    "I only wanted to disobey the heavens'' orders so that we could control our own destinies. However, in the end, you appeared. You, this guy who makes others feel that you are a sin." Jin Chanzi was in pain, he did not expect that it would end like this, was this person his enemy?


    Why did he have to stop him time and time again? How could the path of destiny be so simple?


    So, in order to live, some people exist for the sake of more benefits. Isn''t this the same as breaking the rules of this world?


    Jin Chanzi finally became silent, he looked at Xu Dong with a heavy look, Xu Dong''s arm was trembling a little, but when he raised the blood blade, it was also in a simple and casual manner as he swung out a sword.


    "The Buddhist arts are limitless, how can you injure me?" Jin Chanzi asked, and then saw a drop of blood.


    Blood flowed out from the blood, and under the starry sky, the two peerless geniuses faced each other coldly. "You have already taken away the Precious lotus Lamp, the grudge between us is not over yet."


    "En, you''re right. That''s why I''m going to kill you today." He said coldly, and the outcome of the battle was decided between the two of them, but Xu Dong still wanted to kill him.


    "Kill me? How are you qualified? " Jin Chanzi snorted, and walked forward, in front of him were thousands of buddhist lights, the buddhist light rushed over, condensed with a terrifying force, but many times, their thoughts were always different from the outcome.


    Jin Chanzi felt a touch of viciousness, and then, the Arhat Jin''s body shattered. He spat out a mouthful of blood with an extremely deranged expression.


    "I know that this would have no end in the first place. It''s just like those four fellows many years ago. They have already left, yet I insist on staying here ¡­"


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Dong stood in front of him, a little doubtful, and asked him what he said, and what he said?


    "We have no common topic. Death is death, dust is dust, and all living things will die. No one can guarantee that they won''t die. Xu Dong, you are the one who broke the heaven''s rules, you must take your life. " Jin Chanzi said to Xu Dong before transforming into a golden cicada. They flew deeper into the starry sky, never to return. They shouldn''t have existed in the first place, so why did they have to exist in this world?

 C386 The sword of the Sword God (1)

    That day, Jin Chanzi died, but there was someone who was still alive.


    The lights no longer lit up. Where had the people gone? Perhaps they were dead, but there were also some that could no longer be seen.


    Xu Dong stood at the place where the snow and wind met. There were four seasons here, so this planet was about the same as the Martial Spirit Continent. Lin Fei and the others were also standing beside Xu Dong.


    "On the path of soul, you are bestowed eternal life, bestowed the soul and body, submit to me in this world as your name."


    Amidst a muddled, chaotic chatter, the core of the Martial Spirit Continent shattered, and countless soul surged out continuously. A powerful soul shouted angrily: "Xu Dong, you will die a horrible death!"


    "What''s going on?" Lin Fei turned pale with fright. Shouldn''t the people from the Martial Spirit Continent be filled with gratitude? How could he be cursing!


    Suddenly, the figure of the Buddha appeared on the Precious lotus Lamp. Xu Dong exclaimed: "Jin Chanzi!"


    "Hahaha." That''s right, it''s me. I''ll leave a last resort for you to revive them. And they can only be my food, the rules of heaven! I want to break the heaven''s rules! " Jin Chanzi went crazy, Xu Dong looked at him and kicked the Precious lotus Lamp to death.


    However, Jin Chanzi was still laughing wildly as he swallowed down all his soul. He said to the rest of the people, "It''s useless, no one can escape death, let alone these undead. In the ancient times, the reincarnation cycle created by the gods was already destroyed by them.


    "After that, countless races were annihilated and the Homo sapiens did not have reincarnation, they would not have survived. However, even if they died, their souls would have dispersed and dissipated. Although the Martial Spirit Continent''s Heroic Spirit Hall is similar to Samsara, it was broken by someone else. You cannot stop me, I want to create death! " Jin Chanzi became even more unrestrained, acting as if he was mocking Xu Dong.


    After a moment, Xu Dong understood, he did not say much, only a sentence.


    "It seems that I was wrong. If the person was already dead, then he would be completely dead, and my father and the others would not be able to revive, and neither would those friends. Unless we find the real reincarnation cycle, where would the reincarnation cycle be?" Xu Dong thought for a while, before he finally understood, "There is no reincarnation in this world. I see. "


    Without reincarnation, the Homo sapiens had less reservations and could only live and not die. This was the result, reincarnation had not, and neither had the hall of the underworld. In the ancient times, the so-called death had long since vanished.


    In the distance. Tathagata Buddha did not say anything and only waved his hand, causing the Precious lotus Lamp to fall into his hands. He said to Xu Dong: "My apologies, I did not know that Jin Chanzi actually had such a method."


    Xu Dong looked at the golden Buddha, and laughed: "You already knew, this was the result of your life, you were wrong. But I didn''t, I was just too anxious, and made this worry disappear, I am a sinner."


    Buddha did not have any words to say anymore, he only shook his head and sighed. The blizzard around the Snow Wind Star was getting stronger and stronger, and Xu Dong gradually piled up into a snowman.


    From start to finish, Xu Dong did not shed a single tear, but it caused Lin Fei and the rest to feel even more ashamed. Pretending that he didn''t care, with the countless soul completely gone, he could only pretend that he didn''t care.


    Before long, an even more terrifying Demons appeared in the distance. The Demons roared and bit at the sky. On the snowy night, the Demons waved his claws and tore the sky apart before disappearing without a trace.


    What was that? Whether it was surpassing it or something else, why was it always filled with despair and death? In this world, there were so many people, why didn''t one of them wake up?


    In the Ancient Era, they did not know what exactly happened. Tathagata and the other Buddha s did not know, nor did they know about the Gods and Buddha, nor did the many Sage s within the Primal Chaos.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, the snowstorm had finally stopped. The night wind was blowing, the sprouts of the earth were released, hundreds of flowers were blooming, and all the sleeping creatures had woken up. A blood-red half moon had appeared between Xu Dong''s brows as he said to Lin Fei: "I should be looking for the results, as long as it succeeds, I can leave this world."


    "Do you have to look for this result? That way, you may never be able to become a true person again. Don''t forget, you are the only one in Martial Spirit Continent with me. "Don''t make me too lonely." Lin Fei said to Xu Dong.

 C387 The sword of the Sword God (2)

    The two of them didn''t interact much, but their friendship was deep. The two of them looked at each other, then Xu Dong separated them and walked towards the stars in the distance, gradually disappearing.


    was searching for that place. He wanted to find out what exactly had happened in the Ancient Era and why there were so many gods, but there was no reincarnation. Why couldn''t he find the God of Samsara?


    When Xu Dong arrived at a certain galaxy in time and space, he surveyed his surroundings and realized that there wasn''t a single thread of life left. Where did the Homo sapiens go, or whatever it was, it was better than wandering around here alone.


    Why was there not even a single person around? What was even more depressing was that there was not a single trace of life here. Just what exactly had happened? He came to a burning hot planet, the waves were boiling hot, and suddenly he saw a temple in the distance.


    "Great Thunderchant Temple!" Xu Dong was shocked, he did not expect that it was actually the Great Thunderclap Temple on top of the Spirit Mountain.


    He pushed open the sealed door, but there were no Buddha statues inside. He was a bit depressed. There were Buddha statues here, so why wasn''t there anyone paying their respects to the Buddha? He landed far away.


    It was an altar, and the altar was filled with the life force of Buddha. It was a place filled with vitality, but it was completely silent inside. Xu Dong walked onto the altar and asked: "What is this energy, what exactly is sealed in?"


    Crack ¡­ Xu Dong''s expression changed as he suddenly saw a figure. Xu Dong took a step back and the crack once again widened. He understood that there might be something sealed here.


    "Homo sapiens, if you let me out, I can tell you everything you want to know!" A voice travelled into Xu Dong''s ears, causing him to look elsewhere, before landing on a black silhouette in the distance. The figure just now was not a person, but was instead a ball of black mist.


    "What do I want to know that you can tell me?" Xu Dong asked puzzledly, he did not know why he would ask this idiotic question, in any case, from his point of view, it should be that this person was rather interesting.


    "That''s right, I can tell you everything you want to know, including the reincarnation you''re looking for!" The black mist laughed and revealed Xu Dong''s objective.


    Xu Dong came to this place to find the so called reincarnation cycle. He wanted to find reincarnation, so the Great Desolation World wouldn''t be an empty shell.


    "Do you know where Samsara is?" Xu Dong asked in return. He wanted to know anything related to reincarnation, even if it was the peerless Great Devil from back then.


    The black mist hesitated for a moment, then looked Xu Dong in the eyes and said: "I am reincarnation, and reincarnation is me. I am trapped here, and I don''t know how much longer has passed. Is the ancient war over? "


    Xu Dong shook his head, and laughed: "No, the great ancient wars are not over. It has only been a thousand years."


    To cultivators, a thousand years was too fast. That guy was puzzled for a few moments before he said to Xu Dong, "Really? Why do I feel like I''ve been through so many years?"


    "Predecessor, maybe you forgot to cultivate." Predecessor, maybe you forgot to cultivate. Xu Dong laughed as he spoke to this person. The black mist was filled with a hint of red light, and then, the black mist exploded!


    "Kid, you lied to me!"


    Xu Dong sneered: "Aren''t you deceiving me? There are so many uncomfortable things in this world, and you are one of them, making me feel a disgusting smell. What do you want to do, peep into my heart, is it really that easy! "

 C388 This reincarnation is not reincarnation

    The two of them were just probing each other. If Samsara was innocent, why would he be suppressed in the Great Thunderchant Temple?


    If Samsara didn''t have any plans, why would they spy on Xu Dong''s heart?


    This was all just a plot by Samsara, he wanted to come out and play with Xu Dong for that. Xu Dong looked at the reincarnation cycle and said: "The Ancient Era is over. But the calamity that was left behind is still going on, I finally understand why the Gods didn''t talk about it anymore. "


    He finally understood why Xu Dong had been on guard against him this entire time. It was because he had felt it long ago.


    With their minds spying on him, ordinary people would not be able to avoid it. There were only some special people, and Xu Dong was too special. He felt that if he made a move, he would not even be able to kill Xu Dong.


    "We''ll join hands and create a Purgatory for you. As the God of Heaven Palace, how about it?" Reincarnation decided to invite Xu Dong on his own accord, so that he could reappear in this world once more. However, Xu Dong shook his head, and he couldn''t help but feel a little exasperated, and asked: "Why aren''t you willing to believe me?"


    "Because none of the gods mentions you." He then looked at Xu Dong, and finally sighed in his heart. He said in the end, "Young one, are you interested to hear my story?"


    At the Snow Wind star, Lin Fei lowered his head heavily. He extended his hand to pick up the snow and wind, then raised his head and looked into the distance. His heart gradually sank, he didn''t know when it would start.


    Having lost the many heroic souls in the Martial Spirit Continent, he had no way to forgive himself. He did not blame Xu Dong, because what Xu Dong had done was right.


    He was a sinner, a sinner of the Martial Spirit Continent. He was the sinner that Qing Lan had sent out.


    The stars in the distance lost a bit of snow, everything was extinguished, and with a spin, where did Xu Dong go?


    He seemed to be wondering why he had lost so many of his friends and companions.


    When he raised his head, he saw that Nuwa seemed to have less life left in her. It seemed that she was almost at the Year of Destiny, and in the ancient era, for her to resurrect a planet was just a thought.


    But now, after so many years, she was no longer as fresh and energetic as she used to be. Instead, she was about to become a forgotten divine spirit.


    And Shennong... The Twelve Ancestral Magi of the Ancient Era ¡­


    Great Deity Pan Gu!


    Some of those major powers were not as strong as they were in the past. Some had died, some had transcended. The prehistoric land was no longer the prehistoric land, it was no longer the prehistoric land full of miracles.


    Lin Fei was also no longer the Lin Fei of before. He had fallen into a heavy debt as he asked, "Mother Nuwa, why did things turn out like this?"


    This was a question that he had never thought about before, why did it become like this, why did those people, the most important people in his life, leave him and Xu Dong behind?


    "Because the laws of this world cannot be broken." Nuwa gave Lin Fei such an explanation. Only this explanation could Lin Fei understand that fate could not be broken, destiny could not be broken!


    But then, Lin Fei was completely enraged, he said angrily: "What is Jin Chanzi? Is he the one who broke the rules of heaven? "


    "He is not, but he might break the rules. We lost our power in the passage of time, so you need to put in a little bit of effort to make this day. " Nuwa reached out and placed her hand on Lin Fei''s body, causing Lin Fei to feel a sense of vitality.


    However, he refused. He took a step back and said, "Since I can''t break this heaven''s law, what use do I have of this power?"


    He had been trying, trying for what, for death, or for them ¡­


    However, none of them were the same. He was only doing it for himself, so that he could live a peaceful life. He stopped playing, because he was too tired.


    Lin Fei then turned into a ray of light and disappeared in front of the Nuwa. He disappeared very quickly, and the Nuwa barely had any reaction.


    "Alright, since the heaven''s law cannot be broken, then you don''t need it either. You can just leave it to the wind." In her heart, she believed that Lin Fei had always been the one who broke the rules of heaven. But he wasn''t the only one.


    Are the people of Martial Spirit Continent really that important? Why did he have to give up everything so that he could be at ease?


    Lin Fei turned into a star and became his star guardian in a lonely and empty galaxy. Everything was a dream. The little star that was still in Martial Spirit Continent was still fighting alongside Xu Dong.


    This was a good result.


    But no, it wasn''t that dream anymore. It was new, and he couldn''t help but cry out, and then he sealed his memories.


    Forgetting the past might be his final destination, but for Xu Dong, he would always remember that in his heart.


    Reincarnation had explained why he was sealed here, while Xu Dong listened, it was as though he heard reincarnation crying.


    "I had thought that without me, this world would become more and more beautiful. Never would I have thought that right now, I would be wrong." Samsara held his head in pain and started crying. There were no tears in the black fog, only an awkward expression.


    Xu Dong became silent. He thought that reincarnation was just a fog without a heart, but he didn''t know what kind of heart he had. Why was such a person here, why was it sealed?


    An eternal seal.


    "I tried to break the sky. However, it''s of no use. Breaking this sky, there''s still the next sky, and I don''t have the chance to break it. Do you understand what I''m thinking? " Xu Dong finally understood, he finally understood why. Just because reincarnation touched upon the laws of heaven, he was sealed here.


    "See that little planet? If you''re not going to save me, why don''t you go and save them? " After all, the heavens were not that easy to destroy, and there were still those Homo sapiens s who could save him.


    Xu Dong gazed into the distance, and a vast world appeared in the distance. However, it was completely empty;


    He didn''t know why, but it felt as though his heart was being drawn in. He could feel a surge of power gushing forth from it. What was that constellation?


    "I understand, Predecessor. Since you are so pitiful, I can''t let you out. How about this, give me energy, and let me become the spokesperson for Samsara. " Xu Dong wanted to grasp this power, so he told Samsara.


    Reincarnation nodded. Knowing what Xu Dong meant, the black mist immediately rushed into Xu Dong''s body. Xu Dong''s body began to change.


    had become an Overgod and his eyes were extremely sharp. He looked at the vast stars in the distance and that small blue planet suddenly appeared in front of him.


    No, it was not this explanation, but his appearance on this small planet.


    With a special method, Xu Dong arrived at the blue planet. When he fell from the sky, just when everyone was lamenting about the fall of the divine spirit, an accident was also brewing.


    Something had appeared in the Great Chu Imperial Palace. It was a heavenly object that had been collected by the Great Chu Kaiser.


    For a while, this thing would have a beauty that would have enchanted him.

 C389 Great Chu Dynasty (1)

    "This pagoda is too beautiful, one of the beauties inside is like a immortal god. When she sees me, it is as if she has settled into my heart." The Kaiser was very happy, he smiled casually, looked at the other eunuchs, and suddenly said tyrannically: "But why didn''t she come out to see me, and instead hid inside, never appearing again? Why?"


    The eunuch shook his head. The Kaiser of the Great Chu, Chu Feifan, had long been a part of the past. Even though he had the backing of the Great Chu, he still had a bright future ahead of him.


    "Tell me, is it because I don''t have enough power or am I not elegant enough, rich enough, or intelligent enough?" He glared at the old eunuch angrily, but the old eunuch shook his head once again.


    The Kaiser sat on the dragon throne and looked towards the court official, saying, "Who can make her appear? I conferred the title of Marquis to him, and I made him into a general. Below one person, above tens of thousands of people."


    The court officials were silent at first, but then they hesitated for a while. They came up to him and said, "Your Majesty, there is one man we can recommend. As long as he makes a move, he will successfully awaken the Dream Spirit."


    The Great Chu Kaiser raised his gaze and looked at the courtiers and officials that had walked out. His gaze softened and he asked: "Who is the person that you are talking about, Qin Zhongshu? Could I know him? "


    "Of course Your Majesty knows him. Back then in the Snow Wind City, he had also seen this person before. He is a person that doesn''t live in the world, and his cultivation is at the Heavenly Transformation realm. If he were to make a move, it would be fine." It will definitely relieve the worries in the Emperor''s heart. " Qin Zhongshu was a senior member of the imperial court, and in the hands of Chu Feifan''s royal father, he was considered a meritorious general.


    However, Chu Feifan hesitated. He looked at the other court officials and suddenly felt that this was a lie. Last time, didn''t they oppose him?


    Why were they so active right now? When they spoke of that person, he had never seen that person before, and if he had, he would naturally recognize him as well. However, he had never seen that person before, nor did he recognize who that person was.


    "Have I seen him?" "Who is he? Why can he help me?" Chu Feifan calmed himself down and asked a question that caused the court officials to be depressed. Indeed, what right did that person have to help him?


    "Your Majesty, that person cares about his reputation. He will definitely help you, if not. Then perhaps His Majesty has other ideas as well. We can use the high officials and magnanimity first, and then use others. " As the crowd recommended the event, Chu Feifan pondered for a moment. Indeed, it was as he had expected. He nodded his head, looked into the distance, and asked in surprise, "Why is there a change in the sky?"


    The crowd was shocked, why did the sky suddenly change? Chu Feifan was puzzled, but then an official came forward and said, "Your Majesty, there is no need to worry. The sky is just filled with immortals, it''s nothing."


    "All right. "I''m tired. If you have anything important to say, just say it clearly." Ever since he had obtained the Linglong''s small pagoda, he had become nervous. He had almost never asked about the major events of the dynasty, and had only ever been puzzled by the Linglong''s small pagoda.


    He looked into the distance and felt extremely uncomfortable. It was as if something was being lost. He suddenly felt a little nervous, because he still had something in his hands. He couldn''t help but let it go.


    "This official has nothing else to do, please take care of the dragon''s body, Your Majesty." The few courtiers respectfully retreated, and then exchanged glances. They would never reveal their intentions.


    Who exactly was the beauty of the Linglong''s small pagoda? She actually caused the Kaiser, who overturned the entire continent, to sink into a state of confusion. In the Outer World, countless people used a kind of melody.


    Xu Dong stood in the clouds, with the Linglong''s small pagoda ¡­ Isn''t that his thing?


    Why did he end up like this?


    Xu Dong vaguely remembered that the Linglong''s small pagoda and the figure of the Curse. When he left the Martial Spirit Continent, he brought the Curse and other people inside the Linglong''s small pagoda.


    "This way is also good. I don''t need to look for the Curse and the others. Being able to survive is also a good thing. Do you want to take him away now, or invite him to the Snow Wind City? " Xu Dong thought, and decided to go to the Snow Wind City to see the otherworldly expert.


    The distance between the Snow Wind City and the Great Chu Country was about a thousand miles, but it was a pity that he had made it. He turned into a normal person and came to this place that he was unfamiliar with.

 C390 Great Chu Dynasty (2)

    Although it was still morning in the Snow Wind City, the wind and snow were interweaving, so ordinary people would not appear. In the Northern Territories, there were several existences with the cultivation of the Great Emperor Realm, and they were all extraordinary experts, especially the poor scholar. He had a crazed expression on his face, as if he was a madman ¡­


    Xu Dong was a madman when it came to learning and learning. However, when Xu Dong saw him, a strange expression appeared on his face. This person was a little special, just like him, a special person.


    "Ordinary people with powerful spells. Who is this guy''s ancestor?" Xu Dong was a little curious and turned into an ordinary person. He wandered around the mortal world, in the world of flowers, in the snow-capped Snow Wind City. His clothes were simple.


    Why is Xu Dong not afraid of the cold? They did not understand, but someone at the front understood, that the young man looked at Xu Dong, and revealed a curious expression, and said to Xu Dong: "Brother, I see that you are not an evil person, and do not have any cultivation Qi, how did you make yourself not afraid of the cold?"


    "Since you don''t fear cold in your heart, then you won''t be cold. What''s there to be curious about?" Xu Dong asked, thinking that this person was rather interesting. The man had nothing to say in response to the question. In the end, he could only shake his head and say no more.


    He was currently burning the accumulated snow and wind with a magic technique. Only then did he say, "I''m afraid of the cold, so I used a trick. Did you scare me?"


    However, Xu Dong calmly looked at him. The young man''s expression immediately became lonely, and he said: "My name is Lin Shu. May I have your name please? "


    Xu Dong could see that he was completely serious, because this person did not care about how others viewed him, he only cared if he was warm enough. Xu Dong was silent for a moment, in the end, he shook his head and said: "Destiny said it, I cannot say my name, just call me Destiny."


    "Destiny?" Lin Shu hesitated for a moment, but it was as if he had admitted defeat. He let out a breath of air and looked towards the dark sky in the distance as he said, "Destiny is not an ordinary destiny. There are so many people in this world, no matter which one it is, they are all claiming that their lives are fated by the heavens."


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and no longer said anything else. After all, the other party was unwilling to believe him, so what else could he say to explain why the distant stars would suddenly change so simply?


    The unforeseen event had affected Da Chu''s future. Lin Shu panicked and asked, "How can you abandon your teammates so casually? Why are you doing this?"


    "Because I am not a person of this world, Kaiser Chu will invite me to go and release a Demons. I feel that I cannot let her go, otherwise, it will be a disaster." Lin Shu said to Xu Dong, although Xu Dong was going to die, because Xu Dong had stepped into Lin Shu''s secret.


    If you are a man, then you must fight. Even if you die, you must protect the platform inside.


    "Not good. The Qin soldiers are coming. " A soldier shouted as many generals gathered together. Lin Shu laughed and cursed at Xu Dong''s good luck. Since the Qin Army suddenly appeared, it was possible that they would have to give up their preparations against Xu Dong. In order to let Xu Dong die, Lin Shu secretly thought of many methods.


    including an excuse that could kill Xu Dong. He thought about it, that means he was a spy for the Qin, and Xu Dong would be dead, because spies were usually found out, and if they were found out that it was true, they would be killed, or tortured to death.


    In the starry sky, many great deities were intoxicated. Under the earth, the smell of blood lingered. Every day and night, there would be people dying here. There were also quite a few people. There were at least five or six thousand people here.


    "Truly pitiful. All life is for the sake of existence. They have fought nonstop, and in the end, they are not even their own. I truly do not understand why these people would actually stab themselves in the chest." Lin Shu said with some doubt.


    "What did you say?" Xu Dong asked, and Lin Shu went silent.


    Is this person playing dumb?

 C391 Qin Dajuns death

    The sky became dark, and a person with a special posture blocked a person''s path, and that person was the scholar, Lin Shu. Lin Shu felt that it was strange, who exactly was this person, and why did he block his way?


    Aren''t we going our separate ways?


    However, standing in front of him, there was no path in front of him.


    As an expert in the arts, he clearly felt just what kind of person Xu Dong was.


    A hint of a smile appeared in his face as Xu Dong looked at him heavily. He stretched out his hand and said: "Come, I have something to ask you."


    With such an aged appearance, why was he filled with an indescribable elegance?


    The stars in the sky were full of fallen leaves, and the few of them continued to walk between the mountains and rivers.


    "My life doesn''t like being controlled."


    "You have no choice." Indeed, he had no other choice. He could only become a prisoner under Xu Dong''s orders as a wisp of translucent power pulled him away. Even with the help of his skills, he was still unable to resist the temptation.


    "You can''t force me!" Everyone was infuriated by the Art, he angrily refuted it, but the power still pulled him to his side, and they looked at each other, the feeling of not dying was extremely uncomfortable.


    "In fact, I can." Xu Dong looked at this person, the calmness on his face made his veins pop out. He wanted to resist, but how?


    Everything was endlessly growing, everything was constantly being reincarnated. This world had reincarnation, so what made them walk on the path of destruction?


    "You can''t control my life, I am proud of you, and no one can force me to do something I don''t want to do, even if it''s the Kaiser!" He spoke loudly, but because Xu Dong had isolated all the people in the area, they could not hear him, but they could see him.


    "The Qin troops are charging in, before Chu Dajun arrives, Master Lin, please make the first move to stop them." A soldier walked over and said to Lin Shu. Only now did he realise that Xu Dong was actually present as well, and his first reaction was to rush forward and kill Xu Dong.


    However, he regretted it. He stayed in the sky and then fell down heavily onto the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Xu Dong with a horrified expression.


    "Get out of the way, maybe I can give you a chance." Xu Dong looked at him, and said again with seriousness. This time, his seriousness was not a joke.


    Xu Dong revealed a killing intent, the killing intent of who knows how many people that had died caused him to be shocked, as though a fierce tiger had congealed and pounced towards him.


    "You are not my opponent. Come with me, you can keep your life." Xu Dong once again looked at Lin Shu. Lin Shu had lost his temper, and only had one thought, and that was that this was not a human, but a demon!


    "You are not a man of Qin nor a man of Chu. You are a demon from outer space." Lin Shu became silent. Thinking like this, he had no other choice but to follow Xu Dong and leave.


    The soldier wanted to stand up, but when he thought about Xu Dong''s terrifying killing intent, his legs started to spin, and he couldn''t move anymore.


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "Since you have come with me, I will also help you with the things that you wish to do."


    Then, Xu Dong flickered for a moment and everything went still. The people from the Qin Army all revealed looks of despair as they stood on their bodies. There were a few more wounds. The wounds were very fierce and simple. No one was alive, other than the Chu Clan.


    Dead, all the Qin men were dead, Xu Dong casually made a move, causing Lin Shu to think of a way to kill the Qin man, and he died.


    The sky had lost its color, the Kaiser was heavy as he picked up the Linglong''s small pagoda, the little person was still waiting for him to rescue.


    "Where did Lin Shu go?" Chu Bufan looked at Qin Zhongshu, who shook his head and asked, "Have you found him yet?"


    "Nope." Qin Zhongshu replied.


    He knew that Qin Zhongshu had no reason to deceive him, but why did he feel the pleasure of having his conspiracy exposed?


    Below Kaiser, the thoughts between subjects were really hard to fathom. After a while, the court left the hall. He sat in the Dragon Throne and looked at the sky. The sky was still dark, as if something big was about to happen.


    "Exactly what do I need to do? How can I open you? When you appeared, why did I feel like Chu Feng was going to die?" Chu Bufan stared at the small pagoda, and finally left the main hall, walking towards the harem. Ever since he got the Linglong''s small pagoda, he had never spoken a word to the harem beauty again.


    Other than when it was necessary, they would not appear in people''s field of vision.


    In the distance.


    A few people were gathered together. They were talking and laughing merrily, but he avoided them. They were secretly licking their wounds, thinking that Chu Feifan no longer loved them.


    "Don''t mess up the stars in the sky, they are the most beautiful thing in the world. Your majesty, don''t you want to do something? "


    When he walked out of void, the shadow was his home. He grew up in a world of darkness, so he had to stay up all night.


    Chu Bufan shook his head and said: "This is a big matter and even the heavens cannot reveal it. What can I do?"


    "You can do what you like." The shadow said.


    "Of course I can. As a Umbra, why did you follow me? " Chu Bufan asked another unrealistic question. He could not understand why such a fellow would make his heart palpitate. What kind of power did he possess?


    Whether it is the court officials or the imperial harem, you are no longer the same person from before. There is not a single person in the imperial court who does not wish for you to wake up, so why are you alone and drunk in this Linglong''s small pagoda? Shadow asked.


    "Because I can see her. I can give anything, even if it means my death." "No," he replied.

 C392 Never

    The shadow could no longer speak. Was the king of this palace already dead?


    What had the king, who had fallen into disaster and into the land of death, become now?


    What future could the Chu Country have?


    "Your Majesty, this is not right." The shadow could no longer resist. Grabbing the sword, a hint of killing intent appeared on the edge of the blade.


    "You want to attack me too?" Chu Feifan was puzzled. He did not know why a guard of the first rank with a saber would suddenly step forward and attack. His sword was so ordinary, it simply took away an old man''s life. With a flash, a sword appeared in his hand.


    "This subject has no other intention. I just wish to test the might of His Majesty." He looked at Chu Feifan and said.


    The two kept on clashing, and in the end, the shadow was defeated. He stood at the side and said, "Your Majesty, do you know why we, Chu Feng, are here? Because of our desire for war and our will to fight to the end. Why are they afraid of us? It''s just because we are the strongest existences in the world! " Chu Tian was invincible!


    "Even if it''s the Han Dynasty, they won''t use tricks to defeat us. That''s all because we have a powerful lord. If you continue to be intoxicated and don''t know where you''re going, our Chu Country will be destroyed!" He seriously looked at Chu Bufan and said.


    War was merely a baptism. Was it a calamity in the Outer World, or was it an immortal? What did it have to do with Chu?


    "Don''t forget your majesty. If the creatures from the tower appear, I''m afraid you won''t know the day the Chu dies."


    Chu Bufan narrowed his eyes, and then burst into a violent rage: "One more word, and you will die!"


    As a King, he had the qualifications to do so, because no one knew how much power the Chu Country still had. Killing intent filled the skies and the Kaiser was enraged.


    "I didn''t expect His Majesty to be so decisive. We should head back and prepare for the future." One of the court officials remained silent. The many Merit families who had followed the late emperor to lay the foundation had already sunk into silence, never to return back to the past. The few of them bowed deeply towards the Imperial Palace in a strange manner, filled with reluctance, and then left the emperor completely.


    Chu Bufan waved his hand and said: "I understand that I have always been stubborn. If it weren''t for my royal brother''s death in the bloodbath, I might not have been Kaiser. I am a failure, and rather than becoming a Kaiser, I might as well give the seat to my son. "


    The shadow was slightly moved, but he could not say another word. The stars in the sky, the underground Imperial Palace, their power was truly fascinating.


    The Qin Dynasty had been utterly defeated. Originally, the Chu Army should have stepped into the country, but instead, all they felt was a deathly stillness.


    This was because His Majesty had become the Kaiser that loved beauties. As for the others, they had already lost their confidence.


    "Alright, it seems like we haven''t given up on the things that we can''t get. Your Majesty, even though you are of noble character and have lost the hearts of the people, you won''t have the past anymore. Have you truly thought it through?" The Umbra once again asked, and Chu Feifan nodded. He felt that he should use all his strength to search for a way to remove the mystery, so that he could see that beauty in front of him.


    "You have gained a lot, and naturally you have lost a lot. You have gained a beauty, you have lost the mountains. If she were someone with power, in order to control power, do you think that she would be able to resist?" The Umbra wanted to persuade its king, but Chu Bufan simply didn''t want to do it.


    In the end, the shadow helplessly left, and only Chu Bufan still sat on the roof of the pavilion. Linglong''s small pagoda, they had no choice but to accept it as an immortal''s item, so who could oppose it?


    The sky lost its color, and the few of them sank into depression because of the disappearance of Lin Shu, causing them to lose their means. They had originally wanted to use Lin Shu to destroy the Linglong''s small pagoda, but now that Lin Shu had disappeared, their thoughts had come to nothing.


    Not only that, but Chu Feifan also wanted all of the court officials in this world to descend into a deathly stillness. No one dared to resist him, and he just laid there in his bed, thinking nonstop.


    No one could leave this place, because once they left the Imperial City, they would die. The Kaiser had gone mad, and the officials would no longer feel good.


    Xu Dong stood at another place with his back facing the mountain peak. looked at Xu Dong and asked, "Friend, why must you capture me?"


    "Because you were involved in a trap, and I didn''t want you to destroy it, so I''m going to stop you." Xu Dong told him that with the appearance of these yellow flowers and fallen leaves, everything had fallen into a deathly silence. Lin Shu raised his head heavily and finally understood that Xu Dong was not here to kill him, but to save him.


    "Thank you very much, but the Chu is my homeland. If I don''t listen to the words of the court officials, then I, the Chu, will be doomed to perish." He said to Xu Dong.


    "This has nothing to do with me. I only care about it." Xu Dong replied. His reply almost made Lin Shu cry. How could there be such a shameless person?


    "Predecessor, your cultivation has already reached the peak, why must you make things difficult for this lowly one?" The reason he cried and yelled for Xu Dong to let him go was only to release him. After a long while, Xu Dong gave it some thought.


    "Perhaps I really shouldn''t have stopped you. It''s also logical for me to send you to your death." Xu Dong expressed his thoughts to Lin Shu once again, and then looked towards the other world, what else could he find in that place?


    Xu Dong suddenly clenched his fists and said: "Come, I''ll let you experience the most terrifying power. If you don''t want to die, it''s best if you don''t die a useless death."


    Lin Shu, on the other hand, remained silent. He didn''t know what Xu Dong was thinking, why did he have to fight with the heavens? Why did he want to take his away, and not just step into the and take away the Linglong''s small pagoda?


    It was just because Xu Dong felt that it was not that simple, there was still someone else waiting in the dark, and that person would make him hate them, making him feel like he was suffocating. This feeling had never happened before.


    "Predecessor, what exactly are you talking about?" Lin Shu was puzzled, then he saw that in the distance, there was an additional gigantic dragon soaring.


    He immediately understood. The ancient Heavenly Court finally could not endure it any longer. There was still one more person on the dragon''s head. His name was Cang Tian!


    Xu Dong didn''t understand, why would there be a sky for every primordial small world? As for his power, it was not yet strong enough to break through the heavens. This caused him to feel very vexed.


    "Xu Dong, you shouldn''t be here. This is the homeland of Samsara, you can''t interfere with the rules of the Heaven Realm!" The heavens were right in front of the dragon''s head, they stepped on demi-human race''s dignity, and they humiliated his future. Xu Dong couldn''t think of any words to describe his anger.


    He did not answer the question from the heavens. Instead, he turned to the colossal dragon and asked, "Why are you submitting?"

 C393 In order to live

    However, it did not speak. Xu Dong''s gaze once again fell upon Cang Tian, and the latter sneered. Standing on the head of the huge dragon, his figure seemed rather tall.


    "Because he wants to live!"


    Lin Shu revealed the thoughts of the huge dragon. Only because life was more important than dignity, the huge dragon submitted to him. On the other hand, Xu Dong became angry, patted on Lin Shu''s head, and said: "Shut up, you talk too much nonsense!"


    After that, Xu Dong turned into a streak of light and rushed towards the sky, asking, "Why, why are you always stopping me? Why? I''m just taking what I want. Why don''t you let me take it? "


    "The Linglong''s small pagoda is not your thing. It belongs to the Heaven Realm and I have transcended from the tower. You said that the thing is yours, on what basis do you think it is?" The heavens asked back, and even gave an answer that caused Xu Dong to be stunned.


    He finally understood why the origin of the heavens was closely related to him. It was only because he had obtained many things that could not coexist with the heavens.


    "But that''s still mine."


    fell to the ground as Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood. The disparity was too great, he felt that even if he had Transcended, it would still be useless. In the end, he would still be suppressed by the Heavens because the Heavens were the Heavens.


    If it wasn''t for the interference of the Scion of Light, Xu Dong might have already died. There was also another frightening thing in the sky, and that was that his power would never be exhausted.


    How could they fight like that?


    Xu Dong went silent but Lin Shu started to laugh wildly. Looking at Xu Dong''s miserable appearance, he finally understood how terrifying the power of the heavens was. However, he did not say much, because if he continued to blabber nonsense, he might die.


    "Why? Why must you make me angry?" Cang Tian sneered. Originally, he didn''t want to be angry, but his luxurious clothes were actually ripped. "You''re only a single person, with just a little bit of the demi-human race''s bloodline. Who do you think you are?"


    Xu Dong took out the Heaven Slaughter Art, which was a pitch-black object. The sky instantly turned pale with fright, and he took a few steps back, falling down from the colossal dragon''s head.


    "Kill the Heavens ¡­" The Heavens murmured to himself, as if they had answered the question that caused him to feel fear. That person had frightened him, and the Massacre The Heavens in his hands had killed thousands of the clones of the Heavens.


    He had forced the Heavens to form a clone of ten thousand worlds before finally being able to kill him. But now, with all the ghosts in the sky, how could they become a perfect sky?


    He finally understood why Xu Dong spoke to him in such a manner. He had Slaughter the Heavens in his hands, and Slaughtering the Heavens was the weapon of the Heavenly Great Sage. Although the Great Sage had already died, Xu Dong''s talent was no weaker than Sage Killer the Heavens.


    "So even you would be scared." Lin Shu sneered, then took a step forward. Lin Shu stopped laughing, and looked at Xu Dong. He did not understand why other people were so strong, but he was actually so weak.


    Could it be that because of their different backgrounds, their fates were also different?


    Lin Shu took a few steps back, in order to prevent himself from being once again knocked flying by Xu Dong, that would be too pitiful, but Cang Tian said angrily towards Xu Dong, "Xu Dong, you have committed a heinous crime, your sin is unforgivable. You can either put down your weapon, or I''ll kill you right now, and make you one of the dead!"


    "I understand all that, but what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I''ll kill you, or do you want me to teach you a lesson? " Xu Dong sneered, he knew that the heavens were afraid of killing the heavens, "You won''t be able to escape, because I have already made up my mind to kill you."


    The colossal dragon rushed over with a roar and knocked Xu Dong flying. Xu Dong laughed out loud, and the Heaven Slaughter Devil Sovereign, who had followed the appearance of his true body, directly smashed onto the colossal dragon''s body. The colossal dragon revealed an expression of relief.


    breathed in the air, and the spirit energy in his body condensed and condensed, and in the end, it was smashed down without any hesitation. Was it over just like that?


    If he died, then he would really die, and his cultivation would return to the other heavens. The Heavens focused his gaze, he released his life source, and the nearby earth began to turn into a barren wasteland without spirit, the green and green trees became withered branches, and those rivers lost their flow and turned into sticky, disgusting things ¡­


    "Do you know, I hate you heaven hypocrites the most. You disappoint me, make me feel disgusted, make me fear you, but I am not surprised. I want to kill the heavens, I want to kill all of you!" Xu Dong condensed his strongest attack, descended, and then, the entire Great Way of the Buddha was destroyed.


    Boom! *


    After the ground was destroyed, it was almost impossible for ordinary almighty beings to live, but that person was the heavens. The heavens slowly stood up, and he was extremely angry, because Xu Dong, a mere mortal, was actually able to cause him so much pain.


    Why would there be people like Xu Dong, why would there be people that could destroy the heavens one after another?


    The sky could do nothing but turn into a blur and disappeared. That kind of powerful force made people afraid, but Xu Dong made him run away in fear, what was this for?


    Xu Dong stood on top of the wasteland and looked at Lin Shu. With the cold war face, Lin Shu''s entire body shivered, he felt that he was about to collapse. Almost no one could escape from him.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" He said to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong shook his head, indicating that he was not, how could Lin Shu who he wanted to do so know? He grabbed Massacre The Heavens, and casually kept it, then looked elsewhere. A bit of life force appeared, and he said to Lin Shu: "Do you know what seeking death is, and what is reincarnation?"


    "Reincarnation ¡­" In the current world, no matter who, they were afraid of the return of the reincarnation cycle. Although Lin Shu was a mortal, he had once heard from the language of a certain almighty being that reincarnation was a transcendent existence that he could control a person''s life and death.


    They could even control the life and death of almighty beings as they wished. However, something suddenly happened. That almighty being died miserably, so why did it suddenly die? It was because no one was allowed to control life and death in this world.


    "Who are you in Samsara?" Lin Shu tried to ask.


    Xu Dong laughed: "I am the inheritor of Samsara, whoever I send to die would die!"


    The stars in the sky suddenly flickered, Lin Shu seemed to have seen the battles of countless almighty beings. In the ten thousand worlds of the starry sky, how many almighty beings were actually living under the shadow of reincarnation?


    "You''re Rebirth''s spokesperson." He seriously considered this question. This question was extremely serious, and no one would be able to answer it, because asking would only lead to divine retribution.

 C394 Reincarnation is Life

    As expected, the sky was brewing, and Lin Shu felt that today was the day of his death. Why would he suddenly have such a thought? Because of Xu Dong''s relationship, the words that came out of Xu Dong''s mouth shocked him too much.


    "Don''t worry." "With me here, you can just say whatever you want." Xu Dong held the Heaven Slaughter Art in his hands, so he was not afraid of the heavens'' return spear at all. As for the other heavens, he did not even consider them.


    Lin Shu hesitated, and suddenly saw Xu Dong''s eyes, they were extremely special, and it made him want to die.


    Imperial Palace.


    Chu Feifan had fallen into a cycle of death. All day long, he would sit in the plum garden and reflect on what he had done all day long.


    When would the beauty of the Linglong''s small pagoda appear?


    However, on many occasions, people''s thoughts would always be torn apart. Almost no one could break this rule, and the faraway starlight was truly especially beautiful.


    The beauty made him suffocate, but many times, people who exist for the sake of meaning would be busy all day, how could they be as free as this Kaiser?


    The other Kaiser s were trying their best to nurture their troops and recuperate. Especially the Qin Nation, which had suddenly lost a hundred thousand soldiers to the Scourge, causing them to feel a sense of crisis. They did not dare to continue because if this continued, they might die.


    When Xu Dong made his move, only a few people saw it, it was useless for them to see. The Duke of Qin believed that the soldiers had been punished by the heavens, and was unwilling to believe that the soldiers had died in the hands of one person.


    After a long time had passed, everything returned to tranquility. The Duke of Qin finally let go of the heavy burden in his heart. He knew that the Han Dynasty would never appear again in Chu.


    When Xu Dong came to the Imperial Palace in Chu, he decided to take away the Linglong''s small pagoda because he had already completed his mission. Above the sea of stars, Cang Tian was extremely angry because if Xu Dong took away the Linglong''s small pagoda, the Heaven Realm would probably be in danger.


    They could not just ignore this. The heavens immediately came to their own heavenly palaces and drew a terrifying formation. A power that twisted space and time appeared within the formation, and then several of them appeared.


    "The Northern Dark Star, help me kill Xu Dong!" The sun and the stars said to the other heavens, "If he is allowed to take away our transcendent divine object, we may be exterminated!"


    "The heavens do not care about the matters of the lower realms, and even if he brought the Linglong''s small pagoda with him, it would still be useless. It''s impossible for us to return to our original time and space." Darknorth had refused.


    Because it was simply impossible. If there was a Linglong''s small pagoda that could destroy the heavens, then wouldn''t the heavens be too weak?


    Therefore, they rejected him straightforwardly, and even the formation disappeared without a trace. Afterwards, they looked towards another direction, and there was an extra somber feeling in the distance, and the somber beauty was too late for the heavens to appreciate. In the end, he helplessly sighed, "Alright, since that''s the case, then I can only withdraw from this stage."


    That''s right, he could only withdraw from the stage, find a place to properly recuperate, and that would be enough. As for Xu Dong, he couldn''t care less.


    "Give me the Linglong''s small pagoda, I''ll leave immediately." Xu Dong looked at the Kaiser of Chu. Until now, he still did not know what had happened.


    "Are you from heaven?" Only after a long time did Chu Feifan finally say such words.


    Xu Dong did not reply, but instead, increased his killing intent: "I said, give it to me!"


    "This is mine, you can''t take it away!" Chu Bufan was furious. He stepped forward, wanting to give Xu Dong a fatal blow.


    However, he missed and he, who didn''t have the time to react, was slapped flying by Xu Dong. Then, with Xu Dong in his hands, the Linglong''s small pagoda had finally returned to his hands.


    However, he didn''t know if his old friend was still here.


    Xu Dong''s mind moved, he stepped into the Linglong''s small pagoda, and it had already changed into a different shape, full of vitality.


    Then, he saw the Curse, Jian Wuya ¡­


    "You''re still alive ¡­" Xu Dong muttered.


    Then, Jian Wuya laughed, his long hair dazzling as he said, "How many years has it been? Your Kid has finally found us."


    "It''s good that you''re here." The Curse gently said to Xu Dong.


    There were many people among them who had agreed with Xu Dong. After that, Xu Dong''s expression became serious and said: "Let''s go, I''ll bring you all out of this place."


    Curse smiled and turned into a ray of starlight with Xu Dong. Everyone also transformed into beams of starlight and appeared in reality.


    "Looks like I won''t be able to do it anymore ¡­" The Curse was a little weak.


    "What can''t be done?" Xu Dong heard the words of the Curse, and asked.


    "Only by contracting with the Linglong''s small pagoda can we live forever. Now that we have become living beings in the tower, we will never be able to appear in reality again." Curse said to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong was stunned. Last time, the Scion of Light had directly smashed the Martial Spirit Continent into pieces, and Xu Dong was directly beaten into the waste. The Martial Spirit Continent was beaten into a core, the blood blade was swatted flying, chance struck, and the Linglong''s small pagoda was ¡­


    "Why is this happening? It shouldn''t have been like this! " Xu Dong suppressed his anger, so much so that he wanted to keep hitting the sky.


    "Although I am a god. But I am a god of other latitudes, and now it just so happens that we no longer have to worry about immortality and death. " Curse laughed, then said: "Little Xu Dong, isn''t that extremely good?"


    Xu Dong went silent. Was this kind of result really good? Why did he feel pain in his heart?


    In the end, everything will be reincarnated. When will reincarnation truly exist? Why is there always someone targeting them? Why?


    stood within the Great Chu Imperial Palace, and Chu Feifan fell in love with her. He saw the Girl, the Girl that was extremely beautiful.


    But she had disappeared in the blink of an eye. He frantically grabbed onto Xu Dong''s clothes and asked: "Where is she, where did she go?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Xu Dong spat out four words, turned into a cloud of dust, and disappeared, leaving behind only Chu Feifan. He raised his head to look at the sky, and then killed himself ¡­


    No, everything was gone. What was the point of living like that? What else is there to be happy about?


    Xu Dong finally understood why some people believed in fate. They were not willing to change their fate, and did so only so that they could live on with their lives.


    But if they didn''t change their lives, then wasn''t all of this still just a cycle of reincarnation?


    Since it''s reincarnation, why go through so much hardship? Wouldn''t it be better to step out of the five elements directly?


    Xu Dong suddenly believed in life, because life was the interpretation of all great daos. However, he still had to destroy his life because his life was up to him and not the others!


    The sky lost its color, and Xu Dong once again returned to the stars that filled the sky. He arrived on a large piece of land, but in the end, he disappeared without a trace, and disappeared without a trace, not knowing where he went.

 C395 original indestructible

    There were many mountains outside of Jingyang City, and there was an extra house inside. Inside the house, there was an extra person who never ate or drank. He just sat on the green rock and cultivated nonstop while mumbling to himself about the unspeakable wind of immortality.


    In this world, there was another Tang Dynasty. The Kaiser had just calmed down and revolted, and heard that there was a First Immortal in Jingyang City, King Li Shi of the Tang Dynasty. He felt that it was strange, he wanted to see this Immortal, what was so special about him.


    That night, the stars were beautiful, and many empires had already been destroyed. They began to become the Tang Dynasty''s people. The world was at peace, and the Tang Dynasty was full of spirit and virtue.


    He created countless of bureaucrats, nurtured countless of generals in the army, treated his subjects and generals well, and in the end, arrived at Jingyang City with many mountains. Li Shi wanted to use this as a horse.


    But all of a sudden, something happened. The horse was blown away by the wind and was not willing to be controlled by others, and it was also unwilling to get up the mountain with its hunchback Li Shi. Li Shi was confused and said: "Could it be that immortals can''t be so blasphemous?"


    "Your Majesty, please walk up the mountain." Numerous officials followed His Majesty into the mountains, bustling with activity. Beside Li Shi, there was another Girl, but she was only thirteen years old, and already outstandingly slim and graceful.


    "royal father, I also want to go up the mountain to meet the deities." She was laughing very happily. Li Shi knew that although her daughter was living and jumping around, she still had another illness that could not be cured. The quack doctors in the Tang Dynasty could not be saved, and the fake doctors from the people could not.


    He still nodded, as if an image appeared in his mind. A child didn''t have long to live, so he naturally had to accompany them.


    "Pu''er, why don''t we carry you up the mountain?" Li Shi said to Li Pu''er.


    "No, royal father, Pu''er can definitely do it." Pu''er said to Li Shi. She believed that gods could not be desecrated, and since royal father could not ride a horse, she naturally could not be carried by him either.


    The court officials were all discussing the beauty of the mountain. If one were to climb the mountain, they would be able to see the mountains and see how small they were.


    "Your Majesty, Jingyang Peak is still several dozen li away from here. Why don''t we first rest here, eat some food, and then continue on our way?" One of them said to Li Shi, who nodded and pulled Li Pu''er away.


    "royal father, are you really tired of sightseeing?" Li Pu''er''s rosy cheeks had a tinge of sweat on them. Li Shi reached out his dragon robe and wiped them away.


    "Wandering through the mountains and swimming in the water is my pleasure. I finally understand why this immortal doesn''t want to ride a horse." "If we were to ride a horse, how would we be able to see this beautiful star?" Li Shi said to the sky.


    Li Pu''er nodded, and then looked up at the sky and said: "royal father, Pu''er is so cold."


    Li Shi immediately lowered his head, the corner of Li Pu''er''s mouth was dyed with blood, scaring Li Shi. Pu''er was the only one that remained between him and his beloved daughter.


    He embraced Pu''er''s body, but he was still unable to keep off the cold. Li Shi frantically shouted, "Imperial Physician, Imperial Physician!"


    Countless people swarmed over, only to see Li Shi carrying Pu''er horizontally in front of them, they were panicked, if His Majesty was angry, they would definitely die, only by protecting the princess'' life would they have a chance of survival.


    However, they knew that working hard was useless. The imperial physician that accompanied them immediately kneeled in front of Li Shi and said: "Your Majesty, this subject has no way to save you."


    Li Shi looked at Candle who was at the side. He suddenly understood, this time he was directly holding onto Li Pu''er''s body, running towards the mountain. Li Shi''s cultivation was not bad, but how could he run the forbidden distance of 10 li while carrying a person?


    As soon as he ran, he felt a hidden wound in his body. He felt pain in his heart and wanted to fall to the ground, but he couldn''t bear to let the dead Lee Parkwoo fall to his knees.


    Then, he stood up and walked towards the mountain peak step by step. Since he couldn''t run, he could still walk faster.


    All of the court officials immediately followed, but they could not catch up to Li Shi. They all knelt down and cried, and said: "Your majesty, the princess has already passed on, let her return to her dust, return to her homeland."


    Li Shi didn''t care at all, and continued to tread on the difficult slope, step by step, until the end of the path, where stars in the sky, could be seen with a few meteors flashing, and a ray of the setting sun finally reached the top of the mountain. Seeing the sunset, Li Shi was even more joyous, the journey of ten miles took him an entire night?


    However, at last, he reached the end. He saw a thatched hut in front of him. Within this thatched hut, there was a limestone. That thatched hut was built by others to make the immortal feel more comfortable.


    A teenager saw Li Shi dressed in a dragon robe, holding a Girl in his arms, made his heart jump. He walked over and wanted to take Girl in, but he realized that he was not even as tall as Li Shi, how could he hug Li Pu''er who was the same age as him?


    Plop ¡­


    "Please save my daughter, Immortal Jingyang." A dignified Kaiser actually kneeled in front of Xu Dong.


    "She is already hopeless. Save her, the Heavenly Dao cannot tolerate it." Xu Dong spoke coldly, his voice sounded very nice, the youth by his side immediately knelt in front of Xu Dong and said: "Father, please save her, this person walked ten miles away from the foot of the mountain and came up the mountain overnight."


    Xu Dong opened his eyes, which was extremely touching, but he was actually a little angry, and said: "I''ve already said, there''s no saving her anymore. Saving her is also something the heavens cannot tolerate, and you still want me to save you?"


    "Don''t be angry, celestial father. I''m just feeling a bit sorry for him." The youth lowered his head. He knew that his celestial father was sometimes an old naughty kid who wanted to tease others, so he decided to cooperate and speak.


    "You pitied him, who pitied me?" Xu Dong asked again.

 C396 The Way of All Living Things

    The morning sun in the sky. When the sunlight shone down, Xu Dong''s expression changed to one of extreme shock. His handsome face had lost all color, indicating his anger.


    Li Shi did not know where he got the strength from, but he supported Li Pu''er to kneel on the ground, the Immortal would definitely have a way to save her, even if the Heavenly Dao did not allow it, the Heavenly Dao would still tolerate it.


    After a long while, Xu Dong finally nodded his head bitterly, looked at the youth and said: "Saving people requires another life. This world is big, many divine spirit, you think it''s that simple? "


    "Immortal father, I don''t understand those so-called great daos. I only know that if I don''t save her, I will regret it." The youth earnestly said to Xu Dong. The two of them had never interacted before, the same youth wasn''t an orphan, and Xu Dong was even more so.


    He wasn''t under the control of the heavens'' law on this mountain. He didn''t have reincarnation cycle. He was free to cultivate the great Dao freely, and was no longer satisfied. He didn''t know who his celestial father had saved. She must have been incredibly happy to be able to make the man in the dragon robe try to save her.


    "I am the Dragon Emperor. Although it is not difficult at all to save her, you also do not know why I saved her. It would be better to use everything of yours in exchange for that." Xu Dong said to Li Shi, if he did not agree, then it would be okay.


    The stars in the sky flickered, then disappeared. The stars were gone, but the person was still there.


    In this world, whatever one wanted to obtain, they would naturally lose something of the same value.


    "Furthermore, she will travel the world with me. Only after you die will you be able to see him."


    Li Shi nodded his head, he could not reject this request, because he was serious towards Li Pu''er so he had to do this, even if he would never meet her again.


    Xu Dong laughed, playfully laughed, and then said, "In this world, there is no immortality, no power to revive others. Death is too simple, it''s so simple and casual, it makes people at a loss as to what to do about it. "


    "Are you kidding me?" Hearing Xu Dong''s words, he understood, this fellow probably wanted to reject saving Li Pu''er, or rather, he had no other choice!


    "I''m not playing with you. It''s just that this is the truth. " Xu Dong said coldly as he reached out his hand. He used his absolute life force to grab Li Pu''er''s soul and put it into her body.


    The Girl seemed to have transcended from before. Seeing this change, Xu Dong''s heart felt a hint of pain, and within the pain, there was also a hint of blood. The smell of blood was very strong.


    The stars in the distance instantly dimmed and dimmed. The countless strangeness caused this king, who had seen so much, to be horrified. He casually revived the dead. Why did this power make him so fearful yet full of yearning?


    Unfortunately, he was an overlord, and the Infernal Realm was empty. There was no heaven, and stepping into the Great Emperor was already the limit. There were even more powerful creatures in this world, and even more terrifying deities.


    He finally admitted defeat, and Xu Dong looked elsewhere, and said to Li Shi: "The revival of her needs a price, you will lose everything you have. No one can stop me, not even a god ¡­ "


    Xu Dong waved his hand again, Li Shi did not see Li Pu''er, and immediately left, while the young man remained calm. He did not know how to describe the power, and did not know how to interrupt Xu Dong''s words.


    Ding ~


    The youth looked at the young girl standing in front of him with her flawless body. At that moment, his heart moved.


    "Hello, I''m Qi Xiao." Little Seven walked up and stretched out his hand towards Li Pu''er. The two held it together and Xu Dong closed her eyes.


    How could a person possibly walk through billions of stars? It would be better to step into the Heavenly Dao and establish one''s own existence for the rest of the world.


    With that thought, Xu Dong soared into the sky. The seven little girls and Li Pu''er became wings and flew up into the sky together, with a touch of immortal light in the sky.


    The heavens have come, or is it someone else?


    Xu Dong felt that a storm was brewing. He came to the door of the Taoist school, and all the living beings there were in deep thought. He did not know what they were thinking, but the Taoist school was pretty and many of their disciples were cultivating and comprehending.


    He had a single eye in the center of his brows, and he looked at Xu Dong. Xu Dong, as the god that came from the world, was here, and even though he needed to bow down to him, Xu Dong still treated him with respect.


    "What are you wondering?" Xu Dong asked Yang Jian.


    "It''s just that I haven''t seen someone as special as you in too many years." The sky had lost its color. Yang Jian was a person with a bitter life.


    He was born with strange pupils that caused people to criticize him. He became a saint along the way. In the end, he was still a weirdo.


    "The world is so big. The world is so big! Xu Dong sneered, he then looked at another place, which was filled with things that were difficult to explain, what were those things?


    They were all people. What had those people done? Why were they kneeling in front of the Sky Sovereign''s grand hall? What had they done wrong!


    "Those people must die if they violate the laws of heaven." Yang Jian said coldly as the gazes of the seven young masters and Li Pu''er landed on him. They were still trembling in confusion. They didn''t have the happiness of coming to the heavens, but instead had the appearance of dead people.


    Why? For what did they have to die?


    "What kind of heaven ring was it?"


    "No comment." Yang Jian clasped his hands at Xu Dong, then said: "Oh right, the Supreme Elder wants you to go to the Heavenly Palace to discuss some matters."


    Xu Dong nodded, he looked at the people kneeling on the ground, then shook his head, no longer meddling in other people''s business. Stepping into the Heavenly Palace, a gloomy and sinister aura blew over, he could not think of what it was, why did it suddenly happen?


    The Heavenly Palace shouldn''t be so cold. When he wasn''t here, what happened? Why did it become like this?


    The Venerable One was Old Lord Taishang. He lived in the Parade Palace, but right now, he was calling for an audience in the Heavenly Palace. Xu Dong came to the Soaring Cloud Palace in the Heavenly Palace. Old Lord Taishang sat on the throne of the Heavenly Emperor. The Jade Emperor seemed to have no objections and continued to stand at the bottom.


    "Xu Dong, you''re finally here." Xu Dong was a almighty being of a region, yet he was actually looked down upon like that. The gods felt that something big might happen later on, and couldn''t help but avoid him a lot.


    "Old Lord, why do I feel that the Heavenly Palace is so cold, and why do I have to wantonly capture Homo sapiens and kill him without restraint? Could it be that the gods are not afraid of the Curse?"


    They never would have thought that Xu Dong would say such a thing the moment he entered. The gods were shocked, Old Lord Taishang''s current position was already not inferior to the Heavenly Dao, yet Xu Dong still asked directly even though he was unsure.


    "How dare you!" You, Kid, are actually blabbering nonsense in front of the Great Heavenly Dao. A immortal god rushed out and said to Xu Dong.


    "Heaven''s Path?" Xu Dong was suspicious, he did not think that Old Lord Taishang possessed the power of the Heavenly Dao. Unless he devoured a few other Sky Sovereigns, it would be impossible for him to reach that kind of realm.


    Then, had he truly killed the other three Empyreans and reached the Heavenly Dao realm?


    "The other three Sky Sovereigns are probably already dead, right?" Old Lord Taishang fell silent. Not only did he kill the other three Sky Sovereigns, he also killed many Overgods!

 C397 Unparalleled Under Heaven

    The god race was no longer the same as before. Most of the deities had already lost their power and became ordinary people.


    "You''re right, I''ve already killed many Empyreans. Now that you''ve entered the Heavenly Palace and become a disciple of this sovereign, I''ll teach you my skills in the future. How about that?"


    "Haha ¡­" Xu Dong taunted him as a trace of ridicule flashed past his eyes. Then, he took a step back as his energy continuously condensed.


    The people in front of the Heavenly Palace were either the future of Homo sapiens or the current leaders. It was already obvious what the god race wanted to do, but he knew what they wanted to do, hence a scene like this occurred. Many immortal god s did not clarify what they wanted to do anymore.


    The god race needed almighty beings, and that was what they had to experience. If not for the support of those almighty beings, the god race would have quickly left the stage of history.


    "Since you insist on doing this, I''ll let you off with the death penalty!" He was the closest to the Heavenly Dao, extending his hand and borrowing the Heavenly God power to suppress Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong on the other hand, kept the seven small children and Li Pu''er into his Linglong''s small pagoda and faced the Sky Sovereign with a very calm expression. He took out his blood blade, and under the astonished gaze of the crowd, he swung his sword.


    "You think that you can suppress me just by getting close to the Heavenly Dao? If even the true Heavenly Dao cannot do it, then on what basis are you? "


    Sure enough, Xu Dong was still as arrogant as before, it was just because he had broken through before that he could be so arrogant, and they couldn''t. As the higher-ups of god race, they could only follow the Sky Sovereign and act as they pleased.


    "The Heavenly Dao cannot suppress you because the heavens are cowards. However, I am different. I have a superior killing weapon, so how can you escape?" The Sky Sovereign sneered. A pot lid fell from the sky and landed beside Xu Dong.


    Where''s the pot?


    Boom! *


    The earth cracked and Xu Dong lifted the lid as if he was holding up the sky, and then, the blood blade s smashed the lid.


    A beautiful piece of object instantly appeared in the eyes of the gods. They saw Xu Dong''s future.


    As long as he didn''t die.


    "If you can only submit to ten thousand, how are you going to choose to resist?" The voice came out in Xu Dong''s mind. He finally saw it, it was not the sky, it was not the sky he had seen before.


    "Power is limitless. You cannot rule the world. The heavens will not allow monsters like you to exist." Xu Dong earnestly said to the Sky Sovereign.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have already allied ourselves with the Sage. That is enough." When the Sky Sovereign replied, Xu Dong fell into silence and in the end, nodded his head helplessly.


    "Since you''ve made your choice, there''s no other way." Xu Dong transformed into his true form, his powerful physical body tearing the sky apart, grabbing towards the Sky Sovereign, but a horrifying scene appeared, his hands stopped in mid air, and when his breathing landed in their ears, they heard a dragon''s roar.


    Puff ¡­


    The gods retreated explosively, Xu Dong flew out, the Sky Sovereign took out his Xuan-Yuan Sword and slashed downwards, but when it struck the dragon''s body, even though the dragon''s scales were broken, it did not harm Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong still left in the end. He came to Yao Chi, but what made his scalp tingle was that this Yao Chi was filled with a disgusting smell. He stared at the water in Yao Chi, and asked: "Why do I feel that the cold energy in this place is even stronger?"


    That pool of jade was already a pool of blood, and the blood that stained it was the blood of the gods. Among them, there were a few divine spirit s that were soaking in the water, causing Xu Dong to condense his sword intent and stab towards those immortal god s.


    "Abominable immortal god!" Xu Dong gnashed his teeth. Those people who were submerged in the blood were not gods, but Homo sapiens. Those who knelt in front of the Heavenly Palace''s gates were killed and then arrived here.


    "Even if you saw it, you wouldn''t be able to stop it because it has to happen. Kid, hurry up and leave, leave this place that disgusts you and go to another world to transcend ¡­" A voice drifted into Xu Dong''s ears. Xu Dong did not recognize this person, so he nodded, turned into a ray of spiritual light and completely disappeared into the pool of jade.


    He went to the west sky, wanting to ask the Buddha what was going on.


    That star was still flickering, and several Empyrean Gods had begun searching for special people in the human world.


    Anger suddenly appeared in Xu Dong''s eyes, and he could not help but swing his sword, the sword tip directly tearing the sky apart. Many people revealed shocked looks. Those Empyrean Gods had all died.


    Then, Xu Dong came to the Buddha. This place was filled with seriousness, it seemed like Buddha wanted to start a war with the god race.


    The god race that was supposed to maintain peace had already become a catchphrase of the Supreme One. If the Buddha family did not join forces, they would be engulfed.


    "Xu Dong, you have finally arrived. This world is about to collapse, and the great dao is about to shatter. You no longer have the strength to fight against a God who is close to the Heavenly Dao.


    The Buddha was filled with helplessness. He wanted Xu Dong to leave, leave this place of conflict, and head towards the newly born universe. However, Xu Dong had already steeled his heart, so how could he leave?


    He looked towards Buddha, who was also looking at him.


    "No, I can''t leave anymore. This world is finally going to end. No matter what, I always need someone to be my starting point." Xu Dong knew his own importance, so he decided not to leave, "Buddha, let me stay. I have already prepared all the great Dao, the next step is to raise my strength, and then take down the hypocrite!"


    "You are wrong. The things in this world were too difficult to predict, things that could not be decided, could not be done, could not be destroyed. "You are different. You are the future, and also the future of all living things on this planet."


    Xu Dong went silent. He knew that he was of great use to them, but he had never once thought about why he could walk in the sky and never know the reason behind the existence of the stars in the sky!


    Just what kind of weirdness did all these beings, all these mountains and rivers, and all those mountains hide? Just how was he able to walk with peace of mind? Was Transcendence really that easy?


    Transcendence is the essence of life. If you don''t do it, someone else will.


    "Then let them do it. I don''t need it." Xu Dong arrogantly used his remaining dignity to refute arrogantly, and then left towards another direction. The Buddha sighed, and his voice went far away.


    Starlight scattered down, and Lin Fei looked in front of him in puzzlement. In front of him appeared a few divine gods, they were the most special ones who had come to search for Luo Yun''s people. When they came to this planet, they had already brought many people with them, and Lin Fei had also been discovered by them.


    This special person possessed divine power, but he sealed himself. But because he didn''t understand anything, the divine gods very simply took Lin Fei away. In the end, the beautiful dream still led to Lin Fei.


    "I just want to live a good life. Why is it so difficult?"


    Lin Fei was already tired of hiding. He was angry, he did not know where a few sword intents came from, but the their target was the deities far away, which he did not accidentally shatter and kill.


    "If the heavens want to take you away, you must not oppose it, because you are not qualified." Erlang Shen descended from the sky, grabbed his halberd and charged towards Lin Fei.


    In a short period of time, the two of them were battling. Spells flew, and sword intent lingered in all directions, flatten countless mountains, and killed countless gods.


    Erlang Shen turned into a giant golden rocs and caught it in the air. However, Lin Fei had turned into a shadow and casually left.


    Even though the seventy-two transformations were strong, it was easy for Lin Fei to escape.

 C398 Unsealed Lin Fei

    Ever since the last incident with Martial Spirit Continent, Lin Fei had sealed himself, but he was still hiding in a small world, not allowing anyone to discover him.


    They wanted to take Lin Fei away, but Lin Fei would not agree. The Universe Stars were huge, and it was not just the Sky Sovereign''s words, but also other worlds.


    "I wonder where Xu Dong went, and what happened." Lin Fei lowered his head, feeling a little depressed. He himself did not care about the matters of this world, why was there always someone controlling him?


    Several streaks of Aurora appeared in the distance. Lin Fei raised his head, sighed, and said: "Did all of you join hands to kill me?"


    Several people stood on top of void in the distance, strolling in the air, not the least bit nervous. It was as if the person in front of him was just a dying person, yet Lin Fei''s killing intent was so cold that he was thoroughly enraged. He extended his hand and pinched out a vast world.


    The distant s were all shocked. They had never seen Lin Fei angry before, they had only seen Xu Dong angry.


    "Don''t worry, we have more people, so he will definitely die." Battle God coldly snorted, took a step forward, grabbed countless stars and crushed them one by one.


    But suddenly, a ray of sword aura cut him down, causing Lin Fei''s eyes to flicker, and said: "Really? If there were more people, it would be useful, but Great Desolation World, I''m afraid it would already be yours."


    That sword strike once again shocked the divine spirit of the Primal Chaos Realm. They felt an aura of death and then once again proved that it was correct.


    Puff ¡­


    "You are all too weak, why can''t you fight against a little quasi-Saint like me? What other qualifications do you have to exist in this world?" Lin Fei was very angry. He smashed out one star after another, driving back one divine spirit after another, then suddenly saw that it was also a ray of sword light.


    The sword aura directly slashed him down, falling from the stars to the ground. The Sword God walked out from his void, Lin Fei stood on the ground, raised his head, looked towards the sky, and asked: "What''s wrong? Sword God Chaos also needs to rely on sneak attacks to defeat me? "


    "In my opinion, you are only an ant, and are not qualified to fight me head on. Unless you step into the Sage, you cannot." The Sword God was cold and detached, his gaze on Lin Fei, but Lin Fei''s aura was rising continuously. The Sword God smiled and shook his head, saying: "It''s useless, if it''s that useful, then a lot of people won''t die."


    "It doesn''t matter what you say, because you will have no chance to say anything else later on, because you might already be dead?" Lin Fei sneered, on his face, there was an additional aura that caused the Sword God to be afraid, the Spirit Qi was truly terrifying, when it was condensed, it made people afraid, suddenly there was a strange thing that appeared. even caused him, a Sword God in the Primal Chaos, to feel a little afraid.


    What is that? That was Lin Fei''s fury, he had never been so angry before, he had never been so angry, exactly what happened.


    Suddenly, the sky was ripped apart as beams of light flashed inside one after another. Lin Fei directly flew up into the air, his energy was condensing, shrinking and then suddenly exploding.


    "Since you said I don''t have the qualifications, then I''ll show you my qualifications. Only by killing you can I continue living a quiet life. Isn''t it? " Lin Fei asked. All the divine spirit in the sky were stunned.


    Then, the youth in the distance charged towards them. First, he soared into the sky, twisted his sword and blasted the Sword God away before standing opposite of Shen Can who was at the side. In a single slash, he sent Shen Can flying while spitting out blood.


    "Too weak, too weak, you guys are too weak!" Lin Fei laughed out loud, and sent one Chaos lifeform after another flying. The Chaos Sword God did not expect that a mere ant would be so terrifying, to the point where he was caught unprepared. Then, he used his greatest trump card, the purplish-gold pagoda.


    He directly threw it above the milky way, covering towards Lin Fei. That power was too terrifying, and directly covered Lin Fei from the galaxy to the star field.


    "Kill him!" The Sword God sneered.


    However, something unexpected happened again. It was a blood red sword light, a that was unable to dodge in time, and instantly split into two, his Holy Soul shattered, and the person vomited a mouthful of blood, completely crippled by Xu Dong.


    "The people who killed me, do you, Primal Chaos, not want to live anymore?" Xu Dong coldly said as his gaze very casually sized up the Primal Chaos divine spirit. Did they really get tired of living?


    Xu Dong took out a strand of sacred soul and took Mie Shen''s corpse out as well, and said: "Old friend. In the end, we still have to face it. "


    Then, Xu Dong placed the sacred soul into Mie Shen''s body. A wave of power that caused the Primal Chaos to be shocked surged out of Xu Dong''s body, and then, Xu Dong gave it to Mie Shen as he muttered, "I never thought that I would still not see reincarnation here. Just who are you, what kind of person are you?"


    Xu Dong scoffed, "To sit at the well and look at the sky, do you think that everyone is the same as you?"


    Xu Dong walked towards another direction and the starlight in the distance gradually dimmed. No one cared if the light disappeared or if someone made a decision for them.


    "I finally understand why you can fight against the gods. Even if you are not Sage, you have already transcended matter and are no longer under the control of the heavens!" Sword God was trembling. He did not expect to meet such an opponent, catching him off guard.


    That''s right, he had never thought that he would meet such a terrifying youth. In his entire life, all of this shouldn''t have happened, but unfortunately, it still happened. Moreover, it was right in front of him.


    He was a little angry as he said to Xu Dong, "Even if you have obtained the power of reincarnation, do not forget that you simply do not control him and revive him.


    Crack ¡­


    The Sword God was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at Xu Dong. Xu Dong reached out his hand, and directly crushed one of the Sage s, then took out the divine soul.


    "No, impossible. You have not reached Sage yet, how can you control reincarnation? This is all just a dream! "


    This was not scientific, because Xu Dong was not a Sage. Yet why was this scene so cruel to them? Who else?


    He looked towards the star ground, and suddenly, the purple pagoda was no longer able to suppress Lin Fei. A white divine light appeared, and he then took two steps back in shock, and only now did he realize something shocking, and that was that he had discovered Xu Dong, and was really too casual, letting Mie Shen revive too easily.

 C399 divine spirit has left (1)

    If they continued to fight, they would definitely be the ones at a disadvantage. For the sake of their own safety, they had to leave quickly, and as for the primary Sage, they could only abandon him as they please.


    A peaceful scene appeared in the sky. Xu Dong suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, his hair turned white, and said: "I never thought that using the power of reincarnation would cause me to lose so much of my life!"


    "Are you alright?" Lin Fei worriedly asked, and the gaze in which he looked at Xu Dong now had an extra sense of apology. It had been almost a hundred years since the two had known each other, and they were no longer young boys.


    Above the ninth heaven, numerous shocking news continuously spread throughout the entire Great Desolation World.


    In the ancient times, there were countless great deities that had fallen into an era where talents were scarce. It was unknown when they would be able to get out of this predicament.


    A True Immortal came from the void. He wanted to go to a paradise, but where could a paradise be found?


    Xu Dong and the others arrived at the star of the Eastern Emperor of Demon Emperor. They no longer wanted to be lonely ghosts. The matter of the Precious lotus Lamp caused Xu Dong and the others to harbor resentment towards the Buddha family.


    Therefore, they did not go to the Buddhist Sect, but came to the demi-human race instead. The Eastern Emperor was an ancient figure, and in that era, he could be considered a supreme existence, an existence equivalent to an ancestor.


    The fact that Xu Dong and the others were able to make it here made him very happy. The current situation was getting harder and harder to control, and with one mistake, a war might happen. In order to not let himself be too careless, they could only prepare to fight.


    "Yi, isn''t that brother Xu Dong?" A voice full of doubt was then followed by a flying profound aura. Seeing Xu Dong, they were all so excited that they couldn''t speak anymore, and as they were all familiar with each other, they immediately spoke a few joyful words to each other.


    Originally, in the ancient times, the demi-human race was still very strong, but now that they were low, there was nothing they could do. As the Dragon Emperor, Xu Dong was able to come here, which meant that they could fight side by side again.


    "The despicable gods have begun to invade the territory of the demi-human race, and they are constantly taking away the future of the demi-human race. The Great Emperor has been angry for a long time, and he will definitely act to suppress them in the near future. Brother Lin Fei, did you come back to help the demi-human race? " Daoxuan asked Lin Fei in an extremely serious tone.


    Lin Fei nodded his head, but then shook it and said: "The gods are too terrifying, they have too many powerful people, the demi-human race is too weak, even if we ally with the Buddha family, we can only travel around, we cannot truly fight against them."


    Of course, Lin Fei was very clear about the strength of the two of them. If the God of War really did go overboard and the Sky Sovereign''s terror, they could immediately feel it.


    "Dao-Xuan, you should first allow us to meet the Emperor." Xu Dong said to the Dao Profound. After comprehending the Dao Profound, he walked towards the distance. The palace of the Great Emperor was rather luxurious and lived above the sun.


    This was recorded in the ancient times. Even if it was the dragon race''s bloodline, the great suppression of the Eastern Emperor was only a drop in the ocean with the cultivation of the Eastern Emperor being one, it was nothing more than an ordinary drop in the ocean.


    Therefore, the Dragon Emperor was the Dragon Emperor, and only the Eastern Emperor could call him that. He had already reached the peak of his power, casually killing Xu Dong and the others were only a matter of time.


    "Xu Dong, you have mastered the power of reincarnation. I wonder if you can help this sovereign with something?" A voice rang out from the palace. It directly entered Xu Dong''s ears, and then an image appeared. They had actually directly arrived at the emperor''s palace.


    "The sky is about to change. There are some things that we have no choice but to do. Are you the one in control of Samsara, or what?" The Eastern Emperor Great Emperor entered one by one and directly questioned Xu Dong, while Xu Dong shook his head.


    "I do not have complete control over Samsara, Predecessor need not let me do it, I have no way to revive those people." Xu Dong rejected the Great Emperor of the East.


    The Eastern Emperor didn''t insist. He just nodded and said, "Alright then, but the sky is about to change and it''s hard for us to fight against the gods with our powers. They still have the help of the Chaos divine spirit, but we don''t have anything ¡­"

 C400 divine spirit has left (2)

    Xu Dong frowned and said: "Predecessor, we can talk about this after we reach the end. We don''t have the power right now, but what about after a period of time?"


    "What other ideas do you have?" She was extremely beautiful, and within the moving colors, there was also a portrait of a woman. Xu Dong felt his blood boiling when he saw it.


    "Who is she?"


    Xu Dong didn''t know her, so he could only ask the Eastern Emperor.


    "Mother of this world. You are her son." When Eastern Emperor looked at Xu Dong, he seemed to see another aspect of Xu Dong, which was that he was hot-blooded and could not stop.


    Xu Dong fell into silence, he took a step back and barely managed to stabilize himself. The Eastern Emperor smiled, and said: "Actually you don''t have to be too shocked. As the mother of the world, your mother has the qualifications to be remembered by everyone."


    Xu Dong calmed himself down, and asked: "Predecessor. Do you know why reincarnation was sealed? "


    "Because his ambition is too big. He thinks that he can ignore everything in this world just because he has control over the life and death of others. However, on many occasions, having control over the life and death of others is a very uncomfortable thing. It was unfortunate for him. In all likelihood, he offended an almighty expert from the heavens, and after that, he was sealed. " The Eastern Emperor''s deep eyes seemed to see the past.


    "Why is he so arrogant?" Xu Dong asked again.


    "He can control the life and death of all living things in the world. Why do you think he''s so arrogant?" The Eastern Emperor asked yet again.


    Xu Dong nodded, he finally understood, so it was because he had control over other people''s lives, that he had to experience this sort of thing. Then, the Eastern Emperor turned to Xu Dong and said, "Xu Dong, if you really control reincarnation, remember not to be arrogant, because that might cause you to lose your life."


    The Eastern Emperor had lived for so long, he knew what it was for. Therefore, he lost the power of reincarnation, and the world was born with the power of the underworld, which was filled with ghosts and ghosts. Some had cultivated to become eternal and immortal, while others had vanished into thin air.


    "Xu Dong, if you want to find out the secrets of reincarnation, I''ll tell you a good place and that will be the Underworld. As long as you go there, you''ll know the beauty of that world." The Eastern Emperor Great Emperor said to Xu Dong. Then, he no longer looked at Xu Dong, but looked at him instead.


    No matter what kind of sky this world turned into, in short, these few youths would become important figures that would affect this world.


    Only then did Xu Dong and the others realize that the world had already changed secretly. It was just that they still did not know it, and not long after, an aura appeared. It was a powerful aura that made people feel like it was harmless.


    "Hey, you guys, why are you here?" Lan Yaxi and the rest were confused, why were Xu Dong and the rest here and not at their place?


    "Hehe, aren''t you here as well?" Lin Fei laughed, then looked at Lan Huahua. She felt that she had become even more beautiful, and she couldn''t help but love her.


    The night sky was charming, especially on the stars. Without the scorching sun and the compression of time and space, it seemed carefree and free.


    "I wonder how much longer this life will last. Maybe it won''t happen again." Lin Fei felt that it was a bit of a pity that he couldn''t see such days for too long. He could only reveal an expression like this, and let the things of this world stay in his eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, they lost a lot of things, and then something happened. No one knew, but maybe the world was always uncomfortable.


    A powerful aura burned within their bodies, and their strength began to increase once again. Every day, they would cultivate, or perhaps it could be said to be their own cultivation.


    "What kind of place is the Underworld? Why does the Emperor have a feeling that he can''t explain it?" Xu Dong said to the others.


    Other than Lan Yaxi and the others, who did not understand, the rest of them also understood that Xu Dong wanted to go to the Underworld to uncover this secret.


    Mie Shen thought for a while, but in the end, he decided to tell Xu Dong. "In the Stellar Ten Thousand Worlds, ever since the first almighty being died, he went to a star and let his soul rest there. That almighty being is the first ghost to become a Sage."


    "How come we have never heard of such a world?" Xu Dong was puzzled, he did not understand, this kind of star must be famous, but why would no one know about it!


    Whether it is the immortal god, the Demon King, or the Buddha, none of them are able to step into that world. Only those Saints, Demonic Saints, and Empyreans are able to forcefully break through space and time and enter that world. "


    Mie Shen knew very little about that world, and practically didn''t know that if not for the mention of the Eastern Emperor, he would have forgotten what that world was like.


    "Then how should we go to the Netherworld?" Xu Dong asked again.


    "If you want to go, you will have a chance to go to that world. You''re still young. As long as you step into that place, you will be able to obtain the most terrifying power in the world, and control the lives and deaths of all living things. " Mie Shen was filled with reverence, and then, he lost all color. He knew that it was impossible for him to step into that world in his entire lifetime. Unless that world could see the world.


    In the starry sky, Xu Dong and the others lost their temper, they gazed at the vast expanse of stars in the distance and could not help but exclaim: "Time has stopped, how good is that ¡­"


    This star was truly beautiful. The multicolored stars converged at the highest point, and their dao hearts completely calmed down.


    The next day, the star light had already disappeared, the gigantic sky peng flew across the sky, the sunlight scattered everywhere, Xu Dong and the rest left the Spirit Demon Emperor''s land, they arrived at the deepest part of this star, where is the deepest part of this star?


    There was a fish in Darknorth, and it was called the Kun. The Kun was so big that it could travel thousands of li.


    The Extreme North was the Darknorth. This was the location of the Darknorth Heavens.


    This star was a sea. In this sea, there were countless mystical divine spirit that were said to have been created during the Primordial Era.


    However, this world did not reproduce. Instead, it was the same for generations to come.


    Someone said. The reason why this world had become like this was because of someone.


    Others said that this was fate.


    Whether it was fate or not, Xu Dong did not know, and did not want to know either.


    Therefore, when they came here, they saw countless living creatures swimming about among the sea water, and there were even some whales that were so big that they spat out water waves.


    A new cycle of reincarnation began on a certain piece of land. There were a few supreme elders here who watched the fish transform into a Kun. There were even some who comprehended the Dao of the Sage and stepped into the Overgods.


    On top of the sea of stars, a hut appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. That hut was the dwelling place of the heavens.


    The Darknorth Heavens were very casual, and were much friendlier than the other Heavens.

 C401 Underworld (1)

    The heavens were filled with cheers and laughter as they sat on top of the thatched huts, narrating the truth of the great dao and spreading its beauty.


    In this dream pavilion, everyone was intoxicated from their dreams. Every time they heard about the benefits, their faces would be filled with excitement. They would then say a few words and memorize them.


    Xu Dong and the others sat on the side, not disturbing the Northern Dark Sky Sect''s lecture.


    The lecture lasted for three days, which gave Xu Dong and the others a lot of help. They gained a lot from it, and as they comprehended, the stars in the sky blotted out bits and pieces of snow.


    "This fish is about to turn into a Kun!" The gods were astonished. They wanted to see the beauty of a fish transformed into a Kun.


    While he was swimming in the ocean, he roared and moved the sea water, jumping up too casually. Then they grew wings.


    "So beautiful ¡­" Xu Dong was slightly intoxicated. He did not know how much time had passed, but in any case, the fish had turned into a Giant Leviathan, and the Giant Leviathan had disappeared without a trace.


    Within the hut, the heavens laughed and said, "No matter how beautiful something is, it will always be lost. No matter how much you admire it, how can you appreciate it when it dies?"


    Xu Dong walked over and asked, "Northern Dark Sky Predecessor, junior Xu Dong, has something that I would like to ask of you."


    "I know your name and your purpose here. Sorry, I can''t help you. Please leave." Darknorth refused because he didn''t want to stir up any trouble with the mortal world. It was best if he stayed aloof in this world. How could he continue to drive away the specks of dust?


    Roar ~ ~


    On the beach, countless living creatures were reviving with a loud roar. They too let out a loud roar. It was a dragon.


    Xu Dong watched everything silently. The dragon roared, pushed straight up ninety thousand miles, then fell from the sky and smashed into the ground, transforming into a Qilin ¡­ He once again transformed from a qilin into a golden rocs, and once again soared to over 90,000 li in the blink of an eye.


    If nothing unexpected happened, it would fall again. Xu Dong was a little doubtful, why so?


    Always like this?


    "Darknorth Predecessor, you know what kind of power I have. I want to go to the Underworld and find the Ghost King that controls the power of reincarnation." Xu Dong said to Bei Ming once again.


    "No, the Netherworld has no way to control reincarnation. Other than reincarnation, there is nothing else in this world." Darknorth shook his head, no longer saying anything.


    All things began to gather on those stars in the sky. Exactly what kind of thing did it make, was peaceful and casual, when suddenly a ray of multicolored light appeared and shattered the heaven and earth, and a bloody smell entered Xu Dong''s nose.


    "In the end, it has still come. Why not just stop for a moment? " Darknorth felt a bit helpless. As a clone of the heavens, he saw through too many battles and hid himself from the world. However, this did not mean that he was easy to bully.


    Xu Dong saw that his expression was stern and filled with anger. He turned into a streak of light and flew into the sky with, and saw countless heavenly soldiers.


    "The Heavens aren''t willing to let Darknorth exist. Darknorth is about to die. The Heavens!" This has nothing to do with you. Then, he looked towards Xu Dong with a hint of bloodlust in his eyes and said, "You will be the best accompany for your funeral in this world. It just so happens that Sky Sovereign wants to kill you.


    Xu Dong said coldly: "If you''re capable, then come up and try. If you''re not, then there''s no need to say anymore. In this world, no one will willingly surrender."


    In the sky, Erlang Shen looked at Xu Dong coldly. He was a god, and was countless times taller than Xu Dong, who was a demon, an unforgivable demon!


    "Kill them all. If you want to interfere, Darknorth, then don''t blame Sky Sovereign for coming personally." Erlang Shen snorted coldly, then commanded his army to charge towards Xu Dong and the others.


    "Impudent! How could the god race kill all of you so easily?" A Quasi-Saint stepped out and blocked the Heavenly Generals with his unparalleled power. Then, Erlang Shen was not someone who would let himself get nothing to eat, so he took a step forward and sent the Quasi-Saint Strike flying.


    The other great powers of the Beiming stop all helped, but there were still countless immortal god beside Erlang Shen. There were also several quasi-saints, who were not his match.


    Then, Xu Dong and the others took a step forward, found their opponents, and flew out.


    The one Xu Dong chose was naturally Erlang Shen, and Erlang Shen did not know what he had eaten either. His aura was actually extremely tyrannical, and he had not even seen his dog Howling Celestial Dog.


    However, when Xu Dong saw that Erlang Shen''s eyes were blood-red between his brows, he even had a kind of unintentional feeling.

 C402 Underworld (2)

    Boom! *


    Erlang Shen was sent flying by Xu Dong, and after that, he killed his way out of the army.


    He suddenly remembered that the water in the pool of jade was blood-red. He suddenly understood something, and his expression was somewhat shocked. He didn''t think that the Empyrean would also be bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty.


    Why did the Heavenly Palace become such a state, with divine spirit s that filled the sky, not even a bit of their own consciousness?


    Xu Dong felt that something was amiss inside. His Will to Kill gradually grew, and he looked in another direction. The All Living Stars had finally shattered, and he looked at the mountains and rivers in surprise. When those mountains and rivers casually shattered, Xu Dong felt extremely heavy, and was unable to not be shocked.


    Was it the Sky Sovereign? Did Darknorth do the same?


    Amongst the two of them, who was stronger?


    Xu Dong felt that his heart was in pain, but he continued to persevere forward with the most powerful thought in his mind.


    "That''s not right, how did it become like this? What exactly did you do?" The heavens are furious and the people resent it? " Xu Dong asked, taking a step forward, the power of Samsara exploded from his hands as he grabbed towards Erlang Shen.


    The Erlang Shen of the past would definitely not be able to distinguish between right and wrong, but now, he was just constantly killing. What had happened and what had he done?


    Was the reason for the deity''s actions related to blood?


    Xu Dong did not dare say it out loud, and directly flew towards the distance. When Erlang Shen saw that Xu Dong wanted to escape, he would not let him go so easily.


    "Hmph. You think I''m afraid of you?" Erlang Shen was merely a Quasi-Saint. With the cards in his hands, Xu Dong could easily kill him.


    When the blood blade attacked, it did not stab him in the chest as expected. Xu Dong took a step back, turned into a beam of light, and completely disappeared from Erlang Shen''s field of vision.


    However, Erlang Shen could only rage. He had no way to deny that he was inferior to Xu Dong.


    "Darknorth, why must you force me to let this world fall into such a disaster?" Sky Sovereign roared, appearing extremely ferocious.


    As for Darknorth, he said calmly, "Because you never know why you live. Sky Sovereign, you know the consequences of death. There is no death in this world, so if you die, you can only go to the Underworld! "


    "But I won''t die!" The Sky Sovereign roared and attacked Darknorth once again. Darknorth did not want to be outdone, so he summoned the countless natural laws of Darknorth and threw them at the Sky Sovereign.


    Boom ¡­


    No matter how many times the star had been strengthened by Darknorth because it was afraid of being shattered, it still shattered. The earth split open, and the images of the Kun within Darknorth disappeared. All living things began to die.


    A good cultivation holy land was actually almost destroyed, Xu Dong didn''t know what to say anymore, but he never thought of destroying a star, the sin he brought would never be washed clean.


    But why did someone directly destroy the stars? Why did he cause such a calamity to befall all these people? Darknorth, who was in the sky, was enraged.


    From his hand, he could see that a Taiji pattern had appeared and was pressing down towards the Sky Sovereign. The Sky Sovereign didn''t dodge, and the Taiji pattern was immediately absorbed by him.


    "Darknorth Universe!" Xu Dong heard the cold snort, and immediately the Sky Sovereign turned into smoke, but that was only the Sky Sovereign''s plan to get rid of the golden cicada!


    Xu Dong was a little angry, but he was here and had no other choice, so he asked: "Predecessor, what are they here for?"


    Darknorth smiled and said, "Of course it''s for the reincarnation cycle. The Underworld is inside Darknorth, don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know." "Although this junior knows that Darknorth is connected to the Netherworld, this junior has never sought out the power of others. I just have some companions who want to be revived." Xu Dong lowered his head, avoiding Beiming Shang''s scorching gaze.


    His scalp went numb. He felt that Darknorth had lost everything and had gone crazy. He said to the shattered Darknorth, "All of this is gone. I''ve lost it all again. Why did I lose it all? We won''t rest until we die! "


    Xu Dong didn''t know what to say, he could only sink into silence, not knowing what to think. The crack in the sky was still expanding, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    Suddenly, a cold divine light exploded from the center of Darknorth. Darknorth flashed with pain as he said, "It finally appeared. The ghosts of the underworld will submit to you, who possesses the reincarnation cycle!"


    "Me? Why would you submit to me? " Xu Dong felt that this was unbelievable.


    "Because you possess reincarnation, so you can make them human again. Gods, demons, other creatures, etc." Beiming Ce smilingly gave a few examples.


    Xu Dong understood, although ghosts could live forever, they were too lonely. Because living alone for a lifetime, it was too uncomfortable, so they wished for reincarnation, for endless reincarnation, and for every corner of the world.


    "Predecessor, junior understands. Thank you for answering my questions today." Xu Dong once again cupped his hands towards Darknorth, the sky lost many colors, and could not even see what those colors were, much less what was so hard to describe.


    Afterwards, they chose to remain silent because the color of the sky wasn''t very beautiful. It was a gloomy, cold, and desperate hell. Of course, this world''s hell had long since become empty.


    Xu Dong flew up into the sky, stepped into the Underworld, and then came to the most mysterious place in the world. Inside the Underworld, there was a Ghost King, and that Ghost King was the only one who could create the Underworld.


    "Reincarnator, you have finally come." Ghost King appeared in front of Xu Dong. When Xu Dong saw his expression, he was unable to hold back his laughter.


    [What the hell is this depressed look like? And what does it look like to be a little excited?]


    "What are you laughing at, Samsara?" Even though this old man admits that this old man''s looks are peculiar. But you don''t have to laugh like that, do you? " The Ghost King drooped his head and said gloomily.

 C403 is different from other

    Xu Dong was a Reincarnator, they had to respect him, because if not for Xu Dong, they would be in a chaotic world.


    If Xu Dong had succeeded in controlling the reincarnation cycle and created the six paths, they would have been able to reincarnate. That kind of outcome was definitely good, but many times when they wanted something, they wouldn''t be able to obtain it.


    "Even though all of you are following me, I currently do not have the ability to create six Daos. You can only create soul, but that will not be long in the future." Xu Dong thought about it, and in the end, still came to this conclusion because of the rules of this world.


    That reincarnation did not give him the capital to control it, but instead only gave it to him, causing Xu Dong to be troubled.


    A crow flew through the sky, and the Ghost King fell into silence. But if they did not do so, they would lose the right to be reincarnated.


    Right now, they had submitted to Xu Dong and needed to help him create six Daos. What about after the terrifying creation of six Daos?


    This question appeared in their minds. They only had one choice, and that was to let this world sink into darkness.


    Then, they would help Xu Dong obtain reincarnation, or perhaps, control reincarnation. Only then would they be able to obtain a terrifying result.


    The stars in the sky finally fell. They looked at it in horror, and then, a spatial space was torn apart. The Ghost King was furious, "Sky Sovereign, you and I have never violated the rules of the river, why must you know that I am dead?!"


    "Because you shouldn''t have existed in the first place and there is no path for you in this world. Now, I shall give you two a choice. Kill Xu Dong and submit to me." He had to make this kind of choice because there were too many things that this world required. As long as Ghost King chose to kill Xu Dong, then he would have obtained his goal.


    The power of reincarnation was too terrifying, especially after controlling those ghosts. As long as he could subdue those ghosts, then he could obtain many things and even refine many saint artifacts!


    "Wishful thinking. He is the successor of Samsara, and we are the guardians of Samsara. As the Demons, you will surely suffer the wrath of the heavens and not be reborn!"


    He punched out, once again breaking the sky of the Underworld. Not only was the Heavenly Sovereign waiting, Xu Dong was also waiting, waiting for the Ghost King''s decision.


    "Kill them!" The Ghost King was furious as he pointed to the sky.


    These ghost spirits fearlessly rushed up. They had already died once, and if they were broken through to the underworld then there was nowhere for them to stay. Thus, they could only fight to the end.


    A pair of cold hands appeared in the sky. The Sky Sovereign merely snorted and then smashed the cold hand into pieces. He stomped his foot down and shattered the sky. Countless stars also revealed the smell of blood, making the Sky Sovereign frown.


    Behind him, Xu Dong looked at the Heavenly Sovereign and revealed a cruel smile. Then, using the power of reincarnation that controlled the lives of others, he crushed all the Heavenly Generals he brought along.


    "You have to pay a lot to create these creatures, right?" Xu Dong laughed coldly, then continued to turn into a ray of light and easily kill another person; the divine spirit was in his hands. It was simply too simple. They all felt the power shatter, and they were all astonished.


    They felt that their lives were no longer in their hands. Their lives were under the control of a youth, and their deaths were under the control of a youth.


    "Kill him. Only by killing him will you be able to continue reviving. Only by letting him die will you all obtain the status of peerless!" The Sky Sovereign pointed at Xu Dong and said coldly as countless heavenly soldiers rushed towards him from the sky.


    Naturally, Lin Fei and the rest could not watch the show. They all took out their own great Daos and fought against the Heavenly Generals, the Great Firmament Golden Immortals, and the Quasi-Saints. They would not rest until they were dead.


    An intense scene of devastation appeared in the sky. Countless heavenly soldiers died, as did countless ghosts and ghosts. They were all unceasingly dying, and unceasingly dashing forward.


    Ghost King''s expression was unafraid of death as he rushed forward and said, "Xu Dong is our future. If you want to cut off our future, it''s impossible.


    Countless people rushed forward, the Sky Sovereign slapped Ghost King away, wanting to kill him to sacrifice his life for the heavens, but who would have thought that a middle-aged man clad in white would come flying over. He was Darknorth, who stretched out his hand to stop the power, then said, "Sky Sovereign, did you forget that you still have me?"


    In this world, there was no right or wrong, only whether the person was guilty or not, was Xu Dong guilty? He was not a guilty person. Instead, he wanted to give the world a calm person. Thus, he angrily attacked, no longer holding anything back. The sky was instantly shattered, and an opening appeared in the Netherworld. Those weak ghosts were all dead.


    Xu Dong could not tolerate such an outcome. He took out the Linglong''s small pagoda and stored those creatures inside.


    Those powerful ghost spirits bravely moved forward, blocking the Heavenly Generals that were ten times stronger than them.


    This battle was bound to result in an outcome. Only this way would they know the value of their lives.


    Countless heavenly soldiers were on the verge of death, countless ghost spirits were dead and countless stars were shattered. Just how far was the battle going to go?


    Those people were all living creatures of the Primal Chaos. They had come over, and with a powerful stance, they suppressed Xu Dong and the other Homo sapiens, and then, they suppressed the powerful soul. In the entire sky, who was still their match.


    In the south, the Eastern Emperor Great Emperor appeared. He brought along the many almighty elders of the demi-human race, and pierced through the heart of the Sky Sovereign like a sharp sword. The Sky Sovereign was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    Then, an enormous Buddha statue appeared in front of them. The battle was about to begin, and there were also people who betrayed and fought with Xu Dong in the skies of other worlds.


    Fight!


    The Heavenly Dao rushed towards the Empyrean. Darknorth transformed into a Kun and flew away. The countless supreme experts in the Immortal World finally began to panic.


    Only some of the people hiding in the shadows did not participate. They had hidden themselves, because if they didn''t, most likely death would fall upon them, and they would be far away.


    Xu Dong and Sword God were opposites, and there was almost no one near them. He sneered: "I didn''t think that Sovereign would actually choose you, it truly surprises me, but she is destined to choose you as a mistake, because you are just a pile of mud!"


    "So you have a grudge against her?" Xu Dong laughed. His expression was very serious, because he knew that the Sword God had a prejudice against him. As long as he killed him, he would be at ease.


    Almost none of the other divine spirit in the Primal Chaos could contend against him. If there was, he would have come out long ago.


    There were endless battles in the sky. Once the Eastern Emperor found the almighty being who betrayed the demi-human race, he would be killed.


    Above the starry sky, yet another terrifying palace appeared. This palace was filled with a terrifying divine light, so who exactly was this palace?


    "I didn''t expect it to be the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets!" The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had always been a hidden power in all of ancient times. As the masters of the Heavenly Secrets, they could be said to be people that wore the same pants as the Heavenly Sovereign.


    They charged towards Xu Dong and the others. His killing intent was awe-inspiring, dyeing the sky red!

 C404 Final victory (1)

    "Heaven''s will has made clear that the Sky Sovereign is the ruler of this great wastelands. Those who disobey will be killed without mercy!" One person was incomparably arrogant. In the sky above the palace, he was directly announcing to the world!


    "Nonsense!" Xu Dong replied coldly. The middle-aged man in the sky was furious, he was Heavencraft, the god who controlled it, how could it be said that he was spouting nonsense?


    This made them angry. Then, a gigantic whirlpool appeared. This whirlpool had a hint of foolishness to it!


    Blood Moon Slaughter!


    Xu Dong fell silent. He took out the Divine Seal Decree and sealed most of the people in the world into gods. Then, he formed a terrifying formation.


    Immortal Execution Array!


    A taiji diagram appeared in the sky, and countless creatures feared it because this force could easily kill them. For this reason, they had to leave as soon as possible, but because this force was too powerful.


    Countless creatures were fleeing. However, Xu Dong did not hold back. The Immortal Execution Archipelago was something that their deities were most afraid of, and if they did not run, they would definitely be destroyed by this great formation!


    Countless frightening Demon Spirits appeared within the Blood Moon Slaughter. These Demon Spirits continued to charge forward and crushed the Immortal Execution Formation with a valiant attitude.


    "Chi!"


    A drop of blood appeared. Xu Dong turned his blood into heaven and he also flew out along with it, his powerful energy gathering together. This power was simply too terrifying.


    A moment later, one person spat out a mouthful of blood. Xu Dong looked at Tian Ji Realm in shock, he never thought that he actually had such a method.


    As if he was ridiculing Xu Dong, you little child, if I didn''t have any other methods, would I have lived that long?


    Thus, the Blood Moon Slaughter in the sky suppressed down even more brutally. Xu Dong frowned, although it was true that he was strong in a one on one battle, he truly had no way of dealing with formations.


    "Hehe ¡­" God of Heaven, I hate this kind of hypocritical thing the most! " Blood dripped towards the Blood Moon Killing Array. Xu Dong looked at that man, he did not expect him to be a mortal.


    However, this mortal''s cultivation was deep, and a single drop of his blood had caused the Blood Moon Slaughter Art to explode!


    The man from the Heavenly Secrets turned pale with fright. "Dao-Heaven, our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is only announcing to the world that it should comply with the heavens'' dao. Your sect shouldn''t participate in this. Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing all of you!"


    "Want to kill them. Have you asked us? " Xu Dong stood out, since the other party was helping them, if he did not stand out and say a few words, the other party would probably turn against him.


    "Yes, did you ask us?" The Ghost King also asked. When the Eastern Emperor transformed into his original form, he released the Pangu Banner and the Eastern Emperor Bell appeared around him.


    Ding...


    The Eastern Emperor Bell rang out with a resounding sound. The faces of the gods above the stars changed, while another cauldron appeared from elsewhere. It was Old Lord Taishang''s item.


    Eight Trigrams Furnace!


    The Samadhi True Fire burned endlessly. Countless stars were scorched into it. What could it be?


    Xu Dong was suddenly shocked. Seeing the Sky Sovereign retreat, Xu Dong and the others also retreated, but the Eight Trigrams Furnace was controlled by the Sky Sovereign as it charged towards them.


    BOOM!


    His blood was gold, and there were also others who were blown up. Countless people wanted to escape, but they could not!


    "Kill them!"


    Xu Dong clenched his teeth and said, "Damn it, you guys actually attacked us like this. Old Lord Taishang, you actually gave up on the Eight Trigrams Furnace!"


    "To be able to kill all of you who affect my rule over this great wasteland, how could a mere Eight Trigrams Furnace be considered as important?" Old Lord Taishang looked at Xu Dong seriously. The divine light that filled everyone''s hearts with dread. He finally understood where this terrifying power came from. This was the ambition of an Empyrean. His ambition was too great, making it difficult for others to consider.


    Countless people had to admit one thing, and that was that an Empyrean was no ordinary person. He was a god that had appeared since the ancient times, and there were even rumors that he was the world''s earliest creator!


    As the ruler of the ancient times, he was naturally qualified, but this person was too paranoid, making them feel uncomfortable. For this reason, they wanted to make a move against him, and as the sky turned blood-red, they finally realized the severity of the problem.

 C405 Final Victory (2)

    His ambition was too terrifying, and it was impossible for people to adapt to it. As long as his ambition was still there, his strength would be endless.


    "I''m afraid we can''t beat him. Let''s go! Qing Shan is not afraid of being without firewood. " Lin Fei said to Xu Dong.


    The Empyrean roared. His body actually turned into a star. Countless people that fought against the Empyrean saw an axe appear in his hands!


    That was the Heaven Splitting Axe!


    Although it was just an illusion, it was enough to kill too many people, and it was so close!


    Xu Dong didn''t have any other choice. Buddha''s expression became serious, and in the end, he struck out with his palm.


    The Eastern Emperor spewed out a mouthful of Samadhi True Fire.


    Ghost King summoned his treasure.


    Xu Dong transformed into a dragon body, preparing to receive this attack!


    If this strike were to fail, many of them would die.


    Only Dao-Heaven stretched out his hand and a sword appeared in his hand. Then, he brandished the sword in an ordinary manner.


    "Chi!"


    The sword aura was extremely sharp, and it took the lead to pierce through the axe in the distance.


    Clang!


    The axe vanished into thin air, and Tathagata''s divine palm missed.


    The Eastern Emperor and the Ghost King were also shocked. They never thought that such a thing would actually happen. Just who was it?


    They saw a magnificent object. This object was so astonishing that most people did not even know what had happened. Everything ended too quickly.


    Above the starry sky, the Sky Sovereign looked at them in shock. He did not expect that Xu Dong and the others would be able to effortlessly shatter his Heaven Opening Power.


    Why was it that he knew nothing about Dao-Heaven? Why had he never met Dao-Heaven? Why ¡­ The people of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were not as strong as he was!


    "Spiritual Pearl of Creation, give me strength!" The Sky Sovereign took out a bead and directly swallowed it down before the shocked eyes of everyone present!


    They all fell into silence. They never thought that such a thing would actually happen. Just what did he do? Why ¡­


    Crack!


    The universe split open!


    Xu Dong was startled, if he were to leave now, he was afraid that there was no other way, no one could survive under this attack!


    Right at that moment, many people cried out in grief. A large hand appeared in the sky, and then, it swept everyone away.


    "Sky Sovereign, you finally made your choice. This choice will make you the peak of this world for your entire life. Thank you for opening the gate to the great wastelands. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even know how I would have been able to enter." He laughed heartily, as if he had gained some advantage.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can rule the world together. Half of it is yours, and the other half is mine!" The Sky Sovereign had completely gone mad.


    However, that life form grabbed hold of Sky Sovereign''s body and crushed him, saying, "I don''t like sharing the world with others. I only like being free and unrestrained!"


    The Sky Sovereign was filled with unwillingness. Her holy soul came out and said in horror, "No, this sky is mine. How can you take him down?!"


    "You are just a useful object to me. Now that I have come in, you are naturally useless. If you are useless, then you must die!" A cold and detached voice!


    His sacred soul was also crushed by this creature!


    Xu Dong was completely shocked, he finally understood what the power of Transcendence was, he finally understood, but he did not regret it. This was because he had never regretted killing this creature even if he had to transcend. He would then thoroughly clean up this ancient land!


    "You can''t stop me, because I''m the world''s most pinnacle existence. No one can stop me unless your parents are alive!"


    He looked at Xu Dong. He knew what Xu Dong was trying to do, so his voice transmitted outwards. Xu Dong paused before saying: "You know my parents?"


    "That''s right. After they died, they still wanted to stop me. Fortunately, you didn''t Transcend, or else I would have failed." The spirit was extremely happy because Xu Dong was still there. So he was very happy.


    Xu Dong shook his head, and said: "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I''ll stop you now."


    "You? You are not qualified! "

 C406 I have (1)

    Xu Dong stood there, and under the methods of the giant, he felt a touch of pain, as the sky grew bigger once again.


    It was merely a discussion on his parents. Xu Dong wasn''t willing to allow others to say anything bad about him, because his parents hadn''t let him down. He slowly said: "No, I have the qualifications!"


    "Is that so? Then bring out your qualifications! " A powerful force smashed down from the sky, the terrifying force blew countless great gods flying, causing the giant to squat down, his large hand grabbing towards Xu Dong.


    Puff ¡­


    The blood blade directly pierced through his palm, but Xu Dong was still sent flying by the slap. The dragon''s body shattered, and the blood blade fell onto the ground.


    "Massacre the Heavens! "Hahaha, but I''m not the Heavens! I''m the Universe!" He laughed maniacally. He was the universe, and no one could refute this because he was indeed the universe. Moreover, he was also the most powerful universe. A hint of cruelty appeared in the sky. This cruelty was not normal.


    Boom! * The stars shattered, and the core was grasped in his hands, directly crushed. Darknorth was completely destroyed, and the core was destroyed. Even if he had the means to revive it, he wouldn''t be able to resurrect it.


    "Everyone, the destruction of the universe is imminent. If we don''t join hands now, when will we?" Darknorth was extremely angry, speaking to the many Heavenly Daos. He knew that if he did not transform into the Heavenly Daos, he would not be able to live any longer. The universe would be destroyed, and all living things would die.


    "Fuse!"


    They never thought that the Empyrean would actually open the gates to the primordial universe, allowing others to enter. Only if they joined forces, would there be a path to survival, and if they didn''t, would there only be a path to death.


    So they had joined hands, but how could the terrifying universe possibly let them succeed? With a wave of his hand, even the Heavenly Dao was sent flying away. Although it hadn''t been scattered and fused, the 3000 heavens still spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The Eastern Emperor wanted to use the Eastern Emperor Bell to suppress the heavens and earth, but when the universe exhaled, he actually transformed into a streak of light and was smashed down onto the ground.


    The Golden Crow let out a cry, and the sky shattered. Chaotic energy flooded in, and all the divine spirit avoided it one after another. They were not prehistoric beings, so there was no need to pay anything for the sake of the primordial chaos.


    So, they wanted to tear void apart to return to the original world, but they couldn''t. Sword God was shocked, and said: "What happened? Why can''t we tear it open to go to void s in the Primal Chaos? "


    "Because the Sovereign has already left!" The divine dragon came from void, so his expression was somewhat wild. Because his cultivation had fused with the divine dragon''s heart, he stepped into the world''s most terrifying realm, thus he became what he was today.


    "How could that be?" Why would the Sovereign abandon us? " She didn''t know what to do. There were many times when in order to leave, they were willing to stay far away from the Sovereign. Right now, it was almost impossible to return.


    "Hahaha, a group of abandoned children. Have you all forgotten why you all want to leave the world that imprisoned you? And now, you''re saying why Sovereign abandoned you all?" Shen Long laughed out loud. He understood the unspoken meaning of these people''s question.


    "So that''s how it is, we finally understand," Shen Xi lowered her head. Although she was still loyal to the Primal Chaos, she still wanted to leave the Sovereign''s rule.


    A hint of desolation appeared in the sky. They knew that they were finished and bound together with the great wasteland. If they didn''t do anything, the only thing they could do was die.


    "We are still young. Even if we die, we can be resurrected in the prehistoric era. So don''t be afraid, as long as we win, we will still be alive. " Shen Xi said to the siblings beside her.


    The Primal Chaos divine spirit had no other choice but to attack straight towards the universe.


    The universe seemed to not care about these attacks because it was too simple, it was as though it was scratching an itch. He waved his hand and slapped divine spirit out of the sky.


    None of them were his match. The people of this world were too weak.


    Why did the stars in the sky and the rotation of all living things appear like this? That sort of unforeseen event had always caught him off guard.


    A large number of immortal god s rushed towards the universe, but in the next moment they turned into blood and became blood, flying out directly and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "This world is too weak. Why is it so weak?" The universe sneered again as it grabbed a star and crushed it. It then took out the core and directly swallowed it.


    He became strong again, and laughed out loud, "That''s right, this universe is really a tonic world, I can be even stronger! All we need to do is eat this universe! "

 C407 I have (2)

    The gods gulped down a mouthful of water. They were shocked to find out that this creature wasn''t easy to deal with.


    Pfft!


    Xu Dong grabbed the chance as the blood blade pierced his neck. He roared loudly and smacked Xu Dong until he was covered in blood.


    Buddha stepped forward, but was covered his head with one hand, as if he was smashed into a mountain with five fingers.


    The eighteen Arhats lined up their formation and displayed their abilities, but they were scattered by a kick.


    The divine spirit continued to rush up, but the result was ¡­ One by one, they died.


    divine spirit continued to kneel on the ground as a sign of submission ¡­ However, the next moment, his foot stomped on the ground, turning it into a pile of mud.


    "No, I will not accept this surrender, because all of you will die!" The universe seriously spoke of this problem because in this world, there was no one who could live. He had to eat them all!


    Erlang Shen roared and charged forward. The gods were furious. Even if His Majesty went over, it would still be a dead end. There was no surprise that Erlang Shen would be smashed into smithereens.


    Xu Dong lied on top of a broken planet. He had already lost his temper, because no one was his match, because everyone was hiding, because they were all about to die.


    Xu Dong did not have any thoughts, he knew why he wanted to transcend, but could Transcending truly become an existence like him?


    Xu Dong suddenly realized something, that this world was actually not like this. He had Transcended and become the ruler of this world, no matter what, there would always be a strong person that would appear. This strong person could defeat him and destroy his dignity!


    "Even if I die, I, Xu Dong, will kill you before I die!" Xu Dong clenched his teeth. Standing on top of the broken stars, he could feel the power that allowed him to see through life and death.


    "Six!"


    "Reincarnation!"


    Above the Milky Way, an eye appeared!


    "Ten Thousand Samsaras!" The sky turned, and countless dead divine spirit began to condense their flesh. Although they were stunned for a moment, they finally succeeded after seeing Xu Dong.


    He would not die anymore!


    The gods of this world would never die. Instead, the universe was in big trouble!


    The eyes of the reincarnation cycle landed on the corpses of the countless dead, and then they regained their vitality.


    The universe was stunned, it never thought that such a thing would happen.


    However, even if something like that happened, he still had to continue doing it. Other than his eyes, there was only one other person in the sky.


    Xu Dong''s clothes had turned black. He stood in the wind, and looked at the sky with a heavy gaze. Shadow after shadow appeared in the sky, and Ghost King''s body became solid, as if he was the body of a great dao.


    "God of Life and Death!" Not bad, eating you is better than eating all the gods here! " He happily rushed towards Xu Dong. Those techniques did not harm him at all, and a ray of light immediately fell into his eyes that were above the milky way.


    However, it was still useless against him, because he didn''t have a physical body. He only had soul.


    "Injuring him, are you qualified?" This voice seemed to contain a domineering aura, causing the spectators to feel as though their bodies had stopped, and they didn''t even have a chance to breathe.


    What happened? Why did someone suddenly come out?


    They saw a shadow. Who was this shadow? It was a fiery red sword light. Even though they were separated by a great distance, they still felt a scorching pain.


    "Who are you?" The Universe felt that the person in front of them was very powerful, and not just any other kind of power. The most terrifying thing was that he seemed to be a Girl!


    Xu Dong felt a throbbing in his blood. After so many years, where have you been?


    He did not ask, but only quietly gazed at the red streak.


    "My name is Xu Hong. I''ll kill you with just a thought. Leave now. You can still be saved."


    Xu Dong felt heavy in his heart. He thought, it really was Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong had originally been his companion beast. However, she had left him when she was still in Martial Spirit Continent, and had originally thought that she had died when she was being smashed into pieces by the Scion of Light.


    Yet, she was still alive. Furthermore, her cultivation was even more frightening than his own. Exactly what had happened? Why would something like this happen?


    "Haha, kill me with just a thought? With just you. Is that really possible? " He sneered. In his opinion, Xiao Hong was just a living being of this world who wanted to kill him. Unless Xu Dong''s parents were still alive, otherwise, it would be impossible!


    Of course, there was only one other person in this world who could defeat him in the true reincarnation cycle. However, reincarnation had already been sealed and no one believed in him.


    So he did not care about it, and did not care about Xiao Hong''s threat at all.


    However, in the next moment, he regretted it. A surge of extremely powerful energy directly smashed into his body. He could feel how powerful the energy that was filled with flames was. Not only that, it was destroying his everything.


    "You ¡­"


    "If you don''t want to leave, then stay here." Xiao Hong''s voice was ice-cold. If the universe could no longer utter a word of resistance ¡­


    He wanted to leave, but the universe suddenly closed up and he would never have the chance to leave again.


    "Since I am to be destroyed, I shall be destroyed along with this world! I am the universe! "


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    His body was covered with cracks, and he wanted to self-detonate!


    "You''re thinking too much."


    The girl casually waved her hand, causing him to become completely silent, without a trace of life. Then, he turned into countless stars that scattered towards Great Desolation World.


    This scene happened too fast, and before the gods could even react, it had already happened.


    They had no idea what was going on. They only had one thought in mind, and that was'' f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking stupid ''.


    Such a powerful universe, it actually dissipated just like that?


    "No, he did not disappear. He turned into starlight and fled." The Gods were surprised when Xiao Hong spoke. They did not expect him to still be alive, since this was going to be troublesome.


    "You guys go to every corner of the Great Wastelands and search for him. Then, kill him! We absolutely cannot let him live! " Xiao Hong said to the gods.


    The gods nodded and left.

 C408 return

    They needed to stop it, or else the universe would return and they would not be able to withstand it.


    Xu Dong arrived in front of Xiao Hong and looked at the slim and graceful, extremely beautiful girl, as he revealed a helpless expression.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to leave you and actually experience so much. It''s been so long since I''ve returned." The girl''s expression was a bit lonely. It had been so long, and the youth in front of her was still a youth. She had already become a different person.


    "Back then, when you left me, you never said that you wouldn''t be able to come back." Xu Dong laughed, his expression somewhat provocative, because the two of them had finally met again, after experiencing so many years.


    "Aren''t you tired of this world?" Xiao Hong said again.


    Xiao Hong had already grown up to become a giant, but compared to Xu Dong, Xu Dong was not his match. He was just like a weak person, facing the universe, how could he be as casual as Xiao Hong?


    "Haha, we''re still reunited because I''ve always been waiting for you. I''ve always been waiting for you here, hoping that you''d come with me to that world ¡­"


    Xiao Hong suddenly ran over. Warm tears fell onto Xu Dong''s shoulders. Xu Dong patted her back and said gently, "It''s alright, you''ve finally returned. Then, you''ll go to that world with me, okay?"


    "No need, I will wait here for you. You will definitely come back in the future. After you finish your six cycles of reincarnation, you can leave. I can solve the problem of the universe." Xiao Hong wiped away his tears. After all these years of not seeing him, he was still a teenager. Furthermore, she was no longer the young girl from back then. After leaving for such a long time, everything would naturally be different.


    Xu Dong couldn''t help but want to say something, but he didn''t. He simply handed over Xiao Hong''s kiss, causing him to be stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled.


    "Alright, since you said that I will return, then I will definitely return. As long as you finish the sixth task, I will immediately leave. I don''t know how long it will take for me to see you. I will accompany you during this time." Xu Dong smiled, then wiped her tears clean.


    The countless immortal god in the distance were filled with jealousy and hatred. They never thought that Xu Dong would actually have such a sister, and they were truly moved. In the end, they were old, and the young people of this generation were extremely powerful.


    "Dragon Emperor, six lines!" What''s so special about you? Why have you always been able to attract so many people to accompany you? " Someone mumbled to himself. He discovered a secret, and that was that there was never a lack of people, some special people, by Xu Dong''s side.


    The Nuwa smiled, then turned into a beam of light, a ray of light that would never return. No one cared about them anymore. They were from the older generation. For a moment, the sky was completely silent.


    A new order had begun to exist between heaven and earth. The Heavenly Court had passed on a youth named Time to the new guardian, and demi-human race had passed on his legacy to the Dao Profound Realm. This surprised everyone, and the Underworld was in Xu Dong''s hands, recovering its vitality.


    Lin Fei and the others, on the other hand, stepped into the most beautiful realm in the world. They were at the South Mountain, in the Buddha Dao, in the underworld, anywhere in the world.


    At the lakeside of the immortal palace, a beam of starlight landed. The face of the universe was revealed. He didn''t expect that after arriving here, even though he had eaten a few stars, his losses were even more severe.


    Helpless, he could only choose to escape. Luckily, she had turned into countless clones. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know how to torture him.


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver seems to be very troubled!" A sudden noise alerted him.


    The universe looked around and said, "Could it be that my cultivation had plummeted and I heard an illusion?"


    Why did such a voice suddenly appear? He could not understand it at all. Furthermore, he had his own worries, so who in this world would help him?


    If that was the case, wouldn''t he be the main culprit of this world? He was the Universe, and the Universe wanted to devour everything, eat every single star, as well as the Deities, Buddha, humans, ghosts, and devils!


    They were his best tonic, but he had not misheard. A soul suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a bald monk.


    "Jin Chanzi greets you!" Jin Chanzi laughed coldly. By the side of the Celestial Court Lake, even though it was a dangerous place, the more dangerous it was, the safer it would be. Furthermore, he had swallowed the core of the Martial Spirit Continent, so he was not afraid of the universe.


    Because they were essentially the same, when the two of them looked at each other, they could see that Jin Chanzi was special and said, "Oh my god, I didn''t expect to meet a phagosome here, not bad, not bad, the heavens didn''t kill me! "Hahahaha!"


    "Can you be more reserved?" Jin Chanzi frowned, he looked at the universe and suddenly felt displeased.


    "No, I''m just a bit excited to see the people from my hometown."


    The universe revealed a shocking matter, then looked at Jin Chanzi, and said again: "I wonder how my brother changed into such a state?"


    Jin Chanzi coldly snorted, and said: "Isn''t it all because of that bastard Xu Dong, that allowed this noble one to become like this? Humans are not humans, ghosts are not ghosts, if I were to meet him again, I would definitely eat him!"


    The universe thinks, right now you are already just a strand of soul, how can you possibly eat Xu Dong?


    Now that that guy has an extra backer, he didn''t find trouble with you. Isn''t that already enough to give you face?


    "What kind of expression is that? Don''t you know that my hatred towards Xu Dong has already far surpassed anything?"


    These two phagosome s were similarly hateful people. They wanted to kill Xu Dong right now, but they couldn''t, because he still had a terrifying woman protecting him. If they wanted to kill Xu Dong, then the price they had to pay would be huge.


    Therefore, they had no chance and no opportunity. The sky was filled with the smell of blood and it was difficult for them to adapt to it. They did not know what kind of mentality they had.


    Space-time ¡­ strange things suddenly appeared. This sort of strange thing would always make people feel disgusted.


    "What happened? Did someone discover us?" The Universe was now very afraid that someone would find out where they were, because if they did, they would be dead.


    "Hehe, there is a greedy person. I''m afraid he has quite some ambition, but his cultivation is not that enormous." Jin Chanzi laughed coldly, then looked towards one person...


    No, it was a dog.


    Erlang Shen''s Howling Celestial Dog!


    The Howling Celestial Dog was too pitiful. It was unknown what they were searching for as they wandered around this place. Perhaps they had been hungry for dozens of days, or perhaps there had been no one caring for him. He became a lost dog.


    There would never be another Master like Erlang Shen, because the Master had already changed.


    The water in Yao Chi was also blood-red, the stars in the sky were all messed up, the air on the ground was even polluted, the Howling Celestial Dog felt that no one in the world loved him anymore.


    His ambition was to become the king among dogs, but recently, an evil wolf had appeared, and he didn''t want to be a good wolf, but a dog king instead ¡­


    When the Howling Celestial Dog thought of that dog, no, a wolf, it became extremely worried.

 C409 Dog King (1)

    This wolf didn''t want to eat meat, but instead wanted to eat feces like a dog. This was the most difficult thing for him to think about.


    When Jin Chanzi and Yue Yang saw the gloomy Howling Celestial Dog, they could not help but have a bitter look. Why is this fellow not a human?


    Their dignity was too great, so they couldn''t be bothered to say anything to this guy. Although he was a dog with thoughts, they didn''t want to be dogs.


    The blood from the pool of jade, made the Howling Celestial Dog feel extremely uncomfortable. It lifted its hind legs and whined for a moment before Jin Chanzi and the Universe fell down face to face.


    Those immortal god did not have any other ambitions. If their ambitions were insufficient, they would not be strong.


    "That''s not right, why are there so many people heading towards us? Quickly go hide!" After Jin Chanzi absorbed so many soul, his perception was stronger than the universe itself.


    Those terrible things frightened him and he couldn''t help but say, "That''s not right, they seem to have found us!"


    "Chi!"


    "Kill the universe!" A immortal god was furious, he slashed at the lotus that was about to devour the universe.


    I turned pale with fright. I just hoped that the universe wouldn''t be destroyed by others, and he had no choice but to hide on the Green Jade Pool Stone Pillar.


    "This damned idiot, why is he hiding on top of the lotus flower? Don''t he know that the lotus flower has a spiritual item?" Jin Chanzi was extremely angry, and shouted that the universe was a fool.


    "The universe has fled. I wonder where it went. Seal the pool of jade, don''t let it enter again. Clean up the blood and water in this place." The expression on the face of the immortal official was cold as he gave a few instructions. The heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals quickly went up and used their storage gourds to collect the blood.


    Jin Chanzi breathed out a mouthful of impure air, and a dog ran over from the front, "Fellow townsman, quickly help me, this ¡­"


    Jin Chanzi looked at this Gou Zi gloomily. His heart was in a mess, he never thought that the universe would actually become like this, it was just too pitiful.


    Jin Chanzi stared at the Howling Celestial Dog that was possessed by the universe, held back his smile, and said somewhat helplessly: "Universe, what are you doing? Why didn''t he choose something else and choose this Erlang Shen''s dog? "


    "Do I have a choice? If I choose something else, I might be sealed. I might as well choose it and go down to the mortal world." The universe was in extreme pain. He felt that he had been wronged, but he quickly saw Jin Chanzi''s real body.


    "Indeed, I can only pity you. You can only be the king among dogs." Jin Chanzi laughed unkindly, then asked again: "What do you want to do next?"


    "Of course it is to kill that black wolf. You help me kill it, and we will descend together to devour all living things. What do you think?" The universe had thought of a way to let them survive and wait for an opportunity to take revenge.


    "Right now, we have no other choice. We can only choose to descend, and then one day, I will return, break the immortal palace, and kill Xu Dong!" Jin Chanzi''s expression was calm as he looked into the distance. It was the Buddha''s Land.


    Within Buddhism.


    Buddha''s expression was serious, and said: "We haven''t found that criminal yet, where did he go?"


    No Bodhisattva knew, no one knew where Jin Chanzi had gone to, and no one knew if Jin Chanzi still existed in this world.


    "Buddha, why don''t I go look for him?" When Guan Yin Bodhisattva appeared, many of the arhats remained expressionless. Their choice was to find Jin Chanzi and ask him why he betrayed Buddhism.


    "Bring your soul back." Buddha said this emotionlessly. As a transcendent existence, how could his disciple commit such a heinous crime? It was something he could not understand.


    In the middle of the stars, there was an extra black shooting star. It was the Universe and Jin Chanzi, the two of them had already left the Heavenly Court and had fallen into the mortal world.


    Xu Dong looked at the six paths in front of him. These six paths were created by reincarnation, the path of life and death, the path of hunger, the way of beasts, the way of the Shura ¡­


    Time was running out, six paths then condensed into a terrifying object. Xu Dong opened his eyes wide, then fell into silence, as he said: "As expected, it still isn''t working, I''m really too anxious, I''m still too anxious about something ¡­"


    Xu Dong didn''t understand. Was he being too anxious, and thus causing such a result? Bolts of lightning appeared in the sky one after another, as if he was disobeying heaven''s orders.

 C410 Dog King (2)

    Or was he simply not qualified to do so?


    "Seems like I can only go back and find that reincarnation." Xu Dong was silent. He thought of this method, and went to that place, the land of reincarnation, where the figure appeared. He looked at Xu Dong.


    "You finally came." He stared at Xu Dong very seriously. He knew that Xu Dong would return, and the moment he did, he appeared again, "I know what the difficulties are, I understand."


    "Predecessor, since you''re clear about this, why don''t you just teach me instead." Xu Dong looked at him and said very casually.


    "It''s impossible to teach you directly. I want you to release me. As long as you release me, I can give you anything you want." Samsara offered its own conditions.


    "You know, it''s impossible." Xu Dong replied.


    It was impossible for Xu Dong to let this Great Infernal King appear, so he could only give up the idea. Even if the six paths did not appear, he did not want him to appear.


    "Since you want to obtain the sixth dao and yet won''t let me out, you want me to continue sinking into this world and remain silent for the rest of my life?" Rebirth seemed to be slightly angry. They had never seen such a person before. He couldn''t understand why he would turn into such a state, making it hard for him to accept it. Perhaps he chose the wrong successor.


    Xu Dong rejected it, and in the end, he left. Reincarnation once again returned to the altar, and it was unknown when, but another person came. No, there was still a dog.


    "What are you guys here for?" When Samsara appeared, they saw a man and a dog.


    "Do you want to return to the Ancient Era? If you do, give me reincarnation and power. I can release you." Jin Chanzi sneered, he knew that he would agree to it only because he was from the reincarnation cycle, a taboo in the ancient times.


    "You have the same goal as me?" Samsara looked at Jin Chanzi, and suddenly saw ambition in his eyes, an incomparably huge ambition.


    "Yes, I want to rule the world. And why not? " Jin Chanzi laughed. His smile was very calm, making this person unable to endure any longer.


    Deep in his heart. He was filled with longing. Although this world was no longer his, being sealed within this small altar was too painful and too helpless. He wanted freedom. He wanted freedom.


    "Alright, I''ll give you the power of reincarnation as well as the ability to control the source of reincarnation. However, you need to release me first." Rebirth didn''t want them to deceive them, so they could only choose this method.


    "No problem. You can do it no matter what, but I suggest that you don''t play around with me in the end. Or else, if you know the consequences, I can release you, so naturally, I can continue to seal you." Jin Chanzi threatened her and then used a spell to destroy the altar.


    Then, they heard his sinister laughter, "It''s finally out, it''s finally out. I''m back from the cycle of reincarnation. Heavenly Dao, Buddha, Sky Sovereign, you guys can no longer stop me.


    "Now, I will pass on to you my power. You must rise to prominence and avenge me!"


    Jin Chanzi and the universe were extremely excited, especially the black colored dog. It was extremely unnatural, as long as they got the power of the reincarnation cycle, they could look down on all the other heroes.


    Then, Rebirth said, "If you want to create six Daos, then you''ll need a lot of things. The first is to condense the true Samsara, your own Reincarnation, and then merge the six Daos together!"


    Joy appeared on their faces at the same time, and then the cycle of reincarnation disappeared, as if it had never existed. However, they understood that this heavyweight was planning to hide in the snow for a period of time before reappearing again ¡­ Disturb the world.


    When Jin Chanzi and the Universe found out about the secret of Samsara, they naturally stayed there, so they left as well. When they left, a burst of immortal spirit energy landed on the broken altar.


    "Samsara actually went out? I don''t know who it was and why they sent it out." Don''t they know how scary Reincarnation is? " After all, reincarnation was the most unique power in this world. However, she could only leave and return to report to Tathagata.


    The wind and rain in the sky were once again stirred up by others. When the rain and rain approached, what would they choose?

 C411 shock

    "Rebirth actually left the altar? How is that possible?" Xu Dong was shocked, he never thought that reincarnation would be released, it would be really troublesome.


    "The person who released the reincarnation cycle must have received the reincarnation cycle power. If all six of them are gathered, then the world would be in chaos." Xu Dong muttered. He had only just created the reincarnation cycle, but fusing the six elements was a little difficult.


    Kuan Yin shook her head and said, "Actually, there''s no need to be so anxious. Samsara isn''t that easy to successfully merge with, there''s too many things that are needed. If we don''t do something properly, it''s likely that we won''t be able to merge with it and allow six cycles of samsara to appear. Otherwise, the world would have been in chaos long ago. "


    That was true. If Samsara could fuse them so quickly, the world would have changed.


    However, this was only on the premise that Samsara did not reveal the secrets to the fusion of the six paths. If it did, then those people might be faster ¡­


    Xu Dong felt that something bad had happened. He knew that every time something bad had happened, it had to bring along some sort of terrifying event.


    "Scholar Guan Yin, do you have any clues about who released the reincarnated person?"


    "I don''t know. However, after spying on the heavens, I managed to see an extraordinary thing. It is an ordinary person, as well as a dog." The leader frowned.


    "One person... A dog. " Xiao Hong fell into silence, "Amongst all the almighty beings, only Erlang Shen and the Howling Celestial Dog are compatible. I wonder if Erlang Shen is in the Heavenly Palace?"


    "Erlang Shen is recuperating in the Heavenly Palace, but the Howling Celestial Dog is not here." The Scholar Guan Yin naturally knew where Erlang Shen was.


    "Last time when I was searching the Heavenly Palace, I discovered traces of the universe, and the Howling Celestial Dog were not there. I''m afraid they were possessed by the universe." Xiao Hong fell into deep thought, then she finally understood, only those powerful beings could possess a body and take away a Divine Dog. Others did not have such methods, and only the Curse could possess a Howling Celestial Dog ¡­


    "Oh no, I''m afraid the Universe and Jin Chanzi have teamed up." In the Heavenly Court, most of the immortal god s were trying to repair themselves. Only the Howling Celestial Dog s had nothing to do, so it was likely that they had entered a pool of jade.


    Jin Chanzi must have encountered the universe on his journey, thus they went to the Land of Samsara and released the reincarnation cycle. Most importantly, because the Heavenly Dao was merged, there were no divine spirit guarding the place, so they did what they could.


    Only in this way would he be able to activate the reincarnation cycle. At this time, the Heavenly Court was too busy trying to punish the Heavenly Court, and they had no way of leaving. Jin Chanzi used Xu Dong''s departure to release the reincarnation cycle, and wanted to blame it on Xu Dong!


    All of this was too much of a coincidence. Ordinary people would never join forces, and then, they would think about the Jin Chanzi who had already disappeared for many days, because it was impossible.


    "Jin Chanzi?" Last time, Jin Chanzi tricked Xu Dong, which made him extremely angry, but he didn''t know where Jin Chanzi had gone to. If he could, he would have killed him.


    "Alright, there''s no need to think too much into it. We can''t find them now, so we might as well take advantage of the situation and increase our strength. In the future, we can handle whatever happens." The few people in the sky fell into silence and left one after another. They had no other choice but to do so.


    And on another planet, Jin Chanzi and the Black Dog Universe had merged into one, forming the Great Way of Samsara, which was why Samsara had given them everything. If it were not for the fact that they were weak at that time, they would have already been engulfed by the cycle of reincarnation.


    So right now, they were feeling a bit depressed. They had gathered six paths, but how could they create their own reincarnation cycle?


    They suddenly understood one thing. They had been tricked by someone, and had been cheated by Rebirth. That person was one of the media. Only by killing Rebirth could they create Rebirth.


    The pitiful Jin Chanzi and the universe were on the verge of tears. Fortunately they had formed six, otherwise, they would be even more of a loser.


    "Abominable Rebirth''s bastard." Both Jin Chanzi and the universe sighed at the same time.


    Samsara was hiding in a star. This star was filled with unpleasant things, but here, Samsara was completely at ease.


    "Samsara!" This is the aura of reincarnation. I have finally gotten it again, there is nothing in this world that I am afraid of! " Samsara looked at the miasma filled place, his thoughts remaining on the ancient times, but he did not know that the world had changed.


    However, there were many times that he did not fear them. Only when he reached an end would he be able to stand out. For example, now, when an Empyrean God appeared in his surroundings, he fell silent.


    "Why? Why did you block my reincarnation? Why did you block my path to Transcendence!?" You guys simply don''t give a f * cking way out.


    Standing in this dark world, Rebirth was finally angry. He said to the gods in the sky, "Since you want me to destroy, then I''ll surprise you and completely destroy the Six Paths of Samsara, causing the ghosts to no longer be ghosts, and instead vanish into thin air!"


    That day had lost its color, and countless soul had dissipated into the sky. What exactly was in the sky, what had happened, what had happened in front of everyone''s eyes that was inconceivable.


    It had completely changed, it was completely gone, all the soul s felt a heart-wrenching pain, Xu Dong looked at reincarnation with a throbbing heart, how did it suddenly become like this?


    "Xu Dong, you are also a Reincarnator. Don''t forget, I''ll be waiting for you in hell!" Reincarnation laughed out loud. He condensed a terrifying power and smashed the ground, causing it to shatter.


    Boom! *


    The hell split open as the gods took action and suppressed it, allowing the sky to return to its original state. Xu Dong thought, if Samsara had done this earlier, then there would still be soul left in this world, how could those soul exist?


    In the end, he shook his head. Now, he finally understood that Samsara had good intentions and did not want to continue. However, the gods had forced him to make such a choice.


    This choice had no other choice, but one thing for sure, and that was that they had lost. They had obtained the world, and lost their luck in life, and Xu Dong felt that they were in a bad mood.


    Why did the gods have to destroy someone like Samsara?


    "That''s not right, why is it that all his soul have died, and why is her soul completely gone?" Xu Dong could not imagine what kind of situation he was in right now. He looked elsewhere, which was filled with things that were hard to accept, and those things made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Why?!" Suddenly, they noticed that Xu Dong had some sort of emotion as well. Tathagata said to Xu Dong seriously, "Xu Dong, don''t learn from him, or else you will also become a prehistoric enemy. When you condense the Six Paths of Reincarnation, you can go and Transcend!"

 C412 reincarnation

    They had no right to refuse it. Xu Dong did not belong here in the first place, he had created the reincarnation cycle, and then he could choose to leave, because they did not need the reincarnators.


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "I understand, what this world needs in the end is stability, not danger. I have created six paths, and after that I will choose to leave."


    "Mm, that''s for the best." Buddha nodded, his huge golden body disappeared into the sky and a fearsome look appeared on his face, "What kind of expression is that? Why does it make my heart ache ¡­"


    Pain!


    Xu Dong was suddenly angered. He reached out his hand, and his normal hand actually shattered the sky. Then, he took out his blood blade, and directly absorbed the chaos energy, breaking the hell directly.


    "I never would have thought. In the end, you still went against our wishes. " Buddha shook his head. He never thought that there would still be such a stubborn person in this world!


    They stared at the door to hell that Xu Dong had opened. Xiao Hong was a little confused, and asked: "Big Brother Xu Dong, why do you insist on resisting fate? Those fate of reincarnation originally belonged to you, why did you insist on resisting him?"


    "Because in my heart, I feel bad. After all, he is my Master." Xu Dong looked at Xiao Hong, and suddenly asked somewhat nervously: "I don''t know, are you willing to help me?"


    "No, you have already committed a heinous crime. Right now, there is only one chance. That is to kill him, or else we will not let you live." Because Xu Dong was a Reincarnator, because Xu Dong had the most talent in the world. If the gods offended him, then who knows what kind of big thing he would do.


    Thus, Xu Dong dying was the best outcome. However, Xu Dong did not expect that, after a moment of silence, he said in the end, "I never thought that you would actually become one of theirs as well. I don''t even know when or why."


    "It''s because this world is unfair to begin with. Everything you want doesn''t actually exist, so why must you fight against it? Why?" After questioning him twice, Xu Dong shook his head and did not speak further.


    Rebirth was somewhat confused, asking, "Why do you have to do this just because I''m a good person?" or your Master, so you did such a thing? "


    "No, maybe it''s because I like it." Xu Dong laughed sinisterly, then stepped into the starry sky. Above the starry sky, Xu Dong turned into a dragon body, spoke in human language, "Come, since you want to fight, then fight!"


    "Have you forgotten who saved your lives?" Lin Fei said in a low voice as he stood by the side of the gods.


    The gods stopped again. No matter what Xu Dong did, it seemed forgivable, but why did he have to defy the heavens and take away reincarnation?


    If that was the case, then there would be no way for him to get out of this predicament with credit. Above the sea of stars, countless people began to hesitate.


    If Xu Dong didn''t die, he would definitely become the second reincarnation, and that would mean the outcome would be even worse.


    He only had a few choices at the moment, and that was to kill Xu Dong, and then continue to seal Samsara. If he could not kill Xu Dong, then he would also be able to do so.


    But suddenly, something strange happened, as though someone special had come. They had expected it, the universe and Jin Chanzi had come.


    "Hahaha, not bad, not bad. I can see the Gods fighting. How could I be missing out on something like this?" The universe was very happy, no matter how hard he fought in the prehistoric era, he was always excited.


    Furthermore, those who are dead cannot become ghosts and continue to cultivate. Thus, if the gods were to die, hehe ¡­


    When the universe appeared, the Primordial Gods started to discuss amongst themselves. They finally came to a conclusion, and that was to kill this fellow first before punishing Xu Dong!


    "I never thought that you would actually dare to appear. You are really reckless." Xiao Hong looked at this fellow, she did not expect him to appear again, and this made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Because he was here to help Xu Dong, as well as that strange reincarnation. To help them leave, or to help them kill those from the prehistoric era, no matter which one, was not good.


    Xu Dong laughed, then said to the universe: "Help me, help me poke a hole in the sky, how about it?"


    The Universe looked at Xu Dong, saw the heavy side of Xu Dong, and said to him: "On what basis do you think I would help you?"


    "Because we have the same goal?" Xu Dong revealed a smile again.


    "Your smile makes me uncomfortable."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Who asked you to be like this ¡­" It''s a dog. " Xu Dong could not hold it in any longer and laughed heartily. Aside from Erlang Shen, who was a little helpless, countless of immortal god s all opened their mouths wide in laughter.


    Then, something very random happened. They all saw it, and once they saw Xu Dong, Xu Dong was too casual. As long as he obtained this universe, he could easily fight them.


    "I''m sorry, but even if I wanted to help you now, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to."


    Xu Dong went silent, he knew that the universe was right, he looked elsewhere, at Lin Fei and the rest, he smiled and said: "Alright, all of you be your gods, it''s my business now, and my business, has nothing to do with you guys."


    The sky descended into silence. Even now, Xu Dong was still pondering, thinking about how Lin Fei and the others could have such a person. Why were there people that could control all three thousand great Daos?


    "The Six Paths of Samsara can be said to be the most profound thing in the world. So what if it''s the path of buddhism? If you want to fight, then come and try." Xu Dong looked at them, his eyes filled with fighting spirit.


    "Xu Dong, there is no end to this, do you have to do this?" A few people asked again.


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "That''s right, just because I want to. So that''s it! "


    His words were the final ultimatum.


    Tathagata Buddha extended his hand and grabbed towards Xu Dong, wanting to directly crush Xu Dong into pieces. However, Xu Dong had turned into an afterimage, his physique was that of a dragon, and his strength had increased by another level as well.


    A drop of golden blood dripped down. This Buddha was actually injured.


    "Your cultivation actually reached such a high level? What exactly did you do? "


    "Recently, I''ve been searching for the secrets of the Six Daos. Although the Six Daos has yet to be fused, I''ve obtained an even more terrifying thing. That is, countless Daos that have been softened to form Daos!"


    Buddha Tathagata nodded his head. He finally understood why Xu Dong was so strong. Adding on the fact that he already had 3000 great daos, he quickly surpassed many divine spirit s.


    They had joined forces against the gods in the sky. They weren''t afraid of death, but of revenge!


    BOOM!


    "Young man, let me tell you a secret. In fact, Rebirth is in your heart. The things that you want to go through have all been reborn once in your heart. "That is the true cycle of reincarnation. You only need to feel at peace ¡­"


    Xu Dong looked at Samsara in shock.


    "Don''t hesitate. This world is always like this. No one is willing to selflessly contribute, and the only way is to meet someone like me."

 C413 six paths of reincarnation

    In this space and time, large numbers of immortal god s charged over. They were filled with killing intent as they gathered into piles and piles of immortal god s.


    "In this world, no one will care about anything. Only some special people will care. If you don''t know what you''ve done wrong, then we''ll give you a chance, a chance to atone for your crimes." Buddha said to Xu Dong.


    "There''s no need for that. If it wasn''t for me, you all would have already died the last time they met. You all are truly hypocritical, Gods who repay kindness with hatred." Xu Dong sneered. He understood a lot of things, and only by scaring them would he be able to understand, "Come, I''ll let you feel the power of death."


    "Death is not scary. What''s scary is that you didn''t see through it." The divine gods all agreed upon this sentence as they rushed towards Xu Dong and suffered a huge blow. But to Xu Dong, these were merely random words, they were none other than Xu Hong.


    Xu Dong originally thought that she would help him, but he never thought that he wouldn''t. Instead, he would help someone else.


    "Don''t forget, don''t become a fake God, because if you do, I will kill you." Xu Dong earnestly said to Xu Hong before flying away with reincarnation. He decided to leave, because in this world, there was no one who was truly opposed to him, "Perhaps I will never return.


    Xu Hong watched as Xu Dong walked far away. The immortal god s knew that they would not leave Samsara and Xu Dong behind, so they set their gazes on the universe.


    Erlang Shen simply could not endure the universe, because he actually turned his beloved Howling Celestial Dog into this. This was simply unforgivable, unforgivable!


    The stars in the sky had shattered. In the eyes of countless mortals, there was only one less star. And in the eyes of immortal god, the other world instantly vanished. It was a short contact because of Xu Dong''s displeasure. In the end, Samsara left.


    Then where would they go, and where should they go? Why would there always be people who didn''t want to ponder about it? Why were the dreams of some people always cruel and joyful?


    They could not understand what exactly had happened. What was the immortal god in the hearts of the people?


    Jin Chanzi never thought that Xu Dong would actually take Xu Dong with him. Originally, if he had continued to seal reincarnation, he could have gone to hell to find.


    Even if they found him, they wouldn''t have the power to kill him. That was why they needed a strong and invincible force to rule the world these days.


    "Universe, looks like we only have one choice." Jin Chanzi looked at the black dog seriously.


    The universe nodded, then asked, "What is it?"


    "Ripping open the skies, absorbing the chaos energy of the universe!" Jin Chanzi looked into the distance. He had already decided that he would only have this method if he could tear open the sky.


    Nothing in the world could stop them. As long as there was a way, they would have a chance.


    The sky of the Great Desolation World was too fragile, so fragile that they could easily make a move.


    A few nebulae appeared in the sky. Those nebulae were always strange, and almost no one knew what was special about them.


    A group of fairies roaming the mortal world would bring along a large number of nebulae, to set off their own cultivation.


    Xu Dong looked at the nebula in the sky. In this sky pavilion, the dao gate had existed for countless of eras, and the dao gate was a world with an ancient foundation. Everyone here possessed the same strength as Mie Shen.


    Of course, many disciples of the sects might be wives, children, or parents.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so bold as to directly harm the face of the Gods." Dao-Heaven walked in from the side. Although this building was small, the space within it was thousands of kilometers.


    "All of this is indeed just an illusion. If we are talking about happiness, it seems that only the sect would be satisfied, right?" Xu Dong laughed, seeing the teacup by his side, Dao Tian poured himself a cup of tea.


    "The Daoist Path is indeed very joyful, but at times, it isn''t free either." Dao-Heaven thought for a moment. All he could say was this.


    "This world is filled with oddities. It is impossible for it to go all the way to a point where one can only take a step back. That is the true step." Xu Dong said with a smile.


    "No no no, take a step back, maybe you will fall into the deep sea." Dao-Heaven shook his head in refusal, then took a step back. Indeed, this could be the Abyssal Sea.


    "However, to us, the bottomless abyss can instantly allow us to step into the sky and return to the ground. Xu Dong laughed, then looked away.


    "You have to hold on to too many things to join the Dao Gate. If one day you are about to be destroyed, will you be willing to believe?" Dao-Heaven asked again.


    Xu Dong thought, as long as all of your goals are correct, what''s wrong with dying for the sect?


    In the sky, there was only an additional thing, and that was one less miracle. Xu Dong stood in front of a pile of ruins, his gaze very concise as a thread similar to the one in front of him.


    Those threads were reincarnation!


    The path of reincarnation, before all things, everything is indestructible. Countless divine spirit, countless calamities, where am I, and where am I at?


    It turned out to be just a touch of the setting sun. With just a thought, it disappeared like smoke into thin air. When Xu Dong arrived at the ocean, he established six cycles of reincarnation.


    No matter how frightening this young man''s achievements were, he was still pondering over where Xu Dong came from, where he came from, whether his talent was great or his personality was strong.


    The truth did not seem to have appeared in front of him.


    Above the sea of stars, an almighty being who was passing by suddenly saw a horrifying scene. However, if she wanted to run away, she could no longer do so.


    "No!" After that miserable howl, he turned into dust, and could no longer be seen or touched anymore. He was walking on the void alone, and the lives of countless people were within his thoughts.


    "Samsara ¡­ "He really is powerful." Xu Dong mumbled to himself, then he suddenly lost the world in front of his eyes. It was a large black cloud, or perhaps a soul.


    Various...


    Samsara of the Heavenly Dao! The Ancestor of All Things!


    Xu Dong finally understood. He was like a father as he felt the throbbing of the soul s. He returned to them all and began their new life.


    BOOM!


    The lightning in the sky was the heavenly lightning, the most terrifying heavenly lightning in the world, and it fell from the sky.


    BOOM!


    Xu Dong''s expression did not change as he rushed into the sky. Everything had finally begun.


    "Sage Tribulation!"

 C414 Sage Calamity

    The sky lost its color, and most of it was covered by lightning. No one cared about anything else, they only cared about when they would be able to display such power.


    Who knows which Sage had stepped onto the Great Way''s peak during the Sage''s tribulation.


    They were all watching with their eyes wide open. Only now did they realize what it was.


    "Reincarnation?!" They were surprised, but then something terrible happened, and their faces changed.


    "No, that''s not Samsara." The knowledgeable and knowledgeable Jade Emperor could tell with a glance that it was not reincarnation, but something newly born. As for those newly born things, the gods like them were not afraid of them, the Jade Emperor immediately waved his hand and said: "Destroy him, we cannot let him enter the Sage!"


    They had already made their moves, and everyone knew, that if Xu Dong stepped into Sage, they would be the first to die, so for safety''s sake. They had to stop him.


    On the Dark Night Star, countless people knew of an evil light. This evil light was a little scary, and it also made people feel a little uncomfortable.


    Anyway, they were afraid. Fear was something they had never felt was so powerful. After that, their divine bodies began to weaken due to reincarnation.


    Suddenly a river appeared in the sky, a huge river, and this river was filled with uncomfortable things.


    The thunder in the sky began to roam about. Countless people felt a burnt smell and a blinding light appeared in their eyes.


    "Who could be able to do this? Why can so many people not complete the cycle of reincarnation? Just because they do not have a pure heart and Xu Dong does! " Countless people were in shock, and some others said that Xu Dong could become the answer to the cycle of reincarnation.


    They panicked, not knowing how to stop Xu Dong. There was only one way, and that was to cause chaos in the reincarnation cycle, but the reincarnation cycle was an ancient power, how could it be broken so easily?


    They saw their lives, their lives, which were then controlled by Xu Dong, and they shattered them one by one. Countless great Daos were shattered, and countless immortal god s had died.


    "No!" A immortal god crossed the lightning zone and instantly turned into ashes. Before he died, he still wanted to struggle, but to no avail, he could only turn into ashes.


    Buddha Tathagata finally could not take it anymore. He stretched out his huge palm and slowly swatted down from the sky. Even though they were panicking, they saw the setting sun.


    Almost no one knew what the setting sun was. The only choice they had was death.


    "It''s over. Samsara has succeeded. No one can disrupt his plan. Are we done for?" Countless people were wondering, they were afraid, their future prospects were uncertain, and they wondered what it would be like.


    "Chi!"


    A streak of fiery light directly dyed the sky red. That was another almighty being! They still wanted to try their luck, but what if their luck was right in front of them?


    Who knew that this terrifying force would directly send them flying? After that, Xu Hong made his move. In their eyes, if Xu Hong made his move, then this battle would be over for them.


    They had finished. In other words, they had won. However, before Xu Hong could make his move, they saw an eye. That eye was no ordinary thing. It was the Eye of Samsara, the eye formed by Samsara.


    "How''s that possible? Even Old Samsara wouldn''t do such a thing!"


    "This fellow''s talent isn''t something we can compare to. His strength even surpasses his!"


    "It''s impossible to kill him. Let''s quickly escape, otherwise we''ll be killed by him!" They knew about Xu Dong''s change, and they were unable to accept the strange change.


    "Reincarnation is not reincarnation, it is eternal life. It can also be eternity. It can also be that there are no changes, just too many ¡­." Countless cycles of reincarnation, countless eternities and continuations, when will it finally come to an end? "


    "There is no end. There is no end in this world. There is only one path, and that is the end of death." Xu Dong was astonished, but in the end, he saw the end of everything. Everything was just a life without a goal.


    "Let''s leave. We can''t kill him. He has already stepped into that realm. Who can kill him?" They all revealed troubled expressions and then left one after another. Xu Dong did not stop them and allowed them to leave.


    However, he had never thought that he would be able to win the favor of his enemies. Above the starry skies, a beam of light flashed past. It was as though they were witnessing the fall of a supreme elder.


    "Don''t panic, that''s just a shadow of reincarnation. He can''t possibly let the gods perish."


    Countless people in the prehistoric land felt a sense of killing intent. This killing intent was extremely casual. Although some people were afraid, they all revealed wonderful expressions.


    Xu Dong, the kind of person who could create miracles, had actually come? Just who could stop him in this world.


    Countless lights, all sorts of things were being drawn over by Xu Dong, all of those terrifying auras condensed and extinguished.


    "For the god race!" However, Xu Dong only sneered: "I''ll let you off this time, don''t expect me to let you off this second time."


    After that, they felt an aura, and with a chi sound, they were completely destroyed. Xu Dong then stood in the starry sky with a crazed expression, as countless people saw him walking atop the stars. They didn''t say anything, but only had one thought in mind, and that was to be strong, simply too strong.


    She never thought that she and Xu Dong would have to fight against each other after just meeting. She lowered her head and thought for a moment, then said: "I never thought that the relationship between us, would actually be fake."


    That''s right. It was just that the relationship between the two of them was not the same as the relationship between master and servant from before. They had changed and become good friends, unless they had faith in each other.


    "Xu Dong, you have committed a huge crime. Do you still want to continue?" Countless immortal god were asking, the internal strife had just stopped, and the chaotic divine spirit had already become a wasteland, but they did not expect it to become like this, and continue the civil war.


    Initially, they did not want to oppose Xu Dong, but there was no other way, only this choice. The countless bits and pieces that they saw were all sword lights.


    Puchi ¡­


    Countless rays of light shot in all directions, continuously penetrating their hearts, and then they lost track of the starlight. No one else existed, this place had already become deathly silent. Only the strong ones relied on their great daos to escape.


    The Heavenly Palace was destroyed by Xu Dong, Xu Hong had no choice but to seal the reincarnation cycle. It was just for the sake of making the prehistoric era a better place to live, reincarnation should not exist, but he did, and he did it all by himself.


    Just what kind of story did this power have? Who knew? Who could understand?


    Stars after stars appeared in Xu Dong''s hands. They looked at the countless number of people, and at this time, a wisp of smoke appeared.


    The smoke swirled around them, and many creatures appeared in their eyes.

 C415 Wipe out the sky

    When Xu Dong stepped into the buddhist land, he finally came to the buddhist gate. Inside the buddhist gate, there were countless arhats and 36 buddha.


    They were all at the same place, in the main hall. Tathagata''s expression was calm, he had never thought of making Xu Dong his enemy, so he asked: "Why?"


    "Did the Buddha forget about the Precious lotus Lamp?" He clearly could have told Xu Dong and the rest, but he did not, which led to the situation today.


    "This sovereign didn''t know that time."


    Xu Dong went silent. This was the first time he knew something that Tathagata did not know about. Then, he revealed a playful smile and said, "Since you don''t know, then you can do as you please. You and I, in the end, understand that there is only one path we can walk in this world."


    That''s right, he was killing Xu Dong!


    After killing Xu Dong, everything ended and there was no longer any result, because this world did not allow freaks like Xu Dong to appear. There would no longer be freaks like Xu Dong in this world.


    In the starry sky, Xu Dong was completely enraged. Standing in the distance, he watched Xu Dong''s angry expression and finally decided to destroy this world for the sake of the people of the Martial Spirit Continent.


    That made him feel a bit sad. He never would have thought that he would become like this. What exactly did they do, what sort of thing did they do, that caused this kind person to have such a result today?


    On the stars, countless great Daos were shattered. When they encountered Xu Dong''s reincarnation cycle, they quickly fell into silence, unable to speak anymore. Xu Dong had created a new power system.


    Jin Chanzi and the universe was already at the end of their road. They didn''t know what to do with this result, they didn''t know either.


    Until that day, when Xu Dong came and came to this world. He stared at the front, staring at them, he was very clear about everyone''s reincarnation, and he also knew a person''s future.


    "You shouldn''t have entered the prehistoric land, because this world isn''t a place where you can stay for long." Xu Dong looked at them, and seriously said those words. Yes, they should not have appeared in this place.


    "Xu Dong, you should understand that it is impossible for there to be an eternal world in this world. You have been travelling through countless worlds, isn''t that to confirm that there is an eternal world?" Pausing, Jin Chanzi suddenly continued: "Let me tell you, only reincarnation, and only Transcendents can go to that eternal world."


    Xu Dong did not answer, he only raised his hand, allowing him and the universe to be destroyed at the same time. This world would no longer have any destructive energy, and there would be no devouring force, because it had already been completely destroyed by Xu Dong.


    Countless people fell into a deathly silence. They realized, breathlessly, that Xu Dong was actually that strong, that no one in this world could be his opponent, and no one could be his opponent. Other than Old Samsara, Old Samsara would never be Xu Dong''s enemy.


    Xu Dong stood on the ground that was filled with destruction and said: "Is it finally over? It was all over, and some people couldn''t come back. "Why is the world so cruel?"


    Xu Dong didn''t know what he had done or what he had done wrong. He fell into a dilemma as the stars in the sky shattered, shattered into countless pieces, and then became stars one after another.


    Life indeed continued to be created, but speaking of the created soul, most of them fell into silence, not saying a word. In the distance, Xu Dong saw the vast expansion of life.


    "Dragon Emperor ¡­" Samsara ¡­ Should I call you Dragon Emperor or Samsara? " A person revealed his real body and revealed a surprised expression, "I didn''t expect you to reach such a level, it really confused me. What exactly did you do?"


    "Who are you?" Xu Dong did not answer any of the questions.


    "I am the primordial true spirit. All of this is within my control, other than you, it is a special accident. "I don''t know when you started, but I do know that your appearance has messed up the entire primal chaos." The True Spirit said to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong fell into deep thought. He never thought that he would actually receive such an evaluation.


    "If you self-proclaimed yourself, there would always be someone who would break this rule and then do whatever he wanted to do. It would be half good, half bad, half bad for a person." After Xu Dong finished speaking, he asked again, "Is there anything else you want to do? "If you can, tell me."


    "Tell you what?" He was also a little doubtful, as he didn''t understand what Xu Dong wanted.


    "In the future, what do you want?" Xu Dong asked.


    "To another world. And then, ruling over them and making countless divine spirit submit, this is the next step. " This truesoul once again spoke out something that caused everyone to be shocked. In fact, their futures were all within his thoughts. He was even more terrifying than the Heavenly Dao, she had more methods than the Heavenly Dao, and he was even higher ranked than the Heavenly Dao.


    Because he was the true spirit of the Great Way of the Buddha, he stood in the sky and looked straight into Xu Dong''s eyes. Xu Dong then laughed, "Since you invaded the universe of others, are you the same as the Sovereign of the Primal Chaos universe?"


    "That''s right, I am the same as the Sovereign of Primal Chaos. You, the world''s strongest ruler, have destroyed those people, and now, no one is going to represent me anymore. I can only choose you," The True Spirit looked at Xu Dong and said seriously.


    "I don''t have a choice?" Xu Dong grabbed the blood blade and expressed his choice. He wanted to fight, he wanted to fight!


    In this world, no one could control him, because he was reincarnation!


    "You don''t need to resist anymore, because resistance is useless as well. There is no one in this world who can resist me, because you are just a dead person!"


    "Just a walking corpse! There will never be an outcome! " His calm voice made Xu Dong feel cold, the killing intent in his heart was actually suppressed. But he did not say anything, he only calmly grabbed onto the blood blade and waved in front of him.


    "Chi!" The terrifying light beam seemed to have directly traveled across space and time, penetrating through the distant true spirit, but the power did not completely destroy it, instead it became even more powerful, countless divine spirit were watching, they never thought that Xu Dong would meet such a strong opponent.


    The Great Desolation Primordial Spirit had finally appeared. This world would not have any results anymore and it was about to leave the prehistoric land for another world.


    Other worlds should be like the primordial chaos. They were about to go to war, and no matter who it was, they had to submit to the highest of existences.


    Because this was precisely the reason why they were born. Along the way, countless people had resisted, but their resistance was futile. Only death awaited them.


    The moon and stars in the sky were completely annihilated by their hands. One person was walking, and there was another standing on the spot as they looked on in shock.


    There were even some who wanted to laugh heartily, because even though Xu Dong stood in his original position, they still lowered their heads, because it was impossible for one to defeat the heavens.


    The heavens were powerful. They were so terrifying that they were nearly indestructible. As for them, they were only mortals.


    Thus, in order to live, he had to lower his head.

 C416 heavenly scar

    Tian Shang and the Sovereign were the same, Xu Dong had met them before, but this fellow did not play according to the rules.


    Why are other people''s Sovereign so merciful, and why are our family so cruel?


    Damn it, damn it!


    "Submit to me, I can give you everything, including the Martial Spirit Continent, how about it?" The True Spirit said to Xu Dong seriously, and Xu Dong went silent. This reason was actually not something he could refuse.


    This was because the Martial Spirit Continent was too important, and there was even his father''s soul within them. How could he not be excited?


    "You can really revive the Martial Spirit Continent. Say these words again." Xu Dong said again.


    He was thoroughly enraged. No one had ever spoken to him like this before, no one could.


    Because he was a truesoul!


    "I can revive them. I can do that right now." Her truesoul stretched out its hand, gathering a surge of energy between heaven and earth. Jin Chanzi, who was somewhere else, felt a sense of fear, and was directly grabbed.


    "Hua!"


    The sky was no longer the same color. Instead, it had turned blood-red. This blood-red appearance caused them to feel an uncomfortable feeling.


    For some reason, this power spread throughout his body, and then, with a cry of unwillingness, Jin Chanzi turned into a core. That''s right, it was the core of the Martial Spirit Continent!


    The silver white core made Xu Dong a little more excited. The countless undead in there, as long as she held it in his hand, those people could be resurrected!


    "Give it to me. If I revive them, I''ll naturally agree to your request." Xu Dong stretched out his hand to ask for his truesoul.


    "If you don''t submit to me first, I won''t be at ease letting you take it away." True spirit laughed, that smile made Xu Dong feel a sense of constraint.


    Since he could revive them, he could naturally let them continue to die. This was a fact that couldn''t be helped in the first place, no matter who it was, they were all thinking about how they could reach the peak of this realm. Even if they didn''t achieve anything, one day, they could soar in the skies!


    It was terrifying!


    The sky had disappeared, and many things had disappeared. Some people were wondering what exactly they did wrong. They were all puzzled and didn''t know what they were doing.


    Having lost those colors, they finally understood that all of this was just like looking at the moon from the water, unreachable.


    "I see." Xu Dong placed the blood blade down, then looked at the core of the Martial Spirit Continent. Those who lived in the darkness mostly looked at the sky with excitement, as if they were about to be resurrected.


    "I can submit to you, but I want to revive them. If they are fake, wouldn''t I lose out?" Xu Dong laughed.


    "Mm, since that''s the case, I''ll give it to you." As the core blew with the wind, Xu Dong grabbed the core in his hand. He could feel his father''s strength, and he felt ¡­


    Hm?


    He suddenly realized that his father was no longer around. He lowered his head, thinking about something.


    Along the way, he was no longer the young man he had been before. It was just that he was still a little stupid.


    "Father is no longer here, so these soul are all fake. What other credibility do you have?" Xu Dong looked at him in anger and spoke to him. He was completely enraged, and his sword immediately rushed towards him.


    The terrifying stars shattered, and countless people dodged the meteors. The two individuals in the sky were no longer at the same level as before. They were truly at the level of gods.


    "A true God has Transcended! Then they can be called Immortals! They are true Immortals, not Gods!"


    Gods were too vulgar. Only immortals could be worthy of them. Only immortals were their true destination. People didn''t know how many people were blocked by this road.


    "No, you''re wrong. Didn''t you know that your father had already disappeared? Your father never existed in this world. Your father belongs to another world!" The truesoul once again said something inconceivable.


    They had never thought that Xu Dong''s father, Xu You, would actually be such a special person.


    To be honest, he had never thought that his father was not from this world anymore. Why did the heavens play with him like this?


    Not long after, a terrifying surge of power that could surmount the world completely exploded from his soul. After that, with a pained groan, Xu Dong fell from the sky as his eyes became lifeless.


    Then there was a turn for the better. Since his father was not from here, was he in another time and place?


    "You don''t need to think about it. There is no trace of him in this world, because he has already been completely wiped out by me. Also, you are in another world, so it is impossible for you to find him, because he is already dead!" His true spirit laughed loudly, as if killing Xu You was his greatest honor.


    Stars in the sky.


    It no longer seemed to be visible.


    What were those painful things? What kind of setbacks did he have? Why was he so weak? Why was he filled with helplessness?


    A moment.


    Xu Dong flew up into the air, smashed his True Spirit away, and then, he arrived in front of him. With his True Spirit in his hands, he could actually no longer endure and flew completely out of the world, as large chunks of it lingered around his body.


    He was so lonely that he didn''t know what to do or what to do.


    Xu Dong''s heavy gaze fell on his truesoul and he laughed coldly. He suddenly stopped and moved from the shattered fragments to''s front and said: "Don''t forget, in this world, there is no one else that can live forever other than the person who obtained the reincarnation cycle. There are other major powers that you cannot kill cleanly. "If we join forces, we can rule over countless universes."


    "Shut your mouth." Xu Dong''s blood blade pierced straight out, its terrifying energy filling the sky.


    In the end, Xu Dong stood at a different place and slowly lost his sight bit by bit. He could no longer see what was inside the color.


    The moon in the sky. As it got farther and farther away, the latitudes on the ground got closer and closer. For the first time, the truesoul felt fear.


    This kind of fear was something that he would only feel in the ancient times, because Xu You, who had suddenly appeared in the ancient times, had caught him off guard.


    That was why he had hidden himself. It was because he had waited for so many years and lost so much. In the end, he had only appeared today. This time, no one could stop him.


    But he never thought that Xu Dong would actually exist. This bastard, an existence that he was afraid of.


    Why did it exist in his world? Were these two father and son poisoned?


    Then suddenly the truesoul stopped, and he stood at the bottom of the latitude.


    "You think you can stop me like this?" The truesoul laughed heartily and shattered the so-called latitude, walking out through the gap.


    "I never would have thought that you would die just like that." Xu Dong chuckled, and took out Massacre the Heavens from the void.


    The appearance of the Massacre The Heavens had given his truesoul a fright!


    "Why is the Heaven Slaughter Art in your hands?" His truesoul was shocked. It was unknown how many years he had searched for this item, but he had not been able to find it. And now, he actually appeared in front of him?


    He could just snatch it away from the hands of others, but he only had one thought in mind, and that was to f * cking run away, because Xu Dong was too terrifying. Too terrifying!


    Crack!


    void was shattered, and his truesoul spat out a mouthful of blood. He, an existence that had lived for who knows how many years, was actually on the verge of being killed by Xu Dong in one blow.

 C417 killing the heavens

    But very quickly, he recovered himself. He headed somewhere else, walking on the void with Xu Dong following closely behind.


    It was as if he was vowing to kill him, and couldn''t help but say to Xu Dong: "You don''t need to chase, you won''t be able to kill me."


    "Then why are you running!" Xu Dong shouted, his power truly gathering, no one could see the speed of Xu Dong and the True Spirit, it was too fast, so fast that they were dazzled, unable to see it clearly.


    No one knew where he was, but Xu Dong felt a little tired, with his truesoul standing far away, he said: "I already said, you can''t kill me, and I won''t let you catch up to me."


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong asked. From the void at the side, the Heaven Slaughtering Rod smashed outwards with a terrifying force that caused the truesoul to fly backwards, as it stood on top of the void at the front. He spat out another mouthful of blood, and his gaze landed on Xu Dong. He finally understood, that fellow was no longer his usual self.


    He was no longer the same person. I have long since stepped into an even more mystical realm, and in this void, the figures of eight Xu Dong appeared, looking exactly the same as this noble one.


    "I never thought that you would actually find a way to deal with me. What exactly did you obtain?" Will killing me settle this world? " His truesoul was extremely angry.


    He never would have thought that Xu Dong wanted to kill him just for a few words. There was also a fact that he couldn''t accept, and that was that he actually couldn''t beat Xu Dong when he took out the Massacre the Heavens.


    Heavens, the earth! Why are there so many abominable bastards in this world!


    The world was full of power that he was afraid of, but it did not come out of nowhere.


    At the very least, there were some people who did not know, but they felt shocked and amiable. It was death, and even when facing him, they felt that kind of courage.


    He rushed over, wanting to leave, but it was impossible, that was too terrifying, so terrifying that it made him depressed. He no longer had the strength, the ability to breathe, and even the soul of someone else.


    He was not a single person, but he lacked soul. To be honest, he was only a conscious being.


    "Are you really certain? Are you really sure you want to become my enemy?" His truesoul was extremely angry and felt a sense of vitality. There was a new star in the sky and a person with scarlet eyes.


    "You''re wrong. You''re the one who brought all these onto yourself; you can''t blame others," Xu Dong sneered, then raised his hand high up to kill the heavens.


    "Xu Dong! He cannot be killed! " He flew over by himself. Originally, that person thought that Xu Dong would not be able to defeat a True Spirit, but she was depressed now. He did not expect that Xu Dong actually had a big killing weapon.


    He had thought that Xu Dong wouldn''t be able to kill him. But now he began to regret it. There was no medicine for regret in this world, and this guy had no intention of letting him live.


    When the sky turned to this person, the scene changed once again. It was this person coming towards them. He was still dancing like a thief and wanted to kill them all.


    "Can''t kill? And why is that? " Xu Dong retorted as he looked at the people in front of him. Honestly speaking, he did not think that he could not kill his True Spirits because his True Spirits were meant to kill him.


    "If you kill him, his brothers and sisters might get revenge for him. If you don''t have any big grudges, then you shouldn''t make a move. If you do, then you might not be able to kill him."


    "What''s your name and his relationship with you?" Xu Dong laughed coldly, he never thought that there was anyone in this world who could kill him, he had always believed this.


    But he only thought that it wasn''t enough to make Xu Dong invincible, and it was precisely for some reason, that he might have successfully insulted Xu Dong''s parents and intelligence with this truesoul, or some other thing. In short, Xu Dong had to kill him no matter what, even if it was those so-called true spirit brothers and sisters, Xu Dong was not afraid.


    "I am Heavencraft, and also his guardian. If you kill him, you will definitely regret it." She answered once again, although she didn''t think that Xu Dong could kill this cold-blooded, bloodthirsty guy, she still had to think of a way.


    In the sky, the two of them looked at each other and gained a kind of confirmation. Xu Dong decided to let go of his truesoul while the protector. He also decided to let Xu Dong go.


    "I don''t need you to plead, the pleading of this world is too useless." His true spirit laughed, no longer afraid of death, and laughed madly at Xu Dong: "How about it, come and try it?"


    ''s strength was already engraved in his memory. In this world, a large portion of people were afraid of Xu Dong, because Xu Dong was too strong, so strong that he was afraid of him.


    "I never thought you were my opponent. If you want to try, then come over and try. I''m very free right now anyway." Just a moment ago, the two of them were planning to let each other go, but now they were going to fight. Why?


    Was it just because they were too strong, or for some reason, some other reason?


    This sort of matter, Heavencraft didn''t have the feeling of continuing any longer. This was because he already felt a strong killing intent; this was a killing that he couldn''t refuse!


    Powerful magical powers appeared simultaneously from their bodies, because they were the most powerful existences in the world.


    "Do you really have to do this?" She didn''t believe that her True Spirit''s current attitude could surpass Xu Dong''s, because Xu Dong still had the Heaven Slaughtering Staff and the stars in the sky. It had become a magnificent world, and no one in this world would be annihilated in their hands.


    "Yes, there is only one person among us who can live. There is one person who must die, or disappear from this world." The True Spirit said to seriously.


    It was because the relationship between the two of them had already reached the point of perfection. The sky had lost so many colors, and if one were to talk about these things, it was truly unbelievable.


    With a ''ding'', the Massacre The Heavens Staff struck a rock. Sparks appeared on the stone, after that, Xu Dong turned into an afterimage, falling right next to the true spirit.


    In the end, her truesoul still lost. The most special Xu Dong in the world, had directly defeated it.


    Perhaps this was the fate of a truesoul in the first place, or perhaps it was not, because this world had too many unforeseen events that made people despair. Just what kind of terrifying situation had this world done?


    "You don''t understand the power of reincarnation at all, so now that you''ve lost, there''s nothing to say about it, right?" Xu Dong laughed, and looked at this fellow seriously. In his eyes, this fellow was too weak, so weak that it caused others to despair.


    In the darkness of the night, the light of the stars could no longer penetrate. Xu Dong left and did not kill this enemy. He hoped that this enemy would give him a chance.

 C418 Real Big Easy

    Not long after Xu Dong arrived in this world, there were only a few brief springs and autumns. However, he had already reached the pinnacle of the Great Way of the Buddha;


    It was only because this world no longer suited him that he wanted to transcend. That was the world of freedom, the world of infinity. This world was filled with things that were hard for people to accept.


    The evilness of the Red Refinement Art was just for freedom. There was basically nothing difficult in this world.


    That was why Xu Dong thought of Transcending. Only then did he understand why he transcended, because this was a person''s dream.


    Because of something, the stars had changed. Perhaps it was because there was more killing, because there was no limit to the number of battles.


    At least Xu Dong wouldn''t have it in his lifetime, and maybe a new reincarnation in his next life. He didn''t know. Perhaps this was his basic feeling as the reincarnation of another.


    The sky was truly colorless, not because of the darkness, but because of the void. There was really nothing ¡­


    Space and time had truly disappeared.


    Without all the color, Xu Dong''s presence was gone, and he could no longer be seen. No one knew where he went, and some people said that Xu Dong had transcended from the mortal world and went to an even more beautiful world.


    Of course, some people also said that Xu Dong had died, in the hands of his truesoul.


    However, they felt that Xu Dong had lived as Xu Dong had gone to another world. However, the entire wasteland was too quiet. There were almost no sounds at all.


    So Xu Dong was dead.


    Clouds in the sky, flowers on the ground. Not a single one of them didn''t prove that Xu Dong had finally arrived in this world, this world that was boring but not boring.


    In front of them was a village, where many people were walking around. When the leaves were lowered in the wind, one could see that Xu Dong was too hidden, and almost no one really saw him.


    He was confused, at a loss. He did not know the truth. He did not know what this place was like. He could not figure it out.


    All in all, it was extremely simple. The few of them happily paraded through the grass, amidst the leaves, accompanying the wind. What separated them from this world was their smiles.


    What was out of place was that they were too ordinary. These young men and women were too casual.


    Xu Dong had come here without taking anything with him. The blood blade had stayed in the endless void, and the Heaven Slaughter Art was a primordial treasure that he was unable to take away.


    The Linglong''s small pagoda had also left his side. There was also no longer anyone else by his side who was fated to be with him. In this world, there was no longer any desire between humans.


    A bright red flower petal fluttered in the sky before slowly falling. Everything had lost its original color, but this color was too sad.


    There was a tinge of worry in his blood-red eyes.


    This was the first time Xu Dong felt that it was real.


    A life that should have been lived in this world!


    Suddenly, everything became still as the clouds and the sky changed.


    "Blood ¡­" Xu Dong suddenly looked into the distance. It was blood, and it was blood that was flowing everywhere. In an instant, only a lonely Girl remained, as she watched countless amounts of blood floating in the sky.


    He seemed very calm, because he did not understand what he was calm about.


    For him, the color of the future would not be too beautiful, because he really couldn''t think of any beautiful lines.


    They inched closer, bit by bit, as they licked the blood. Was that the Demons, or something else?


    Xu Dong didn''t know. Maybe the strong person was supposed to protect the weak from the start, so he rushed over.


    Roar!


    "I never thought that there would be a fish that escaped the net! And he''s an adult. " The Demons was afraid, he thought that Xu Dong had an extremely strong cultivation, because Xu Dong looked like he had killed countless of people, he took a step back.


    But suddenly the mist dissipated, and as if he had seen the essence of Xu Dong, he said disdainfully: "So you are just a waste!"


    "waste is enough to kill you." Xu Dong laughed coldly, his killing intent was already very casual as he took a step forward and a terrifying power surged from within him.


    Then, Xu Dong''s expression disappeared, and the Demons was naturally not afraid of him. He coldly laughed: "You''re just a waste, how can you still want to kill me? You''re really stupid!"


    "You are the fool, not me." Xu Dong walked to the side and picked up a dead tree.


    "You want to kill me with this." Demons acted like he had seen a funny joke. Xu Dong was too weak now, so weak that he couldn''t get used to it.


    Because the sky would no longer have the same expression as before, and there would no longer be any stars in the sky, because night was the domain of the Demons.


    was merely a waste. To be honest, he could kill Xu Dong anytime he wanted. Killing him was too easy, it was as easy as flipping one''s palm.


    "Since you''re not afraid of death, come over and give it a try." He sneered. Within his sneer, there was a tinge of blood.


    That was the action of killing who knows how many people. That was ridicule, that was ridicule.


    Demons felt that he had offended a terrifying person. As for why it was so scary, it could also be because Xu Dong did not panic facing danger, or it could also be because this fellow was still a weak person, which was why he could put up the image of him being the strong person to suppress others.


    What kind of mentality was this, and what kind of person could do this?


    Perhaps no one would ever be able to do such a thing inside a small Demons. Because no one could!


    But Xu Dong could, and it was so easy, so evil.


    "If you are afraid, then what awaits you is death." Xu Dong disdained to bully something like that. Although he might die, it was not important.


    The sky. He had lost a large amount of color, as well as an innumerable amount of Immortal light.


    "No!" The Demons was shocked, he could no longer hold back and had to make his move. The moment he made his move, he was already prepared to kill Xu Dong!


    Pfft!


    His sharp claws did not accidentally sink into Xu Dong''s body, but Xu Dong only sneered, and when he laughed coldly, the corner of his mouth raised.


    The rising curve was just right, and the two of them separated, falling backwards at the same time.


    The color that disappeared once again, just where did it come from? Xu Dong''s consciousness disappeared.


    Many of the Homo sapiens s did not expect that Demons would come to their world to cause trouble. After all, this star was theirs, so being so arrogant, wouldn''t it be starting a massacre?


    Could it be that if Emperor Qing died, they would be able to act arrogantly?


    This angered countless of almighty beings. They attacked the Demon Area, destroying a few tribes of Demons and completely killing everyone. Then, they returned.


    In this world, we are all deceiving each other. You tricked me and I tricked you. You killed our people, so naturally, we will go and slaughter the demons.

 C419 Unadapted Great Way of Heaven and Earth (1)

    Xu Dong was completely at a loss. Just what kind of place was this, and what kind of world did he come from?


    Shattered, or disappeared, or was it one of the other worlds, like the one in the Martial Spirit Continent?


    Heavens... Why did it lose its color, why did it no longer see the main road?


    Perhaps this was an important turning point, one that others would feel embarrassed about. Xu Dong could not see it clearly, he did not know what this was.


    "You''re awake. You''re very brave. You saved my child, which means you saved my life." A benevolent middle-aged man appeared in front of Xu Dong, and Xu Dong felt a familiar sensation.


    That was comfortable, at least for now someone could talk properly.


    The branch pierced directly into the Demons''s heart. The Demons died, yet this youth was still alive, they did not know why, but in their memories, Xu Dong''s injury like this was already an absolute death sentence.


    But Xu Dong was still alive, he was still alive.


    Colorful things were not necessarily beautiful things, and sometimes only had a single color, but were also extremely beautiful.


    Xu Dong looked at the pink bedding, he was silent, and did not know what to say. Maybe he only had one thought, and that was, what the f * ck was going on?


    The most important thing was not the bedding, but his clothes. Why was it also pink? What did he do?


    "That''s right. Predecessor, where is this place and why am I ¡­ Wearing pink clothes? "


    Xu Dong asked somewhat helplessly. He did not understand what was wrong with him, because he did not understand what had happened at all. As a result, no one truly said anything to him anymore.


    "This, this is because we have a special custom. If you are a hero, you must wear the most beautiful clothes in our village. Only the pink clothes are the highest quality."


    Xu Dong nodded, and then said: "Oh, so it''s like that then. Where are my clothes? "


    "Your clothes?" The old man was confused and said, "Oh, right. Your clothes are gone."


    "He''s gone?" Xu Dong did not understand, what the hell did this mean, why did he suddenly disappear?


    The only thing he brought out from that world, how did it disappear just like that?


    Xu Dong was immediately depressed, and did not know what to say. However, he quickly said with emotion: "Alright, it''s good that it''s gone, because that way, the feeling will be reduced."


    Reminiscences naturally lessened. In this world, there were almost no memories of my world.


    Hehe ¡­


    Xu Dong stood in the wind, his long hair fluttering, making him look extremely messy.


    "Why does he look so strange?" Xu Dong asked with some suspicions, but village elder Lin Da''s face was red, he laughed and did not answer.


    "Puchi. Wahaha, how can there be a person like you? Why do I feel like there''s something wrong with you?" A person ran out and laughed as he looked at Xu Dong.


    Indeed, he didn''t think that Xu Dong was actually a big shot in female attire.


    Xu Dong''s expression became even more beautiful. He would never have thought that he would become like this.


    Had he been mocked by others?


    He lowered his head and looked at his clothes. Speaking of which, he also felt that it was a little ridiculous, so Xu Dong did not get angry. Instead, he calmly asked: "What''s wrong? You don''t like it? "


    Puff ¡­


    When Xu Dong arrived at a mountain peak, he had already endured a bit of ridicule, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    He looked over.


    There were no trees or fruits between the cliffs.


    Arriving at the cliff, he looked down.


    There were no fish in the water at the bottom of the cliff.


    On the mountain peak ahead, a reflection appeared in the water.


    The mountain flower water mirror was fake.


    In the end, he fell silent. Only then did he realize that he could no longer continue. Even if he racked his brains, he would not be able to come up with an answer.


    But no matter, all of this had reached the most important point, which was destruction and rebirth. Xu Dong had done it yet again.


    Right now, his body was powerless and he did not know how to cultivate. In any case, no one in this world knew that he was a guest from another place.


    Xu Dong''s heart was moved. When he reached the end, there was no path, and if it was in the prehistoric era, he could easily fly, step into the air, and then move. But now, he couldn''t again.


    The lights were extinguished and several streaks of light flickered.

 C420 Unadapted Great Way of Heaven and Earth (2)

    "Miss, why are you so sad?" A young man came from nowhere, and seeing him, Xu Dong sighed.


    Cough ¡­ Xu Dong almost vomited a mouthful of blood, but fortunately, he had nothing else to say. He turned his head and said: "This brother here. "You''re wrong, I''m not a woman."


    Puff ¡­


    The youngster spat out a mouthful of water. His entire being seemed to be in a bad mood. Why did he meet such a person? Why was there such a person?


    Aiya, my god ¡­


    He quickly ran over, and only Xu Dong was left in a mess. The wind was blowing his hair, and his long hair was floating in the air, causing one to have countless of fantasies.


    Most importantly, this fellow was simply too beautiful. His handsomeness was concealed by the pink colored clothes, and he had already become a beauty that could move the heart. Other than his chest, there was nothing else.


    That youth had never seen such a beauty before, so he completely spat out a mouthful of water. Fortunately, it didn''t spray onto Xu Dong''s face.


    He felt as if he had fallen into a deep trap, tears streaming down his face as he ran.


    It was too beautiful!


    It was too beautiful!


    He was even more beautiful than the beauties in the Imperial Palace. He would immediately go back to take the edict from the royal father that he wanted to marry her!


    However, when he turned around, he had already left. He painfully clutched his chest with a helpless expression. In the end, he clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, and said, "I will definitely find you!"


    Even if it was the ends of the world!


    No matter where you are, I want to find you, marry you, and spend my life with you, even if it means not having the throne.


    At the very least, the other youngsters had already gone completely berserk and started to surge. Xu Dong did not know that he had changed, but every single time, he would be at Village Chief Lin''s home.


    A few people came over excitedly, but left in sorrow, because they realized that Xu Dong had disappeared.


    There was only an ordinary youth, and he was very similar to her. As for the person who had mocked Xu Dong earlier, he had completely regretted it.


    He had never thought of it. With a single glance, he would never forget it. After that, he went completely mad.


    Xu Dong lowered his head. No one knew what he was thinking, but an extremely beautiful woman walked past him.


    They both turned their heads around at the same time, and the woman asked, "This, why do you look so fresh and refined? You are most likely not from here, but you are the son of a rich family who came to woo that beauty?"


    That woman''s name was Qing Lang. She was a rare beauty in this world, but when compared to the legendary beauty, she was simply incomparable.


    However, she could see that Xu Dong''s temperament was extraordinary, and she guessed that he should be a young master from a rich family.


    "No, I''m not." Xu Dong coldly replied, and then walked forward with large strides like a meteor.


    In the distance, there were many more starlight that were difficult to describe, and above the starlight were auras that caused people to worship it.


    "Young master, please wait a moment. May I invite you to a nearby city for a drink?" The green light stopped Xu Dong.


    "I don''t want to." Xu Dong spoke again, but this time he was even more hurt.


    It was because he didn''t want to be rejected so casually. No matter what, he didn''t look like a gentleman.


    "Well, then, what''s your name, little girl Green Lantern?" Green light introduced himself first.


    "I am Xu Dong," Xu Dong said as he faced forward again, this time he did not look back.


    There was no need for him to meet someone he might not meet in the future. There was only one choice, and that was to waste this moment.

 C421 A struggle

    Xu Dong now understood his own inner self. Right now, he had already reached the stage of not panicking when dealing with matters, not asking about anything, and not getting angry at all.


    He could ignore the gazes of others as he wished, but he could also look down on them as he wished. As time passed, he finally arrived at the most bustling place in the village, but he did not know where exactly this place was bustling with life.


    In front of him, countless people walked, one step stopped, one step turned, and after an unknown period of time, Xu Dong finally arrived at his destination.


    He raised his head. In the distance, there were only a few dim lights. He had no idea where they were going, but he was at a loss.


    "This man is so handsome. It''s as if I''m already in love with him."


    One person was extremely happy, but within this faint happiness, there was also a hint of sadness. This sadness seemed like it could not be seen because it was quickly covered up by her.


    "Unfortunately, Miss, you''re going to get married." Xiao Cui had followed her for a long time, who knew that they would have to part now, it was truly not good.


    Since the customs here were such that there were no servants to accompany them, she could not continue to follow the adorable Girl. One day, she would have to leave, and that day was not far away.


    "Being a lady is really bad, how can there be freedom in this world, the poor cannot control themselves, and the Heroic Assassins are free to go about their own business. In my next life, I would rather be a Heroic Assassin without a family, than be a caged canary."


    Qing Tian was the most powerful being in the city, so a few of them had unconsciously surrounded him!


    "I''m the city''s most powerful strong person after all, can''t you give me some face?" Qing Tian was a little helpless as he looked around.


    The surroundings had lost all color, and only the sword light entered their eyes.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to give you face, it''s just that this world is always filled with carelessness. If you don''t think of it, you can die."


    Qing Tian gave a cold laugh, "Could it be that I''m the only one among them?"


    "What if, I don''t know what will happen." They pursed their lips and retorted disapprovingly.


    "Only if it''s you. To me, it''s only an instant for this world to go where it wants to go."


    ~ Could Swordsman Qing Tian really have this kind of method?


    He was just spouting nonsense to frighten others. If he could go anywhere with a single thought, then wouldn''t he have crossed that layer?


    And that, really.


    How many people were there in this world?


    In an instant, what was destroyed was not emotion, nor was it fleeting.


    Instead, it was a single person missing someone, summoning them for a thousand miles?


    Or fake.


    The lights were dim, the sun was setting, and there was a trace of a fake.


    I don''t know where.


    Who was it that had hidden himself?


    While they were in a small house, the surroundings were filled with killing intent. They were hiding in the dark night. Countless people were sneering as they watched the people in this house.


    "As expected, they still attacked. Aren''t they afraid that Qing Tian Sect will charge into their sect?"


    They were outlaws to begin with, you all understand that. They are just a group of people who work their lives out for money, and there are even a few hidden sects. They have long seen the uncomfortableness of Qing Tian''s sect, what''s so strange about that. " One of them sneered and said to an old man in front of him.


    "Mn, you''re right, but there are too many strong person in this world. They are just like stars in the sky. It''s just that there are still a few more very important moons and suns. " The elderly person felt that he was no longer as strong as he used to be. He sighed and said, "Alright, after this time, I''m going to the depths of the mountains and will never come out."


    "Has Master Nine really decided?" The young man looked at Jiu Zun. He saw a difference in Jiu Zun because he had already lost his domineering nature as a king, losing everything he had. All that was left were things that could not be explained, and perhaps he had aged.


    "Yeah. "I''m already old, and it''s impossible for me to continue to exist in this world. My strength has weakened by quite a bit ¡­" He spat out a mouthful of blood and then heavily looked into the distance. In the distance, there were actually countless sword intents.


    "In the end, I still have to take action." Those sword lights and blood blossoms, he knew that this person was doubtful. He didn''t know why, but the world''s Nine Star Light had already begun. Was there still a need for them to hold back?


    Besides, Jiu Zun was just a rogue cultivator. Even though his talent was great, he still couldn''t reach that level. He couldn''t get to the end.


    "I really didn''t think of it. We can actually still fight here, continue to work together, and then we''ll never have another chance. " The young man helplessly smiled. The last time the two of them teamed up, there was only one choice, and that was to win.


    A man was standing on the roof. He had already flattened the tiles and stood in the darkness. Strong winds blew incessantly. It was unknown who was near here.


    "Come out, we will fight one day for the sake of reputation." Qing Tian laughed, and looked elsewhere, no, it should be people appearing everywhere.


    They were afraid of the Qing Tian Sect, so they used this kind of method regardless of the cost. They wanted the Qing Tian Sect to reduce the number of people they had, in order to suppress them.


    However, they soon began to regret it. Because this Qing Tian seemed to be a little strong.


    When they were afraid of power, Swordsman had already made his move. He was indeed a Swordsman, and his killing intent was not light.


    The sky lost so much color that they never knew what kind of opponent they were facing. Who would''ve thought that their opponents would be so extraordinary and so cruel that they didn''t even know the slightest bit.


    Only the opposing side could feel the warmth of death''s embrace.


    "No!" A person cried out sorrowfully, and then a smear of blood-red suddenly appeared between his eyebrows. Blood flowed down along his forehead, and he felt pain.


    He then fell to the ground. One of them died, and many others rushed forward fearlessly.


    Then the next, with an unwilling roar, he fell again.


    There were corpses everywhere, and only the old man and Swordsman Qing Tian stood in the same place. Their gazes were very normal, and then, power flowed from their eyes.


    This was Xu Dong''s first time encountering such a huge battle, it could even be called a huge battle. All of them died miserably, because when they died, they died filled with unwillingness.


    The light in the distance was truly gone.


    "It should be over soon." Xu Dong said in a low voice. He had fought countless times and knew that the battle was about to end. They were similar to him in the Martial Spirit Continent and also had the strength of the Tong Wu Realm.


    This world was different from that world, because no one knew what was going on in this broken world.


    He knew. There were very few cultivators in this place, it was almost like a rarity. The old man naturally saw Xu Dong''s disdain in''s eyes.


    They did not attack Xu Dong because he was only a spectator and a spectator. There was no need to waste energy to kill him.

 C422 A strong foundation

    The world was a world full of wonders. There were existences that were sacred in their eyes. In the eyes of those supreme elders, there might be countless flaws, countless flaws.


    "You''re just a Profound realm practitioner, killing you is too easy. You should just give up and surrender, I can even give you a complete corpse." Lord Nine smiled.


    Qing Tian remained silent. He had never felt that he was a good person and knew that he had killed countless people.


    Did he think he was easy to bully?


    However, it was as if he was easily bullied. The sky had lost its color, and it seemed as if there was nothing serious left. He seemed to be joking around.


    Ninth Master''s expression was calm as he said, "Do you think that''s easy?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s just that I feel that it''s very special. Actually, there''s no other way." He sneered, below Qing Tian, they were the strongest, who could be their opponent?


    In this world, even the Kaiser feared them, yet they did not have any thoughts of usurping the throne. However, because of his Majesty''s suspicions, countless of expert s actually wanted to annihilate their Qing Tian Sect?


    They could absolutely not allow that because they would absolutely not give up. Since they wanted to kill them, they should properly endure the fury between them.


    In other words, the betrayal they thought was just killing some bureaucrats.


    The pressure in the Qing Tian Sect was too great. They wanted to give it a try to relieve the pressure.


    "Really? You''re just a guy who''s weaker than me. You''re different from me, because this world has never crossed boundaries to kill people!"


    Xu Dong nodded, he knew that this was impossible, because their talent was just too trashy. He thought about it, then suddenly became interested in the Sovereign King, because there were people in this world.


    Weren''t they all just a bunch of kids?


    "Kid, this is a land of war. It''s best if you don''t stay here, otherwise, the calamity will descend upon you."


    Xu Dong felt that the elderly person was a good person, if he did not take action, Xu Dong would have been struck by some Qi. Xu Dong really believed it.


    "You are not a good person. "Why did you let me leave?" When Xu Dong said this, the guy stood still.


    "We can call a truce now. After we take care of this person, should we continue? " Ninth Elder said to Qing Tian''s Swordsman.


    The two of them nodded at the same time, then looked at Xu Dong. They wanted to kill Xu Dong, then do other things like continue fighting.


    "Two clowns."


    Xu Dong replied disdainfully, he took a step back. The last time he could kill Demons, it was all because his power had recovered.


    Xu Dong even had a feeling that if they wanted to come over, they might die, because Xu Dong could still continue to recover, although that kind of power was not strong enough to destroy the world.


    However, what he really wanted to say was: Come here and kill one!


    This was the confidence of a strong person. Even though his cultivation had completely disappeared, Xu Dong still had countless of powerful bloodlines in his body.


    Therefore, he was not afraid, but Ninth Master and the others did not know that. They were only thinking that Xu Dong was a little boy who did not have any power.


    The droplets of water falling on their bodies might have been because the rain was a little cold, but Ninth Elder and Qing Tian''s Swordsman felt a chill down their spines, and felt that they were about to die.


    "Chi!"


    This strange creature abruptly dashed over. They saw it, and they also saw that painful scene. It was a lesson that was taught to them in their hearts.


    They knew what kind of pain it was, and this was strong person''s usual method to deal with shrinking.


    had killed too many people, and he had even killed the blood and energy of a almighty being. That was his blood, and did not belong to the prehistoric era.


    The soul was primordial, but he had transcended, and his soul had changed into something else as well. This era was truly going to become theirs.


    "The world of youth is indeed not something we old guys can understand." Ninth Master sighed with emotion.


    Qing Tian sneered: "That''s you, not me. My memories don''t even exist in this world, what right does he have? Just by relying on your own blood energy? "


    "The two of you working together are not bad. He laughed, and the two people in the distance were immediately stunned, they never thought that Xu Dong would actually say such words, even though it was the truth.


    But it was simply too embarrassing. The two of them working together, were actually still not Xu Dong''s match.


    Xu Dong lowered his head, opened his eyes and looked in front of him. Turns out that everything was fake.


    He did not fight with them, but continued to wait and watch.


    The two of them seemed to have attacked at the same time. They attacked again, causing the houses nearby to collapse. However, the most important thing was that almost no one would stop them. They would only watch in boredom.


    left silently. Without strength was the original sin, his power had already been taken back by Primordial Era, or perhaps it was taken away by Transcendence.


    However, in the past, he had felt that he was invincible.


    Qing Tian Sect...


    What kind of sect was it?


    A pair of eyes saw through the countless stars as he arrived in a dark, sunless place that reeked of the repulsive stench of blood.


    "I wonder how many other dirty cities there are in Southern City." Xu Dong laughed coldly, he sat on the side and closed his eyes to start cultivating. Although he could not cultivate the primordial art here, he could still find peace in his state of mind.


    Tomorrow, he would step into the Qing Tian Sect and take a look in its direction. He wanted to become Qing Tian''s disciple.


    Qing Tian Sect could be considered a big sect, and most importantly, this big sect had another special use, which was to prevent evil from invading.


    Although this Qing Tian Sect was loyal and devoted at the moment, it was hard to know what unforeseen events would occur. Therefore, Kaiser wanted to compress the future of the Qing Tian Sect, and they wanted to use a special method to subdue the Qing Tian Sect.


    Who would have thought that this would turn out to be even more unforeseen. It made them fearful, and to make things clearer, it was merely a group of people carefully living for their own freedom.


    The Qing Tian Sect had announced that they were going into closed door cultivation, and it was just right for Xu Dong to go there now. Because today was the last day of Qing Tian Sect''s closed door training to recruit disciples.


    Xu Dong arrived at the top of the mountains and looked around. He saw countless mountains and plains that were constantly changing.


    This was everything in the world, and was also the foundation of the Qing Tian Sect.


    Although this foundation was strong, it could also deal them a fatal blow.


    "In front of us is Qing Tian Sect. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter the deep mountains. After all, the other people all had fierce expressions on their faces. They looked at Xu Dong, and since they were poor, they had nothing to fight for, so they wanted to kick Xu Dong out.

 C423 Qing Tian Sect (1)

    "Is this the Qing Tian Sect? This is the first time I have seen such a thing." Xu Dong did not look at him, and instead looked at the imposing Qing Tian Sect and said.


    "Kid, don''t refuse a toast and drink a forfeit. This place is no longer the territory of the Qing Tian Sect, but ¡­"


    Suddenly, a sword light appeared. He stopped talking as he had lost all signs of life. His eyes lost their color and finally collapsed to the ground.


    That person was dressed in green, he casually wiped his sword and said: "In Qing Tian Sect''s territory, you dare to cause trouble here, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    It was true that the Qing Tian Sect had been suppressed, but they had not fallen yet. Their spirits were still there, and there was nothing in this world that could make things difficult for them.


    Not long after, a strange thing happened, and that was that they were too savage. A beam of light directly appeared. This type of light was rather narrow, and no one knew what was going on.


    A "chi" sound was heard.


    Those people all collapsed onto the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The flower lamp did not find it beautiful, Xu Dong only felt that the sword light was extremely satisfying.


    This sword beam was too fast and disappeared in an instant as well. After that, he arrived in front of the great hall of the Qing Tian Sect.


    "The Qing Tian Sect has already lost its former glory. Why are you still coming to our Qing Tian Sect?" When a person walked out, if Xu Dong knew him, wouldn''t he be Swordsman?


    His face was somewhat pale. Sure enough, he had been wounded in a battle with the Ninth Elder. This world was no longer the Great Desolation World it once was.


    He thought for a moment, probably because he wanted to come, so he came. He shook his head again, indicating that he didn''t know.


    The Swordsman had a very special feeling towards Xu Dong, because he had seen him yesterday. He was actually completely unscathed while standing within the storm, and the place he stood at was just right, so as to not be harmed by anyone, this youth was still not bad.


    The reflection of the moon in the distance was just a thought. The beauty of the lights elsewhere would make one sick of watching them.


    A few people were wandering around as they lowered their heads in deep thought. It was true that the Qing Tian Sect had declined, but this Qing Tian Sect still had several hundred years of history behind it, it should be more than enough.


    Xu Dong thought for a while, he was here to pursue the Great Way of the Buddha, not to speak of Number One Under Heaven and his purpose for coming here, so he turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Why did you leave?" Qing Tian asked.


    "Because WeChat here doesn''t feel like it suits me very well." Xu Dong shook his head.


    No matter who it was, they were all shocked. Yet, he actually said it out loud, not afraid of the people from the Qing Tian Sect killing him?


    Xu Dong knew that it was impossible for them to kill anyone, because if they did so, it would make them feel even more helpless.


    They would become weak, so they could not kill as they pleased.


    The stars in the sky finally appeared out of nowhere and shone brightly. On Qing Tian''s pale face, there was an indescribable happiness.


    As long as they relied on their own experience on the Great Way of the Buddha, they would be able to sense just what kind of person this person was.


    Qing Tian Swordsman felt that Xu Dong was the same as him, they were both people who liked to fight. If he were to join the Qing Tian Sect, even though he would not be a pillar of the sect in the future, he could still become the strongest branch of the Qing Tian Sect in the future.


    Because this was the future of the Qing Tian Sect, he should properly respond to Xu Dong''s answer, because what Xu Dong asked was precisely what everyone present wanted to ask.


    Why did the Qing Tian Sect turn into its current state, and why did it lose its other life?


    "The Qing Tian Sect is no longer the Qing Tian Sect of the past. The sects outside have already risen up and are joining forces to deal with our Qing Tian Sect." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "The Qing Tian Sect has declared that they will never leave the Jianghu. They should be done with it soon."


    "Do you all still want to join the Qing Tian Sect? If you do, then you all can break into the interior of the Qing Tian Sect." The temptation of Qing Tian was very obvious. Everyone felt a sense of danger, this danger could cost them their lives.


    What should they do if they attack Qing Tian Sect one day?


    A few people had already thought of retreating, but Xu Dong turned back and looked at Swordsman Qing Tian. This person was simply too ordinary, but he was ordinary, and that did not mean he was weak.


    "Hahaha, the Qing Tian Sect is already in danger, why not come to my Longevity Sect?" A wild laugh rang out.


    Qing Tian was furious, "Arrogant, who do you think you are to actually steal from my sect, a thing that doesn''t know life and death!?"

 C424 Qing Tian Sect (2)

    His name was Da Yu and he was the Sect Leader of the Longevity Sect. Behind him, he had already reached the most powerful Heavenly Level among the Sky, Earth, Profound and Yellow levels.


    And the strongest here was only an Earth Ranked strong person, Xu Dong did not even know where the rest of the Qing Tian Sect went.


    A hint of pity appeared in his heart, but he didn''t know what to say. Indeed, no matter where it was, there would always be people who acted tough. And these people who acted tough, might even die.


    The sun in the sky seemed to have been blocked, the Heaven Ranked strong person could already walk on air, it was extremely carefree and carefree. These few people were very arrogant, but the Qing Tian Swordsman was also very angry.


    "Longevity Sect, did you come here to seek death?"


    Even though Qing Tian Sect had lost its former glory, they still had strength, and could continue fighting.


    So, he would not be afraid of anyone. Even if countless schools were preparing to attack him, he was not afraid at all.


    "What''s the point? Swordsman Qing Tian, you''re only an Earth Level strong person. If you attack, you might even die." Da Yu from the Longevity Sect sneered. He had never thought that there was someone here who could kill him.


    "Really? Today, either you die or I die. Do you think I''m serious or just lying?" Qing Tian laughed coldly, his face had lost all color, although his expression was pale, his sword had become even sharper.


    "Kaiser is your destiny. If he wants you to die, you will all have to die." Da Yu snorted coldly and spoke to the others. "Kill them all. Do not let any of them off!"


    "Yes, Sect Leader!" Countless people rushed over. Their killing intents were awe-inspiring and filled with arrogance. However, at times like this, their wishful thinking always went against their wishes.


    If not for the fact that Qing Tian Sect still had some backing, how would they dare to wait for them here?


    Come to think of it, everyone was a peaceful person, so this shouldn''t be a good thing, right?


    Qing Tian was hiding his murderous intent, they were already waiting for Swordsman to wave his hand, with a wave of his hand, those people''s heads would fall to the ground.


    "Chi!"


    They were given a fright as Da Yu panicked and said, "How is this possible?! Why are there still so many people?! Why hasn''t Qing Tian Sect been exterminated yet?!"


    They were too weak, almost as weak as something that could be solved with a single sword strike. Qing Tian Sect was too powerful, he reached out his hand, wanting to take out a treasure.


    Suddenly, a person flew out. The sword intent landed on his wrist, causing it to break. Then, before the blood could spurt out, he was sent flying.


    Da Yu Jing Hai, who had his hand cut off, looked in front of him. The middle-aged man''s expression was calm as he grabbed onto something. That thing was too ferocious. There was no such thing as a sword in this world.


    "How could you have Qing Tian Sect''s treasure? Didn''t he lose it?" Da Yu looked incredulously at the person in front of him, and the person in front of him only gave a disdainful snort. This sword had indeed been lost, but it was a treasure of a sect.


    Indeed, there was nothing to say about this killing sword. It existed because of murder. Thus, he appeared for the sake of killing others. Wherever he went, he would appear.


    "Peach Blossom monastery, Profound Note Sect, why aren''t you guys taking action yet?" Da Yu looked away and no one else unexpectedly flew out.


    They were both male and female, most of them were above Earth Realm, the rest were not qualified to participate, there were dozens of Earth Realm strong person s and six Heaven Realm strong person s.


    The lineup was extremely strong, but the black clothed Swordsman was too casual. He grabbed onto the killing sword and said: "Since you guys want to die, then come and try it out."


    Just a try? To be honest, there were more than just a few people that had come out, and the ministers of the empire had also come as well. Qing Tian Sect was already in a certain death situation.


    It was impossible to let the Qing Tian Sect come back to life. Countless people stood at the front, and Xu Dong and the others stood in the middle. His expression was extremely calm.


    Countless people saw them, but there weren''t many disciples in the Qing Tian Sect anymore. Those disciples with strong talent and those with weak talent were mostly sent out of the sect to roam the world.


    Qing Tian Sect only had an empty shell left, they only had dozens of Earth Rank strong person s and three Heaven Rank strong person s.


    Originally, Qing Tian Sect still had many Earth Rank expert s, but in order to protect the disciples of the sect, they had some people to escort them away.


    Therefore, this was the reason why there were so few people in the Qing Tian Sect, but it didn''t matter, since there would be a battle sooner or later anyway.


    "Those Kid, if you leave now and still have a way out, if you do not know your place, you will be dead for sure." Da Yu said to Xu Dong and the rest.


    And they had also withdrawn from a few, leaving only Xu Dong and the two male and female.


    "Do the three of you not know if you''re dead or alive?" He was already completely enraged that his arm had been cut off by the Qing Tian Sect''s Heaven Rank expert. He was already completely enraged.


    "So what?" Xu Dong laughed coldly, while the two men and women at his side looked at Xu Dong in shock. They did not understand why Xu Dong would say such words.


    Maybe it was because Xu Dong was strong, or was it because of some other reason?


    But he was only a waste, he was just a waste. To be honest, they did not think Xu Dong had the qualifications to speak, because they did not have the qualifications either.


    "Alright, since you''ve chosen the Qing Tian Sect, then I''ll give you a quick death!" Their Heaven Ranked expert s did not come many times, and Earth Ranked expert s had only joined hands. Thus, there were many more people for a time, and they were all preparing to charge over.


    Xu Dong laughed coldly. He did not care about them, he could explain a little more clearly now. Because there were people here, it was no longer a peaceful place.


    This was how the world of cultivation worked, it was too cruel. A few people charged forward, and the Heaven Rank expert joined forces to fight against the Heaven Rank expert of the Qing Tian Sect.


    "Let''s go, we need to leave quickly!" There were still a few more Heaven Ranked expert s in Qing Tian Sect, and if they were surrounded, they might even die.


    "You can''t escape. They have already surrounded this place. How can you escape from here?" Xu Dong looked at Swordsman.


    "Maybe we really won''t be able to escape, but I won''t give up on you. Follow me!"


    What did this person want?


    Xu Dong thought about it, the entire Qing Tian Sect should still have a secret location to hide, if he could hide inside, then everything would be fine.


    Everyone arrived at this dark and gloomy place, where there was practically no sunlight all year round. Swordsman Qing Tian brought Xu Dong and the others here, and said to the whirlpool that appeared: "That is the teleportation formation of the Qing Tian Sect.

 C425 You are wrong (1)

    "You are wrong. I will come back. If you all die, this world will no longer be peaceful." Xu Dong had a deep impression of this Swordsman Qing Tian.


    In the end, he still entered it. After a moment of dizziness, he went somewhere else.


    The only one left in this place was Swordsman Qing Tian, who revealed a happy smile, and said: "There''s nothing we can do, the people of this world will not let Qing Tian go. Qing Tian is too strong, so strong that countless people will fear him."


    Therefore, they would definitely not let the Qing Tian Sect live. However, this was something that could not be helped. The sun in the sky was simply too beautiful.


    Qing Tian would never return to the land of the former sect, he might never be able to go back.


    "Come, since you want to fight, then fight! The Qing Tian Sect has not disappeared, there will be a day when we will make all the people in this world who attacked the Qing Tian Sect, and let you pay the price! "


    The sky had lost its color, thinking that their clan would become better and better, able to obstruct thousands of miles away from Demons.


    Who would have thought that because of Qing Tian''s death, they would actually do such a thing? Alright, since you guys are acting like this, then we will naturally not be polite.


    Almost no one else came out alive. Only Xu Dong and the other two, who had been lost in their own world, looked for that trace of eternity.


    Where they wanted to go now, they simply did not know. In the end, where they were going was the last place Qing Tian Sect belonged.


    "Why did Qing Tian make such a sudden change? Why did the Qing Tian Sect, which was repelling the enemy thousands of miles away, suddenly fall?" The other person among the three was confused and confused. His name was Lin Ye.


    The woman beside Xu Dong was called Ning Yi.


    These two had been prepared to join the Qing Tian Sect in the first place, but who knew that an unexpected change would occur?


    This caused them to be filled with suspicions. They did not know why, but why Qing Tian Sect suddenly fell down?


    Lin Ye gnashed his teeth and said, "I once heard that because the ancestor of the Qing Tian Sect entered the territory of our Homo sapiens and killed a few children, he became angry and went to the Western Demons. But the ancestor did not come out, that''s why the Kaiser was prepared to make a move against the Qing Tian Sect. "


    "There are too many people in this world who would kill only for their own honor. Moreover, they are only doing it for their own survival. Xu Dong laughed and said.


    Ning Yi was a girl from a noble family, and she knew very well what it was for. It was because the Qing Tian Sect was too strong, and the strong already made the Kaiser afraid.


    But there was no need for that, because without Qing Tian Sect, the next target would be the Longevity Sect. They were the people in the shadows, just chess pieces.


    Xu Dong lowered his head, he did not know what he was thinking, but in the end he did not say anything. The sky had lost so many colors, and it was precisely because there was no one in Demons that could heal Demons, but instead so many good people died.


    As Xu Dong ate the roast meat, no one knew what he was thinking. Perhaps it had been a long time since he had last eaten meat, but he was actually a little hungry.


    He would never be able to return to Great Desolation World because he had already Transcended. As someone who had Transcended, Xu Dong''s body was extremely special.


    "We''ll separate tomorrow. We''ll meet again in the future." Xu Dong cupped his hands towards Lin Ye and Ning Yi, and then closed his eyes and rested.


    They nodded at the same time. After parting today, unless Qing Tian Sect returned to the world, they would not meet again.


    Since Xu Dong came to this world, he did not know the rules of this place until he returned to Southern City.


    There was some inspiration for conscription.


    Xu Dong thought about it and decided to register. He had originally planned to go to the Qing Tian Sect and obtain the cultivation method, but he didn''t expect that after he had gone, the Qing Tian Sect would have completely withdrawn from history.


    The west was unsettled, the south was unprotected, and the sky was about to change.


    When Xu Dong came to the conscription place, it was the first time he saw the soldiers here. They were dressed in armor and had reached yellow level cultivation, upon arrival, they all looked at Xu Dong and asked: "Who are you?"


    "The people of the Southern Kingdom." Xu Dong replied coldly.


    They were puzzled and said, "Of course we know that you''re from the south. Where are you from in the south?"

 C426 You are wrong (2)

    "Southern City." Xu Dong thought about it, and in the end came up with this conclusion.


    "What''s your name?" The soldier filled up the place where Xu Dong had come from.


    "Xu Dong." Xu Dong replied. The soldier nodded and then said to Xu Dong: "Alright, you can go now. You just need to report in tomorrow."


    Xu Dong nodded, then left, leaving behind the soldiers who continued to stay here bored, because the military camp they were in was in the Southern Kingdom. The troops with the lowest combat power, so they ¡­


    Xu Dong curled his lips, went to a corner, and began waiting.


    The next day.


    The army started to gather, and Xu Dong arrived at the place where conscription was held on time. He saw the few people in front of him, and started to doubt in his heart, could it be that the world lost some of its spirit?


    Why were these people so weak? What was going on? Why were there people like them?


    Those people had lazy expressions, they did not seem like soldiers, they were not soldiers either. They walked in front of an officer, and although this officer''s cultivation was only at the Profound Rank, Xu Dong felt that he had become weaker.


    "Everyone''s here. As for the others who aren''t here yet, we don''t need to care about them." Now, let''s move towards the west and reach the Demon Resisting City! "


    Their expressions were extremely arrogant. To be honest, as long as they went to that place, the few of them had no way of living. There was no other reason but that they were the weakest.


    But because they were the weakest, the highest general decided to let them charge. As for those who died ¡­ Hehe, the Southern Kingdom is a big place, more or less, they won''t feel sorry for us even if they die.


    As a result, the current scene was created. Countless people began to gather, and they all began to train.


    This Demon City was the first barrier blocking the Demons, because Xu Dong and the rest were new recruits, their food today was not bad.


    Demons was also divided into different types, some were strong, some were weak. Their armies were even more unscrupulous, and could do as they pleased.


    Xu Dong had already started to accept the military matters. Countless cultivation techniques were meticulously written in his mind, but all of them were rejected by him one by one.


    Unless one could obtain a complete cultivation technique from this world, it would be absolutely impossible to create a suitable cultivation technique.


    He looked at the person beside him. That person''s expression was heavy, and it was unknown what he was thinking about. In short, he was confused.


    When Xu Dong walked in front of them, he had a reaction and said: "Tomorrow, you might be about to die, do you have anything else you want to say?"


    However, the Southern Kingdom was different. There were a lot of people who were not full and dressed well, and they chose to serve as soldiers.


    Since this was the case, it could help them build their career, and could also prevent them from starving to death. Xu Dong knew how cruel this world was, whether it was primordial chaos or chaos, or perhaps it was like this.


    Most of it was the same.


    "Death isn''t scary. The most terrifying thing is that you don''t even know how you died." Xu Dong laughed, then said: "Your cultivation technique requires blood energy, this is what you can do, right?"


    That person nodded and said, "That''s why I came here. Otherwise, I would never have come here. Every day, countless people would have died."


    Xu Dong went silent, he knew that what he said was the truth, but there was no time to think about it, because death was always accompanied by hard work.


    He was not afraid of death. He was afraid that he would never have the chance to meet the person he wanted to meet again.

 C427 Transcendent (1)

    Xu Dong didn''t think himself to be the most amazing person, because before him, there would definitely be someone who had already Transcended.


    As Transcendents, they might have also fallen into a similar situation. That was, they had no cultivation methods, and no future.


    They were either dead or had reached the highest level of existence, so Xu Dong now wanted to obtain a cultivation technique too. That way, he would be able to cultivate.


    "Death is not scary. What is scary is the lack of strength. Protect everything you want to protect. " Xu Dong had experienced this kind of despair before, he knew what he needed right now. Everyone in this world must step on their feet!


    The sky lost too much color, and I really don''t know how those colors turned into that perfect white. In short, the colors combined into one, and that was white.


    "Prepare the entire army, the army of Demons is coming!" Suddenly, with a loud shout, countless people in the Demon Resisting City fell into a state of panic.


    The middle-aged man that Xu Dong had just met said to Xu Dong: "New soldier, follow me, I can bring you back alive!"


    Xu Dong nodded, he did not reject, perhaps for some reason, or maybe it was because this middle-aged man had a kind of familiarity with him.


    They stood together, and the middle aged man said to Xu Dong: "When they came, although it was fierce, but when they came, they became weak, and could be easily killed, but don''t let them die so quickly, break their legs, prick and break their hands, let me do this kind of thing, let me do it."


    Xu Dong laughed and said: "You are trying to steal my contribution!"


    The middle-aged man''s face became red and he said, "Nonsense! How could I steal your credit? I''m doing this for your own good, and I''ll call me Boss Tu from now on!"


    "Alright, Boss Tu! You can call me Xu Dong from now on! " Xu Dong laughed, the Demons s were even taller than human beings, stronger than normal people. They wore armor, holding onto weapons, they rushed forward.


    "Kill them!" The officer roared, and then countless of rockets flew out, piercing through the Demons''s armor. The rockets that were burnt by the flames directly drilled into the Demons''s muscles.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Suddenly, he pulled Xu Dong along as he lowered his head, causing the sharp arrows to fly directly towards them, and penetrate a large area of Homo sapiens soldiers.


    Then, they stuck their heads out once again. As guards for the city, Xu Dong and Big Brother Tu did not go out of the city to face them. Therefore, it had nothing to do with them.


    Then there was them.


    Countless people rushed over. They felt a sense of suffocation as large swathes of Demons died tragically on their sharp arrows.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky as the Demons retreated. The officer was shocked and shouted: "Protection Array!"


    Unfortunately, it was too late!


    Dark clouds condensed in the sky, directly hacking down towards the ground. Countless people were struck to death by the lightning, and only at this time did the defensive array begin to condense.


    There were also powerful Magi, and they could not avoid their attacks. There was only one choice, and that was to kill them. However, how could tens of thousands of soldiers kill them?


    "Boss Tu!"


    With a loud roar, Boss Tu jumped in fright. He shook his head and said: "You still have to let me do it. There''s no other way. You have to protect yourself properly. "Don''t forget to be careful."


    "Big Brother Tu!" Xu Dong''s expression was subtle, he had already guessed why the officer wanted him to go.


    It was to set up an assassination squadron and then break into the enemy''s camp.


    "What''s wrong, Xu Dong?" Big Brother Tu turned his head and smiled at Xu Dong.


    "Let''s go together." Xu Dong suddenly said, his expression changed.


    No one in this world can do that kind of thing. Other than me, only I can do it, if I want to kill them, all of you can rest easy! "


    "Of course I know. However, my goal is the same as yours. It''s only for them, so I also want to go." Xu Dong earnestly said to Big Brother Tu. He wanted to go with Big Brother Tu because their goal was to go there and kill off their Magi. Only then would the Homo sapiens''s army be able to continue standing firm.


    Xu Dong was dressed in armor, and due to exhaustion, his handsome expression had turned slightly pale.


    "Release the formation!"


    Following the officer''s shout, the sky lost its color. This color was too strange, and no one could tell what it was. In short, it appeared too fast, almost all of a sudden.

 C428 Transcendent (2)

    They then scuttled out, leaving the future of Homo sapiens in their hands. There was a total of hundreds of assassins, and they were either victorious or dead.


    The Demon Resisting Demon City still had more resources, but they didn''t want to use that. Although they had more resources, they would use them nonstop. That way, their future would soon be over.


    As Xu Dong and the rest descended, countless of people in the city were anxiously awaiting their arrival.


    Lei Yun was still waiting. Xu Dong''s cultivation was the weakest, they all looked at Xu Dong with contempt, and although this guy was strong, most of them were military strong person.


    "Not good, there are other teams from the Demons in front of us too. We might have to kill our way through!" One of them said in panic.


    In front of them, there was a military camp. In this military camp, there were also many earth-ranked strong person''s pressure.


    They were only at the Xuan Level and were not even worth looking at. One bad thing about them was that they had already died without a burial ground.


    "Be careful, we don''t have any chance of survival. Maybe I''ll die here. " The team only had ten people and this person was slightly stronger than Boss Tu. He was almost at the Earth level.


    "Yes, our team can be said to be the weakest because this bastard has one less Profound Rank strong person!" The man pointed at Xu Dong with a face full of hatred.


    "Motherf * cker, this is a battlefield. It might even be a dead end for you to enter!"


    Xu Dong did not answer. He looked into the distance and said: "It''s impossible to attack from there.


    "So much nonsense. Of course, we know that there is no other way. We can only choose one option, and that is to charge straight in. As long as we charge in, everything will be over!"


    They had already thought about the people in front, and all they were thinking about was what it meant to ridicule Xu Dong, the fact that he came at the wrong time, made them very angry.


    "Xu Dong, hide here and wait for us to return. If you don''t, go back by yourself." Big Brother Tu secretly said to Xu Dong.


    "Being able to live is a good thing. Remember, if you fail, don''t come back. Even though I hate you, I hate people who throw their lives away even more."


    A few people also said to Xu Dong, who nodded in the end. He knew what he should do, so he took a step back and looked ahead with a serious expression.


    The first thing that happened was that those people had turned their heads around to defend the place. They did not continue to defend this place. Instead, they had hidden themselves.


    "So you want to do something? You can take advantage of this opportunity and think carefully about how you can help Boss Tu and the others." Xu Dong made up his mind.


    His consciousness was very clear. He had hidden himself well in the nearby dust and sand.


    Not long after, the sounds of fighting rang out in front of them. Xu Dong did not know whether they succeeded or they failed, but it was time to attack. Although his spirit sense was strong, his body did not have any spirit energy, so it was impossible for him to directly attack.


    He was hiding behind Xu Dong and had countless crossbows by his side. They had given him those crossbows just to cover his tracks.


    Xu Dong understood his bow and crossbow very well as he looked towards the Demons in front of him.


    Swoosh!


    The bow pierced through the Demons''s armor, Xu Dong pulled the bow back.


    "Although that Kid doesn''t have much cultivation, he helped us a lot!" The few of them had failed their quest. Right now, they only had one choice: run back to the Demon Resisting City.


    Swoosh!


    The crossbow attacked again, directly smashing a Demons out, but there was only Xu Dong left. It was simply too difficult, and not long after, two or three of the few people there had also died.


    Boss Tu and Zhu Zi Qing ran over, they stopped Xu Dong and flew towards the front.


    "It''s over, it''s over. I''m afraid the Demon Resisting City is in danger. The demon dwellers who came this time seem to have obtained the order to win for sure."


    They were both dismayed, wondering why this had suddenly happened, and now they were cut off from the Resisting Demon City.


    The army would just treat it as if they were dead and not a single one of them returned alive.


    Countless Homo sapiens had already lost their color, who would have thought that there would be several more Heaven Ranked strong person s, and a period of time before they received the news, a great battle would immediately break out.


    The city of Homo sapiens was shattered as Xu Dong saw it from afar. Big Brother Tu and Zhu Ziqing sighed helplessly and said, "Run away. Wherever we can escape to now, we will go.

 C429 Transcendent (3)

    In the end, they had no choice but to leave the battlefield., who was in the air, struck them directly, erasing the Demon Resisting City from the map.


    Then, another terrifying thing happened. That was, this place was occupied by the Demons.


    "We will soon reach the imperial city of the Homo sapiens. After that, we will completely rule over the entire Homo sapiens. I want the Homo sapiens to cry!"


    They laughed wildly, and then a terrifying thing happened. That was, countless people fell into a state of deep contemplation. They began to ponder about what to do.


    The sky had lost its color. The color seemed fake, and almost no one could truly understand that the sky no longer had color. To normal people, it was still the same world. The only difference was that the sky had some darkness.


    After receiving the military order, countless strong person left the Demon City towards the city behind the Demon Resisting City.


    The imperial government decided to place the army here to fight against the Demons.


    However, what made them horrified was that the city was destroyed again, countless people were killed, countless people were caught, under Lei Yun, there were only scorched earth and dried corpses.


    When Xu Dong heard this news, he was at a loss of what to do. He did not understand what was going on, and what was going on?


    He only had one choice, and that was to comprehend the Dao. After going to the gate of heaven''s revelation, he would enter a sect that cultivated techniques.


    Most of the Dao Arts disciples left from this place. This was the Myriad Dao Ancestor.


    "If the southern lands are not preserved, then it is time for us to do something." At the Heavenly Door, the old man stared at the great hall as countless heads drooped down. No one knew what they were thinking about, but he felt somewhat unhappy. Because these bastards had done it all for him.


    "Sect Leader, we should indeed do something, but right now, the Heaven''s Gate has already lost its glory from yesterday, even if it''s the Qing Tian Sect, we cannot compare. If the Imperial Family didn''t intervene, we wouldn''t even be able to fight against them. " The old man''s name was Yuan Tiangang, and he was talking to him.


    He nodded and said, "You''re right. It''s just that these days are different from the past. If we don''t unite now, I''m afraid they might ¡­"


    "Sect Leader, we know what you are saying, but there are too many things that are difficult to say, whether it is in the military or the imperial court, they do not wish for us to take action, if we do, I am afraid we will become the second Qing Tian Sect."


    Yuan Tiangang''s worry was not that there were no results, but it was because they were serious, because they only had this choice. If they didn''t do something for him, they might lose the protection of the Door of Heaven''s Enlightenment.


    This sect was theirs, and not the Sect Leader''s words. Everyone in the great hall was silent, and only Yuan Tiangang continuously spoke. He had said one thing that people agreed to, killing two birds with one stone.


    "Sect Leader, we can leave it to His Majesty to choose. As long as his choice is correct, it will be fine. As for the rest, we don''t even need to think about it."


    They could only let their emperor choose. When they had no other choice, they could only let his Majesty choose. As long as their choice was correct, it would be sufficient.


    Since His Majesty had chosen them, he would definitely protect them. If that was the case, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, then let all of the disciples in the Heaven''s Enlightenment Sect come back. Then, we can start closed-door training and distribute all of the elixirs and medicines to help our Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment raise our cultivation in a short period of time!"


    Sect Leader Gui Gu spoke out powerfully, and then everyone left. One of them walked to the main hall and knelt on the ground, and said: "Sect Leader, someone is coming up the mountain."


    "Oh?" Gui Gu was puzzled, who exactly was it that went up the mountain, why did he feel that this disciple was so excited? Therefore, he immediately asked, "Who is that person?"


    "Sect Leader, it''s senior brother Tu!" The disciple happily replied.


    Gui Gu also laughed, and got him to bring Big Brother Tu and the others up. The entire gate of heaven, knew that Eldest Brother''s Big Brother Tu had returned.


    Xu Dong looked a little nervous, he did not know why he was so nervous. Perhaps it was because there were countless people surrounding them, bustling with activity, not knowing what to say.


    "Master, this disciple is unfilial. After leaving for three years, I have finally returned." Big Brother Tu directly kneeled in front of Gui Gu.


    Gui Gu laughed and said, "You stinking Kid, you can still bear to come back! I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect you to still be alive.


    Gui Gu was extremely concerned about his disciple, and asked Xu Dong who was at the side: "Who is this?"


    "Master, this Kid is a good seedling I have chosen for you in the army. Xu Dong, hurry up and acknowledge me as your master." Big Brother Tu said to Gui Gu.


    Xu Dong looked at the white haired old man, then kneeled on the ground. No matter what the man did, he felt a strong sense of cultivation, so he decided to take Gui Gu as his master.


    "Good, good, good! "Since you''ve become my disciple, I naturally can''t let you be just a normal person, but you have to bear a lot more of the burden."


    "This disciple understands, and will not let Master down." Xu Dong cupped his hands, and looked elsewhere. He discovered that there were still many disciples of Gui Gu here, and all of them had attitude of looking down on others, giving Xu Dong an intangible disdain.


    Gui Gu had seven disciples, and he was ranked seventh, so the disciples of the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment all called him Seventh Senior Brother.


    One day, Xu Dong was in his own cultivation grounds, looking outside, he saw that Gui Gu''s expression was indifferent. He met Xu Dong''s gaze, and said to himself: "He is indeed a genius, and only with this perseverance will he become the next Sect Leader of the Heaven''s Enlightenment Sect."


    So many disciples, yet Gui Gu had never met a disciple who could compare to Xu Dong. No wonder Boss Tu said that Xu Dong was a good seedling.


    When Xu Dong saw that Gui Gu had come, he naturally went to open the door. After opening the door, he immediately bowed and said: "Master, I wonder why you have come."


    "What''s wrong, can''t Master come over to see you?" Gui Gu looked at Xu Dong and only now did he see the deeper level of Xu Dong. The temperament inside did not change, if it was anyone else, they would have already knelt on the ground.


    Xu Dong merely shook his head and said: "Master shouldn''t tease disciple. It''s just that there are too many things at the gate of heaven.

 C430 Awakened Xu Dong (1)

    "Mm, you''re right. That''s why I came here today to teach you cultivation methods." He revealed a happy expression, stared at Xu Dong, and said: "Not bad, your Innate Ability is amazing, you are truly a genius in cultivation, a good jade requires a powerful engraver, I am not fit to teach you."


    "But Master, if you don''t teach me, I will become a stinky stone after a while." Xu Dong said with a smile.


    Gui Gu lowered his head, nodded his head, and said: "Not bad, not bad, you found a reason for me to accept you as my disciple, but after a period of time, the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment, may have to contend with the Demons, and seize the opportunity to raise their cultivation, this is also a good thing."


    Xu Dong nodded as he fell into deep thought. He wondered if his own comprehension in the Great Way of the Buddha was still there.


    Could he rely on his cultivation in the prehistoric era to directly form an alliance with this world?


    Transcending from this world was far too bizarre. Although it was filled with strange and bizarre things, this world was still a bit sparse.


    What Gui Gu had imparted to Xu Dong was a cultivation technique that was both inside and outside the body.


    Xu Dong looked at it and completely understood why he could not create the cultivation technique he wanted. It turned out that this world was fundamentally different from the Primordial Era, because Transcendents were too few and far between.


    They had Transcended, and they also had an even more unique physique. Although they could cultivate countless cultivation techniques, they still needed to change their cultivation techniques in order to do so.


    Xu Dong understood. He nodded and then looked into the distance. The world in the distance was always filled with things that confused people.


    He didn''t know what it was. It might be a road.


    Creak!


    A person walked in. This person was filled with hatred as he looked at Xu Dong extending his hand and said, "Seventh Junior Brother, that thing doesn''t suit you. After all, you are just a waste, and I, Lin Ziqing, am the only inheritor of the Heavenly Door of Enlightenment! "


    Xu Dong frowned and said: "You''ve thought about it, could it be that Master has never told you that you have one less feeling?"


    "How do you feel?" He was puzzled and did not understand what Xu Dong was saying.


    "That is, you do not have any heart. You are just a different kind of waste. If you do not want to die, then it would be best for you to leave my side." Xu Dong coldly said to him.


    Lin Ziqing had planned to snatch Xu Dong from him in the first place, but Xu Dong suddenly produced a blood red bloodlust, causing him to immediately wither.


    Xu Dong was definitely not someone who could be easily bullied!


    He took a step back and awkwardly smiled. He only had one thought in mind, and that was to leave this place.


    But suddenly, three people appeared in front of the door, these three people were Gui Gu''s second disciple, the third disciple, and the fourth disciple.


    When they saw Lin Ziqing, they immediately sneered, "Fifth Brother, I didn''t expect you to come as well. At any rate, tell us, maybe we can share a piece of your spoils."


    "So, you guys want to come and take my things as well?" Xu Dong said with a sneer. He knew what their goal was, so he didn''t show up out of the blue.


    Most of Gui Gu''s disciples were extremely arrogant existences. They possessed great strength and background in this Heaven''s Gate.


    That was why they wanted to snatch Xu Dong''s things. Actually, they would not be riled out by others. However, they had forgotten that Big Brother Tu was still here.


    He had long known that they were secretly attacking him and he came to the place where Xu Dong was cultivating early. However, he was still too late.


    He felt that as long as Xu Dong persevered a little, he should be able to wait for him to arrive.


    "Something terrible has happened." Suddenly, a few people ran out. When he saw them run out, he had a bad feeling. This feeling was very special, so why would there be someone like this?


    Where did these people come from, and why did they come?


    A few dazzling long lights were only for an instant. They saw something bad, a Soul Sealing Curse from the Heavenly Doom.


    "Seventh Senior Brother and second, third, fourth, and fifth senior have started fighting. Hurry up and inform Master otherwise something big is going to happen." Many disciples rushed towards the Heaven''s Enlightenment Hall; they were like the clouds in the sky.


    "Speaking of which, how could Seventh Senior Brother provoke them with his temper? Could it be that the other senior brothers are not convinced with Seventh Senior Brother? "


    "No, no, no, I think this is a test. Even though the other senior brothers are not as strong as Big Brother Tu, they are not villains either."

 C431 Awakened Xu Dong (2)

    They had determined this to be a test, a test from the Heaven''s Enlightenment Sect''s Sect Leader. This was Gui Gu''s future, so they couldn''t be careless.


    Therefore, Xu Dong laughed with disdain, with his attitude of disdain. It made people feel helpless, because Xu Dong was too casual, if he was not willing to do it, then it would be useless even if someone tried to force him.


    Furthermore, with his spiritual energy, how could the prehistoric dragon emperor lower his head?


    He made his move. There was no sword in his hand, but when his fingers came together, it was very easy for him to pierce a person''s chest.


    "Why are you so scary!" Third Senior Martial Brother Wuya was extremely astonished, unable to understand what had just happened.


    Xu Dong''s expression was cold as he said: "I won''t kill you. After all, this is the first time you''ve provoked me."


    Xu Dong gave him a chance to live, and then, he took a step back. He could feel the power surging in his chest, as a narrow line appeared.


    These lines were ordinary, so ordinary that no one could see them. They could only see a straight line, and then the third senior brother flew out.


    "This ¡­"


    They were momentarily at a loss for words. Xu Dong stood in front of them, as if looking down on them.


    As long as a person kept on walking forward, he would be able to recognize himself again, and Xu Dong only existed for the sake of existence.


    His Concept was already particularly terrifying. It was so terrifying that it made it hard for people to breathe, as if they were suffocating.


    Then they saw an instant, an eternity that had been left in their hearts. They were stunned, and then blood blossomed and flew until they fell to the ground.


    Above the sea of stars, some people finally understood that some people were not people they could mess with, even if they were instructed by the people behind the scenes.


    Xu Dong looked at his hands. He had killed too many people, maybe he was already numb to it, so he did not want to kill anyone.


    These people were only confused, Xu Dong understood that he was standing in the wind.


    His messy hair gradually calmed down. Then, he looked into the distance and saw that Boss Tu had just arrived. He was stunned and asked: "Who are you, and why are you so strong?"


    It was unknown how long an ordinary person would take to cultivate to that realm, but Xu Dong actually managed to step into that realm just like that.


    Even though he had killed countless people, he was still afraid. Looking at Xu Dong''s expression, he finally understood that Xu Dong was a person even more terrifying than him.


    "I never would have thought that there would actually be a genius in this world." These words had already entered deep into his heart. He finally understood that it was a person''s soul, and that was his own soul.


    After creating his future, he finally understood that Xu Dong''s true strength was now in front of him.


    In the sky, a person finally nodded his head before turning into dust and disappearing.


    In the hall of the Heavenly Enlightenment, countless people were gathered there. They were all waiting, waiting for everything to begin.


    "The demon dwellers are finally here. They are at the foot of our mountain, I don''t know how to decide on this matter."


    "That''s right. Although our Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment can be considered a colossus here, there are too many Demon Army."


    "Although there are a lot of them, it''s not impossible to defeat them by relying on their own formations. It''s just that it''s a bit difficult." Some people were extremely disappointed. Although their thoughts were simple, how could they accomplish this?


    It was done for the sake of a posture, a wonderful existence.


    "What does the Sect Leader think?" The group looked at Gui Gu, and Yuan Tiangang held his breath, he looked at the Sect Leader, and his fighting spirit was revealed.


    They wanted to fight to the bitter end, so any price they paid wasn''t something they cared about.


    As long as he could fight once, that was enough.


    "We''re already here. How could we let them down? Since we''re here, let''s fight." Gui Gu''s idea, was to immediately set a huge battle.


    The Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment had never feared anyone, had never feared anyone''s power, even if it was because it chose to kill.


    The entire Heavenly Door would fall into ashes, and they didn''t care about it in the slightest, because it was necessary.


    Xu Dong was cultivating in a place of his own. He held his breath, focused and looked at Big Brother Tu in front of him, saying: "Big Brother Tu, I''m here. Are you ready?"


    "Of course, I''m ready ¡­" He suddenly stood still and erupted with a powerful energy, causing Xu Dong to immediately rush forward.

 C432 Everything has begun

    The battlefield was filled with soldiers fighting spirit. In the late autumn, the group of people understood that there was nothing they could do to save the situation.


    This kind of situation was rather trivial. It was nothing more than death and rebirth, and everything would be fine in an instant. Some people left the mountain gate, and they knew for what purpose all of this was happening.


    For freedom!


    For the future of the Homo sapiens.


    They chose to join the army. They chose to separate from their families. They chose to choose everything. As a result, such a change occurred.


    The higher the fighting spirit of the people, the more they could fight.


    At the foot of the mountain, the demon dweller soldiers had already started to gather, the military officers were already waiting for the moment of bloodthirst.


    "I wonder what we will choose to do in this Heavenly Doom."


    It''s that simple to kill your way up, don''t think that this is some kind of chaotic world, this is a situation that cannot be saved, the Homo sapiens won''t have any chance.


    The military officer smiled and said, "I hope the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment has a good choice, because if they do not choose, they will perish."


    This military officer was filled with the desire to obtain the Gate of Heaven. This way, they would be able to kill with bloodthirst and no one would get lucky.


    There were many stars in the sky, making the elders of the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment fall into silence. It was because they felt a sense of crisis, and the stars in the sky were all showing. It could be said that this was a type of conclusion.


    "This star still has a bit of a way out. I wonder where it is?" I hope that the Heavenly Door of Enlightenment can overcome this crisis. "


    He was confused, but Gui Gu had lost his train of thought. He looked to the other side, which of his disciples were there, and wondered who he should allow to leave.


    So he decided. As long as Xu Dong left, he could go somewhere else. After all, Xu Dong was the person he thought to be the best successor.


    Therefore, anyone could die, but Xu Dong could not, because Xu Dong was the inheritor.


    Right now, Xu Dong''s Inherent Skill had not appeared yet, but not long in the future, they would be able to see the scene of the stars turning pale and the sky shining.


    Good heavens ¡­


    since it could no longer contain him, the Homo sapiens would definitely become the ruler of this world because of the presence of Xu Dong.


    "Prepare everything, be prepared for Demons''s sneak attack at night and don''t slack off. We will prepare for the last time, do not be careless." Gui Gu spoke to the people beside him.


    "Yes, we understand." They nodded and disappeared.


    They had chosen this method. Only with this method can they give the Demons a painful attack!


    The imperial court sent out a military officer and a advisor. The advisor was extremely arrogant. Seeing the numerous high-ranking members of the Heavenly Door of Door of Door of Door of Door, he revealed a cold smile.


    "Let''s have a good meal before the war even starts tomorrow." With Gui Gu not here, he could casually control anyone he wanted.


    The elders of the Door of Heavenly Enlightenment all frowned, they did not know what to say, but when Gui Gu appeared, they found an outlet to vent.


    "Sect Leader."


    The carriage first looked at Gui Gu, and laughed coldly: "Sect Leader? There is no Sect Leader here, only the soldier with a large head! "


    Everyone glared at him angrily, and Gui Gu laughed as he said: "That''s right, there is no Sect Leader here, only Barbarian Gui Gu.


    The carriage first gave a cold snort and looked at the others. He knew that he had incurred the wrath of the masses, but with the appointment letter from the imperial court, he was not afraid of anyone.


    They were silent for a moment, because after Gui Gu said this, the anger of the crowd subsided and they could only leave the hall one by one.


    Only the car driver frowned. This feeling was very unpleasant because he wasn''t a good person in the first place, but he didn''t expect those things to be even more inhuman.


    "Gui Gu, don''t think that your cultivation is stronger than mine. If not for the fact that there is someone here, do you think you would be my match?" After muttering to himself in his heart, Che Xian left the Heaven''s Enlightenment Palace.


    The next day.


    Under this mountain, countless demon dwellers had already prepared. Their choice was to force their way into the Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment this morning.


    They had nowhere to run.


    Xu Dong stood on the highest peak of the Heaven''s Enlightenment. He seemed to be intoxicated by it because he could see far into the distance.


    The war began.


    Countless people wanted to charge up, all the soldiers wanted to stop them, but who knew that there would be countless Lei Yun in the sky.


    Xu Dong looked at Lei Yun. Thousands of miles of scorched earth, countless of charred corpses floated in his eyes.


    "It''s that kind of cloud again. Demons likes to play with these things, and they don''t have the ability to do the rest. It''s extremely detestable, extremely pitiful."


    Xu Dong lowered his head, he took out the ordinary sword and said: "Alright, since you all want this power to support you, then I will destroy it. I wonder what you will do? "


    Xu Dong was a little curious. Would they still be like that without Lei Yun?


    Most people were never clear about what they were doing. In any case, they only had a bloodthirsty consciousness. They can''t control themselves.


    There was no other way. It was just like how a dog couldn''t stop itself from eating feces.


    This was fate.


    "That person was actually under Lei Yun''s protection, and killed him. Otherwise, that uneasy feeling would never leave my heart!" A demon dweller officer said to the witch when he saw Xu Dong.


    The Magus agreed. He had only one choice, and that was to descend upon Lei Yun with lightning.


    And then it fell towards the Heavenly Awakening.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Xu Dong knew that lightning was coming. He raised his head and looked at the descending lightning.


    His sword moved, countless people lamented. What a beautiful sword.


    Then, they were shocked. Why was there another person on top of the Heavenly Awakening Realm?


    Why was that person so familiar.


    "That''s the Seventh Senior Brother. Why is the Seventh Senior Brother here? What is the Seventh Senior Brother doing? "


    Gui Gu looked to the sky. He knew that Xu Dong was finished, because no one would live this way.


    He didn''t expect that he would lose a disciple just like that. Why did he always feel a little disappointed? The person in the sky seemed to be resisting.


    However, this resistance was futile.


    Lei Yun stopped, and the Magus sneered: "He is already dead, no one can live under my Lei Yun, the only thing left for him is death!"


    "Master Magus, are you sure?" The demon dweller was still a little scared, because he didn''t see the shadow fall off, nor did he see the appearance of the dust, so why did he die?


    Where did that person go? Why couldn''t he feel his aura? Cold sweat broke out on the Magus'' forehead, and then he saw something he could not understand.


    It was a person, a strong person, a peerless and lonely strong person.


    What a terrifying sword!


    "Chi!"


    Lei Yun seemed to have been cut open, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. He would never wake up again. The scene was too terrifying.


    It had almost become the shadow of his life.


    "Seventh Senior Brother... He''s actually still alive! "


    This was without a doubt an exciting matter!

 C433 This is just an appetizer

    Was that person a god? Why did he possess such power, why was he able to stand before the endless thunderbolts!


    Is this the future of Homo sapiens? Too terrifying.


    Countless demon dwellers were shouting. They didn''t know what choice they had. They only had one thought, and that was that it was over, this world was over.


    Xu Dong''s invincible posture had already entered their eyes. In their soul, what should they do?


    They only had one choice, and that was to leave this place. Only if they leave this place would they be safe, because the pressure that Xu Dong gave them was too great.


    Lei Yun in the sky had already been cut apart, how could they still dare to be here, and why did they still want to be here?


    "Let''s go, he is invincible! Without Lei Yun, we are nothing!"


    Some people were crying out in grief, but they did not know why. In short, when they sensed Xu Dong''s malicious intent, they became afraid.


    Without Lei Yun, would the Demons be so easy to destroy? It was obviously not, but because Xu Dong was too savage, directly smashing the heavens. In their eyes, Lei Yun was their heaven.


    Furthermore, they also did not know that Xu Dong had also been injured because of this. His injuries were severe, and his body was temporarily unable to move.


    "Why has this person never appeared before? Even if it''s the strongest genius in the Demons, he wouldn''t be able to cut off the heavens so easily!"


    "No, you are wrong, what we need is not Lei Yun, if Lei Yun can rule over the Homo sapiens, then we would have already been ruled over by others. Warriors in the Demons, our power comes from our body, our power comes from the darkness!"


    Only the darkness was their homeland, Lei Yun was just a method of attack, there was nothing special about this.


    "Go, attack! Attack the Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment and our Demons will continue to move ahead. We will then guard the city that we plundered and wait for countless of years for our descendants or us to continue attacking!"


    The sky turned into a different kind of fire, a black flame. This flame was extremely fierce, so how could an ordinary person possibly fly past it?


    They were stupefied. Countless people finally realized that this was a change, a true change.


    They wanted to kill Qin Wentian in anger, but their anger had no effect.


    Demons''s intelligence was similar to Homo sapiens''s, they were both about the same. More importantly, it was an extension of one another''s species.


    It could be said that this was a calamity, an irreparable calamity.


    The sky had lost its color, no one knew what they were afraid of, maybe it was heaven''s will, Xu Dong was injured. He was alone on the mountain peak, licking his wounds.


    Below, only the Demons people were still shouting, their fighting spirit had completely exploded, and they had charged up.


    They were going to fight, and the Homo sapiens had also chosen to kill, so what choice did they have?


    The great formation of the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment continued to open, attacking the people below.


    The terrifying energy was poured into them. In addition, this great formation already had the strength to begin with. They were smashed into smithereens.


    Xu Dong closed his eyes as his wounds slowly healed. The injuries of his internal organs were a little more severe, and had healed for a long time.


    The rising fighting spirit of the Demons had completely attacked them. After touching the great array of the Homo sapiens, it had shattered into pieces.


    When the Demons s attacked, the six senior brothers led the group elegantly, as if they were sharp swords that stabbed into their hearts.


    Countless people died. Thousands of disciples died at that moment, and even the six senior brothers who had relatively high cultivations spat out a mouthful of blood. Their bodies were all covered with blood.


    The blade was shattered, and Boss Tu let out a long howl into the air. However, countless sharp blades had pierced through his chest.


    Gui Gu was a little angry. The Military Advisor sent by the imperial government was the first, yet they did not send their soldiers out.


    What were they thinking about?


    Wasn''t the Heavenly Door''s people people people?


    The imperial government was corrupt, the Demons was at war, Gui Gu was helpless, what could he do?


    He only had one choice, and that was to leave this place. However, he was unable to leave because the very foundation of the gate of heaven was here.


    Even if he died, the gates of heaven would not be breached!


    "Why didn''t the imperial government send out troops!" Yuan Tiangang was furious and caused a ruckus in the Heaven''s Enlightenment Hall.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t we stop by the gate of heaven and block it for a while? "


    He spoke very easily, because in this world, only a few people could be his opponent. Thus, he was not afraid, as His Majesty had already said. Let him weaken the future potential of the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment.


    Then...


    Pfft!


    A streak of sword-light chopped straight through him.


    Yuan Tiangang trembled as he grabbed onto his own hand, and spoke to the carriage before him: "I''m sorry, but the only way for us to have a future is if you die."


    This was something that couldn''t be helped, this was Yuan Tiangang''s nature, this was what he thought, if he could only kill the car first, then everything would be over.


    As expected, all the officials of the imperial court in the main hall turned pale with fright. They were all stupefied. They had never expected that the carriage would die like this.


    Yuan Tiangang''s cultivation had already reached heaven realm and he suddenly made a move, so how could he possibly resist?


    As Lei Yun gathered, the Demons began another round of explosions. Without enough strength, Xu Dong directly descended the mountain and arrived at the Heaven''s Enlightenment Hall.


    Boss Tu spat out blood, he was already close to death, but Xu Dong no longer had any intention of continuing, the stench of blood from the disciples seemed to have angered him.


    "Seventh Senior Brother ¡­" When the majority of disciples saw Xu Dong, most of them wanted to stop Seventh Senior Brother.


    However, Xu Dong lowered his head, he did not know what he was thinking about, maybe he was also considering how to kill those corrupt people from the imperial court.


    "The Southern Kingdom no longer has a future?" They did not think that it was right either, but soldiers should listen to orders, even if it was wrong.


    "We have no choice. We only have this method, because the things in this world are hard to explain ¡­" They were heavy.


    "That dog thief in front of us has already been killed by our Great Elder. Are you still going to continue making mistakes?"


    The question shocked them. They didn''t expect that the car would have already died. They immediately lost all color of their faces since the officer was already dead.


    The highest ranked general of the army, Li Chou, was from the main warring faction!


    "If the carriage dies first, then it is time for us to attack. to look at it for us, to look at it all. " General Li Sha walked out and cupped his hands and bowed to Xu Dong and the others.


    The wind rose again, and that Boss Tu had already stopped breathing. Xu Dong sank into deep thought, and held onto the ordinary sword, still in his scabbard.


    They were all looking at Xu Dong, so what would happen to him?


    "A great battle, how can we lose the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment?"


    His voice was full of doubt, but it caused everyone''s fighting spirit to condense again.


    How can we miss them... As long as they fought till the end, and continued blood battles, the Homo sapiens would have a future.


    Xu Dong walked in front of Boss Tu, lowered his head and closed his eyes. Xu Dong took out his sword, and said: "Fight to the end!"


    "Fight to the end!"

 C434 Fight to the End

    Whether it was the Demons or the Homo sapiens, the blood of both sides was enough to make them go insane. The Homo sapiens had finally made his move, but the timing of his move was a little lacking.


    The general of the Demons, Mo Chonglou, fell into deep thought. He said to the people around him, "People of the imperial government, why did you choose to take action now? Didn''t you say that as long as we kill the gate to Heaven''s Enlightenment and extend to another city, we would be finished?"


    "General, maybe the darned Kaiser of the imperial government is lying to us. Now, we only have one choice, we will charge through the gate of heaven without a care for anything else and stand firm. When our great army arrives, we will take down Southern City!"


    The Military Advisor''s expression changed. He knew that this was the only solution, and the success rate was the highest. Choosing to kill that fellow was more important than anything else.


    The sky had slightly changed. Perhaps the smell of blood was too strong, causing the sky to be dyed red.


    The cold wind blew, and the fallen leaves fell. Worry hung in the hearts of the people. There were simply too many heartlessness in their hearts.


    Above the starry sky, clouds flew by and the mountain peak was still warm. A few people kept their heads down in meditation.


    Not clear, not clear.


    Nothing should be known about why it was filled with such oddity and calmness ¡­ Only tranquility was broken by a furious roar.


    The calmness was broken, and the countless living creatures were all stunned. The great battle between Homo sapiens and him had shocked and frightened them.


    There were too many people and special people on this great earth. Every single one of them was silent, waiting for the day to begin before they would completely erupt.


    Suddenly, a feeling of fear arose. What kind of savagery was that?


    "Hahaha, our army has actually arrived ahead of schedule! The Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment must be destroyed!"


    They saw that terrifying aura. It was as if there was an even more powerful existence in the Demons that had directly tore the sky apart and teleported over.


    The sky had lost its color, and they could no longer see anything sincere. Suddenly, a sword light appeared, and they fell into silence.


    The sword was the guardian of the Homo sapiens, the only Swordsman.


    The void was immediately cut in half. Suddenly, he heard a sharp scream resound from some dark space, and that scream directly shattered the sky.


    That person stepped out with countless people following behind him.


    "Official Demon ¡­" Jiang Fan lowered his head, not knowing what to say. He had truly sunk into deep thought, and did not know what he should do next.


    The sky changed color again, changing into an even odder color. It was true darkness, boundless darkness.


    Jiang Fan knew that he was borrowing the power of the Demons to create this place. Countless people were roaring, and they were extremely happy.


    A person falling from the sky, that was when blood was boiling. Jiang Fan frowned, that person was the City Lord of Exorcist City ¡­ I didn''t expect him to die so miserably.


    However, this didn''t matter. He was here today not just one person, but countless people as well.


    They began to move. In the sky, they appeared to be extremely tall. After that, they descended from the sky. As their armor collided, a loud collision sound was emitted.


    There were also cheers, wails of pain, and sounds of rolling thunder.


    The sound of the ground shattering.


    The roar of a dragon and the roar of a tiger.


    Crack ¡­ A sword was drawn. He stepped forward and Jiang Fan calmly walked over. The imperial soldiers had already started to burn with fighting spirit, and roared: "Fight!"


    The sky was densely packed with people. The moment they came into contact with each other, their armor deformed and they once again descended from the sky.


    On the ground and in the sky, they were both in a bloody battle.


    This was the first time Xu Dong had seen strong person like this. Heaven Stage was not the end, and it was only the beginning.


    Then, Xu Dong waved his sword, the wind rustling his clothes and rustling his hair.


    They really did rush up, but what happened was too sudden. Many people could not react at all.


    In the depths of a certain mountain, on top of an old man''s chess game, he fell into silence. It was unknown what he was thinking about, but his appearance was extremely difficult to bear.


    He did not know what those people were doing, nor did he have any thoughts about them. In short, he no longer understood, and did not understand why.


    It was because a few black pieces were missing from the board game.


    In short, he did not pay any attention to the big battle, but looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and asked: "Why are the Demons suddenly at loggerheads?"


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then said: "Because our Demons has had enough. Only by coming here can we avoid those natural disasters."


    The elderly person was a little helpless, he said, "Isn''t the most in the west the land?"


    "Those lands are not enough for us."


    elderly person nodded his head and said, "Then they decided on the original plan and started it."


    "Yes. This was part of us. " The middle-aged man nodded as if he didn''t care about the old man.


    "Well, in that case, there''s only one way." elderly person stood up, and the middle-aged man opposite of him also stood up.


    Only battle now? They never thought that even after so much time had passed, a great battle would still happen.


    "You can''t stop me." The middle-aged man looked at the old man and said, "You yourself are old, and there is no one here to stop me. You might even die. Have you really decided?"


    "Yes, I have decided. As long as I decide something, this old man will be stubborn." He smiled earnestly and then found a choice.


    "Great Universe Limitless Sword Art!"


    Xu Dong was not clear about what had happened inside the mountain peak, since he was currently standing on top of the countless pieces of flesh and blood, filled with resentment.


    The sky could no longer be the same color. Why was it that so many people died, and so many people died at the same time?


    Nature is cruel.


    Jiang Fan fell from the sky and blood started flowing out uncontrollably. He coughed, and when he saw Xu Dong holding onto the sword, his killing intent surged. He did not know what to say.


    Is there only one choice?


    What was that?


    "My sword is filled with miracles. Do you want to play with it?" Jiang Fan suddenly said to Xu Dong, the unforgettable memories in his mind had already been carved into, this was an unyielding Swordsman.


    This fellow could be the successor. If this carried on, it would only take one day for the Demons to disappear and for his sword to stop moving.


    Jiang Fan did not know it was nothing, he just wanted him to obtain this sword, because there was no one more suitable to obtain this sword than Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong looked over coldly. He did not know what was wrong with this guy, but he was indeed like that. Right now, there was only one attitude, and that was if the battle did not stop, then they would not stop.


    Suddenly, they felt a wave of resentment when one person left. That resentment was filled with eternity. It was no wonder that some people did not understand and did not understand why this was the case.


    In any case, they had already sunk into the sand. The sand dried their faces. They no longer had any desire to continue. They wanted to stop. Who would have thought that such a drastic change would occur?


    Jiang Fan raised his gaze heavily and said, "I can''t accept this. I don''t have the chance to see the Homo sapiens expel the Demons, I don''t have the chance anymore."


    Suddenly, a sword appeared. It was his sword, and the blade of the sword had pierced through the top of his wound.


    Jiang Fan fell into silence, he did not know what this feeling was, just like how he suddenly found out that there was a piece of paper in his pocket when he went to the toilet without any paper.


    He was going to die if nothing unexpected happened, but that sword attack gave him life.


    He opened his eyes wide, looked at Xu Dong, and said: "Thank you ¡­"

 C435 Blood of the Imperial City (1)

    A pervert truly did not know where he was or where he was. He was completely at a loss, filling this place with sand and forest.


    He was about to vomit. He did not know where he was walking and did not know where he was. He only had one thought, and that was to f * cking see a ghost.


    "It can''t be, is the gate of heaven''s gate really that far away? Why can''t I find my way back? "


    He was trapped in a cycle and went to an unknown destination. He somehow bypassed the Heaven''s Door and went to the back of the Demons.


    Behind the army of Demons, he could choose to steal his butt, or choose to leave and move on to another direction.


    It was mud and water, and just when this youth thought he was going to die here, he lost consciousness.


    After waking up, he found that this place was pretty good. He was in a cave, and this cave was filled with water. No one knew that he would appear here.


    Only the person who brought him here knew that it was a woman!


    That''s right, it was a woman!


    The woman looked at him a few times, then pointed at the bowl on the side. There was no more porridge, so he didn''t seem to be on guard as he wolfed down the porridge.


    "Why are you here?"


    The woman asked him. He raised his head and said, "I''m lost. I don''t know where to go before I can reach the gate of heaven."


    "The Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment is about to collapse. You only have to take a detour to get here, and then you will encounter a lot of demon dwellers."


    "Isn''t this the path to the gates of heaven?"


    "No, there are only man-eating Demons here." The woman shook her head.


    "What''s your name? Why are you here?" The youth asked again.


    "So much nonsense. You don''t deserve to know my name. "


    The youth had nothing to say. He only had one sentence in his heart, and that was'' Mama Jiao ''.


    What was a name that was unworthy of knowing?


    It was a dead end here, why was he not worthy to know?


    "Perhaps you don''t know. There are many things in this world that you don''t understand. After you''ve eaten your fill, quickly leave this place." She spoke to the youth without looking at him.


    "I''m still a little short. I''m almost full." The youth shook his head. It was unknown what he was thinking. Perhaps in his mind, he was still far from being able to eat his fill.


    He stood up and walked out of the cave. It was as if he could see paradise, mountains in the distance, and other things. That place was filled with water, and fish were jumping about.


    He suddenly became intoxicated and didn''t know how to extricate himself.


    It was a picture that suddenly lost its color. The colourless contrast made it seem extremely desolate. The youth took a step forward and walked towards the desolate place. The place that was originally filled with vitality in his eyes turned into a land of death and desolation.


    Nothing was left. It had been destroyed by someone else. There was also a small mountain village filled with countless scorched earth and corpses.


    He thought of a word, Lei Yun''s calamity had completely destroyed this entire place. He roared, "Abominable Demons people, abominable!"


    Finally, there was silence, no more sound, only heavy breathing, and he sank into pain.


    "This cannot be blamed on you. They can only be blamed for not having the strength. They chose to live a comfortable life, and they are already fated to die, never to change."


    "There are many times when a person''s choice can be decided by someone. The Plum Blossom blossoms, and after that, this place will once again become a beautiful world." The young girl stood behind the youth, smiling as she looked at the scorched earth and ashes.


    "I, Qiao Qian, will not forget everything here!" Qiao Qian gritted his teeth and swore to the heavens. The rain was drizzling and it was unknown how long it had been falling for. Since the place was already wet, Qiao Qian said to the young girl: "Are you not leaving?"


    "If I don''t leave, where can I go in this chaotic world?" The young girl smiled. The youth did not hesitate and stepped into the rain. He told her that he would return in the future.


    That day would not be far, and then the youth would walk on the rain. The rain was heavy, but he was not afraid at all. He walked forward step by step until the mountains and rivers filled his stomach, wetting his clothes.


    Gui Gu arrived at the inside of the Heaven''s Enlightenment Gate and unsealed the seal. Inside the seal, there were four Knights of the Heaven''s Enlightenment. They were called the Four Knights of the Heaven''s Enlightenment.


    "It''s finally here, we can finally get out. Are you the current Sect Leader of the Heaven''s Gate?"

 C436 Blood of the Imperial City (2)

    "That''s right." Gui Gu nodded, the four Knights were unable to differentiate between one another, and when they attacked at the same time, the sky would collapse and the earth would shatter.


    "In that case, I shall sacrifice your blood to give us our spirit and body!" The Four Knights were arrogant, and then burst into a terrifying glory. The sky turned pale again, and they saw this difference.


    Countless people stared at the gate of heaven. That glorious light seemed to have given them hope. The secrets of the heaven''s revelation had long since been discovered by others, and it was also imprinted in their hearts.


    This was the future of the gate of heaven. This was the past of the gate of heaven, the glory of which began to take root within their bodies. They were thoroughly enraged, and charged towards the sky, the sky changing color.


    "We will carve out a path of blood for all of you. After that, it will disappear like smoke into thin air." The four Knights shouted at Xu Dong and the others, and then, they rushed forward. The huge beast smashed the ground with its palm, causing it to crack.


    The mountain peak shattered as it rolled towards the Demons s below. The Mortal Tower was extremely angry, but they could do nothing to the Four Heavenly Knights.


    The only thing they could do was to let their hidden puppets move out. The Magus took out a Demons model with a sinister face. Although the model was small, it began to recover under the effects of a Magus'' incantation.


    He tossed them directly into the sky, and a lot of them were thrown out. The terrifying force surged towards them, and the most terrifying thing was that it made them grow larger.


    Swoosh.


    The puppet flew into the sky and grew bigger at the same time. Then, it landed and stepped on the ground. The already cracked ground was riddled with even more wounds.


    As Xu Dong saw this scene, he never thought that the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment actually had such a method up its sleeve, causing him to be unable to understand, just what in the world happened?


    Nothing had suddenly turned into that. The four Knights of Heaven''s Enlightenment were too strong. They swept through everything, causing the heaven and earth to collapse. He finally understood. He could clearly sense a suffocating smell.


    It was the pressure from the strong person. Xu Dong took a few steps back and suddenly saw a ray of light.


    The flower of blood shattered, and a hint of pain appeared. In the end, he couldn''t understand what was going on. They were all sitting on the ground dispiritedly. What was that thing in front of them? It was a power that he couldn''t adapt to.


    The power of the heavens!


    The sky once again lost its color. Countless people followed the Four Heavenly Knights towards the Demons Puppets, and then changed once again. No one truly understood that all of this was just an illusion.


    Pfft!


    Puff after puff of blood was spat out from their mouths, and those who were charging at the very front died. Their comrades continued to step on their flesh and blood, continuing their attacks.


    Boom! *


    A loud sound pulled them out of reality. The Four Heavenly Enlightenment Knights were too terrifying, the Demons puppets were unable to defend at all.


    Their Demons''s puppets were directly smashed into smithereens, and then, many people saw a hint of cruelty and pain. Just what kind of posture did this pain reach?


    On the surface of the stars, a star fell. It no longer had any scent or hidden strength. Those people had all lost their color. They had all fallen.


    Xu Dong finally understood that this was the meaning of war. This was the dream of bloody battles to the end.


    The only thing they could do was to advance forward. Only then would the boundless light appear. The sky had lost its color, and they had finally forgotten that this was the beginning of everything.


    Xu Dong''s hands trembled, this battle was a battle of flesh and blood, he had experienced too much, he felt like he was back in the past.


    It was as if he had appeared yesterday and wandered around in his eyes. After an unknown amount of time, he finally understood that everything had started.

 C437 Real Start

    The world was just a dot. Even though Xu Dong did not create a world, he chose to make this world completely new in his hands.


    There was no color in the sky. Who knew what color it was? Perhaps it was because of a dream, or perhaps it was real.


    Won''t they stop this fight wherever we go? What would it feel like?


    It was just a matter of a moment, but they already knew in an instant that they existed for the sake of existence. For the sake of the Homo sapiens''s future, they had thrown away their heads and shed blood.


    Xu Dong laughed. He was no longer sure what it was, and he might have lost his innocence once again.


    Xu Dong once again stepped onto the battlefield, killing with glee, killing till the sky was red, and killing until his body and eyes were blood red.


    He had killed all the enemies that he could see, leaving a vacuum in his surroundings. On the ground, countless Demons were roaring.


    Their only choice was to roar. Because they had no other choice, they failed the moment the war started, and Xu Dong had completely destroyed their defense line.


    An arrow came out of nowhere and flew past the people around him. Xu Dong waved his sword and killed one of them.


    Pfft!


    Once it entered someone''s body, Xu Dong''s expression changed slightly, and was stunned. He did not expect that the arrow was actually aimed at him, but it was blocked by someone.


    "AHH!" After the battle, it was a pity. He had tried a lot of hard work, but he didn''t expect that the arrow wasn''t aimed at Xu Dong''s body, but on someone else''s.


    This was a type of failure, there was nothing he could do, he knew that Xu Dong would not die, he would definitely meet him in the future.


    At that time, he already knew that he would die at the hands of this person. Mo Chonglou declared their retreat because Homo sapiens was already an undefeatable force and they had chosen to retreat in Exorcist City and never go to the Central Plains again.


    Xu Dong was amidst the corpses, looking for someone to block the arrow for him. This person was dead, and an arrow had pierced through his heart.


    Xu Dong closed his eyes, preventing his tears from falling. He could only ponder over this matter heavily, remembering the appearance of the Devil Mansion, that helpless expression on his face. He would remember this, and one day, he would definitely pay the price for it.


    The Four Knights swept through too many people, swept through the majority of the people of Demons. When Xu Dong arrived at the side of the world, he saw some things that were difficult to explain.


    Perhaps those things only happened in the blink of an eye. Too many people had died. Whether it was the army or the sects, most of them had lost their elites.


    "The imperial court is corrupt. If the Southern Emperor did not choose a way to punish the corrupt officials in the imperial court, the Homo sapiens would definitely have no future. However, there are too many corrupt officials in the imperial court, so they chose to close their eyes and ignore it."


    "That is something that cannot be helped. The Heavenly Enlightenment Sect thanks the general for what happened today." Gui Gu clasped his hands at Jiang Fan with a pale face.


    "It''s alright. As long as I''m still alive, this Western Desolate Demon will never appear again!" His expression was serious, causing people to be extremely envious.


    Then, they left. They left as they were told. The Western Demons was already at the end of their line. It was impossible for them to take another step into the Central Plains.


    The Southern Emperor was above the imperial government and was already in danger of being expelled from his throne. He could no longer afford to take care of himself, how could he possibly take care of this desolate border region?


    Xu Dong walked in front of Boss Tu and said: "Senior Brother Tu, we have already ended everything here. This place is enough for you to rest in peace.


    "Child, actually, you don''t have to be too sad. Your senior brother left in peace, and those demon dwellers also paid a heavy price. Actually, this is nothing." A elderly person said to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong did not deny anything, but he believed that the Demons would definitely come again, and at that time, no one could stop him, so there was only one choice, and that was to continue increasing his cultivation, and that was to continue protecting this place.


    The most important thing was to protect this eternal place. Xu Dong no longer wanted to leave, and this was his first home.


    The sky returned to normal, and many people were filled with grief, unable to extricate themselves from it. This was how war was. No matter who started it, once it began, it would never end.


    Xu Dong came to Gui Gu''s house, it was a gloomy and cold place, why would such a place exist?


    Some people''s Nightmare, some people did not know about all the tribulations.


    Big Brother Tu''s body was lying there, along with a few other people from the sect. He was stunned for a moment, and asked: "Master, what do you want to do? They''re already dead, and will never wake up again."


    Maybe they would be able to rest for a long time and would never wake up again. To elderly person, this result was indeed filled with pain.


    Seeing that the young man was constantly dying, Gui Gu said that everything was because of Southern Emperor.


    Only by killing Southern Emperor would they be able to wash away their shame. Southern Emperor was simply too despicable.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you? Why do I feel that you have been devoured by the Demons? " Beside Gui Gu, there was another sword. That sword was filled with demonic nature, and Xu Dong understood.


    "So it was him who was doing evil." Xu Dong''s expression congealed, and he grabbed towards the sword.


    Gui Gu suddenly stopped Xu Dong and said: "Xu Dong, run quickly, you can''t stop me!"


    Puff ¡­


    was enraged, he did not know what was going on, but he knew that this thing wanted the blood and Qi to grow.


    "Disciple, leave quickly. You won''t be able to suppress me. I''m also dead. My heart is filled with a Devilish barrier, but you''re different. You can inherit my secret art. Living is more important than anything." Gui Gu said to Xu Dong, but Xu Dong knew, he could not leave right now.


    This was because that sword would definitely not let anyone off. Most of the life forms here would die.


    What was going on? Why did this suddenly happen?


    What in the world did he do wrong? How could the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment encounter such a disaster?


    He looked into the distance, where it truly turned into a bloody rain, Xu Dong was completely enraged, he also erupted with resplendent light, which was also a blood red light.


    Compete in killing? Xu Dong had killed who knows how many divine spirit s in the wasteland.


    Therefore, the sword had completely lost all feeling, the entire place had stopped, and the shocked Gui Gu, who was in the midst of the sea of people, was at a loss as to what to do, and did not know how to continue.


    "Master, what''s going on? Why is there Sword Demon causing trouble?" Xu Dong could not understand why he would come to this place.


    In his previous life, he was the prehistoric Demon Emperor, and the legacy of the reincarnators, he would have to be on friendly terms with the Demons again in this life?


    "I obtained this sword from the Ancient Desolation Land. I originally wanted to break the taboo within and thoroughly control it, but who would have thought that something unexpected would happen?" and caught me off guard. "


    "Originally, I wanted to conquer him, but who would have known that he actually conquered me? Now, the demonic energy has already entered my heart and is about to take over my dao heart, turning it into a demonic heart. "That''s why I called you here today. I just want you to inherit my dao heart ¡­"


    Xu Dong nodded, he finally understood, but the most important thing was, he did not think that it was a good idea, because no one thought that it was.


    "Master, you are wrong."

 C438 Gui Gu

    "What''s wrong?" Gui Gu was suspicious.


    Xu Dong laughed and said: "Because the Master does not know, does not know how the Great Way is like, so you do not understand, and forget about everything else.


    Unrivaled ¡­


    This word surprised him. Could a dao heart really be invincible?


    Or maybe the heart could truly follow the dao, who could do such a thing?


    Gui Gu was very lucky, because he managed to do it just in time. Looking at the world in front of him, he knew what he wanted and what he wanted was everything.


    That was freedom and the future, a heart that was invincible. As long as one''s heart was invincible, then nothing in this world could defeat you, because they were invincible.


    Thus, he created a special life form like Xu Dong. He was too powerful, even the powerful Heavenly Dao could not defeat him. Reincarnation was also his creation. If he could do this in the Primordial Ruinworld, then he could also Transcend from the outside world!


    It was only because he was Xu Dong, and not because he was the real Xu Dong.


    Gui Gu was stunned, he saw Xu Dong''s future, his future would definitely be different.


    "Since you can suppress this demon sword, then this demon sword will be yours." He held onto the devil sword and gave it to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong took it, and without any surprises, accepted it, because only by accepting this item, would he be able to step into another realm.


    His battle prowess could jump beyond the Xuan level. Now, he didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to protect himself. With this demon sword, he would be more than enough.


    "There are still countless people waiting in the Southern Mountain City. They are waiting for our news and no one knows about the victories yet. I''m afraid the Southern Emperor still has some methods to deal with us." Gui Gu''s cold eyes seemed to be agitating Xu Dong''s soul.


    The Southern Emperor wanted to deal with them? One had to know that they were the vanguards of Demons. If they really wanted to fight against the Heavenly Door of Door, then they should at least choose a good opportunity, right?


    This was not a good time.


    It was just that Xu Dong had underestimated the Emperor''s Heart Technique.


    However, he didn''t know where this feeling came from.


    Southern City.


    In this land of gold and stone, no one had ever dared to cause trouble, but this place just had to have people, people who made people feel uncomfortable and disgusted.


    They looked at the people in front of them and gulped down their saliva. A rather serious man at the side patted their shoulders and said: "Be more normal, don''t act like you haven''t eaten a single person. You really are a group of waste."


    In the Transcendence World, the Demon also played an extremely powerful role. He looked towards the distant Mud City, and finally fell into a deathly silence.


    It vanished into thin air.


    "A group of demi-human race s actually dare to come to the Southern City? May I know if this is the presence of the Son of Heaven?" The demi-human race youth turned pale with fright, and anxiously ran elsewhere, but the charming youth did not give up as well, and said: "demi-human race, I am the Demon Catcher Song Xiaobao, why aren''t you capturing me!"


    If he really had to surrender, that would be a dead end, okay?


    The demi-human race youth ran even faster, he flew towards Hu Tong''s mouth, transforming into a gigantic ferocious tiger. With a roar, he wanted to disappear, but a gigantic net directly flew towards them.


    Puff ¡­ - street


    stood in front of him, and then Song Xiaobao flew right past Hu Tong''s mouth, and said: "Friend, catch it for me, the Heavenly Master Hall has a huge reward for you!"


    "Is that so? Sorry, I want this demon. " Xu Dong laughed, then threw a money bag towards Song Xiaobao.


    Just as he was about to say something, he was suddenly kicked away. The huge tiger roared and actually wanted to eat him. Then, a sword was unsheathed. The blood-red sword immediately made him shrink back in fear.


    "Bro, I''ll take this. Don''t worry, I''ll teach him a good lesson." Xu Dong looked at the fierce tiger with a lot of joy.


    "It''s not that I''m not willing to give it to you, it''s just that this tiger belongs to the demon. If something goes wrong, it might devour the owner!" Song Xiaobao reminded.


    "Don''t worry, if his dog can''t get rid of the sh * t, then I''ll eat tiger meat for the next meal." Xu Dong shot a glance at him, and Song Xiaobao became helpless.


    He said to Xu Dong: "Alright, since that''s the case, then do as you wish."


    In any case, he had already accepted the money, it didn''t matter if Xu Dong died or not, he could only fly away, leaving Xu Dong and the tiger here, no one knew what Xu Dong was thinking.


    In short, what was he so curious about? He didn''t expect there to be any more monsters in this place.


    Roar!


    "Evil creature, hurry up and transform into a human form!" With Xu Dong''s loud shout, the tiger turned into human form unwillingly.


    Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Not bad, you''re still considered obedient. However, if I get angry again, I''ll eat you right away. Also, follow me and don''t go too far away. There are quite a few Demon Seekers here. "


    This youth was not willing to follow Xu Dong. He did not want to risk his life to see if Xu Dong dared to eat him.


    In the Southern City, the people were all very friendly.


    When Xu Dong arrived, he saw many other people, including the Swordsman, the Demon Catcher, and the trader. Of course, the most important thing was that there were soldiers present.


    They were all waiting for the Demons to attack, who would have thought that the Door of Heavenly Enlightenment would stop them, the Southern Emperor was afraid that the Demons would attack again. As a result, countless heavenly soldiers were deployed.


    Southern Emperor felt that his own safety was already enough. In the vast imperial city, Southern Emperor was drinking and playing around, he had long been bewitched by the fox spirits.


    "I never thought that the Demons would actually be blocked by the old man from the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment, Gui Gu. I want to borrow their power to eradicate those sects for us, I''m afraid that we won''t be able to do it." He paused for a moment. Southern Emperor held a beauty in his arms and said, "What do you guys think? Is there any other way that you can kill me?"


    "Southern Emperor, I have a method, we can choose to borrow a blade to kill, and summon Gui Gu into the palace ¡­ After that, he would have someone kill him. They will call it Gui Gu trying to assassinate your majesty. "


    Southern Emperor was startled. He looked at the beauty beside him and felt that what she said made sense.


    The entire Imperial Palace was enveloped in darkness.


    "Who is it? How dare you attack under the feet of the Son of Heaven?! One of them shouted, looking like a guard.


    That person descended from the sky, his expression extremely unrestrained and arrogant. He looked at the few people, and saw that they had all been sent flying by his hand. "I am Nanxun, who do you think I am?"


    Everyone turned pale with fright. They had not expected that the Southern Prefectural King would return, and the foxes'' complexions had turned completely ashen. They wanted to escape, but who would have thought that there would be an unexpected turn of events?


    "You want to leave?" Nan Xun sneered, and directly attacked. He completely did not give face to the Southern Emperor.


    After grabbing them, with a casual squeeze, the three fox spirits transformed back into their original forms and the Southern Emperor fell into a coma. Upon seeing this, Nan Xun became even more furious and shouted: "You dare to confuse my royal brother, you don''t know whether you''re dead or alive!"

 C439 resuscitation in Southern Emperor

    "Please spare my life, Duke Jing. We were only sent here by Demon Emperor to tempt you and then they would want to kill you ¡­ "Who knows."


    He said, "Who knows that I haven''t died yet? I have to thank your Demon Emperor."


    Then, with a pinch of King Jing, the three fox spirits turned into dust. King Jing looked at Southern Emperor and said, "Brother Huang, I didn''t expect that you would be so wise that even after living for so long, you were still able to seduce the Demon Emperor. "They have disturbed our Southern Kingdom and caused the deaths of who knows how many people."


    Nanxun helplessly sighed, then turned to the others and said, "Why aren''t you quickly calling the imperial physician?"


    "Yes, Your Highness Duke of Jing." Many people began to busy themselves with work. They had not expected that the Southern Cyanwood Forest''s Jing King would actually return. It was just right that he returned.


    Many youths had already begun to mutter under their breath within the palace. No one knew what they were talking about.


    Southern Emperor sat upright on the main hall with a serious expression. His spirits were raised by an unknown amount as he said to the court official, "Demon Emperor has designed a trap for us. We will definitely return it to him."


    Above the court officials, many had already started whispering to each other. It was unknown what they were thinking about, but the Southern Emperor coughed and said, "If not for the return of Duke Jing, I''m afraid that we really might have died to those three fox spirits."


    What was His Majesty trying to do? What was he trying to say?


    Why did it suddenly feel such a chill in the hearts of others? Could it be that this monarch was going to go berserk again?


    "To reorganize the Qing Tian Sect, we will personally go and discuss with the people from the Qing Tian Sect and the Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment. They have done meritorious deeds in resisting the enemy and have paid countless amounts of disciples for our Southern Kingdom. There will be rewards ¡­" The Southern Emperor sputtered countless of words as he endlessly kowtowed to him ¡­


    Their Kaiser had finally returned, and the Southern Kingdom was once again brimming with vitality.


    Although the Southern Emperor might be able to persuade them to stay, it was impossible for Qing Tian Sect to return in glory in the past. After all, they had all died ¡­


    As the imperial government was corrupted, the problems of the numerous officials had yet to be resolved. Many of them were pondering what they should do and how to proceed with everything.


    Just then, they had a feeling that this Southern Emperor was trying to do. What the hell was this Southern Emperor trying to do?


    That bloodbath had caused the Qing Tian Sect to decline. One of the disciples who were still alive had founded the Qing Tian Hall, which had an extremely great origin.


    In the secret meeting at the Qing Tian Hall, the original head disciple of the Qing Tian Sect, Su Mu, was extremely angry, and said: "Kaiser Dog, you killed a disciple of my Qing Tian Sect, yet you said something like that today, you should have killed this Kaiser Dog!"


    "Hall Master, right now, our Qing Tian Hall''s strength is weak, and is not their match at all. If possible, I hope that we can join hands with the Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment. One of us is acting in secret, while the other is working in the light, which is much more convenient."


    "That''s right. Logically speaking, the Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment is currently united with us as a common enemy. We can rope them in." They all agreed with one another, but in reality, that was impossible. Although they had joined hands, who was to control it, and who was to contact them regarding this matter?


    They were not clear at all, Su Mu laughed coldly and said: "No, we do not need anyone to join us. We are acting in the dark and asking for news, just for our own benefit, and the Door of Heaven''s Enlightenment is still loyal. That old fellow Gui Gu, after hearing Southern Emperor''s words, must have forgiven Southern Emperor!"


    "Hmph." That Kaiser is too perverted, he was actually bewitched by the fox spirit, I wonder what he is thinking! " Lin Ye also joined Qing Tian Hall, and Ning Yi was the same as him.


    "That''s right, this old man is definitely going to die. We just need to wait. After waiting for a while, he will definitely die without a complete corpse!" Some people agreed and looked away. There was suddenly a lot of colorful things appearing everywhere. This kind of colourful things was extremely moving.


    They didn''t understand why. They looked at the colorful objects, and then Su Mu turned pale with fright. "Not good, this is the people from the imperial court!"


    That''s right, your reactions are still very fast, but I have already recorded down what you have said. I believe that no one will know about the last inheritance you have obtained from killing Qing Tian Sect. He was the Jing King, so sometimes he had to make some choice for the south, even if it was the wrong choice.


    For the first time, the crowd felt a sense of death. In the end, they were still young, and even after several bloody battles, they still did not understand why Nanke would suddenly want to kill them.


    "Didn''t the Southern Emperor say it? Why did he want to kill us?" They were all astonished by this question.


    However, Nan Xun only sneered, and said, "You are wrong, you are extremely wrong. There really is no one in this world that can cause the Southern Kingdom to fear. Just what are you two thinking about?" It is not important whether they say that the Southern Emperor is fierce or something else, what is important is that everyone must sacrifice themselves for the Southern Kingdom! "


    "Bullshit! For the Southern Kingdom, everything was a lie! Everything was a lie!" Su Mu cried out madly, and then his throat was pierced by a South Stream Sword. He fell into a pool of blood, his eyes filled with unwillingness.


    In the end, they still failed. They had no other choice but this. They were dead, and everyone here was dead because they were discussing matters that were not good for the Southern Kingdom.


    Xu Dong did not have the power to stop them. He watched everything that happened, and when no one was around, he buried them and left this place. The Southern Kingdom was doomed because they did not have the qualifications to live in this world.


    Xu Dong finally gave up on the idea of entering the palace by himself. He headed towards the Western Lake.


    There were many cultivators who chose to practice Cultivation in this place to calm their Dao hearts. It was only because of some special reason that they were able to form their Dao hearts, and were immune to the invasion of the hundred poisons.


    Xu Dong''s arrival had filled the entire place with pressure. They opened their eyes and looked in Xu Dong''s direction.


    Who is this person, his killing intent is comparable to a god of death, I never thought that he had such strong killing intent, who knows how many people he killed, or even the Demons.


    "Speaking of which, is there anything for him to do with so many people in this world? How could he possibly massacre a city by himself?"


    They were all suspicious. Some people thought that Xu Dong was an old monster who came to this world in a strange way, but they thought that it wouldn''t be long before it disappeared completely.


    It was because they knew that in this world, most of the demi-human race s were especially cautious when killing people and demons. They couldn''t kill those demi-human race s no, they couldn''t.


    Xu Dong acted like he was suppressing everyone, they were all shocked speechless. Then, they looked towards another direction, where a middle-aged man was playing chess by himself, and said: "I didn''t know that this represented justice, Xiao Jian. Would he make a move on this little brat? "

 C440 People of the World (1)

    "That''s hard to say. After all, although he represents righteousness, he is also very busy." They truly lost interest in that moment because they discovered that this young man was sitting opposite to them, minding his own business.


    No way. Why are you so arrogant?


    Xu Dong looked at Xiao Jian and said, "It''s boring to play chess by yourself, isn''t it?"


    "A little." Xiao Jian said as he raised his head to look at Xu Dong.


    "Then I''ll play chess with you." Xu Dong picked up Hei Zi and set him aside.


    They were all shocked. They never thought that these two special people would actually sit together and play chess?


    This made them feel that it was inconceivable and unfathomable. What was even more important was that their hearts were filled with countless unimaginable points of unity.


    They were all strong person.


    The West Lake was a place where one''s dao heart was concentrated. There were people competing here, and some people were discussing it.


    Southern Emperor.


    In his heart, he could no longer think of any enemies, whether they were dead or crippled, he had already become a tyrant. Most of the people in this world were in his mind, and he had paid a great price for them.


    The countless court officials were shocked, the Door of Heavenly Enlightenment had just resisted the Demons, it was meritorious for them to say that it was a reward, but why did it become a massacre?


    The Southern Emperor didn''t give an answer about why he destroyed the Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment. However, he had started a new round of fanaticism in this world, which was to erase countless sects from the map of the Southern Kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, massacring the Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment is a must!"


    "Yes, I ask that Your Majesty reconsider."


    Southern Emperor''s face was gloomy, he looked at the people below and said drunkenly: "You are looking to die, those are only some sects, killing is killing, what do you have to say?"


    "Your Majesty, how could they possibly kill us? If they did, the entire Southern Kingdom would fall into chaos."


    Someone continued to exhort them, but Southern Emperor only sneered, "Alright, can it be that you are actually still trying to communicate with them? Since that''s the case, someone, drag them out and execute them for us!"


    Southern Emperor became even angrier and said, "Since you have chosen to help them instead of helping your master, then damn it, kill all of them. We are going to fight for them!"


    They had not thought that the Southern Emperor would actually choose to do this, and so they were all speechless. As Nan Xun stepped into the great hall, he said, "Originally, I had thought that royal brother was only a fox spirit that had its eyes clouded, but Chendi did not think that you would actually not be bewitching, but instead want to ¡­"


    "Nanxun, you are the King of the Northern Jing. Go back to your fiefdom!"


    Nanxun helplessly said, "Elder Brother, do you still not understand?" In this world, a sect must exist. If you do not have any true thoughts, then you are not fit to sit on the throne.


    That''s right, there was only death for him. The court officials would not let him go, and the sects would not let him go either. This was because there was no one here who was loyal to him.


    "I understand now. So it turns out that you want my title of emperor. You want everything from me. Since that''s the case, I''ll kill you." The Southern Emperor rushed towards Nanxun. None of them could block it, and they saw a sharp sword light.


    Thus, the split of heroes began. Countless people started to rise up, and they discovered that right now was a very good opportunity to inform the Southern Kingdom''s giants that they had finally fallen. They began to gather their forces and take pride in themselves.


    And South Xun sat on the throne that he had thought about for who knows how many years. He laughed heartily and said, "The world is in chaos. Have all the sects that are loyal to the Imperial Family come, and let all those that aren''t loyal to the Imperial Family. Waiting for my death. Waiting for my head to hit the ground. "


    This person''s temperament was eccentric, but to ordinary people, he was much better than Southern Emperor. Many people began to walk forward, and they discovered that there was a difference because no one knew what exactly happened.


    Only some news were spread out, and that was that the Southern Kingdom had changed kings, and the North Jing King had become the Southern Emperor!


    The sky had changed, and the court officials were in a mess.


    Gui Gu never thought that all of this would still happen. He looked at the countless disciples, and finally knew that the Southern Palace had fallen in an instant.


    He nodded and said, "Disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, you are all clear now. The Southern Kingdom has risen again. The flames and smoke from the beacons have already completely ignited. It''s time for us to make a good choice about what we should do next. "

 C441 People of the World (2)

    They didn''t know whether they would continue to be loyal to the Southern Kingdom, or what it was like. The only thing they could do was to take turns and change the course of events.


    Countless people now knew why and why.


    As they walked forward, the world before them was filled with the unknown.


    Where Xu Dong was, they thought of Xu Dong first, and then they received definite information. The gate of heaven''s revelation was no longer the gate of heaven, but rather the army of the Southern Kingdom.


    On this continent, the majority of the people who held great power decided to borrow the power of the sects. They wanted to rely on the power of the sects to increase their popularity.


    Countless demons and ghosts had begun to move, because the thing that was moving up and down was not only the Homo sapiens, but also the demons and monsters they wanted to intervene.


    Xu Dong already knew about this from the Western Lake, but he did not choose to return to the Heavenly Door. In his view, the majority of the people in this world had ambitions.


    It was just that he needed peace. Completely silence.


    As a result, many people were puzzled. Other than eating, these two were playing chess. How many other changes could there be in this game?


    One day, countless soldiers came and disrupted the beautiful scenery of the Western Lake. Xu Dong was a little sad and Xiao Jian was also very impatient.


    Then they struck out with their swords, and all the soldiers in the sky died. It was said that they were the people of the eighteen dukes. The one they wanted to suppress was the Emperor!


    They really are homicidal maniacs.


    But why did Xiao Jian, who represented justice, become a homicidal maniac?


    Could it be that he had lost countless times in chess, causing him to be filled with anger?


    Everyone pondered, who would''ve thought that another person from the sky would come? This time was different, the one who came was one of the eighteen dukes.


    They had come here to recruit a saint.


    Xu Dong and Xiao Jian was a good choice, because the two of them were already famous in the West Lake.


    "I am the head of the eighteen dukes and am here specifically to invite you two to join the rebel army and wipe out the Southern Kingdom." The strongest of the eighteen dukes was named Zhou Xuanyi.


    This Zhou Xuanyi was a Heaven Realm expert and had too many strong person s under his command. Xu Dong did not think that he could defeat them, but they could not force themselves either.


    Xu Dong shook his head and rejected, then said: "There are Spirit Demon beings in the north and Spirit Demon beings in the west, why aren''t you killing the Spirit Demon beings? Why are you disturbing the peace of life here?"


    "The Southern Kingdom is uneasy. What do you think?" Zhou Xuanyi''s face revealed displeasure, he believed that settling the internal strife was the most important thing, as for the other races, they would rule the world first before taking care of it.


    "I think you should go back and fight against the demon. The contribution you have received this time should be recorded in the annals of history," Xu Dong said with a smile.


    As generals and dukes who protected their country, they had a choice when it came to the unrest in the Southern Kingdom.


    However, this choice was a bit unreasonable and unclear.


    Therefore, Xu Dong looked at them coldly. He was filled with disdain towards them, and the soldiers in the sky were enraged, because they believed that the eighteen dukes had done the right thing in bringing them together.


    It was just for a few real existences. They were constantly being suppressed by the rules of the Southern Kingdom. They had long since gone crazy. Regardless of whether they were right or wrong, or because they were angry inside, that was what they were thinking!


    Because they wanted it!


    Therefore, when they did such a thing, countless people felt an uncomfortable feeling. They seemed to have felt that Xu Dong and Yue Yang were different, that they had already surpassed them.


    This was because he was thinking about the people of the world, not his own honor.


    So they were worthy of respect, but they suddenly thought, no, why do they feel respect for others and deny themselves?


    Thus, they chose to be angry, and felt that Xu Dong and Xiao Jian were unreasonable.

 C442 Southern China

    Therefore, there was no reason for their Xu Dong and Xiao Jian to be here.


    "You''re wrong, this is chaotic times, chaotic times with formidable talents, don''t you know?" Zhou Xuanyi''s expression flew, in his eyes, he was a savior.


    He was the terminator of this chaotic world, and who would have thought that there would be such a special person like Xu Dong.


    "You''re not, you''re just a beneficiary." Xu Dong sneered, looking at the army in front of him, what were they waiting for?


    "Is that so? Although I''m just a beneficiary, but I''m also doing it for their future, aren''t I?" His smile was crazy, causing people to be unable to say anything wrong, because he was right, then were Xu Dong and the rest wrong?


    "How can you bear to destroy such a beautiful place like the West Lake? Only someone like you would do such a thing. " He laughed coldly, his face turning pale. This made people feel that he made sense.


    Zhou Xuanyi''s face darkened, and said to Xu Dong: "Fine, since I can''t let you be used by me, then I will kill you!"


    Crack!


    Bladelight flashed out, causing the few of them to feel a sharp pain. Then, a few shallow cuts appeared on their skin.


    "Zhou Xuanyi''s blade technique is probably already at the Mastery Stage. With such a relaxed and relaxed technique, I''m afraid that he has truly reached the peak." His entire being was in a bad state, he never thought that Zhou Xuanyi had already stepped into such a state.


    As for Xu Dong and the others, they had only taken a step back. Although Xu Dong did not have any strength, he was able to take a step back and was about the same as Xiao Jian.


    One part strength, one part rotation. The two of them were actually not injured in the slightest at all. Instead, they actually forced their way in. One step forward and they chased him until there was nowhere to run.


    This step was something that no one could do under the heavens.


    None of them could, none of them had any sort of luck, and at that moment, they finally felt an excruciating pain.


    What a terrifying sword intent, what a savage person. He scared them, and they couldn''t help but shiver. They didn''t even know what to do.


    "You all ¡­" Zhou Xuanyi was extremely shocked as he looked at the others and laughed coldly.


    There were countless cultivators in the West Lake. Most of them were watching the show. When they saw the two of them, it was as easy as paddling water.


    The wind whistled in their ears. The mountain peak was covered with sand and water. The water of the West Lake and the sand on their bodies.


    "If you join us and settle down the entire Southern Kingdom, you will be considered meritorious men. Do you really want to keep making mistakes and land this place in death?" Seeing that he was not able to do anything to Xu Dong and the rest, Zhou Xuanyi could only shout.


    The most important thing was not all of this. There was only one reason, and that was, it did not make sense.


    The sky changed and a person staggered over. He stared in front of him in confusion. There were a few people in front of him too. Why were they here?


    "Why are there so many people here?" He scratched his ears, then looked towards Xu Dong and said: "Oh my, why do you look like you''re acquainted with him?"


    "Do you know me?" Xu Dong laughed, he did not know why, but he felt that this person was very similar to him, just that he did not know who he was, and why he had come.


    "I came here for you. Don''t worry about it." He coldly laughed, making it hard for people to accept this fact. Why was there someone who was so certain?


    "The last disciple of the Qing Tian Sect, the disciple of the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment, Gui Gu. If it were not for the dead and the rest, you might have become one of us. " That person stood in front of Xu Dong.


    When the Southern Emperor released the information, they caught people from Qing Tian''s sect. However, Nanxun did not cancel it, and instead increased the bounty.


    Because the head disciple of Qing Tian, had died in his hands!


    Therefore, a majority of the disciples of the Qing Tian Sect resented him, and this resentment could not be dispelled.


    "So you''re a member of the Qing Tian Sect. Then, I''m really curious, what did you find me for?"


    "Because you are the future of the Gate of Heaven, and the Gate of Heaven has become a lackey!"


    In this place, there were people who were sad, people who were depressed, and people who didn''t know where to listen to music.


    The few of them did not know what to choose. They only had one choice left, and that was to think above others.


    If the heart is not calm, then the water will not be calm. The western lake is the spiritual water. The mountains and rivers rippled, and the nearby people''s hearts all twitched.


    "You can choose to take back your words and kneel and beg for mercy a hundred times. Perhaps, I can let you go." Xu Dong said to him earnestly, the man''s expression changed slightly, and he could no longer feel the movement of his breath.


    It was as if he was already dead.


    Who knew?


    He took out his long sword. This sword had a terrifying might, it was a Heaven Realm strong person, judging from his appearance, he had not consolidated his cultivation yet.


    "I am the number one disciple of the Great Elder of the Qing Tian Sect, Guan Xingke!"


    Guan Xingke introduced himself, then he stabbed forward. This sword was too ordinary, so ordinary that it made it hard for people to breathe.


    The Western Lake was getting more and more restless. Xu Dong was truly angry, he slashed his sword in front of him, which was filled with Demonic Qi.


    "Since you don''t want to kowtow and admit your mistake, then I''ll have to do it myself and let you die."


    Even though he was a Heaven Rank expert, Xu Dong was not afraid of him. On the contrary, he faced difficulties head-on as the devil blade shot towards the clouds. After a long while, a ripple appeared in their eyes.


    The Star Observation World never thought that he would lose, but he finally realized his mistake. The sky above the West Lake had shattered, and even the great Dao of all living things wanted to escape.


    The smell of blood ¡­ The disgusting smell of blood was too much for them to adapt to. They didn''t know what exactly it smelled like, but they could only think of one way, and that was to escape!


    Who knew that such a change would occur again? They didn''t even know what the thing in this person''s hand was. Neither did they understand how powerful that power was!


    Even the living creatures, even the West Lake, could no longer be suppressed.


    He retreated to the side, but who knew that Xu Dong had already moved, they could no longer stay, and could only make a move.


    Xiao Jian laughed heartily and said: "Qing Tian Sect has already declined. A sect with only one person, is nothing but a wine and meat bag."


    Xiao Jian chased after the Heaven Rank expert. Although the Heaven Rank expert was not powerful, in their eyes, Xu Dong was like a demon god.


    "He is the Demons, the sword in his hand is the devil sword, he has killed countless people, yet you all still chose to let him continue killing?" Zhou Xuanyi, the leader of the eighteen dukes, became furious and immediately brandished his sword, saying, "Only by killing him, will he not continue to live in chaos!"


    They rushed towards Xu Dong, but who knew what happened?


    It was only a moment, but they were already helpless. They had no other choice as they saw the southern army of the imperial government.


    There were also the Heavenly Door''s elders, Gui Gu and many other disciples. They had surrounded the entire Western Lake!


    "I can''t believe this is a conspiracy! My lord, let''s escort you out of this place!" The eighteen dukes said to Zhou Xuanyi.


    Zhou Xuanyi shook his head, and said: "The important figures have not appeared, there is no need for us to make a move now, we will be the first ones to make a move, and the ones who lose us will be us."

 C443 Death of the Eighteen Roads

    The Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment and the imperial government had actually truly formed a collusion. They chose the eighteen dukes, as well as the Qing Tian Sect that was hidden in the shadows.


    Their thoughts were very simple, and that was to kill them. To kill them all. On top of the mountains and rivers, the West Lake no longer had any traces of waves.


    Xu Dong was aware of this choice. He gently exhaled a breath of foul air and said: "That''s right, I already said it, so it''s still not too late to beg for forgiveness now. It''s just that I didn''t think that the two of you would die just like that, let alone feel so sad."


    "Xu Dong, don''t be arrogant. There will be a day when you all will die. They coldly snorted and prepared to die generously. Facing the gate of heaven in the sky, the southern imperial government said, "Come. If you want to kill us, then feel how many people will die!"


    "They''re just a bunch of chickens and dogs, a motley crowd. They deserve to die!" They coldly snorted, and suppressed the mountain and river. They stirred up a large amount of sand and leaves.


    One person after another died, their hearts were pierced through. Very quickly, they saw one person after another fall, followed by their own bodies.


    "South Xun is not a bad Kaiser, he''s just a bit abnormal, not that bad." Xu Dong laughed and walked forward.


    They looked at Xu Dong, and Xu Dong was like their center of attention, he was too casual, others did not know what he was thinking.


    What he said was too bad, it was just a description. Then, something good happened, and the members of the Qing Tian Sect already broke through the outer perimeter, directly flying away. With the people of the Heaven''s Gate, it was simply not enough to kill them.


    Most of the people in the other places, such as the eighteen dukes, were already dead. He only survived because someone like Zhou Xuanyi, who had countless of means of escape on his body, managed to survive.


    Xu Dong calmly looked at his surroundings as he looked at Xiao Jian and smiled. Then, Xu Dong asked, "Predecessor Xiao Jian, thank you for helping me. The strength of the eighteen dukes has already been weakened.


    "This is just a small matter, it''s not that important. You and I should continue playing chess." Xiao Jian hid his blade behind his smile, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    "Alright, since you want to play chess, then I will accompany you." Xu Dong sat across him.


    Xiao Jian picked up Bai Zi and threw him to the side. The two of them clashed with each other, the smell of gunpowder was intense, but he did not make a move. Xu Dong did not make things difficult for him, but rather decided to fight on the Go board.


    "Is the West Lake calm now?" Nan Xun asked.


    "Your Imperial Majesty, the waters of the western lake have calmed down." Gui Gu bowed and replied, no matter how highly he was evaluated, they only had one way to win.


    In his opinion, the government was currently too corrupt, and there was nothing that they could do. Even if they wanted to make things difficult for the gates of heaven, they had to open their eyes wide and take a good look.


    "Very well, I still have one more thing to do. This matter concerns the livelihood of the Southern Kingdom, the road ahead for all." Nan Xun spoke to Gui Gu once more. Seeing Gui Gu nod his head, he said, "I need the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment to become the number one sect in the world. I will support you."


    "Impossible, this is something that I cannot agree to. This is a battle against the martial arts world, I absolutely cannot do it. If it is possible, please find another person, Your Majesty." Gui Gu''s immediate rejection made NanXun somewhat angry.


    "My dearest friend, you should know what is the number one reason for this martial arts world. Do you understand?" he asked coldly.


    "This subject naturally understands, but this subject is not a puppet of the imperial government, and thus has no interest in it. If His Majesty insisted on doing so, then this subject and the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment can just avoid being a protector of the kingdom." Gui Gu was also tough. This was impossible, not to mention how many sects in the world looked down on him.


    None of them had that kind of strength, even the royal family. When they looked into the distance, they could see that the end of the hall was filled with countless soldiers and horses.


    "Your Majesty, are you trying to intimidate this official?" Gui Gu looked to Nanxun, who nodded helplessly. Gui Gu immediately lost his temper and said, "If that''s the case, then we''ll have to see if Your Majesty can keep this subject."


    "Array formation!"


    However, for the sake of an overlord, he had to do this. Those sects were the capital that he needed to conquer the continent in the future, and if he could not unite, then what capital did he have? This caused the Heavenly Door of Enlightenment to suffer huge losses, and he could not bear to continue watching it.


    Gui Gu flew up into the sky, and those countless people began to form a formation. The terrifying killing formation reeked of blood, and what made Nan Xun''s expression change slightly was, Gui Gu''s killing intent was actually even more terrifying than those military formations!


    "Just what did he obtain? Why does he possess such power? It''s too powerful! The smell of blood is simply enough to make one vomit."


    While Nan Xun was still in shock, Gui Gu had transformed into a sword, and directly pierced into the formation. The formation shattered, and in that instant, countless people felt a sense of despair.


    Pfft!


    Countless people had died. The Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment had completely fallen out with the Southern Kingdom. However, there was even a faint feeling of regret. Why did such a feeling appear?


    "Gather all the Heaven Rank expert s, head to the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment and destroy it!" With this order passed down, the future of the Southern Kingdom once again sank into an unpredictable situation.


    As he fell in midair, Gui Gu spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt that he could no longer continue forward.


    "If this Nan Xun didn''t reach his goal, then I''m afraid he''ll make a move against the gates of heaven. I have to go back as soon as possible, or else this will be difficult to predict!" Gui Gu lifted his already injured body, and quickly flew towards the Heaven''s Enlightenment door.


    Xu Dong felt his heart palpitating as he looked out of the window. He had a bad feeling, it was just that right at this moment, countless of shouts and shouts sounded, and he immediately understood.


    "Ten Heaven Rank expert s, the Royal guard of the Southern Kingdom! What a great stroke of luck! " Xu Dong sneered, he took a step back and escaped. He would not wait for death here, he was not strong enough, so he was not familiar with the others in the Heaven''s Enlightenment Door, so he could only give up on them.


    Yuan Tiangang and the other few elders were all Heaven Ranked members, the rest were mostly Earth Ranked or below, they could not stop them at all.


    Xu Dong quietly left but he was still discovered. This was a person who was holding onto a pike, his face revealed a sinister look, and rushed over while laughing coldly when he saw Xu Dong. Xu Dong took out the devil sword, and coldly stood where he was.


    It was only one person, and he wasn''t afraid!

 C444 The Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment is dead (1)

    But when two people walked out from the side, Xu Dong panicked. His cultivation was too weak, one mistake would result in him being killed, so he could only escape.


    He transformed into a rainbow, but the Heaven Ranked expert did not plan to let him escape, a weak Heaven Ranked expert immediately caught up to Xu Dong, and charged towards him. Xu Dong dealt with it with great difficulty, which surprised them, who knew that Xu Dong''s cultivation was only at the Profound Rank, and was actually that strong?


    But it didn''t matter, they could still kill him, because Xu Dong was too weak!


    Then, he chased after Xu Dong. The thin Heaven Ranked expert sneered: "Run, let''s see where you can run to.


    "That''s right, where can you go?! Go find your Master, your Master can save you! "


    "Hahaha, this looks so pitiful, so pitiful!"


    Xu Dong was still calm. He did not say a word as more wounds appeared on his body one after another. They had not played enough and did not want Xu Dong to die.


    As a result, they discovered a terrifying fact. They were immediately unable to catch up to Xu Dong''s movements.


    His bloodline, dragon race''s, his father''s, and his mother''s!


    Clang!


    When the blade and their weapon clashed against each other, their weapon broke into pieces, and one could imagine that their power was on par with Xu Dong''s, but their weapon could not compare to Xu Dong''s devil sword. They both spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Xu Dong in shock.


    "You ¡­ How can you be so powerful! " They were both panicking, not knowing what to do. They wanted to leave, but who would have thought that both of them would be struck by Xu Dong at the same time.


    Pfft!


    Blood flowed onto the demon sword. They were stunned. They shrank back in fear, but they didn''t know how to continue.


    "Now that you know you''re regretting it, shouldn''t your repentance be realized?" A wound appeared on their necks. They looked at it and soon collapsed, "When killing someone, please consider who should and who cannot be killed!"


    There was an unprecedented amount of peace in this place. After a long time, a few people passed by and asked, "What happened? Why did they all die here?"


    He never thought that there would be so many expert in the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment. Why did such an existence appear?


    This was a Heaven Realm expert, why did he die so miserably?


    Not long after, a few people appeared. They had never seen anyone in this world before. The gate of heaven should have fallen, so why ¡­


    "You''re here, are you ready for death?" A cold voice that made people shiver. Who was this person that suddenly appeared?


    Why did he appear here? What sort of story was this person filled with? Even though he was covered in blood, his aura was extremely frightening.


    Who was this? Was there such an existence in the Heavenly Do?


    Ding!


    The demon sword moved, and a few drops of blood fell on their faces. Heaven Ranked expert was already considered the peak, but the peak of this world was not just Heaven Ranked.


    "This aura, I''m afraid it already possesses the strength of the Yellow Sky Realm. Let''s quickly escape and report it to the Southern Emperor!" Only now did they realize that the person in front of them was not someone to be trifled with.


    His blood was filled with exploding flames, and he was a sharp sword. Where did he come from, and why was he in the Heavenly Door?


    Several people were surrounded by death. They wanted to leave this place. Suddenly, a person appeared behind them. When this person arrived in front of them, it made them feel terrified.


    "Gui Gu, you''re actually not dead yet?!" They realized in shock that the blood man was Gui Gu!


    The Sect Leader of the Gate of Heaven''s Enlightenment hadn''t died yet. Why was he still alive? That time, he had suffered such heavy injuries while trying to break into the military. Who would have thought that he was still so strong?


    "Of course I''m not dead. There is no one in this world who can let me die!" He gritted his teeth as he spoke to the people in front of him. Life was like a dream. He was alive, and in the end, he was still alive. He sneered at them and said, "You are nothing more than a bunch of lackeys. Truly lackeys!"


    "Is that so? Don''t forget, the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment is the first place. Only by being loyal to the royal family will you have a future. And you, the Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment, no longer have the ability to fight against the royal family."


    "Hahaha, Yuan Tiangang is dead, and most of the people in your sect are already dead, what other abilities do you have?"

 C445 The Gate of Heavenly Enlightenment is dead (2)

    They were all laughing crazily, they seemed to have temporarily forgotten that they were also at the end of their road, and were about to die. Who knew, who would know, this time, they were both injured, and their royal family had lost so many Heaven Rank expert s.


    They finally understood. They finally knew the difference between them. Why did they have to lose so much? Why did the Heavenly Doom leave the Royal Family?


    They only had one thought in their minds, and that was that they were born royalty, and that they would die as royal ghosts!


    Therefore, they were not afraid at all. If they died, there would still be something that the royal family would give them. It could be said to be a pension.


    "Wanting to die is too easy, but I won''t let you die that quickly."


    What did Xu Dong want to do? Why did he want to do this?


    "Chi!"


    Xu Dong laughed in surprise. He took a step back and laughed out loud: "If you''re afraid of that, then kneel down and submit to me, submit to my feet, your Lord will bring you to conquer the stars in the world!"


    Gui Gu''s shocked expression when he looked at Xu Dong was filled with scarlet, what''s wrong with him!


    Gui Gu could not help but want to retreat, but suddenly, Xu Dong''s devil sword dropped to the ground, with him, several nearby Heaven Realm expert s were sucked in.


    That was an oath!


    They didn''t want to become puppets, but they had no chance to resist. The only choice they had was to die here.


    They did not want to die. Who knew that not long after that, a blood dot appeared. That blood dot made them feel a little helpless. Who knew that this would happen? It was not their fate!


    Xu Dong laughed loudly. His eyes were truly scarlet and the terrifying rays of light had made them afraid.


    Not long after, five people kneeled on the ground. They had all submitted, Xu Dong''s expression was shocked, he walked towards the other side, which was the distant world, he did not know what that world held.


    Who is the person and where is the person?


    Xu Dong''s long hair fluttered in the wind as he stood there arrogantly and unrestrainedly. He already possessed an evil thought, and other than Gui Gu, no one knew the answer.


    The Demon Sword was extremely happy as he replied, "I''ve finally come out! I''ve finally come out!"


    This world could no longer contain him. No one would ever let him become the existence of this world again.


    The only person he knew about, Gui Gu, had submitted. There truly was no one in this world who was worthy in his eyes anymore.


    Southern Emperor looked towards the direction of the Heaven''s Door and felt a sense of danger. Suddenly, he saw a long streak of light that carried a terrifying destructive aura, and directly tore him apart. He looked at the scar in the sky in despair.


    "No. Why have I endured so many humiliations for so many years? I have been living a life of fear, and I have plotted countless things to make me become an overlord. Why have I been so easily taken away? Could it really be ¡­" Heaven''s will cannot be disobeyed! "


    He yelled out in despair, and then a sword light appeared in the sky, directly annihilating him. Countless people here saw this, and thoughts of despair filled their minds. There was only one choice, submit or die!


    These were their two choices. They had no choice but to choose; they didn''t choose the ones they didn''t care about. Each of them had a streak of sword-light that annihilated them, and then the ten thousand kilometers of light became even more terrifying.


    All of them were dead, the only ones who survived were those who chose to submit. Some of the unparalleled strong person were not able to resist, what right did they have to do with that?


    They finally felt that this was a power, a power they could not contend against. Even if it was the strongest strong person, they could only choose to submit!


    The strong person was extremely terrifying, they could truly feel the existence of a god, what kind of existence was this god?


    When a person appeared above the void, it was Xu Dong''s gaze. They knew this person, and the people of the West Lake also knew him.


    Xiao Jian took out his own sword, looked at Xu Dong who was in the sky, and said: "Xu Dong, don''t forget your original intention, don''t forget the goal you want. You are not a demon, you are not a demon!"


    "Shut up, I am the devil of this world. You actually want to wake up that cowardly me? You''re courting death!" Xu Dong was infuriated, she struck out with her palm towards him. Her palm instantly caused a shadow to appear on the ground, it was Xu Dong''s palm, so much so that even the lines on her palm could be seen.


    They went crazy, not knowing what to do. The sky had lost so many expressions, all life had lost its color, they could only see in horror that Xiao Jian had used his sword to block, but who knew that he would be smacked into the ground and sunken in.


    He was not dead yet, but he continued to vomit blood. The sky had lost many colors, such as the blue sky.


    To their horror, they discovered that Xu Dong had disappeared again, and there was an additional dot between their eyebrows, which was their slave imprint.


    They had discovered the terrifying truth, and that was that Xu Dong was crazy. Not only was he crazy, he was also a little strong.


    Wait, a little bit strong?


    To turn a God of Slaughter into a nail, was strength as simple as that?


    Then, they discovered something. They were all enslaved, so why were they enslaved? Suddenly, they disappeared. This person ¡­


    "AHH!"


    They held their heads as they felt incomparable pain. They were pleasantly surprised to discover that it wasn''t them, and then they were sealed.


    Xu Dong turned into a ray of divine light and disappeared, leaving only one person standing there. He realized that Xu Dong was too pitiful.

 C446 Demon God or Xu Dong (1)

    Xu Dong directly arrived at the Southern Kingdom''s border. This border region had long ago become a place that was not its usual place, and this world was filled with things that disgusted him.


    That person looked towards Xu Dong, and Xu Dong also landed on his body. This person was simply too ridiculous, Xu Dong reached out his hand, and took it in.


    "Who are you? Why are you waiting for me here?" He looked at this person and realized that his cultivation was about the same as his.


    "I am Xing Dong." His brows darkened as he said: "Since you want to stop me, are you prepared to be killed by me?"


    "Are you sure you can kill me?" He smiled coldly, his expression somewhat unfathomable. Perhaps this person also possessed great strength.


    There was a long rainbow in the sky, covering up the sun and a star in the distance. Xu Dong finally realised that this person had a Domain of Power.


    With Huang Tian''s strength, he could condense a terrifying space. Someone like him could be called a genius, but who would have known that he would make the first move.


    This power could shatter anything. Xu Dong felt a wave of pleasure in his heart, and said to Xing Dong: "Very good, you''re not bad, it''s just that my original self was too weak. Luckily you met me, you can go and die right now!"


    The devil sword descended from the sky and slashed him flying, before the figure of Xu Dong appeared again. This time, the devil sword carried a terrifying power, and stabbed the sword at Xing Dong''s waist, right through his body.


    "Indeed, the demons are different. Even this world will not be able to eliminate you, so why would this devil sword appear? Could it be that it is really here for this Xu Dong?"


    Xing Dong pondered for a while in his heart. Then, Xu Dong''s voice once again rang in his ears, and said: "That''s right, I forgot to tell you, no one can truly do anything in this world. You only have one choice, and that is to die at my feet.


    Suddenly, Xing Dong started laughing. Xu Dong felt a bit of pain and retreated a few steps backwards, falling straight down from the sky and smashing onto the ground. A sword suddenly appeared by his waist, making him feel inconceivable.


    "Why? Why is my sword on my body? Why is it not on you?"


    "Because there is no one in this world who can kill me. Furthermore, once I release my domain, there will be no one left in this world. " He laughed coldly. It was simply impossible for him to adapt to such circumstances. It was truly impossible for such a person to appear ¡­


    Puff!


    Xu Dong was shocked to discover that there was actually something else. He turned to Xing Dong and asked, "What is this?"


    "That is the acknowledgement of your death!"


    "If I die, everyone here will die!"


    "Then go and repent in hell. As for the Southern Kingdom, if there is one less Southern Kingdom, what does it matter? " Xing Dong said to Xu Dong, finding it funny.


    That''s right, so what if this world lost one from the Southern Kingdom? Wasn''t it the same? Wasn''t it possible to establish a foothold in this world?


    So Xu Dong had completely overthought things, and had already lost something here, including their symbol of death. Xu Dong''s loss of breath made Xing Dong feel very comfortable, but he suddenly realized that something was amiss.


    Xu Dong did not die because there were still people living here. It was Xiao Jian and many other cultivators from the West Lake.


    "Huh? It can even detach a golden cicada from its shell?" He was so happy that he seemed to have found a new joy, and then, he chased after where Xu Dong had left from. Even though he didn''t know where that place was, it didn''t matter, he could still find it and kill it!


    A streak of starlight flew into the distance while Xu Dong turned into a red streak of light, escaping in another direction. He did not expect to meet an opponent like Xing Dong that could cause him to lose in an instant.


    However, it didn''t matter, he could still take a detour, and Xing Dong might not be able to catch up to him again.


    "Hahaha, give up. There is no one here who can chase after me. I am the strongest person in this world." Xu Dong flew while laughing out loud.


    But who knew that the stars in the sky seemed to have eyes, as they stared at Xu Dong. Xu Dong finally noticed the commotion around him and was enraged, but he had no choice but to continue escaping.

 C447 Demon God or Xu Dong (2)

    He hoped to stay far away from this place and avoid being discovered by Xing Dong. Who knew that there were actually stars here?


    Therefore, those eyes were still there, causing Xu Dong to be unable to endure it any longer, he slashed towards the sky and said: "Xing Dong, don''t you dare go too far with your actions, I will make you pay a heavy price!"


    "Really? I don''t care. Why do you think I want to kill you? "Because you have something in your body that I need. Give it to me, and I''ll let you go!" Xing Dong''s voice came out from the sky. Xu Dong could not take it anymore and headed towards the ground.


    Puff!


    Standing on the ground, he was already filled with anger. He never thought that Xu Dong would actually still be able to escape, and that he still had the Earth Escape Technique!


    "Damn bastard, don''t worry, one day you will be found by me!" Xing Dong was furious. He looked towards the sky, then closed his eyes and left this place.


    When Xu Dong came out of a cave, he had already changed into a person''s face. He said: "Xing Dong, there will be a day when I make you want to die from pain. I, Xu Dong, actually dares to chase and kill you, you must be tired of living! "


    "This place isn''t bad, I''m afraid it''s the most beautiful place in the world. This is great, I can use a demonic technique to kill them and then obtain pure blood to heal my injuries." Xu Dong was extremely happy. He looked into the distance and saw a village.


    The village was very beautiful, and he couldn''t help but feel at peace because there was something here that he couldn''t bear to part with.


    This was the attitude that a large world should have. Not bad, not bad at all!


    This kind of thing was called kindness!


    Xu Dong took a step forward, and unintentionally saw a woman, who asked him to let go of her, and said: "Qing Lan?"


    The woman glanced at him with a beautiful smile, causing him to be unable to relax. He didn''t know how long it had been, but the courage to continue on was already gone.


    He muttered, "I didn''t expect to finally see you here. Why are you here and why did you meet me here ¡­"


    At that moment, it was as if he had let go of his devil heart. He silently picked up his sword, and then flew up into the clouds. "Come. Since you want to die, come over here."


    Xing Dong sneered, and felt that Xu Dong was just a madman.


    "You know this, it''s not because I''m making things difficult for you, but because you''ve gone too far and I''m unable to adapt to your actions!" Xing Dong was arrogant, he knew that Xu Dong could not beat him, so he was extremely arrogant. In short, if he wanted Xu Dong to die, he would have to pay a price.


    "No way, why would there be immortals here?" The villagers were all shocked. There was actually such a mysterious deity here?


    They were all astonished, and then they were suddenly astonished. Then, they slid down into the air and started to practice their dao techniques.


    Then, a person fell from the sky. One was Xing Dong, and the other was Xu Dong.


    They were all severely injured, or maybe not, but Xu Dong still existed. He stood up and sneered: "I already said, don''t make me angry.


    "I''m only doing this for this world. What''s the reason?" Xing Dong said in disappointment. He was truly powerless, because he had sunk into grief. "What are you doing?"


    "For the freedom of this world, what else is there?" Xu Dong laughed lightly, causing him to feel a little uncomfortable. He looked at Xu Dong with a helpless expression.


    The sky could no longer continue, whoever lost would win.


    Since it was an immortal''s land, they could not get too close to it. All they saw was Xu Dong pull out his sword, stab Xing Dong''s chest, and then fall down as well.


    "What''s going on?" The village chief came, he looked at the situation between Xu Dong and Xing Dong, and his expression became uneasy, "How is this possible, our Hidden God Village has been hiding in the continent for countless years, why has someone else appeared?!"


    "Did someone break our taboo?" A villager would find it hard to accept this. After all, if they were to be exposed, others would find out and ¡­


    Plunder.


    Especially those demon dwellers and demons. Those people were capable of committing all sorts of crimes, so who knew what they were doing in the Demons.


    However, they had no other choice. Thus, the Village Chief could only helplessly accept it. Then, he said to those people, "Bring the two of them in. Let them take good care of them. Don''t let them die."


    "Understood, Village Chief!" They nodded and then left the place together with Xu Dong and Xing Dong.


    While some people were wondering who they had offended, some people had already passed through the formation. However, after a moment of confusion, he left.


    Xu Dong didn''t know when he woke up, but his injuries were severe anyway. He looked at the house in this place somewhat helplessly, and in the end, sat cross-legged to recuperate.


    "Where is this?" However, he had no way to kill him, so he could only choose to lower his head and say: "Consider yourself dead, I never thought that you would actually still be alive."


    "Just where is this place? Why is there no record of this place in the Southern Kingdom?" Xu Dong tried his best to recall something that even he couldn''t recall clearly. After that, he could only suppress his curiosity and continue falling into deep sleep.


    After some time, a voice filled with panic came from outside the door, and then a black mass of people rushed in. Xu Dong looked at the elder in front of him and asked: "Who are you, and why are you here?"


    "No, you should tell me who you are, right?" That old man sneered. He was the village chief here. For them to have come here by themselves, what right did they have to be allowed to introduce him?


    Xu Dong laughed, then asked: "I am Xu Dong, who are you?"


    "Richy Rich." The old man harrumphed coldly.


    "Alright, elderly person Family, can you help me kill that person? As long as he dies, I can give you money!" Xu Dong looked at him with a serious expression.


    "What did this person do to make you want to kill him?" Qian Duoduo was extremely suspicious, but he had to be on guard. If Xu Dong became fierce, this village would be destroyed. So, the old man was very vigilant. He asked, "Are you a good person or a bad person?"


    "I am a good person and he is a bad person. If you kill him, I can give you wealth and glory." Xu Dong repeated himself.


    There was no other way. They were both heavily injured, so they could only use this method to agitate the old man to kill him!

 C448 Two bad guys (1)

    "How can I trust you?" the old man asked again.


    Xu Dong thought, why is this old man spouting so much nonsense? However, he could only patiently say, "If you don''t believe me, you will regret it one day."


    Xing Dong slowly woke up and said: "At elderly person''s home! If you kill him, and if he doesn''t die, you will truly regret it! "


    The Village Chief was silent for a while. He thought for a while and said, "The great formation in the village has been destroyed. Who knows how many people have rushed in. We don''t know what to do with the hundred years of peace in God''s Hidden Village."


    Countless people thought that this was a heavenly paradise. They all rushed over, causing the old man to not know what to do. There were even people who forced him to hand over the treasures from the village.


    As for this matter, I am very sorry, as long as Predecessor help me kill him, and when I recover my strength, I can restore this formation once more.


    Xing Dong also began to tempt Qian Duoduo. After all, only the old man had the ability to decide who to kill in this place.


    "Hehe, so the formation here was broken by you. I came from underground, not from you!" Xu Dong sneered.


    The old man immediately understood what he should do and said, "Since the two of them are bad people, then start a fire tomorrow!"


    Xu Dong and Xing Dong looked at each other and saw the mockery in each other''s eyes.


    "No way, Old Grandpa, can you tell right from wrong? I am so handsome, no matter how you look at it, I am a good person, okay?" Xing Dong compared to Xu Dong, he was indeed much more handsome and handsome, why does this elderly person think that he too ¡­


    "Whatever, both of you are going to die anyway. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease!" The old man was extremely angry and thought that Xu Dong and Xu Dong must die. He said to a painting on the wall: "The ancestors already left a prophecy, they once said that for those who intrude into the great formation, they must be killed, or else there will be endless troubles in the future. Who would have thought that today would finally come!"


    "Wait, old man, I didn''t intrude. I''m drilling into the ground, do you understand?" Xu Dong was extremely angry, this did not concern him in the first place, why did she bring him along?


    Xu Dong and Xing Dong looked like they were from Demons. If they did not choose to kill one person, then they would not be able to live. Then, they only had one choice, and that would be to kill two people!


    Before long, a ray of multicolored light appeared. This multicolored light was from someone else, and it was a woman as well. Xu Dong revealed a joyous expression and said: "Xing Dong, right now, you are undoubtedly dead. It seems ¡­"


    Boom! *


    "The home of the village head, the best house in the village. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter, Kid, your dog life is still in my hands, don''t be too arrogant!"


    Xu Dong''s entire being did not look good, he felt that the heavens were trying to kill him, but he suddenly laughed out loud: "Hmph, old man, you are forcing me, looks like I can only choose to do this, that is ¡­"


    Crack!


    All of a sudden, Xu Dong broke out in a cold sweat. He sat on the bed and laughed helplessly: "Alright, since it''s like this, then let it be, but I forgot to tell you, my people are all here. If you guys want to survive, then it''s best not to touch me."


    Xu Dong sneered. A few people appeared in the distance, and they were walking back and forth, wanting to save Xu Dong. However, they had forgotten where exactly this place was.


    This was the most mysterious place in the Hidden God Village. However, there was also a special sort of mysteriousness, and that was power that no one was able to sense.


    This place was full of taboos.


    In the ancient land.


    "They can''t get into our house." The old man chuckled.


    "How is this possible? There is no such thing in the world." Xu Dong laughed, and said indifferently.


    That''s right, this world contained countless forces of conservation. There was no way for them to retreat, they only had one choice, and that was to eliminate this place.


    But no one could do that. Generally speaking, only those almighty elders could do so.


    It was just that Xu Dong did not expect that even though his techniques were superior, the devils of others were still a few feet stronger!


    Xu Dong was immediately speechless, while Qian Duoduo was not even slightly afraid, only one person was slightly afraid, and that was Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong realised that he was not in a good mood, because this fellow is too crazy, he even had to put down the blade in your hand, can we sit down and talk?

 C449 Two bad guys (2)

    "I can see from your eyes that your eyes are filled with an unadaptable killing intent. I can feel that you are a Demons, so you are lying to me.


    As the knife fell from the sky, the Pig Slaughtering Knife still had a bit of the smell of blood. Most importantly, the knife was filled with terrifying power. This was not something that belonged to mortals.


    Who knew that he would suddenly stop, the Pig Slaughtering Knife was blocked by Xu Dong''s devil sword, Xu Dong looked at him and said: "To be honest, I really do not wish for you to do this, because I have no choice, and really have no way to control it."


    A hint of sadness suddenly appeared in Xu Dong''s eyes. He closed his eyes and sighed: "But who knows, there is no one in this world ¡­ Are you willing to control that power? "


    The sky was no longer blue, the scarlet color condensed once again. Xing Dong''s mouth was trembling, he really did not know what to say anymore.


    "Your heart has always been kind, but who knows? There are already so many strange things in this world, there''s nothing much to say." He smiled and looked away. The room suddenly shattered.


    "There''s no other way. This is something that cannot be refused. "If you are forcing me, then ¡­" Xu Dong grabbed onto the devil sword and immediately stood up, he was filled with an aura that made it impossible to approach.


    That''s the Demons!


    "Essence demonic energy!" Qian Duoduo took a few steps back in fear. He realized that Xu Dong was a person with unfathomable depths, and was simply unable to adapt.


    Just what was this? Why did he possess such power? He ¡­


    Puff!


    Qian Duoduo was immediately sent flying with a kick by Xu Dong. The old man who was just about to kill Xu Dong with his Pig Slaughtering Knife was now only able to fly away with a kick by Xu Dong. Then, Xu Dong landed on Xing Dong''s body and said: "Tell me, how do you want to die?"


    "I ¡­"


    Puff!


    Blood flowed down the bed as Xu Dong smiled sinisterly, saying, "Alright, since you don''t want to say what you want to say, then I''ll give you a quick death!"


    Qian Duoduo: "¡­" Even f * * * k this was f * cking satisfying.


    Xing Dong died such a miserable death, how could Xu Dong say those words?


    Too shameless, too shameless?


    How could there be such a shameless person in the world!


    Qian Duoduo was shocked, he did not know how Xu Dong was going to humiliate him.


    "Old man, I won''t kill you." I will also return to normal here, but there is a beauty here, I want you to hand her over. After that, I will leave, "Xu Dong coldly said to him.


    "Who?" he asked weakly.


    Xu Dong laughed: "I do not know her name. If you ask everyone in the village to come out, I will take her away."


    Xu Dong coughed and spat out blood, but this was not a big deal for him, the village chief Qian Duo had no choice but to let the villagers out.


    Xu Dong looked at all the women here, lowered his head, and asked: "What about the other one?"


    Qian Duoduo''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know how to explain. The missing woman was his daughter. If ¡­ Xu Dong had set his eyes on her, so what should he do?


    Out of selfishness, he hid it, but he never thought that Xu Dong would truly see his daughter''s beautiful face!


    "That person won''t do. If you want to take her away, you might as well kill me!" Qian Duoduo made up his mind. He had decided to risk his life.


    "I won''t kill you, but I will ¡­" Xu Dong sneered and looked towards the others. At the same time, the others sensed a cold Qi, which made Xu Dong want to kill someone.


    If they couldn''t stop him, many people would probably die.


    However, he suddenly realized that this old man was still as resolute as before. They did not want the Village Chief to give up so much life for his own daughter, so they immediately said, "Village Head, you can''t do this, we have so many people, if we were to exchange for the life of a little lass, then the Hidden God Village would no longer exist!"


    Richy Rich was stuck in a dilemma. He really didn''t know how to choose. Was this all he could do?


    He looked at Xu Dong and said: "If you want to take my daughter away, then treat her well.


    He had already decided that all the men in this world were not good people. Of course, he was the only one who was good. However, for the sake of the villagers, he had to do this as well.


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "Don''t worry, I will love and protect her for the rest of my life. If she isn''t the person I know, I will give up."


    Xu Dong''s eyes were filled with memories. The first time he saw it, he had lost it all. It was already unknown how long it had been, perhaps even how long it had been.


    Qian Duoduo gave a cold snort and said, "It''s best if you do that. Otherwise, I won''t let you off even if I become a ghost."

 C450 Abandon All (1)

    In the distance was the Village Chief''s house. It was a simple and crude bamboo house.


    There was the sound of water flowing, the sound was moving people''s hearts, Xu Dong clenched his teeth, feeling a bit excited, he did not know what it came from.


    He was unable to adapt to the excitement. It had been a long time since he had felt this way. He even thought that his heart had died.


    This place was only one person, and his messy clothes made Xu Dong''s heart move, he walked forward, but who knew that Richy Rich would suddenly stop Xu Dong, and said: "My daughter has not liked this place for many years, and she does not like to talk, or cause trouble, or anything in this world ¡­ Even me. "


    Xu Dong didn''t understand why Qian Duoduo was still so worried, why she still had to tell him so much.


    "In this world, I owe no one else but her ¡­ If you take her away, it might be good for her. " He fell into silence, not knowing what to think. Was there only one choice?


    He was lost in thought. Although his daughter hated him, he had no reason to let her take him away.


    After an unknown amount of time, Xu Dong could no longer hold it in and walked to the front. Qian Duoduo''s daughter, because she hated Richy Rich, did not have the surname Qian, but rather the surname Qian.


    "Qing Lan..." Xu Dong walked in front of her and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Are you here to take me away?" She turned around, and Xu Dong was completely dumbstruck. It was really very similar, if not for ¡­ If she was already gone, Xu Dong might really think it was her.


    Qing Lan... She was no longer there. What was she?


    Could it be that all the characters in this great wasteland would appear in this transcendent world?


    Or perhaps it was someone else, and Qing Lan was still alive. She was the person in front of him.


    Or someone else?


    Xu Dong was stunned for a moment. He himself did not understand what he should do.


    "You didn''t take me away. You''re still suspecting that there''s someone else in your heart. " She lowered her head helplessly and looked away, looking very pitiful.


    Xu Dong revealed an expression of unfathomable bitterness. He didn''t know what to do, and didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m sorry, I just feel a bit regretful. After all, she''s already been dead for many years." Xu Dong sat on the side in a dejected manner.


    There was still some tea on the table.


    "Really? Isn''t this all fate?" She smiled and then walked to the side. After lowering her head to meditate for a moment, she said, "Are you really not the person who took me away?"


    "Maybe not, but so what? I can take you away, can''t I?" Xu Dong waved his hand.


    "That''s fine too. I should leave this place. This place is not too beautiful. Hehe ¡­" She laughed, not knowing what to smile for, but she might be laughing at Xu Dong''s sham.


    Qian Duoduo was extremely worried as the stars lingered in the distance. He hesitated.


    The pressure Xu Dong was giving him was too great. If anything went wrong, he would have the whole village accompany him in death. Although Xu Dong liked his own daughter, he still felt a little heartache.


    "Could it be that the Divine Hidden Village is about to disappear?" Qian Duoduo looked at the stars doubtfully.


    Beams of light after beams of light landed directly on the Divine Hidden Village. Their arrival caused the entire village to become a market place.


    "astral race cannot be killed by others. If Xing Dong dies here, I can feel his blood." The man with the sword in between his eyebrows snorted, walked to the front of the villagers and asked: Where''s Xing Dong? "Where is it?"


    They did not expect another group of people to come. It seemed that this group was here to seek revenge for the dead man.


    They looked towards the position of the village chief''s house, and then, like several divine gods, they headed towards the village chief''s house. Xing Dong''s death state made him unable to relax, he said: "Alright, I never thought that my astral race would dare to kill someone, there is no longer a need for this person to live, and there is no need for this village either!"


    Those villagers looked at them helplessly. Why did everyone here want to kill them?


    Was there no one normal here?


    "Whoever kills them, stand out and let them die a little easier."


    They looked at each other, and did not know how to reply. Xu Dong''s slaves near them had all taken out their swords, they had decided to take action, even if Xu Dong was not around.


    "Alright, since you are all their accomplices, then let''s kill them all!"


    Xu Dong looked towards the battlefield and laughed: "Alright, now you and I are going to leave. Now that I have done something for you, you can decide whether or not you want to leave with me."

 C451 Abandon All (2)

    "No, I have. I have already decided." She spoke quickly.


    Xu Dong still did not know her name, but at the moment, he didn''t have anything that wanted her to say his name, so he immediately laughed: "Your name is Qing Lan!"


    This was the first time she felt that this name sounded so nice. As for why only she knew the answer to this question, no, perhaps the answer in her heart was also empty.


    When Xu Dong arrived at the battlefield, he revealed a happy expression and said: "So many people have died, who are you? Xing Dong is your clansman? "


    Those people stopped, and Xu Dong who was standing behind the crowd asked.


    "You are the one who killed Xing Dong?" They looked at Xu Dong, thinking about something.


    "Who else could have killed him other than me?" Xu Dong chuckled, and his entire body revealed a hint of bloodlust. Then, he said, "His blood is extremely pure, much purer than any previous astral race."


    That''s right, that''s right. Perhaps they did not know what they were experiencing, and Xu Dong could clearly feel that Xing Dong''s blood was purer than the Prince Xing''s, could it be that this was the result of transcending the world?


    "Impudent, brothers and sisters, kill him and avenge Xing Dong!" The people of astral race were furious and rushed towards Xu Dong, but they were also a bit weak.


    Some were weak and some were strong, but they were too overbearing. When Xu Dong was strong, he could kill them at will.


    It was a pity that Xu Dong was injured now, and was extremely injured.


    "AHH!"


    The stars were enraged, and they all rushed towards Xu Dong. Xu Dong took a few steps back while laughing, and the devil sword in his hand immediately spewed out a large amount of blood mist. Xu Dong laughed: "The entire world is mine, why are you all doing this?"


    Why? Why would they still be able to do that, they could only retreat a few steps and leave this crappy place. They realised that Xu Dong was too evil.


    "You want to leave? It doesn''t exist. If you left earlier, you might have had the chance. Who knows ¡­" Xu Dong laughed, his entire person was filled with a devilish Qi.


    Then, an intense killing intent exploded from his body as demonic energy filled the air. Standing on this star, he revealed his fangs, which made everyone tremble.


    For some reason, the people from the astral race finally felt a terrifying aura. Even though they were afraid, could they not retreat?


    No. The prerequisite was that they had to beat him up. Although Xu Dong had forcefully increased his power, although he was different, he was still essentially the same. After all, he was injured.


    "Come on, you guys have sacrificed yourselves, I''m going to slaughter the stars!" Xu Dong laughed, those subordinates of his who committed suicide in front of him, the scene was extremely bloody and unadaptable!


    They actually committed suicide, and this made all of them shout in unison: "For Lord!"


    Pfft!


    Blood gushed out as Xu Dong absorbed it into his body. His entire being''s aura exploded once again, as to why his power was so strong, this was the power of the devil.


    Perhaps they shouldn''t have come to this place. This place was filled with evil, making it impossible for people to avoid it. They became silent. The truly terrifying aspect of this power was that endless killing could give one endless amounts of power.


    Because Xu Dong was a demon!


    At an unknown distance, a person''s head appeared. He had two horns on his head, and that was Demons.


    Then there were the hunchbacked people who appeared in the distance. They were demi-human race.


    The birth of the Dao, the birth of three lives, the birth of three lifeforms. These were the most powerful races, as well as some special races. They were the humans, demons, and demons.


    As for the immortal god, it wouldn''t be those powerful cultivators who would only add fuel to the fire for their own future.


    They suddenly regretted coming to the God Hidden Village, but they did not turn their heads to shoot, so they could only choose to kill Xu Dong or the other people.


    Only then would the demons be able to exist in this world. They would no longer have to endure hunger, and they would no longer have to pay those so-called lives for their territory.


    However, something like Xu Dong had just appeared. Whether he was a good person or a bad person, nobody knew whether he was a half human half devil, unless the entire Demons submitted or even the entire demi-human race submitted. Only then would it form a one-sided situation.

 C452 Abandon All (3)

    "Hahaha, the blood is pure enough to make me happy. Did you guys come here just to give me your experience?" Xu Dong looked at the Demon and Demon races. His arrogant and uninhibited appearance made them feel despair.


    They spat out a mouthful of blood, and then their blood dripped onto the ground. This was a sign of their submission, and they were willing to submit because that way, they would have a place on this continent!


    Even the entire starry sky seemed to be filled with their kicks!


    Xu Dong laughed, then said to the StarClan''s people: "Alright, now that they have submitted, I wonder what happened to you two?"


    They?!


    What other choice did they have? There was only one choice, and that was to beat them to death. Only such a thought could be carried out!


    Countless people approached the constellation, their countenances pale. They didn''t know how to resist, what else could they do?


    Did he really have to submit to him? How can you compare with a dog like that?


    "You are just rats!" Xu Dong arrogantly said that in this place, he had already surpassed the invincible, to the point where there was almost no one who could do so. Then it would be eternal!


    The people of astral race did not expect that there would be such a crisis, the entire planet had to pay a huge price for it, they were thoroughly disappointed.


    "In this world, no one is invincible. If you kill us, there will still be people coming here, and when that happens, you, Xu Dong, will definitely die. Also, the ones who are here are not us, but the great army of the stars, they will ¡­"


    Pfft!


    Blood from the stars flew everywhere. Xu Dong laughed coldly: "What can they do? If you don''t accept it, then I''ll kill you! "


    Xu Dong had already gone crazy, why was he able to say something like that? astral race was everywhere in the Transcended Universe, unless he was under the protection of the great powers of the Homo sapiens.


    Xu Dong was not afraid of them at all, and he wanted to laugh out loud happily. These people were already at the end of their lives, and they were still thinking about their future?


    "Clean this place up, we''re leaving!" Xu Dong instructed the others before walking to the front of Qian Duoduo. "I will now repair the formation here, and then leave this place."


    "Where''s Lan''er?" Qian Duoduo looked at Xu Dong and Xu Dong waved his hand. Then, he took a step back and restored the sky.


    Smoke rose from all over the Southern Kingdom, and countless demons and devils wreaked havoc. The most important thing was that Xu Dong had already subdued all the almighty beings of the Demonic and Demonic races, and he was no longer limited to his cultivation here.


    Xu Dong''s scarlet eyes were filled with a feeling of bloodlust. Everyone here knew that Xu Dong was too evil, if they betrayed him, they would be severely punished.


    "In the future, the Southern Kingdom will be mine. Everyone must listen to my commands. I want everyone in this world to submit to me. I want them to feel just how terrifying this is!"


    The sky lost all color. He realized that this place was really not a very good place, but he had to endure it. After coming to this grey world, he did not know if the world outside was colorful or not.


    The Southern Kingdom was only a remote place. If possible, Xu Dong would rather leave this place than live in another world.


    Moreover, Xu Dong had already reached the Yellow Sky Realm and already had a bottleneck.


    That was why he wanted to leave this place.


    "Alright, since you want to leave, then let them fight for this country."


    As for those who had already been oppressed countless times, Qing Tian Sect and the eighteen dukes, they were already starting to rise above the masses. They wanted to live under the heavens, after all, they were not people like Xu Dong, who only wanted to live forever.

 C453 Pursue the Great Way (1)

    When Xu Dong came to this world, he had unknowingly reached a year. He looked at the nearby red light.


    The name of this country was Liang, and it was a place that was countless times more powerful than the Southern Kingdom. There were many cultivators here, almost everywhere, but their cultivations were out of place.


    A few people appeared nearby. Their whereabouts were mysterious and they were here specifically to look for information, who would have known that Xu Dong and the others were just Whiteys? Not long after they arrived, they were noticed by some people.


    Because Xu Dong was too rich, he couldn''t help but want to rob them. Xu Dong took away most of the Southern Kingdom''s wealth, and left the rest behind.


    Before long, they were stopped by several Heaven Ranked expert s. They were extremely powerful in the Southern Kingdom, and could almost be considered gods.


    But here, there were only assassins or guards, because there were too many bottlenecks in the expert, there were people who would not be able to break through to the next realm in their entire lives.


    Therefore, Xu Dong was not surprised at all. Instead, he was a little curious about just what kind of world this place was.


    "I never thought that although the Southern Kingdom is huge, this place is even more terrifying than the Southern Kingdom." Xu Dong laughed and said to Qing Lan.


    "Yeah, this place is so beautiful. Why don''t we stay for a few more days?" Qing Lan looked at Xu Dong, this place was filled with color, no matter how, it was a cheerful place with countless people walking about.


    It was not the loneliness of a small village, but the joy of countless people healing to this world.


    Most importantly, Xu Dong was in a very good mood, because Xu Dong was infected with the devil sword.


    "Okay, but let''s take care of those people first. Those people are not easy to deal with, let''s hope that the waste would not be terrifying," Xu Dong laughed and then, he saw a streak of silvery-white light flash from his blade.


    "You''re courting death!" Xu Dong was enraged, this man was reckless, and actually chose Xu Dong.


    Ding!


    A ray of light cut through the sky with a ''chi'' sound. One person lost his color and fell down on the ground alone. Xu Dong stood in the wind, even his movements were extremely light.


    "Alright, we''ve settled it. We can stay as long as we want." Xu Dong caressed Qing Lan''s hair. When he looked at the scenery here, there were even some who happily laughed.


    His mood was also very beautiful. He suddenly saw people from other places. Those people didn''t have any pain, and even though their lives weren''t good, they all ¡­


    "Okay, we''ll eat everything here, and then we''ll leave."


    Xu Dong shook his hands, and laughed.


    Liang Royal City, it was filled with countless profound mysteries.


    Those who didn''t know the way were mostly killed by the hidden traps.


    This was because the imperial family was a master of mechanical arts. Their death was something that they had brought upon themselves.


    Although the Imperial Family was skilled in mechanical arts, they did not have many real strong person s, just a few.


    The news of Xu Dong and the others constantly roaming Liang Cheng had long ago been found out by the Emperor Liang, but he didn''t do anything.


    "Your Majesty, their movements are strange. They are constantly moving around our Imperial City. A while ago, they came from the Southern Kingdom, so I''m afraid these people have an ulterior motive." A sick official said to the Liang.


    "The world is big. There were many strange people. Let''s not be too stingy. If they want to do something, we can continue to do it. Oh right, where did the crown prince go? " Emperor Liang suddenly realized something serious.


    That was his son. One must know that his son was very mischievous and liked to wander the martial arts world. If he provoked them, the Liang would have no choice but to take action.


    With the Emperor Liang being so worried, who would have thought that the matter would actually come to light.


    Xu Dong saw a man who looked familiar, but he did not know who he was.


    "Who are you? Why are you following us?" Xu Dong asked.


    This person''s cultivation base was only at the Xuan level, so there was nothing to be afraid of. It was just that this person somehow felt familiar.


    "You must be a girl. I remember you are a beauty. Hello, I''m Liang Haowei!" Pausing for a moment, he then smiled and said, "Speak, little girl. Are you a woman disguised as a man and preparing to come here to find me?"


    A few black lines appeared on Xu Dong''s forehead. Gui Gu walked out from the side and said: "Master, how about I kill him and cut him into eighteen pieces?

 C454 Pursue the Great Way (2)

    "No need, this person is crazy. Let him get lost, don''t bother me anymore." Xu Dong coldly glanced over, then brought Qing Lan to the most beautiful river in the place.


    He did not expect Xu Dong to be so ruthless, to actually get him to scram, could it be that he had recognised the wrong person?


    No, there was no way that he would recognize the wrong person. His memory was extremely good, even when he was young, he had peed on the bed so many times. He remembered everything clearly.


    "This place... It''s really beautiful. " Qing Lan saw that many people were releasing water lamps. The water lamps were made of paper and had their wishes written on them, which then fluttered along with the wind.


    "Want to play?" Xu Dong said to Qing Lan.


    "Of course we want to. We''ve come to this place once, but we won''t be able to come again the next time. We might not have another chance."


    Xu Dong laughed, as if he was unconcerned about the situation, and was not accepted by Qing Lan. He then said: "As long as you want to come, you can come at any time. I can bring you along anytime."


    "I hope you do not regret this ¡­" Qing Lan said in a low voice.


    Causing Xu Dong''s heart to tremble once again, he didn''t know why such a trembling would appear on his body, or why he would feel a little heartache.


    "Is that so? Then I must have you come here every time you want to." Xu Dong laughed.


    He could feel that Qing Lan was also smiling.


    Meanwhile, the Imperial City was already in an uproar. Countless people were waiting ¡ª who exactly was it that took away the Crown Prince Liang Chaiwei?


    "Dammit! Where did that evil child go? What are you all doing? Why can''t you find him?" Emperor Liang was extremely angry, as for why, who would be the servant of that waste, they would be the ones angered.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down and take care of the dragon''s body. If it really doesn''t work, we can have another one." The imperial concubine patted the Emperor Liang''s back.


    "That''s right, I will cripple the crown prince and give birth to a good and obedient son!" Although the Emperor Liang was furious, the imperial concubine knew that such a thing would never happen.


    She sighed helplessly, then said to the Emperor Liang: "Your Majesty, you should still be alright. Although Wei''er is causing trouble, he hasn''t gotten into any trouble, right?"


    "Yes, he didn''t do anything, but what if, what if this guy suddenly ¡­" Emperor Liang was in front of the hall, just in time to see the crown prince bounce over.


    What was he trying to do?


    "Son, what did you do?" He was furious. He slammed the table and shattered it into pieces.


    He never thought that his own royal father would be so angry. If not for him returning early, he would have ascended the throne tomorrow!


    "royal father, what''s wrong with you? This son has only gone out to play for a short while. This son has only seen how a good new year is spent and has been busy with people for a year, how they have lived their lives. " Seeing that the situation was not good, Liang Dawei hurriedly came up with a good excuse.


    Although this excuse didn''t matter, it didn''t matter since his dog life had already been saved.


    Emperor Liang was obviously just faking his anger, if he really was angry, it would be fine. Now, they had already begun to extract Liang Haowei''s clothes, and when they saw her clothes, they asked, "Kid, what happened to your clothes?"


    "royal father, your son is out, and it is hard to avoid finding something to clean up. They want to steal your son''s wallet, and they also want to kill your son. Most of them will be killed by your son."


    Emperor Liang frowned. He never thought that there would be someone thinking about the Imperial Family.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had sent extra men, the Crown Prince would probably have had another one.


    "There won''t be a next time. If you let us know, you can just stay in the justice courts for a few days!" Emperor Liang was enraged, and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    He only left behind Liang Dawei, who gloomily curled her lips, and then disappeared. She had already found out her final goal after this trip, and that was Xu Dong!


    He had fallen deeply in love with that girl!


    He would marry her in this life!


    As for why, of course it was because he had seen the beauty''s normal reaction.


    Although the sky had lost its color, it was still a very mild color.


    Xu Dong came to this place, although he did not understand anything, it did not matter. He could slowly familiarize himself with the place, as long as Qing Lan liked it.


    In the distance, high mountains and flowing water. The originally not very lively crowd suddenly became lively, because that mischievous crown prince was about to go on a adventure in the martial arts world again.


    He was the mischievous crown prince, who wouldn''t know him here?


    He came to the side of Xu Dong and the others, where a group of people was beating the gongs and drums, then immediately stopped. Xu Dong felt helpless, however, he basically did not know who this person was.


    "I am a man. If you continue to pester me, I will kill you!" Xu Dong said fiercely towards Liang Haowei.


    Afterwards, he completely disappeared from the place. The Crown Prince looked around, and discovered that Xu Dong had truly disappeared, and couldn''t help but say: "He still said that it wasn''t a woman, and that his speech was still gentle. This isn''t a woman, I wouldn''t believe it even if I were beaten to death. "


    Then there was the beauty beside her. Why did she feel like she was her best friend? If she wore her daughter''s clothes, would she be able to match up to her?


    Liang Dawei continued to fantasize, and then a sword light suddenly shot out.


    Who would have thought that those people would still not give up!


    Why were they always after him?


    Although he couldn''t understand, Liang Dawei wouldn''t just stand there. For them to kill him ¡­


    Since they are courting death, then let''s kill them!

 C455 After a long time (1)

    A few people hurriedly left Blade Storm. Every time Liang Haowei appeared, they would immediately need to leave.


    This was because he would encounter countless dangers the moment he got to the vicinity. Clearly, he was a natural born unlucky bastard.


    "I say, who sent you here? "Why must you kill me?" Liang Chaowei expressed his innocence.


    "Because you are Liang''s crown prince, and will inherit the throne in the future. Now that I have to kill you, I can release Liang completely!" His expression was arrogant and very savage.


    "Really? Then your plan failed." Although his hands were white, who knew how much blood had stained them.


    Liang Tawau was too angry. Having been living such a difficult life, her mind was already somewhat twisted. Those who didn''t know him even thought he was kind, but those who knew him all knew that she was a bloodthirsty monarch.


    The many courtiers and ministers of the Liang knew that they definitely could not allow him to succeed the throne. If they allowed him to succeed the throne, then there would be even more power, and that would cause the entire Liang to fall into an unexpected calamity.


    It was just that they objected to it being useless, as the Emperor Liang had already decided that he had to protect Liang Haowei well.


    It was because he was the only son left behind from his beloved concubine.


    If Liang Haowei didn''t die, then the Liang would fall into darkness. The court would fall into chaos, and the military might not be able to handle the situation, and they would end up walking on the same road as the Southern Kingdom.


    Peach blossoms bloomed in all directions in the distance. They were magnificent, and a few people were gathered together. They firmly opposed the idea of Liang Haowei being the emperor.


    After a long time, did the rain stop?


    It was strange that the torrential rain, which had rained so heavily today, would even let the cities of the Liang be flooded with water. A few people busily went about their business to clear the water in the cities of the Imperial Palace.


    A person walked in front of them and extended his hand saying, "The rain has stopped, but the night wind is still howling. Perhaps there are people who don''t know why this is a nightmare. They don''t know, my lord ¡­" "How hard it is to do."


    Although being an overlord was difficult, it was still a glorious and luxurious position with the peak of power. In this world, other than gods, he was the one with the greatest power.


    The feeling of having power was something only an emperor could feel.


    "As the household of emperors, of course we need to rule over everyone, rule over their lives, and subdue them at my feet."


    There was no way in this world to stop him, no one could stop them!


    "The Iron Cavalry of the Great Beam will eventually arrive at any place, and no matter who it is, our monarch will trample them!" A general said in a low voice.


    Only the emperor could see him personally. He was the commander of the three armies, and other than the Emperor Liang, he was the biggest person in Liang.


    "General, I don''t know when our Great Liang will be able to break through the gates of Korea. If possible, I hope that none of them will be left alive." He did not turn around, but spoke directly to him.


    "As you bid, my lord." The great general was kneeling on the ground. Even before the rain had dried, he was already kneeling on the ground. This place was filled with the aura of a king, and he was leading the master of a king.


    It didn''t matter who it was, as long as it was someone else, everyone would kneel at the feet of the Emperor Liang.


    "Also, kill the few people from the Southern Kingdom, don''t leave a single one alive." "Remember, don''t leave a single one of them alive, not a single one. If one is missing, I will take your life."


    "Yes." The Great General bowed and then left towards the distance, leaving behind only the cold face of the Emperor Liang, which could not be seen clearly under the hazy splashes of water.


    Xu Dong and the others spent their time on the mountain and in the water, their days passed quickly. Xu Dong bought a house in Liang and enjoyed the happiness of being together with Qing Lan.


    After buying mountains and rivers and farming cattle, his life was not very pleasant.


    This was because the Liang had flooded countless of lands and many refugees had started to flood into the Imperial City. There were also some refugees who began their unruly lives immediately.


    Some people were waiting, waiting for the relief from the imperial court.


    Xu Dong felt the crisis after the storm and spent most of his time treating the refugees, which attracted the attention of people, such as the Emperor Liang.


    He felt that Xu Dong''s actions were bewitching, so he had to do something, such as kill them, take their money, and fill up their national treasury.


    "There are still people coming, just some small miscellaneous fish." Xu Dong said indifferently, the distant rumbling sounds of the hooves caused Xu Dong and the others to be focused, they rushed over with unfriendly expressions, they were the Liang''s imperial guards.

 C456 After a long time (2)

    "Kill everyone here!"


    With a loud roar, the soldiers immediately rushed over. Xu Dong laughed and then waved his hand as countless sword rain fell.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    With the sudden arrival of the heavy rain, they saw countless sword showers before they all collapsed onto the ground.


    At this moment, they finally understood that Xu Dong was not someone to be easily bullied. The general looked serious and said, "Huang Tian Level, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant."


    Huang Tian could be considered a first class expert in the Liang s, but the Great General was a expert of the Sky Profound Realm, so it was impossible for Xu Dong to be his match.


    "Why? Why must you come and kill us all? " Xu Dong was puzzled, he had never offended anyone, why would the Emperor Liang send troops to kill him?


    "What you did made the Emperor Liang uncomfortable, you better not continue doing it, I can pretend that nothing happened today, I will tell the Emperor Liang, you are innocent."


    "On what basis?" Xu Dong retorted as he stepped forward, causing the general''s expression to change. He then heard Xu Dong say, "He has already offended me, so there are some things that I don''t want to do yet, so I have to do them."


    "Don''t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!" The great general was furious. A mere Huang Tian actually wanted to oppose his decision, a reckless fool who didn''t know the meaning of death!


    In any case, he believed that Xu Dong was courting death, but Xu Dong was not. He slowly pulled out the devil sword at his waist.


    Demonic qi filled the air, and although the soldiers were people who killed, they were also under the control of the evil aura. Just as they were about to lose control, the general suddenly shouted and woke them up.


    "This person is quite strange. Generals, be careful!" The Great General had gone to battle, but he had not expected to meet such an opponent here.


    They watched as Xu Dong''s figure changed. Suddenly, they felt a burst of scarlet flame''s power, and their armor had actually melted instantly. The Great General''s expression changed slightly, and he shattered his armor before flying off his horse.


    "Who exactly are you? Could it be the Southern Kingdom''s hidden expert? " The general was terrified.


    This was the first time, against an army of thousands, with countless killing intents, with countless expert, who could not be afraid, how could he be afraid?


    "Heh ¡­" There are so many magical things in this world, can you really be ¡ª certain? " Xu Dong laughed sinisterly, he no longer looked like he was before, but instead, walked around them like a ghost, bringing along a bit of red with him in a flash.


    Birds and beasts scattered in the sky, and countless people fell into pools of blood. They felt suffocated, and painfully wanted to get up, but they couldn''t, because ¡­


    stood in front of him and said: "The Heavenly Profound Realm is not something that you can be arrogant about. If you continue to cultivate for another thousand years, you might still be in the same boat."


    "You!" The general looked around him. He had nothing to say now and had no power to refute.


    Because what Xu Dong said was the truth, and what Xu Dong had said was the truth. He was suddenly shocked as he saw Xu Dong standing leisurely in the wind, the smell of blood slowly penetrating through his nose and entering into his lungs.


    "I see."


    "Tell your sovereign not to provoke me anymore, or else I will show no mercy." Xu Dong stared at the general''s face, then turned and left.


    The stench of blood was difficult to dispel at the moment, but Xu Dong was fine with it, it was because he did not come here often.


    Qing Lan stood beside Xu Dong and grabbed Xu Dong''s right arm before he snuggled in and left.


    The sky seemed to have lost its luster. A long time later, some people came by to clean up the blood in the area before disappearing again.


    The stench of blood here had not spread far, but Emperor Liang was still extremely uneasy. He knew that Xu Dong was not easy to bully, but he never thought that he would be so easy to bully.

 C457 Celestial (1)

    Inside the Imperial Palace, the luxurious and famous things had already been broken. The Emperor Liang was extremely angry, he never thought that Xu Dong was so strong, and had caused him to lose his troops.


    The Great General knelt in the hall and asked: "He said you shouldn''t mess with him anymore? "Otherwise, why would you let me see it?"


    As the supreme existence of this world, he was the supreme existence. It could be said that there was wind and rain, and he had been able to get along well, to the point where the entire Liang was convinced.


    But he never would have thought that there was someone even more arrogant than him. It was incomprehensible that only the wind and rain in the sky could make him lose some of his anger.


    Then, he fell into silence. He stood at the side and said to the wind and lightning in the distance, "Fine then. Since that''s the case, then don''t provoke him. But pay attention to everything and don''t let him have any chance to do anything."


    "As you bid, Your Majesty." The general kowtowed and withdrew.


    The Emperor Liang looked at Jin Hua and said, "The great change is about to start. Who is obstructing the heaven''s will by taking away the future of our imperial family?"


    Xu Dong landed on the peak of the mountain and river, and because it had rained for an entire night, he was unable to sleep.


    His Heaven''s Secrets had been obstructed by the dark clouds, so he was unable to see through them. The danger that was hidden under the heavy rain was clearly not small either, even though there were no natural enemies of the Homo sapiens in this world.


    However, there were also a lot of things that happened in the Homo sapiens. Xu Dong could not get rid of this kind of thing, moreover, he was an outsider, so if he was not clear about the position of the divine spirit, it would be best for him not to do something that defied the heavens'' will.


    In the distance, a star directly fell from the sky. At that moment, Xu Dong''s heart trembled.


    "That''s a divine spirit!" Xu Dong cried out in alarm, causing Qing Lan to stand up as well. He looked towards that direction, but there was nothing there.


    Xu Dong lowered his head in thought. He made the best decision and said, "That won''t do, I need to go over and take a look, otherwise, if I were to lose my Heavenly Mystery, a great calamity would definitely befall me."


    "Then go, be careful on the way!" Qing Lan instructed Xu Dong.


    Then, Xu Dong transformed into a stream of light and disappeared. Qing Lan sat down alone, after he finished eating his meal.


    Xu Dong braved the heavy rain, which splattered on his body. It was very painful, but he still flew very fast, landing at the place where the light landed, but he saw nothing.


    On the contrary, endless killing intent was hidden in every direction. Xu Dong''s heart was slightly moved, and he said: "Who are you, come out, if not, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    It was still quiet around them, other than the sound of the rain, there was no other sound. Xu Dong laughed coldly and said: "Fine, since you don''t want to come out, then I''ll make you cry!"


    What Xu Dong was talking about, were the ghosts in the vicinity. Those ghosts actually learnt how to assassinate and scheme!


    It was obvious that these evil spirits were extremely intelligent beings. Suddenly, in the darkness, a cloaked man walked over. Under the cover of the cloak, only his bright eyes could be seen.


    "You ¡­" Xu Dong''s mood was extremely bad, he never thought that he would meet the king of ghosts, this king of ghosts was an extremely strong existence, he opened his mouth wide and rushed towards Xu Dong, Xu Dong was in a panic, he did not know how to fight against him.


    He could only retreat continuously, wanting to rely on swimming to kill. Unexpectedly, this creature was smarter than him, it actually managed to comprehend countless of mystical movements, but Xu Dong indicated that it could still hold on.


    Ding!


    The claws slashed onto the body of the devil sword and countless flames appeared. Then, Xu Dong directly smashed out a magnificent sword aura.


    The mysterious being fell from the sky and cried out for an entire night. When it stopped, Xu Dong looked in another direction and realised that this place was even more mystical.


    Where did the divine spirit in the sky go?


    Why couldn''t Xu Dong find his aura? What did he want to do by leaving behind the King of Ghosts?


    Why did you do that?


    Xu Dong suddenly saw an inkling. When the devil sword moved, it enveloped the nearby area, and then a terrifying spatial gate that could tear through the air appeared in front of Xu Dong.


    "There''s actually a spatial gate here. It seems like he must have stepped into this place." Xu Dong nodded and rushed in. The teleportation formation that tore through the air was actually useless against him.


    When Xu Dong came inside, he suddenly smelled a terrifying stench of blood. If it was any ordinary person entering, they would probably be able to pass through the teleportation circle.


    This was because this place was filled with the blood poison that could kill someone!

 C458 Celestial (2)

    If a normal person absorbed it, they might directly become a corpse. If a cultivator absorbed it, they would definitely condense the blood poison and die in a way that was even more tragic than normal people.


    Why did the divine spirit enter this place?


    Xu Dong suddenly understood that there must be someone chasing after him, so he came here hoping that he did not get discovered.


    He looked into the distance, and that person widened his eyes. Although his aura was gone, a terrifying might still remained.


    "So many strong person s died here?" Xu Dong nodded, he finally understood how the Blood Qi came about.


    When Xu Dong arrived at this black great hall, he looked further in the direction of the luxurious black palace.


    "I never thought that there would actually be such a place. Just how great does one need to be to be able to create such a world?" Xu Dong had just arrived and still did not know what kind of power was present.


    In the prehistoric era, only an unparalleled supreme elder could act so recklessly.


    "This is the beginning of God. Everything about God is recorded within the Immortal Realm. Young man, if you can come here, then it means that you are an Immortal, or you will be an Immortal in the future."


    Xu Dong looked to the side, it was a soul, the soul was filled with a holy aura, but he was already filled with greed.


    "You''re already a god. Why do you still need the legacy of an Immortal?" In the Great Desolation World, only the gods were the strongest.


    But here, Immortals were the most powerful!


    "Because I haven''t reached the true Great Dao!" He fell into silence, not knowing what to think. In short, he once again sank into a heavy greed.


    He wanted to become an Immortal. Once he became an Immortal, he could step into the world and make the world fear his power, and then those enemies would all die!


    Who would have known, that his pain was still something no one knew, because Xu Dong had truly fallen into a state of confusion right now.


    However, many times, they did not know what it was. Homo sapiens''s curiosity would always let them go over, take a good look at it, and then, directly take out those things, let them understand!


    What was that, the power of a god, or what?


    Or something else. In short, if they wanted to obtain the power of immortals, they had to do something about it.


    The starry sky was shattered. Who was it that they didn''t know?


    "Immortal!" That was the Immortal! He revealed a pleasantly surprised face, but Xu Dong was still in a stupefied state.


    Immortal?


    Where are the immortals?


    It was just a statue, not even alive.


    "Kid, are you looking down on me? "Let me tell you, this thing really is an Immortal''s inheritance. If you don''t believe me, you can go back and see for yourself." divine spirit said to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong really did take a step forward, and in front of his shocked face, Xu Dong directly arrived in front of the stone statue.


    "He said you''re an Immortal?"


    "No, you''re not an immortal."


    "You''re just a rock."


    "A smelly rock, nothing more."


    Xu Dong sneered, then pulled out his sword and directly broke the stone statue from the top!


    divine spirit was stupefied. Then, he helplessly said. "So it turns out that there really is no immortal in this world."


    "If the Immortal does as you say, then he''s a bit harder to find. It doesn''t seem to matter, does it?"


    The path of Immortality was difficult!


    The three words were still in Xu Dong''s mind. He raised his head and saw that this place was completely closed. He coldly laughed, "If a person is so arrogant that he''s not even afraid of the heavens, then that person would be even greater than an immortal."


    As long as he was more arrogant and domineering, what could the heavens do to him?


    "Young man, why do I feel like you''ve experienced it before?" The divine spirit looked at Xu Dong. He felt that Xu Dong was too funny, he actually thought that the Homo sapiens''s arrogance could defeat the Heavens?


    Under the heavens, everything was an ant. Didn''t he know that?


    Could it be that he was an idiot?

 C459 Man is worth half a day (1)

    "Impossible, how can a human defeat the heavens. If that''s the case, wouldn''t the Homo sapiens have long been the ruler of the world? Just like how I can easily kill you now! "


    divine spirit roared in anger. In a world that he believed to be impossible, he would think of ways and means to oppose it, because this was simply an impossible thing. There was no one who could kill the heavens!


    Thus, killing intent appeared from the bottom of his heart, he wanted to kill Xu Dong to remove the devil in his heart.


    His berserk aura caused people to be afraid, and they were unable to approach him. Xu Dong chuckled.


    Then he stood on top of the stone statue ruins and said, "All of this is just an illusion. No one can defeat the heavens. Of course, you also need to see who it is!"


    Xu Dong arrogantly kicked away the useless rocks here, then looked towards the divine spirit and asked: "What do you think?"


    "No, how can humans defeat the Heavens? You lied to me, you want to take away everything here. The treasure is mine, no one can take it away!" The divine spirit rushed towards Xu Dong, but very soon, he fell into silence. He sat on the ground dejectedly and said: "No, that''s not right, there really isn''t any immortal immortals here. Perhaps you''re right, there aren''t any immortal immortals here, it''s just that it''s an illusion ¡­"


    Xu Dong caught hold of this sky, and immediately tore it apart. So everything here was a dreamland, and everything was a place to deceive others.


    "I didn''t expect that the Ancient Desolation Graveyard would actually appear." said in disappointment. This was an Ancient Desolation Graveyard filled with unfathomable ghosts. They were also known as the Nightmare.


    They could take away anyone''s soul and everything that belonged to anyone, but they just never thought that such a thing would happen.


    What exactly was the reason for all this?


    What was the purpose of the Nightmare that suddenly came?


    Xu Dong became somewhat silent, and didn''t know what to say. His entire being sank into the current state, and then, he stretched out his hand, forming a gorgeous, multicolored world.


    "You actually possess a small world?" The divine spirit was surprised, she never thought that Xu Dong actually had such a trick up his sleeve!


    Perhaps he didn''t know what was going on. Was there only one choice left, and that was to destroy everything, causing others to ¡­


    Crack!


    Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning.


    "The heavens cannot contain the world within the world. You will be destroyed!"


    Xu Dong did not mind and continued to walk forward. In the world in his hands, he had already absorbed all the Nightmare, causing the divine spirit to turn pale with fright, he said: "You are actually destroying the Heavenly Dao, are you seeking death?"


    "So what if I am? What does it have to do with you? " Xu Dong asked. When he absorbed the Nightmare, thunder appeared in the sky and struck down.


    Then, Xu Dong came to divine spirit''s side. divine spirit knew what Xu Dong wanted to do;


    "You bastard! I will kill you! " divine spirit shouted, suddenly seeing that Xu Dong actually avoided him, he was confused.


    His whole person was in a bad mood, so why was he so shocked?


    Xu Dong immediately flew into the air, the divine spirit opened his mouth wide in shock, then shattered it with a clap of thunder. Standing alone in the sky, his entire body was still as hard as metal, and he said: "In this world, no one can exist for the sake of everything.


    Then he fell to the ground and directly fell into a deathly silence. divine spirit laughed and said, "Young man, this is the result of pretending to be strong!"


    Xu Dong felt his soul being devoured by an unknown being. He closed his eyes, and felt that greedy aura, so he chuckled and directly rushed towards that greed, and said: "I say, why are you inside my body?"


    That greed was still greedily devouring him, and simply ignored Xu Dong, don''t think that this was Xu Dong''s world. In reality, Xu Dong could kill him.


    "Alright, since you''re not speaking, then I''ll kill you. This will save you some trouble." Xu Dong laughed and directly extended his hand. His arm was sparkling and translucent, a world of color appeared and he put it away.


    This world that Xu Dong held in his hands was actually obtained accidentally. He did not know how he obtained it, but he could still combine both offense and defense.


    That Greed still wanted to resist, but this colorful world still had the power of suppression, he couldn''t resist at all, he could only obediently accept his fate!


    Then, Xu Dong went somewhere else. He exited his own consciousness, looked at divine spirit and said, "You are too ignorant. Compared to the invincible me, you are so many times weaker."

 C460 Man is worth half a day (2)

    "I''ve never seen such a shameless person!" The divine spirit ridiculed, his heart was not affected at all, he just laughed, he did not care about their ridicule, he looked in another direction and said: "Although the people here are all dead, we still have some useful things."


    "What''s useful? The statue of the immortal has been destroyed by you. What else is there?" The divine spirit was confused, he looked around and did not see anything that he could take away.


    "We can take the essence of this world and leave this place!" Xu Dong scoffed, then turned towards the center, and once again turned his head back.


    divine spirit''s heart turned cold, he never thought that Xu Dong would actually dare do such a thing. The nature of this world, if it were to be taken away, then ¡­


    Crack!


    Xu Dong used the devil sword and immediately cut open the ground. After that, a ray of light flashed, and that spirit light still had a consciousness.


    Pow! caught hold of the Spiritual Light and laughed, saying, "Like I said, the essence of this world is here. As long as we take her away, we ¡­"


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    The earth split open!


    "Not good, let''s hurry up and leave, otherwise we will fall into the Eternal Space and never come out again!"


    This world was about to collapse. divine spirit''s entire being had become Spartan. He had no idea what was going on, so why did such a bad thing suddenly happen?


    They were a step too late. Xu Dong was overjoyed, immediately falling into the Eternal Space, and disappeared along with the countless lights.


    It was night here, Eternal Night.


    Qing Lan was a little worried, and a sense of fear welled up in her heart.


    However, she suddenly thought back to what that God had said to her. Let him die!


    She lost her breath once again, and her beautiful face became pale and powerless.


    Had she fallen in love with Xu Dong?


    She had forced herself to smile for such a long time, but now she fell in love with him again.


    He really didn''t know what the Homo sapiens was exactly, why it had given birth to so many feelings, and why it had missed everything.


    The sky lost its color. Without Xu Dong, the sky above Qing Lan, was always dark and gloomy.


    The purpose of the Divine General reviving her was to kill Xu Dong, but Xu Dong was still wary of him, so she could not make a move.


    Furthermore, the God had also instilled everything that Qing Lan did in the Great Desolation World!


    Why did she look like Qing Lan, but in the end, she was not Qing Lan ¡­


    Why did she fall in love with him?


    For what, for God''s sake?


    Qing Lan was tortured, maybe Xu Dong was not here, so she lost her judgement, what was good, and what was wrong?


    Could it be that all of the fault lay with Xu Dong, or it was her fault that she acted like Qing Lan?


    Perhaps all of this was just a cycle of reincarnation, a cycle that left one helpless.


    "I don''t know where you went, but you actually made me not be able to see you, why ¡­" She was a little down, and didn''t know where Xu Dong had gone to.


    Why did he have such a painful feeling? Where was he?


    Qing Lan felt like she was about to lose Xu Dong. If she lost him, what could she do?


    Leave this world, or do something else?


    In that black world, Xu Dong felt a hint of light.


    "Why are we here? "What is this place?" Xu Dong was suspicious, he did not know what was going on. Maybe he should try to resist, but resistance was useless.


    Xu Dong held onto his chest, his entire body was in unbearable pain, if this went on, he would be cut into pieces.


    But if he didn''t struggle like this, what could he do?


    The divine spirit was even more unlucky. His entire being was in a bad state now as he roared out at Xu Dong, "Bastard, I don''t want to die here. Who knows what kind of crappy place this place is!"


    "Didn''t you say that this is some sort of space-time abyss?"


    "That''s right. There is only death here and nothing else. Now that''s good, I actually want to die together with you. Just thinking about it makes me feel unwilling." divine spirit curled his lips at Xu Dong. They could still see each other, but could not leave.


    "No, there should be a way to leave this place." Xu Dong looked around him, and around him appeared many terrifying things, those terrifying things made people feel fear, and were unable to retreat, "There should be a time and space node here, as long as we can find him, we can leave."


    "It doesn''t exist, everything here doesn''t exist. Whatever, we can only accept our fate and hope that we can continue to become gods in our next lives."


    Xu Dong looked at him, and realised he was really hopeless, Xu Dong was still searching for something, and the divine spirit laughed: I already said, there cannot be a space-time node, there is only one choice, and that is to die!


    "Am I really going to die? I''m a bit unwilling. " Xu Dong laughed, then took out his devil sword and slashed towards the side. Xu Dong laughed out loud: "You say that you don''t have it, then you don''t have it?"


    Xu Dong laughed loudly. Then, just as he was about to rush out from that crack, an unexpected event occurred. He didn''t pass it over and instead returned to his original starting point.


    "How is this possible? Why can''t I leave?" Xu Dong was so shocked that he lost his composure and said.


    "Do you think this place is so simple? Truly naive." divine spirit mocked.

 C461 Leave the space-time node (1)

    This place was unbreakable, and no one could leave. If anyone from the world were to enter, the only road left for them was death.


    Xu Dong felt that he would be submerged in time and space. He fell into silence, not knowing what to do.


    Or...


    Xu Dong thought of something. He took out the essence, then cut out a crack, and Xu Dong stuffed it in.


    The divine spirit was shocked. "Impossible! How could such a power appear? How could someone succeed?"


    He felt that it was inconceivable, but Xu Dong felt that it was too normal. After taking the essence, he placed it back, and Xu Dong was really a genius, but this way, Xu Dong wouldn''t be able to take away the essence.


    "Fine, since I am unable to obtain it, leaving is also a good choice. I will come back when my strength is strong enough to come back here."


    The divine spirit nodded, then quickly left the place. Just now, he had almost left this world, but because of Xu Dong''s manipulation, he still came back to life.


    Xu Dong was truly a person who could create miracles. Everything he brought along caught people off guard and was hard to guard against, but it was still better than staying in that place for a few times.


    The world in the distance disappeared and he saw something else.


    "The scenery here is really not bad. If there weren''t so many dangers, I would rather stay in this world." He spoke to Xu Dong in a low voice.


    In the distance, those people all had a problem, and that was that they needed to choose.


    "That person really knows how to choose his timing!" he said coldly.


    "Who is he? Why do I have to kill you? " Xu Dong was curious, who was that person, why did he keep on chasing? As a divine spirit, how could he be chased so pitifully?


    "He''s someone from another world. He''ll probably be going to your place. If he sees anything else, as long as there''s a trace of me, he won''t hesitate to tell anyone else about me." The divine spirit suddenly stopped and turned into a stream of light. At the same time, he said to Xu Dong, "Come, let''s go and kill him together!"


    "I won''t kill him, but I''m very experienced at crippling him." Xu Dong smiled and headed towards the Villa in the distance.


    The manor was his, so no one nearby had anything to say, except that they couldn''t see the person in front of them.


    Xu Dong followed the divine spirit all the way to the end of the place. What about him?


    "You''re finally out." His cold appearance surprised the divine spirit, "I have been waiting for you here for a long time, maybe I can kill you now. I just didn''t expect you to really be here. "


    "Oi, I say, this big boss who fears me. Can you not chase and kill me? Do I really feel embarrassed like this?"


    divine spirit was bitter as he spoke to Yue Yang fearfully.


    "If I don''t kill you, my dao heart will never reach the highest realm. Isn''t it better for you to die than for me?" Worry turned to Xu Dong and asked, "I say, who are you?"


    "I can kill you." Xu Dong said proudly.


    He could indeed kill him!


    Except that the result may not be very good.


    "Didn''t you break the barrier in the sky? If you are able to break through the barrier of this world, then you deserve to die. "


    "I say, aren''t you chasing after me?" divine spirit was a little angry, she did not expect that there would actually be such a shameless person in this world, "If you did not chase after me, why would I come here?"


    "That seems to make sense, but no matter what, you will die today." He smiled with worry, and with a bit of certainty in his smile, he thought that divine spirit was dead for sure.


    If Xu Dong wanted to intervene, then he might as well give it a try. After all, it''s just killing one more person, it''s not really a big deal.


    It was just that they could not control the things in their lives. Xu Dong stood out and when necessary, he was unrivalled and could lift the entire world. Sometimes, it was not that he could not do it, but just because he did not want to.


    "You think you can win just like that? There''s still a long way to go." Xu Dong laughed, then looked away, and said: "Come out, all of you want to kill my seniors."


    Countless people swarmed out. In the darkness, their armor was shiny. Although their armor was shiny, the most important thing was that they were all looking at Xu Dong with shining eyes.


    this was in the face of the reverence of a peerless strong person. This was to let them all burst out with the force of courage, and then what was their decision right now. Would they directly kill him, or something else?

 C462 Leave the space-time node (2)

    After all, there was a worry here, and there was also the divine spirit. Needless to say, everyone nearby knew, Xu Dong was an evil ghost, an evil ghost that ate people without spitting out their bones.


    This kind of creature would usually leave people helpless and unable to be killed.


    "Can''t you guys handle this properly? Can''t you handle this person''s social relations well?" divine spirit was a little helpless, she never thought that Xu Dong would actually come to kill him. Although this guy was gentle, he was also a killer!


    divine spirit felt that he would not be able to escape today, he had nowhere to run!


    "No, there are so many places ¡­" People... What are you guys planning to do? " The divine spirit said while trembling.


    "I came to kill you." He looked at divine spirit with worry.


    "We came together to collect the bounty." The group of assassins stared at Xu Dong again.


    "Just nice, all of you will die." Xu Dong replied in a low voice, they were filled with anger and roared at Xu Dong.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, there are so many ghosts in this world, how can you kill them all?" was too arrogant and proud, but there was nothing much to worry about for those who were worried. The pressure Xu Dong gave them was even more than ten divine spirit combined.


    Because of this pressure, they could only choose to join hands. They didn''t have a tacit agreement to join hands because Xu Dong was a huge obstacle.


    Xu Dong stood with one sword in hand and said to the divine spirit: "Kill them, otherwise you will never be able to avoid them. There are many ways for these dogs to bite people."


    "Alright, since you''ve forced me, then don''t blame me for being impolite." divine spirit was also burning with anger, as he charged towards the group. This was the first time they felt just how terrifying a divine spirit was.


    Xu Dong, on the other hand, was gathering his strength, and then, as if devilish energy permeated everywhere, he directly rushed into the crowd. Within the crowd, there were also a few experts who continuously blocked his attacks, which changed in a way that caused others to be fearful.


    Then, a devil blade filled with demonic energy pierced through a person''s heart, and they once again felt the arrival of death.


    "Not good, this guy has already been possessed. We are no match for him!"


    "Then what should I do?"


    "What else can we do?" Hurry and run! "


    They flocked over in a flurry, appearing to be in an incomparably sorry state. After a few minutes had passed, the group of human heads had all been taken care of, leaving behind only worry.


    The divine spirit suppressed fear, making it hard to describe with worry. He never thought that the divine spirit that was always being chased would actually be filled with such power.


    At the same time, he had not forgotten about Xu Dong. Deep down, he was afraid that Xu Dong would suddenly make a move, causing him to be in a dilemma.


    He didn''t know how to resist, or could only choose to leave this place?


    He suddenly had that thought, and was then denied in an unrealistic manner. Even if he could leave now, he was unable to leave this place, because the pressure that Xu Dong gave him was just too much.


    It was impossible for him to leave because Xu Dong was simply too fierce and terrifying. His terror was still far above that of the furious divine spirit.


    "Dammit, what kind of people did I meet? Why are they all so terrifying?" He turned pale with fright, allowing the divine spirit to find a chance and immediately slash out.


    Break!


    This pitiful fear was directly thrown away and then landed in the distance. He started to spit out blood, then firmly stood up and said, "You ¡­"


    "You what? Killing you is simply too easy. If it wasn''t for my leniency, you might have already died." divine spirit laughed out loud. He was very satisfied with his current self.


    Unexpectedly, the fear suddenly turned into a black ray of light!


    He actually wanted to leave?


    Xu Dong indicated that this was impossible, unless I, Xu Dong, write my name upside down.

 C463 Time Secrets (1)

    Xu Dong made his move. His devil sword, which carried the power to shake the heavens, directly beheaded the enemy!


    Then he leapt over the void and landed at the side, asking, "Descending from the golden cicada''s shell?"


    "We can''t escape." The divine spirit laughed out loud and stretched his hand out towards the void.


    Fear turned pale. He felt danger, but who would have thought that he would be caught and dragged back.


    "You want to run? Have you asked me? " divine spirit sneered, he stared at this guy, completely filled with an unexplainable arrogance. If not for Xu Dong''s reminder, he would have been dead for sure.


    But there was no other way. In the end, he was defeated by him. This was something that could not be helped. In the distant sea of stars, a vague change began to occur.


    Xu Dong laughed. He came to Qing Lan''s residence and finally came back, because it made Qing Lan happy.


    However, this happiness didn''t last long before wails of fear and pain came out. After which, divine spirit walked out filled with evil and Xu Dong asked: "He''s dead?"


    "Yes, he''s dead." The divine spirit nodded and then walked towards the side, taking the initiative to leave.


    This place did not belong to anyone. It only belonged to Xu Dong and Qing Lan.


    The villa here was beautiful. There was a legend that there was a Great Infernal King bloodthirsty man here, specializing in killing civilians and capturing beautiful girls to make them stop in their tracks.


    After who knows how long had passed, a new person finally appeared. A new person!


    He had just arrived at this place and was brimming with vitality. He was in a very good mood, and most importantly, there was a beauty here.


    "Could it be that there really is a Infernal King here that specifically captures this beautiful and moving lady?" He looked slightly surprised. He wanted to save the girl, but he was locked in a cell and then he disappeared without a sound.


    Xu Dong felt that he needed to explain himself. Although this place was like a fairyland, but the most important thing was that no one was a good person.


    In the distance, Xu Dong stood up. He looked at the large mountains and river, his heart relaxed and at ease.


    Xu Dong knew that it did not exist for a long time. There was no such thing as a long time in this wasteland, so naturally, there was no such thing as a long time here. There are times when manpower is poor.


    No matter how much they grew up, some people were still the same. There was no change at all.


    After a long while, Xu Dong came out from his moment of enlightenment and felt a cold Qi. What exactly was this cold Qi?


    Sometimes, people would find it hard to get used to the sudden arrival of the Nightmare, and recently, Xu Dong''s cultivation had reached the critical point.


    "I didn''t expect to find so many methods, yet I still couldn''t directly enter it. What exactly is that realm like? Why is it that I can''t feel it at all?" Xu Dong couldn''t feel the end of the space, what exactly was that?


    And why couldn''t he sense it?


    Perhaps time could tell him, but where was time?


    In the end, Xu Dong had no choice but to choose to leave, to leave this place to another place. What other places would there be, might not be a beautiful future, but a dark future.


    "That''s not right, but who can reach such an end? What I can''t believe is that ¡­" It''s as if the future is not there anymore. " Xu Dong fell into silence, he had to say, this kind of power was always enough to make people feel helpless.


    "What are you thinking about?" Qing Lan appeared from behind and hugged Xu Dong''s body as he asked.


    "I''m trying to comprehend the Dao, but I still understand. What is the end point of everything? Why do I feel a sense of defeat? Could it be that this is my life?" Xu Dong nodded and looked into the distance. The space in the distance was always chaotic, so he couldn''t see everything clearly.


    "Alright, I understand. Be a bit more careful. Go and search for your path as much as you want, then come back ¡­" Qing Lan moved closer to Xu Dong''s face, it was extremely warm.


    "I''ll be back. It''s just a matter of time."


    "If you come back, you''ve become something. What about it?" Qing Lan somewhat wanted to urge Xu Dong to stay.


    He asked the question. If he came back and she became an old woman, would they still be together?


    If that was the case, could he continue existing eternally? Could it be that he only had one solution?


    Xu Dong nodded, then said: "I must pursue the great Dao. As for you, you will be young and forever, and will never grow old."

 C464 Time Secrets (2)

    Qing Lan released her hand. She knew that Xu Dong would not be able to stop him, because Xu Dong was already certain in his heart. Has he already decided to leave?


    This way, she wouldn''t have to kill him. That way, she would be able to live a peaceful life.


    But was it really okay to leave her for the sake of the Great Way?


    For a moment, she was helpless. She didn''t know what kind of method she had chosen, but there was one way that she wouldn''t encounter Xu Dong''s resistance, and that was to let go and let him leave.


    After leaving this time, she would never look back, and thus, Qing Lan had lost Xu Dong. There was no way to meet her again, because she had already decided that once Xu Dong left, she would go and die.


    In Emperor Liang City, countless people were filled with a sense of crisis.


    A large area of flames and strife appeared in the neighboring countries. They started to enter the Liang''s territory and started to burn, kill, loot, and commit all sorts of crimes.


    The most painful thing was that the Liang did not send his troops out. Instead, she made them wait for death, because the only thing they could do was wait for death to come their way.


    As a result, troops and horses started to gather in Liang, and the rebellion army and dukes started to expand.


    When the army was formed, Emperor Liang finally decided to send out the army. He even took Zhang Liang as his advisor, because Zhang Liang was a top expert in learning how to ride a horse.


    Countless soldiers and horses were shocked. They had finally stopped their rampage, but not long after that, the army of five hundred thousand Homo sapiens s had finally destroyed the city.


    They finally realized how strange all of this was. In this world, who could still command their troops and horses, putting them in dire straits once again.


    Then the troops went to the Liang Cheng.


    The distance from Liang to the Imperial City was only a hundred miles. For those soldiers with high morale, this hundred miles could already be considered as very simple and casual, allowing them to freely step over.


    What made them helpless was that there was a chance for life in the army. The morale of the soldiers who died in the Liang rose again.


    Many of the Great Generals of the Fierce Tiger Army had expressed their opinion that they had never seen such a powerful person before.


    Sha Luo''s army had been destroyed, his defense line had been broken by just one person.


    Xu Dong had killed countless of people and was a little tired. Standing on the city gate tower, his clothes that reeked of blood had already been changed.


    With the appearance of the pillar, all their soldiers started to counterattack. Sha Luo''s troops were in danger. They didn''t bring enough food and began to panic.


    Within Sha Luo''s army, countless military officers had gathered. They raised their heads to look at the great general who was standing on the stage, and simultaneously thought of one question, and that was how they were going to proceed.


    Should they continue to attack, or retreat?


    "We already have no way out. We only have one choice here, and that is to destroy Emperor Liang and remove the city from the land. Everything we do will make our troops stronger."


    They did not choose to retreat, because retreating would allow them to become an even more powerful force.


    "To plunder their food and expand our army, that way we can go all the way to the end and let them know just how powerful we are!" They cried out for an entire night as the Liang Cheng''s garrison troops fell into a panic.


    "Reporting to General, according to the response from the people of Sha Luo City, they have chosen to continue attacking until the end."


    "So it''s really like that? If we continue like this, it''ll be a bad result for us. If they attack the city, our citizens will sink into a deep abyss of suffering."


    "Send orders to all troops, secure the Liang Cheng firmly, and never let a single Sha Luo soldier out!"


    Behind them was the Emperor Liang City. If the Emperor Liang City was destroyed, then the whole town would be finished, so they had to react.


    "Everyone be on your guard, guard the Liang Cheng!"


    Countless people knew about this news, all they understood was that Sha Luo was a cruel master, if they were able to break through the Liang Cheng, then the children of the elderly person behind them would all be ¡­


    Xu Dong sat at the side, eating hard and dry buns, while the other generals sat together with them.


    They had chosen to fight to the bloody end, but there were countless rumors of retreat within the imperial court, all because they still had their son.


    Xu Dong looked at the huge army in the distance and said, "We''ll be arriving soon. Tonight might be the last opportunity for us to make a comeback.


    That''s right, they were going to die without a burial ground. Countless people felt Xu Dong''s sadness, wasn''t war like this?


    Some died, some lived.


    Some of the traitors were caught and hung from the railings on the city walls.


    Afterwards, the wind dried his flesh and bones, and some people could feel the pain of the Liang Cheng''s garrison troops, as well as their spirit of never admitting defeat.

 C465 city-breaking

    "Are you ready?" One person asked the other in the dark night.


    They were already prepared, just that they did not speak, the scene was very quiet, Sha Luo''s army, had finally begun their attack, countless of foot soldiers were shouting for them, they had hung the cloud ladder on the city walls.


    "Sha Luo Army is here!" With a loud roar, countless people threw the stones that had been prepared in the city down to the ground.


    The stone landed on their heads and directly smashed into them, causing blood to spurt out.


    In the distance, Sha Luo''s catapult also shot out with a bang as arrows rained down. Xu Dong already knew the result, and countless people died, and they were still screaming in pain as more arrows descended.


    Thousands of arrows piercing the heart were not few in number. In the end, they fell into the plasma, making it difficult for Sha Luo to even move a single inch.


    Suddenly, a of the Sha Luo Army made his move. Just as the ground shattered, countless people were slashed by the blade beams one after another.


    Crack! A streak of lightning descended from the sky, blossoming on their heads. Afterwards, people died one after another, it was the technique in the Liang Cheng.


    Boom! *


    The city shattered. They flocked over, blocking the entrance and wanting to rush into the city.


    "The south gate is broken!" An officer roared as countless people surged towards the south gate. They discovered that this place was practically a purgatory.


    Countless people died, only to discover that half of their bodies had been shattered. Blood gushed out as they howled in agony.


    Xu Dong was also among them. After taking a look, he did not continue watching and walked to the side. The stars in the distance illuminated the armor of the Sha Luo soldiers.


    "Charge into the city and kill Liang Jun!" They did not need any prisoners, and captives would only make their food more compact.


    Xu Dong''s gaze turned serious. Although he was not afraid of an army of thousands of men, if there was even the slightest mistake, he would be surrounded and killed by an army of tens of thousands.


    "Chi!"


    Countless rockets rained down from the sky, approaching closer and closer in Xu Dong''s eyes.


    Pfft!


    It was the sound of an arrow piercing into flesh. They suddenly realized that the death of a person was actually this simple. It was too casual and a bit too excessive.


    The horses had not moved, the food was the first thing to arrive, but Sha Luo''s soldiers were not full yet, so they suddenly calmed down, since they were at the end of the road, and the worst thing was that the city wall had broken, causing them to fall into a period of chaos. If they could be stopped for a period of time, it would be even more perfect.


    Those soldiers suddenly stopped because they saw that something was wrong. The garrison army of the Liang Cheng was too casual, it made them feel helpless.


    The carriages came roaring from the garrison. Those carriages were killing machines. On the plains, they could already feel that this was not good.


    But if they stepped back, they wouldn''t have any food to eat, so ¡­


    BOOM!


    Divine Lightning!


    "Is that the ability of all the martial artists, Su Zong?" The defending army saw the heavenly thunder and revealed a look of ecstasy. They saw the things that were falling and the array formation being disrupted.


    "Don''t retreat anymore, there won''t be another chance in the future!" Countless of Sha Luo soldiers wanted to retreat, but hearing that, they suddenly rushed forward like a swarm of bees.


    However, they immediately retreated, because another longblade appeared in the sky. This longblade was even more terrifying, making it impossible for people to dodge.


    They could only retreat.


    "The sky is about to change, is there any unforeseen event at the front line?" The Emperor Liang asked doubtfully, making people feel that it was inconceivable.


    Why did he suddenly think this way? Could it be that there really was something wrong with the front line?


    All of a sudden, they started to worry, because at this moment, the problem was extremely huge. A few of them appeared a little confused.


    Blood dripped from his mouth and slowly fell to the ground. A minister walked over and said, "Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor! "Our country has been unified for generations and has already achieved a goal even greater than that of the previous emperor."


    "What a pity ¡­" Sha Luo is too terrifying, we are not his match at all! " The Emperor Liang was suddenly moved. He looked into the distance and realized that those times were actually so short and so unpredictable. The smoke from the beacons and wolves had already spread for thousands of miles.


    "Since Sha Luo has already surrounded the Liang Cheng, the defending troops, even if they have three heads and six arms, would be useless. "We have to send reinforcements," he said, falling into a state of heaviness, a choice that would allow countless people to survive.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid those officials and dignitaries will not agree. If we take a step back, perhaps ¡­" He helplessly sighed, a sigh that caused Emperor Liang to feel at a loss.


    Suddenly, the almighty Emperor Liang thought it through, and grinded his teeth: "If you don''t accept it, then just kill him!"


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid this will cause them to retaliate. If the army mutates, we ¡­"


    Emperor Liang fell into silence once again. He really did not know what to do, giving up on those elite soldiers.


    "I already told those damned families not to stay. royal father, you wouldn''t believe it, but I''m afraid that not only has the situation not improved, it''s even more dangerous." Liang Qingwei said unhappily.


    "I have no other choice. Even if it''s a god, he is still powerfully poor." Emperor Liang helplessly looked up into the sky. He let out a sigh, and then looked towards the depths.


    "Now, I''m the only one who can stand up for you." Liang Dawei revealed a helpless expression. He looked at the countless fragments within the palace and said, "What a pity." If I may, I would like to stay a little longer. "


    He revealed a helpless expression, causing the Emperor Liang to reveal a helpless expression. This was something that they could not do anything about, because if they chose to do this, then it would be better than having no choice.


    When they were all gathered together, they all felt suffocated. Then, one of them thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, we can do it this way. After all, we can choose His Highness the Crown Prince as a springboard to rouse the soldiers in the frontlines. Then ¡­"


    Suddenly, they went silent, not knowing what they should choose, and what would their final outcome be. After a moment, the Emperor Liang nodded helplessly.


    The Emperor Liang nodded helplessly, then smiled at the crown prince and said, "It''s time for you to go out and take a look at the flourishing great ways of the world."


    "Tsk, I''ve already seen so many things in this world. You old man, it''s just too much. Hurry up and get your guards to protect me, otherwise, you''ll die without descendants." Liang Haowei''s rage burned within her heart, causing the others to frown.


    The current emperor of the Liang was actually called an old man. This was the only special person in history, this strange crown prince really could say anything.


    However, the courtiers already knew a lot about this man. What they had chosen to do, in any case, required them to learn to get used to it.

 C466 Soldier first

    To many soldiers of the Liang, they had only one choice, and that was to persevere on until the end.


    The troops were exhausted, but before the imperial army arrived, Sha Luo had already occupied the nearby mountains and rivers.


    They were at the end of their tether and had nowhere to run.


    "We won''t be able to fight anymore. Up until today, we have fought over fifty thousand people. The general is dead, and all our comrades from before have also died." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "The Imperial Court is fearful of the Venerable Class. Although they are very considerate, they are not strong enough and are unable to give us the perfect opportunity to reinforce them. "Right now, we only have to select a few soldiers to go to the imperial government. Who would be willing to leave?"


    No one replied. They chose to retreat and perish together with their enemies. No one within the army chose to leave. They only had one will, and that was to fight to the death!


    Some cried, some laughed, only a few thousand remained of the fifty thousand of them.


    If they really were to leave, then where would they choose to go? Return to the imperial government. Those people wanted nothing more than to completely annihilate them. How could they receive them?


    For a moment, countless people fell into silence. They had chosen this road, this path of death, and their fighting spirit had condensed once again. This was the last will of the Liang Cheng''s garrison!


    "I never thought that they would actually choose to continue defending the city firmly. If they didn''t know better, Sha Luo''s soldiers would crush them." Within Sha Luo''s army, a general''s eyes flashed coldly. Even though the soldiers had fought consecutively, they were not afraid, because Sha Luo''s army had some faith in them.


    "For the Sand King, remove the Liang from the map. This is our duty, these soldiers are worthy of our admiration, they are truly brave warriors, but unfortunately, they became the dogs of the Emperor Liang. "


    The rain poured down, and Liang Cheng became the Liang Cheng. The wind blew against their armor, and the smell of blood was washed away by the rain.


    They would defend the shattered city. Everything had its own meaning. He could leave at any time, even if all of them were to die, he could still leave.


    However, why was he unable to move his legs? It was because of the brotherly love here. It was still something else. He was still a new recruit and had not been in the army for more than a month.


    "Xu Dong, you are a good person, but we are finished in the end. If you can return alive, you would at least be a general!"


    "Even in the Underworld, I''m still a soldier with a big head." Xu Dong laughed, he did not care at all. He looked at the Sha Luo soldiers and said: They are here, what should we do now?


    "Retreat!"


    It wasn''t that Xu Dong didn''t want to save them, it was just that he couldn''t do that right now.


    If they tried to force their way out, they would die.


    Xu Dong cherished his life a lot, because he would always gamble on whether or not he could return alive.


    The rain in the sky slapped onto their faces, and the blood that hadn''t been washed clean for a long time was finally washed clean by the rain. However, they weren''t finished yet. A new round of war continued.


    "Kill them for the sake of the Liang!"


    For the Liang... Xu Dong shook his head. They had all become wolves in a lonely city, what else could be said for them to believe?


    But how could faith be so easily abandoned? How was that any different from a prodigal son?


    If he didn''t want to be a prodigal son, he would rather be a ghost?


    For the first time, Xu Dong realised that there was something like this in the army. He had only been in the army for a month, and at that time, even though there were demons, they were not particularly strong. Human!


    That was why Xu Dong thought that giving was worth it, but why did he have to fight against people, could it be that people were different too?


    Why would they want to target people and not other races? The Sha Luo people surrounded Liang Jun, who had more than a thousand men circling around, and they seemed to be ridiculing him.


    That would reduce the price of death by a lot, so they did it. They surrounded the Liang Cheng, Xu Dong and the rest of the troops so that not even a drop of water could leak out.


    "Your Highness, they have already surrounded Liang Cheng, with hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, and there are still close to a thousand people in the city. I am afraid that their food supplies are not enough."


    "Liang has never let anyone go, and I will lead the troops." Liang Qingwei said calmly.


    There is no one in this world who is more confident than him: "Sha Luo is just a pack of hungry wolves waiting for death. The reason why they went crazy is because they do not have any food.


    They only had twenty thousand people, so it was impossible for them to fight against Sha Luo who had more than a hundred thousand people, because it was too few.


    Xu Dong''s prestige in the army was extremely high, he was praised by many people, and he killed a lot of people, other than the generals, no one could beat him.


    But he was still a person after all. Even if he wasn''t tired, there would always be times when he made mistakes. Sha Luo had constantly sent out small troops to disrupt Liang Jun, who only had a little bit of manpower left.


    Finally, one day, Xu Dong could no longer hold it in. He had experienced too many massacres recently, and every day after that, he heard countless wails and moans. Those Sha Luo''s people finally understood Liang Jun''s true strength.


    One army was wiped out, the second was wiped out, and then the third, fourth, and fifth...


    Until Sha Luo didn''t dare to send any more troops.


    Sha Luo looked at that place in shock. The night had lost its light, and they could not see anything. Why was someone like Xu Dong in their army surrounded?


    The reason why they were afraid was because of Xu Dong''s bloody methods. Not a single person was alive, and even if they were alive, they would be no different from fools.


    At first, Liang Jun thought that Xu Dong was only doing it in the blink of an eye, but what they didn''t expect was that the upper echelons of the army were constantly being killed.


    At the very least, he could be considered a fireman.


    How long had this hunting been going on, and when would it end?


    Why was a person so cruel? He had never intended to let anyone go, not even a small soldier.


    The culprit had finally left behind a few words: leave or kill.


    This was the fuse, the fuse that would lead to the annihilation of Liang Jun.


    "Attack!" Sha Luo''s army shouted, and countless people rushed into the small camp, and it broke into pieces, everything ended, there was nothing left, the person who killed them, in the end, could not escape death, but they realised they were wrong, even though they were still in the middle of their journey, there were people who fell to the ground and died.


    They panicked, not knowing what to do. They were desperate, but that person never appeared. Where was that person?


    Were they in the army, or the Liang army?


    The military was in chaos.


    Although Liang Haowang''s army didn''t have anything to do, he continued to pay attention. Finally, one day, he happily smiled and said to countless people, "The chance has come. Everyone follow me and kill them!"


    Breaking through their defenses and then slashing through them like swords, countless children fell to the ground in a pool of blood.


    "Your Highness, step back and let the commander-in-chief take the lead!"


    "It''s fine, I''m dead. At most, there will be one more royal father!" Liang Chao Wei laughed heartily, causing the Lieutenant General to be stunned. She felt that this made sense.

 C467 Is it over (1)

    The twenty thousand strong army charged straight into the center, and the pressure could be imagined. Countless soldiers surrounded them, locking them in one place and beginning to force them.


    "Battle Array!"


    ¡¸ Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¹ All sorts of spells were lost in the air.


    On the other hand, Xu Dong was wandering in various places, constantly assassinating their higher ups. In that moment of chaos, countless of officers died, and they discovered that there was nothing they could do about it.


    "We are finished in the end. Stop. We will stand in the same place. That brave warrior, you can come out and meet us." General Sha Luo felt that it was necessary to get to know this person.


    However, that person did not appear within the countless army of Liang. It was as if he hadn''t even made a move, but in reality, he still did it. "I never would have thought that this expert was actually a coward. We lost to cowards. Truly ¡­"


    This general mocked, causing everyone to feel a sense of regret. No matter which hero it was, they still couldn''t surpass death and worry. They had lost, and they had lost to a single person.


    Regardless of victory or defeat, they only wanted to respect that strong person, who was the strongest existence in Sha Luo''s army.


    Suddenly, out of the several hundred soldiers, a person stepped out. That person''s expression was filled with indifference. Apart from blood and filth, his face could be said to be extremely beautiful and handsome, or perhaps even beautiful. His appearance caused countless people to tremble. Was he their savior?


    "Not bad, so it''s you ¡­" With a strong person like you, the Liang won''t be able to be defeated anymore. With Sha Luo above the South Sea, she will no longer be able to surpass the Liang and rule the world. " Great General Sha Luo was very disappointed, "Forget it, today I killed myself Liang Cheng, so I hope that the Crown Prince will let go of Sha Luo''s soldiers."


    "If you die, they will naturally be able to live." Xu Dong spoke coldly. His stern face was filled with respect, because what he said was right. However, he should not speak, because there was still Crown Prince Liang Qingwei.


    Everyone looked at Liang Haowei. Xu Dong laughed, then said: "If he is unsatisfied, I can also kill him."


    That great general pulled out his sword and directly slashed across his own neck. Blood blossomed in the air as Xu Dong glanced at Liang Haowei, then withdrew himself from the Liang Jun''s army.


    "I never thought that Xu Dong was actually an unparalleled strong person, he ¡­" Some people were shocked.


    Some people even cursed at Xu Dong, because if Xu Dong had acted a little earlier, then not so many of their comrades would have died.


    But did Xu Dong really have a way, that fight just now was just the result of the deaths of a lot of his opponents, and there were even people on horseback.


    Xu Dong sighed helplessly: "We were originally born from the same root, why rush."


    The Liang Cheng guards had already been completed, the Great Generals had chosen to receive rewards, and the imperial government was back to normal.


    The Emperor Liang sat calmly on the main hall. They felt a wave of pressure, it was the anger of the Kaiser, those who did not wish to send out their troops were all terrified.


    Did they start a new life, or something?


    "Last time, I told you to send out the troops. Why ¡­" Not a single one of them came forward? " the Emperor Liang asked.


    They finally knew that Emperor Liang was still a Emperor Liang, not because of fear of them, but because of fear of losing the hearts of the people. If it wasn''t for the people blocking them last time, their heads would have already fallen to the ground.


    "Please calm your anger Your Majesty, we are only doing this for the country of the Liang."


    "Hmph, I feel that you want this world to belong to me. You should all die to atone for your sins!" Pausing for a moment, the Emperor Liang coldly waved his hand, and said: "Men, drag them out and kill them!"


    "It can be said that our Crown Prince achieved the first victory in this battle. "There is also a general on the front lines, otherwise we would have to decline." "The garrison troops of the fifty thousand Liang Cheng s only numbered a few who fought to the very end, causing us to feel a chill in our hearts. Without them, perhaps the Liang would not be here anymore."


    "royal father, since they are so brave, they should be rewarded even more. This son feels that I can bestow them an important position in the army and become my future pillar."


    There was a reason why Liang Dawei had chosen them, it was because there were many aristocratic families in the imperial court, and the imperial family was merely being pushed to the forefront.


    However, in the recent years, the rule of the Liang still fell to the royal family. However, because of the fact that the noble family was deeply rooted in the army, they had interfered with many matters.

 C468 Is it over (2)

    When Liang Haowei spoke, it was simply a fate worse than death. However, the aristocratic families also knew that in these special times, they would naturally make special movements, so they did not panic.


    As Liang Haowei''s father, he naturally knew what this was, so he nodded her head. The father and son duo sang the same tune, and then they settled on this matter.


    Many people had already started to rope him in in in hopes of taking care of him. But who knew that even at this moment, Xu Dong would actually disappear!


    This was a major event, and countless people began to search for traces of Xu Dong. Even many people from the Villa had left, and in the end, it was as if Xu Dong had disappeared from the world, not a single one of them could be seen.


    However, this was also good. Xu Dong was never a immortal god who wandered the mortal world, he was a bright moon that should exist in the sky.


    During the Mid-Autumn Festival, just after this chaotic era had passed, the Emperor Liang had passed away. He died, and the next day, the crown prince, Liang Haowei, ascended the throne.


    "The great pillars have already stabilized the lands, it is time to avenge the''s heroic spirit." Liang Haowei murmured. To let countless people begin their preparations, the journey to their deaths was incomparably long.


    At the border, he stood there alone, and many people saw his figure. They felt that he was extremely similar to the statue of the Liang Cheng, but they couldn''t remember his name, and instead felt that it was a little blurry.


    Sha Luo had already gone mad, they did not think that revenge would come so quickly. They had discovered that the Liang''s army had already arrived at the bottom of the city, and what made them unable to relax was that these strong soldiers were no longer someone they could casually defeat in battle.


    He was waiting for an opportunity to bite their vitals ruthlessly, and then tell them that the Liang was invincible.


    When Xu Dong came to the end of this world, he had at least understood the nature of this place. Just what kind of place was this transcendent continent and why it was the same as in the prehistoric era.


    There were gods here, but they were so weak. What was going on?


    The sun in the sky had finally set. Xu Dong watched as the moon rose high in the sky and the moon hung high in the sky.


    "Perhaps all of this has a purpose. What exactly does the gods here want to hide? Is it because they are false gods?"


    Xu Dong''s mood was slightly bad, and he then walked over to the side. This was a dazzling world, and below his feet, there were countless flowers and plants.


    Under the moonlight, these flowers and plants shone so beautifully that it was hard for one to forget them. In the end, Xu Dong still understood one thing, one could not truly transcend, and could only go to another world.


    Xu Dong felt that it was really ironic. There was actually an end to the world, then the universe in the universe might have an end as well.


    "Who?" Xu Dong turned around, and a person appeared behind him. He looked cold, as if he was a god from another world. His face was blue, and so was his skin.


    "You finally figured it out. Last time, I made a bet with Space-Time. I didn''t expect him to finally lose." However, after a while, the sound of the mountains and rivers suddenly stopped. He then said, "God of this world, don''t you dare spy on me. If you do, you will die a miserable death. Remember the advice I gave you, otherwise you will regret it."


    "If I will regret it, then I, Xu Dong will not be Xu Dong."

 C469 a gamble

    Xu Dong finally understood that there were more gods in this world, and they were actually paying attention to the future of the universe.


    Regardless of whether it was the god in front of them or the space-time god, Xu Dong felt that it had nothing to do with him, because he was the truth of this world.


    The sky had lost so many colors that no one could believe it. What was it, what was it? Why were there so many gods? Why were there so many gods that no one could believe?


    He was not seen by Xu Dong, but his aura was still memorized by Xu Dong, and there would be a day when Xu Dong will make him regret it.


    Xu Dong coming to the end of this world was only to take a look. If he really wanted to do something, even if all of the gods in this world were to come out, he wouldn''t be afraid!


    "Is there any spirit that can warn me? Do you not know what death feels like?" Xu Dong ridiculed him and walked towards the side.


    He disappeared again, briefly. He just wanted to comprehend something.


    He had only come here to witness the occurrence of something. Afterwards, he had left and arrived at the world of cultivators at the peak of this world. This was an even more prosperous and powerful world.


    When Xu Dong came to this place, he discovered an interesting thing; he was looked down upon by others, and it was by the same person.


    "Ke ke, I did not expect there to be someone from the lower realms. He looks like a country bumpkin and has never been to the Heaven Dou Empire in my life, right?" He might not know what Xu Dong was about, so he did not bother to hide his ridicule.


    "Cut the crap. What''s so bad about being able to come here?" Not only did he not stop at enough, he even mocked Xu Dong.


    "You are just a waste, do you really think you are invincible in this world?" Xu Dong said indifferently.


    He was stunned, and then, he wanted to dispute his decision, but the more the youth looked at him, the more he felt that something was off. When he realized that Xu Dong wasn''t even looking at them, he couldn''t help but panic, "Let''s go, I feel like he can kill us!"


    "You''re wrong, how could he possibly kill us? This fellow is a waste, to us, he is worth killing with one hand!" The young man was extremely arrogant, because he was from an ancient family. In the Heaven Dou Empire, it could be said that he could cover the sky with one hand.


    Thus, he turned into his current state. He was an extremely arrogant person, and if there were people who didn''t accept him, he would directly kill them.


    But to Xu Dong, he was only a waste. After cultivating for dozens of years, he was actually treated as a competition, it was simply a waste. Xu Dong walked towards the side, and ignored them.


    "Look, didn''t he already leave?" The young man pointed at Xu Dong, causing Xu Dong to look like a defeated rooster, looking very dejected.


    "It''s only a waste, but he''s actually let me leave. He''s weighing the pros and cons ¡­"


    Puff!


    The youth immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and then kneeled on the ground. What caused people to be even more afraid of was that he did not know who had attacked him.


    The others all left. They didn''t want to be said to be the one that killed him, but the other youth who stopped him from acting cool was confused. He didn''t expect his young master to actually die, and without even realizing it.


    A lot of people saw a different future. They felt that the trust between people was built with time and sincerity, so they discovered an interesting world.


    It was called the Nightmare, this world was filled with countless strange people, many of whom had the same idea, controlling the Nightmare gave them a strong insight.


    Xu Dong found out about the strange place, but he didn''t know how to go to this strange place. It might be nearby, or it might be somewhere else, but it was completely different.


    "In the world of the Nightmare, great families are preparing to step inside to seize the heart of the Nightmare. At that time, we will have some kind of special reward, and maybe even some treasures." They were all cheering and did not understand why there were so many places, so many treasures. That place was filled with danger, so there was no need for them to take any risks.


    As a result, many of the strong person felt that it would be better not to go, because if they went, they might not be able to return.


    "If we can obtain the Nightmare Heart, then we can control countless Nightmare. At that time, our Teng Yun Family will become the number one family in the entire Tian Dou Empire. If that happens, we won''t be able to get the same things as before." However, they still sighed and said: "Unfortunately, very few people in the Heaven Dou Empire have the ability to fight against the Nightmare. If we enter, I''m afraid that even if we do, there''s only death."


    The girl was fresh and moving, and she suddenly turned her head, to actually see Xu Dong. Xu Dong''s disdainful gaze made her tremble slightly, and she said: "Investigate his background. If possible, join him and enter the world of the Nightmare."


    The Heaven Dou Empire had many large Teleportation Arrays. Many people could freely travel to other worlds to hunt and steal resources. If that happened, many people would have to put in a lot of effort to go there, and they might even fail.


    "Yes, Eldest Miss." He respectfully walked down, then walked towards Xu Dong with an aura full of haughtiness, and directly said: "This little brother, I wonder if you have the time, our big miss has invited you."


    "Why did you find me?"


    Why did I find Xu Dong? There are still so many people here, aren''t there? There are still so many strong person in the Heaven Dou Empire, how can I find him.


    "I am only a Supervisor, I''m not too sure either, but you will find out once you go over." This conversation made him even more convinced that Xu Dong was truly different. Since Xu Dong was here, he needed to understand a little bit of the truth.


    The Heaven Dou Empire had a total of twelve families. These twelve families were no ordinary families, one family was enough to annihilate an existence such as the Liang, but the current Liang Chao Wei had changed the entire Liang, and was going to enter a higher level in the future.


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "Alright then, but it''s best not to force me, because no one can truly force me."


    The old man nodded, he thought that Xu Dong was just bragging. Although the Southern Dou Family s of the Twelve Families were ranked in the middle, it was still very easy to coerce one of them to do so.


    Besides, why would they force him? If it wasn''t for some other reason, they wouldn''t force him.


    Xu Dong arrived at the end and then discovered a pleasant surprise. This person was still pretty beautiful and asked: "What do you want from me? If we were to go to the Nightmare world, I would need a lot of things. When necessary, I can also protect you guys, but the price to pay is huge. "


    They looked at Xu Dong in shock, and realised that Xu Dong was a strange person, why did they suddenly discuss conditions with him? Their young miss had not made his plans, to tell them his conditions so quickly, was that not appropriate?

 C470 Silence and surprise

    They discovered that Xu Dong was special, and felt a particularly strong sense of danger. Was it right or wrong to bring Xu Dong along?


    "If you have that kind of power, of course you can." Nan Dou Yun laughed, revealing his white teeth, causing Xu Dong to smile.


    "That''s right. If you have the strength, then of course you can." They all laughed, as though they were ridiculing Xu Dong for lying to others, but was this really the case?


    "It''s a deal." Xu Dong seriously replied before heading towards the great teleportation formation. He had just returned from the Demon God World and was once again on the journey to upgrade the colourful world in his hands.


    The world of the Nightmare was filled with countless slumbering ghosts. They would usually attack while people were sleeping, making it impossible for people to understand.


    When Xu Dong and the others arrived, they finally met the light ripple. Xu Dong laughed and said: "So it''s like that. "There''s still the so-called dark world here, but it''s filled with weird things, you guys have to be careful, remember, if you want me to save you, I need a lot of things."


    Nan Dou Yun frowned, then smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you unfairly."


    In the distance, a black mass of objects was filled with the smell of exploding, making it impossible for anyone to understand what this object was and why it was filled with a gaze that made it impossible to move away.


    Crack!


    Broken!


    A Fighter directly fell into the black space, followed by a few more, they spat out blood and retreated. Nan Dou Yun did not expect to meet such an opponent the moment he entered, and immediately panicked, not knowing what to do.


    "A person, a heavenly treasure." Xu Dong stood behind them, his entire being looked valiant and formidable, as though he was waiting for something.


    "Alright. "But I don''t have that many on me. Can I use Xuan Artifacts as collateral?" Nan Dou Yun had no choice but to call for help.


    Xu Dong nodded and said, "Of course you can. However, the price is still a heavenly treasure and it cannot be inferior to a low-grade treasure. It would be best if it can be worth their lives. "


    Xu Dong was not the savior, he had to obtain what he wanted. Otherwise, he would lose something else.


    "Then hurry up and do it. Are you afraid that I won''t give it to you?" Nan Dou Yun was a bit angry. How could he have met such a person who didn''t recognize money? He was still a beauty like a fairy, but this Nan Dou Yun ¡­


    She really didn''t know what to say anymore. She clenched her teeth and took a step back. They suddenly heard the sound of a sword being drawn from its scabbard.


    Crack * Then, the black fog in the distance disappeared and they finally survived. Nan Dou Yun, who originally brought several tens of guard, had suddenly lost a lot.


    Unfortunately, those who were already killed were already completely dead. From a far distance, countless Nightmare appeared once again, and they bared their fangs and brandished their claws, as if a single thought could cause a person to die.


    "Just kill them all, just name a price!" When Nan Gong Yun saw this scene, she immediately spoke to Xu Dong anxiously.


    Xu Dong nodded his head and then immediately flew over. With a flash of the sword beam, the Nightmare shattered. Even if they could turn into a state where the void was nothing at all, it was under the attack of Xu Dong''s devil sword. They suddenly died, and the few people in the distance finally sighed a breath of relief, their gazes towards Xu Dong became even more respectful.


    With such a special person making a move, the death that they would encounter would be even simpler. But Xu Dong did not say anything about the price, and Nan Dou Yun was puzzled, why did he not offer a price?


    "I don''t need to spend too much effort on these little scum, so I''ll just give them to you as a gift. However, the road ahead won''t be easy. If you have any treasures, then I think you''ll be safe." Xu Dong wanted a lot of heaven and earth treasures, so he could give them to the colorful world.


    "We understand. In the world of the Nightmare, there is a place that no one can understand. If we can go somewhere, we will definitely get countless of things. Nan Gong Yun looked at Xu Dong.


    But there was something wrong with that, why would she say that? Was Xu Dong some fool that didn''t know how long it would take to obtain those things?


    "Are you joking?"


    Nan Dou Yun shook his head. He denied it, because Xu Dong was so strong.


    "What I''m talking about is not whether it can be settled or not. What I''m talking about is the remuneration you need. Don''t you think it''s very strange that it''s on those items?"


    Xu Dong revealed a playful smile, Nan Dou Yun nodded his head, she knew that normal people could not accept this, Xu Dong just wanted to raise his status, so he did such a thing.


    "You don''t know how many things are needed to obtain that information. If it wasn''t for the Heaven Dou Empire''s most powerful strong person being unable to enter, I''m afraid that he would have taken it himself. Is that not enough? " Nan Dou Yun said coldly, "Remember, don''t be too greedy. Greed takes a person''s life."


    Xu Dong laughed, he felt that this man was extremely adorable, but in order to make himself feel better, he took a step back and said: "Without me, you guys won''t be able to get anything, and I can follow you unless you guys don''t want those things."


    How could there still be such a shameless person in the world? This was too despicable, but what Xu Dong said made sense, because at this time, they would need the strong person to protect them. If not for Xu Dong, they wouldn''t dare enter this place, as that Nightmare''s Secret Realm could easily kill them.


    "You!" Nan Dou Yun was so angry that he almost died, he had never seen such a shameless person, but what he said was reasonable, unless they left the Nightmare world, if they leave the Nightmare world, would they be able to live till now?


    No one would come here for their life, other than the unusual Xu Dong, Nan Dou Yun decided shortly: "Alright, since it''s like this, then I''ll tell you, when the time comes, if you die, then you deserve to die too."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die. There is no one in this world who can let me die." Xu Dong sneered, he naturally knew what this was, it was an even more powerful force, and he was confident that no one here could kill him.


    "Don''t be too confident, there are still many strong person in this world that you cannot understand, they ¡­ It''s not that easy to talk about. " Nan Dou Yun had a new understanding of Xu Dong''s shamelessness, but she did not say anything, since he would know in a while.


    In the distant Nightmare Swamp, countless terrifying creatures appeared. Those baring fangs and brandishing claws, those floating Nightmare s in the sky, they were wandering, waiting for something, in short, to kill people, these were Nightmare beings that were like Demons s.


    After a moment, they fell into a state of silent astonishment. They did not see what it was because nothing could pass through this place.


    Nan Gong Yun lost his interest once again, maybe it was because he had lost too many opportunities on Xu Dong, or maybe it was because of something else, but Nan Dou Yun didn''t have any good intentions towards Xu Dong.

 C471 arbiter of the Ancient Nightmare (1)

    "They are all guardians. If we approach them clearly, they will erupt with even more terrifying flames. It''s almost impossible for ordinary people to avoid them."


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and then directly walked to the front. Nan Dou Yun pulled Xu Dong and said: "Are you courting death?"


    "I''m not. It''s just that these creatures are useless to me. They''re just trash. It''s fine." Xu Dong shook off Nan Dou Yun''s arm, then pulled out the devil sword. From that moment onwards, she had been terrified by Xu Dong''s transformation.


    "Demon god! Is he a demon god? "


    "No, that won''t happen. He was only a single person, and it was only because he possessed that Demon Sword that he became like that." The others were shocked, but Nan Dou Yun was quite clear. He said, "That demon sword could be the weapon that killed him. I didn''t think that he would dare to bring something that belongs to a demon."


    A few of them also revealed looks of admiration. But luckily, although Xu Dong was strong, he didn''t have any enmity towards them. Southern Dou Family could also gain an additional chance to live.


    "Mortal, this place is the tomb of the Nightmare''s arbiter.


    Xu Dong continued to walk forward, step by step, without stopping. In the end, the guardians were enraged, they immediately roared out and the sound waves shook Xu Dong to the point that he trembled, but Xu Dong did not leave.


    In the end, he landed in front of them. He saw a hint of blood-red in their eyes. That was their final moment.


    Puff!


    "Impudent, you actually dared to step into my arbiter''s tomb, you reckless Homo sapiens!" Deep in his heart, the Nightmare conveyed his will, but Xu Dong still continued forward.


    This was an aura that could kill them. arbiter was shocked and said, "Who are you, why do you have the devil sword? Who exactly are you?"


    "Killing your god, who doesn''t belong to who doesn''t belong to who." In the grand palace, lines and lines of scars appeared on the ground. This was the first time they truly felt Xu Dong''s strength, that he was absolutely strong, that he was so strong that no one could stop him.


    How could there be such a strange person in this world? Could this be a dream?


    He was a little angry that the of the Nightmare was stuck above the void, but Xu Dong''s power made him afraid.


    There were too many strong person in this world. Xu Dong thought that this world was invincible, and he would never think of doing so again, because this was just a world, a world alive, so it was best not to act too arrogantly.


    After all, this world was filled with miracles, and they felt a terrifying sensation of miracles. The sky here was dark in the first place so he could not see the gloomy expression on the face of the Nightmare''s arbiter.


    Finally, he understood that the crescent moon was no longer in the sky.


    "arbiter has made his move, will he die?"


    Countless people were wondering, would Xu Dong really die?


    They had met the before, it was him who led the troops to attack the Heaven Dou Empire, and there were countless of casualties that day, regardless of women or children, they were all scared to death by a dream.


    If not for the Heaven Dou Empire''s Buddhist master, the Heaven Dou would have already been shattered.


    So the question was, who would win and who would lose?


    "I never thought that the Homo sapiens would actually send warriors like you. After their last massacre, I''m afraid that it''s not enough for them to awaken. This is the world of our Nightmare, he actually dares to let you guys enter here.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I know you''re going to die for sure. Are you afraid?" Xu Dong grinned.


    "In this world, there is no one who can kill Nightmare completely. Although they were turned into dregs by you, they still exist." arbiter waved his hand, and countless dead Nightmare came back to life. They bared their fangs and brandished their claws at Xu Dong, appearing extremely fierce and fierce.


    "Really?" Then didn''t your Nightmare already rule the universe? " Xu Dong said calmly as the arbiter immediately felt a sense of danger. Did this young man really have the ability?


    No matter who it was, they couldn''t kill the Nightmare. Although the Zen Master had chased them away in the Homo sapiens, if they really fought, there was no telling who would win. But what was this youngster relying on?

 C472 arbiter of the Ancient Nightmare (2)

    The devil sword frantically surged with red light. At that moment, he finally understood and shouted, "Impossible, how can you have the power of destruction? That kind of power, other than the natural enemies of our Nightmare, no one else can have it!"


    "That''s right, I am your nemesis, your destroyer." Xu Dong laughed sinisterly, while Nan Dou Yun and the rest who were far away all revealed shocked expressions.


    This person is the Destroyer, no wonder he dared to follow them in, it''s because he''s the Destroyer!


    "This guy is so terrifying, I''m afraid even the King of Nightmare would not be his match!" Nan Dou Yun discovered to his horror that this was indeed a different person. His actions were made with extreme arrogance, and his gesture made others feel that they were unreachable.


    Xu Dong was an emotional person. He knew what he could and could not do, and he knew what his value was.


    After killing the arbiter, he took a step back and kept all the treasures. Although there were nothing precious here, there were many people''s soul s here that could help the colourful world construct a complete cycle of the Heavenly Dao.


    Xu Dong felt that the more powerful the colorful world became, the stronger he would become.


    Therefore, there was no lack of killing. He looked at the shocked people of Nan Dou Yun''s group and said, "Aren''t you guys going to leave? Where are you going next?"


    They suddenly realised that the scene just now had almost scared them to death. Xu Dong was so powerful, what could they do about it?


    The more powerful the Nightmare was in the sky here, the more terrifying it would be, because all of them were black. If someone was hiding in the darkness, there was no way for them to avoid it.


    But Xu Dong was too casual. No matter what, he could clearly feel that someone did not want to kill them. The road was filled with danger, and they had finally arrived at the last place.


    "This is the place where the Nightmare King is located. If we take a step, we might be discovered by him. Are you sure you can kill the Nightmare King?" Nan Dou Yun was a little afraid, after all the King of Nightmare was not an ordinary character.


    He was countless levels higher than the arbiter. If Xu Dong really wanted to go, then there might be a chance of no return.


    Stand back, or leave this place. This is a Soul Lamp. Xu Dong handed over something to them, and the soul inside was exactly Xu Dong, it was the aura of an unknown number of people, and when held in their hands, it instantly gave off a cold Qi, and this wave of soul, could probably kill them all.


    Needless to say, Xu Dong had killed his way here all the way. When the Nightmare smelled the scent, it immediately fled without hesitation.


    Therefore, Xu Dong gave them a big gift pack. To them, this kind of thing was a treasure trove.


    "Alright, be careful. If you come out alive, then go to the Nan Dou world and find me." Nan Dou Yun said to Xu Dong.


    She was prepared to recruit Xu Dong, if Xu Dong agreed, then even if Southern Dou Family did not obtain the treasure, they could still become the number one family in Heaven Dou.


    Such a temptation was simply too wonderful for Nan Dou Yun. If he did, he wouldn''t have to marry out of the world to unite the Big Dipper Realm ¡­


    Thinking of this, her heart was in extreme pain. For some reason, her family had no choice but to do this. Furthermore, this world was simply a place for their own benefits.


    They believe that the benefits are the greatest.


    Xu Dong''s gaze landed on the Nightmare and said: "This is just a new world, if possible, we can choose a better one. Of course, you all might not know, but in reality, this world does not need to be invincible, but rather, it needs to advance forward!"


    Finally, with the devil sword in hand, Xu Dong rushed towards the Nightmare in the distance like a rainbow. They saw the light inside the Nightmare, the light that caused them to be unable to shift their eyes away.


    "Chi!"


    As the incomparable power in the sky descended, they were pushed to the ground. Countless people in the Nightmare knew of Xu Dong''s existence.


    "Who are you!"


    Puff!


    A red light completely annihilated them.


    Xu Dong landed, his gaze turned to look at the other side, and said: "It''s just a small group of soldiers, they can''t hurt me."


    "Who are you? Why are you attacking my Nightmare Royal City? If you come to this place, you might not be able to return to the Homo sapiens world. " The King of Nightmare said with a cold voice.


    "I came here today just for the countless dead people in the Homo sapiens. Aren''t you guys just like this? "Speaking of which, killing you would be too easy." His cold tone gave the King of Nightmare a fright. He never thought that there would actually be such a fellow.


    "Could it be that Homo sapiens has really stepped into another realm?" The King of Nightmare sighed in her heart. She had never known that there was such a person in the Homo sapiens, her strength should be enough to fight against him.


    "Impossible, you are not human, unless you are a demon, we have never interacted with the devil, why would you come to our Nightmare world?" The King of Nightmare was not calm and repeated: "Why?"


    "Because I wanted to. So I came. " Xu Dong laughed. His face was filled with ridicule and thought that this place was just a pile of debris.


    Other than the world of the Nightmare, there were many other worlds.

 C473 10% Ignorance (1)

    Many people saw the instability of the transfer array and decided to have the Imperial Advisors personally come over.


    "What''s going on? Why is this transmission array so unstable?" The Imperial Advisor frowned and suddenly spun around. They looked at the few people who had escaped in surprise.


    "What happened? What happened inside?"


    "Imperial Advisor, this isn''t good. This transmission array seems to be starting to collapse. Only if the world inside is used by someone else can it be destroyed." The Imperial Advisor nodded, this seemed to be the only explanation.


    Those few people were adventurers, and there were even many strong person inside. They were the people who carried out missions in that world, but why haven''t they come out yet?


    Could it be ¡­ What else happened?


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, there was a huge explosion. A few more people walked out together and flew out at the same time. They stood on the ground and looked at the Teleportation Array behind them. The huge formation disappeared.


    "How can this be!" He was somewhat surprised.


    That place is the encampment of the Homo sapiens, they will never be able to get out!


    "That won''t do. I''m afraid no one can enter after the formation is destroyed. We need to quickly construct the formation, or else who knows what might happen to them."


    They panicked, and the State Grandmaster panicked, because that place was the future of the Homo sapiens. If they couldn''t return to that place, the strong person inside could only wait for death.


    "Yes, we understand." Many arcane masters began to construct a transportation formation, because if one was not good, then it might be destroyed.


    Standing at this place, Xu Dong should have already guessed that the destruction of the teleportation formation could possibly be...


    Crack!


    Xu Dong unleashed an even more powerful aura, causing the world of the Nightmare to become chaotic. Wherever it was, countless people felt that Xu Dong was terrifying, and they could sense the auras of demons, humans, and Nightmare.


    This kind of power, was probably not just that weak, it was at least a thousand years of cultivation. The most important thing was that if Demon and Nightmare joined hands, it was possible to kill their Homo sapiens s.


    This could not be tolerated, so they prepared to head to that place.


    "Not good, our transmission array has been destroyed. I''m afraid we won''t be able to return!" Someone panicked.


    All along, the teleportation circle of the Homo sapiens in the Nightmare World was always especially secretive, but why did it suddenly appear like this?


    Could it be that something really happened? It was impossible, it was almost impossible, why did such a question simply arise? Could it be...


    Ka ka ka ¡­


    They were shocked.


    That was an even more terrifying power. They were so shocked that they could not close their mouths. They wanted to retreat, but they could not. Then, what should they do? Could it be that they could only wait for death?


    "Whatever, let''s go to that Predecessor first. Maybe he will have a way to send us out."


    They had chosen this method because only with this option, it would be possible for them to survive. Countless great powers had joined hands and swept through the entire Nightmare world, causing it to be thrown into complete disarray.


    In the distance, a few people appeared. They were all from Southern Dou Family, and the beautiful Girl in front carried a lamp, which seemed to be the Soul Lamp.


    "The young miss of Southern Dou Family?" Everyone felt that the situation had become even more extraordinary.


    As for the soul in the Soul Lamp, they had already killed who knows how many Nightmare s, so they all avoided the Nightmare one by one. He respectfully asked: "Eldest Miss, I''m afraid we can only go back.


    They wanted Xu Dong to protect them, so they had to find out where he came from.


    Nan Dou Yun shook his head and said: "That''s not it, I''m afraid it''s just a rogue cultivator, he''s following us here, and is currently fighting with the King of Nightmare, if you guys were to go, I''m afraid there''s no other way, let''s quickly board the teleportation array and leave."


    "The teleportation array has been destroyed. There''s no way for us to leave." He shouted loudly, suddenly becoming anxious, that person was just a rogue cultivator, I wonder who he is, could he be the number one rogue cultivator of the Heaven Dou Empire, Zhou Botong?


    Impossible, it''s impossible for Zhou Botong to come here. It was possible that they were only in the dragon race world.


    "Then what should we do?" Are we just going to pass? " Nan Dou Yun was a bit panicked. If he went over, perhaps ¡­ It might drag Xu Dong down.


    With a single bad word, Xu Dong had been dragged down by them, and they were completely finished. The sky was dark, and there was not a single thread of life left.

 C474 10% Ignorance (2)

    They felt something was different. They might die.


    No matter what, they still went. The place was filled with the smell of blood after the war, there was no blood in the Nightmare, there was only Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong held onto his chest, and stood in the air, as if he was a god. Who was this person, I have never seen him before, why is he here?


    The King of Nightmare wearily stood in front of them, and said with a sneer: "Hahaha, I never thought that no one in this world could actually kill the Nightmare, furthermore this is my world!"


    "So what if it''s your world? A place without any signs of life is only a dead place. As your grave, it is also extremely good." Xu Dong licked the blood on his hands, the tip of his tongue reeking of blood. "Why are you guys here, why are you back?"


    "Predecessor, the teleportation formation has been destroyed. We have no choice but to come back." Nan Dou Yun was a bit helpless and a bit worried.


    "Fine, I didn''t expect that I was wrong, but I can guarantee to help you all." Xu Dong said seriously. In this world, there was no one safer than him.


    Nan Gong Yun and the rest all bowed towards Xu Dong to show their respect, and the sky immediately turned red again, they finally understood, it was not Predecessor alone that was fighting against the two almighty beings, but he alone possessed the bloodline of the Demons.


    "You are a devil, why must you help Homo sapiens? "Why?" They were all puzzled as to why Xu Dong wanted to help them when what the Nightmare said was exactly what they wanted to hear. Not kill them?


    One must know that the Homo sapiens was an enemy of the Demons, why would he do such a thing?


    The sky had finally lost its color. That power was even more majestic and brutal. The blood-red light had completely exploded.


    Xu Dong created a barrier and descended from the sky, then said to the Nightmare: "I am a human, not a demon, it is just that I am more terrifying than a demon."


    They finally understood that it was because of his character that he could control demons. As he stood proudly in the sky, it was unknown when his strength had completely erupted.


    "Is that really okay? Speaking of him, he''s nothing more than a shell, a skin bag." The King of Nightmare was still working hard to make Xu Dong belong to any side of him.


    But what he did not know was that Xu Dong had a confirmation ability that was even scarier than his. Anything he wanted to do, he was willing to go through fire and water.


    "How reckless!" This was his world, his world did not allow others to render it to him, and this person could not too!


    Everything in the Nightmare world, they had all been filled with strange dreams, dreams that allowed people to taste its flavor.


    Meng Hai.


    Countless Nightmare s flew towards the king of the Nightmare. Xu Dong looked at the king of the Nightmare in shock, his smile filled with confusion. "The energy of the entire world is gathered, aren''t you afraid of you exploding?"


    "Me? My indestructible body, even if you push me to the brink, there is still the other Nightmare to continue, would I be afraid of you? " The King of Nightmare laughed out loud, no one knew what kind of power it was.


    It had already exceeded their knowledge. In ancient times, when those Nightmare appeared, they would always be covered with a hidden veil, so who would know about it now, or even have a clear understanding of it?


    "Now try tasting the fear I gave you. You shouldn''t be clear about the strength of the Nightmare in this world, right?"


    Xu Dong shook his head, indicating that he was truly unsure. The others revealed shocked expressions, as though the next step was the moment of their death.


    "I didn''t expect that the Predecessor would be at the end of its tether. Are we really going to die here?" Nan Dou Yun said in a low voice, and her pretty eyebrows twitched.


    Whoosh!


    The evening breeze brought with it a fresh and refreshing feeling.


    They raised their heads to look at Xu Dong, and discovered something miraculous. It was a beautiful world, that world was so beautiful, so beautiful that it suffocated people, and they even stopped breathing.


    Why would this suffocation be happiness?


    "So, you still have some ability. Have you forgotten? This is my world. No one can live to offend me!" The colourful world had actually been covered up. He lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    Perhaps he did not know, or perhaps he was just trying his best to break through the boundaries of this world.

 C475 10% Obscure (3)

    If Xu Dong could return alive, then he could bring more than just a little. However, Xu Dong did not know his price, so Nan Dou Yun was a little regretful.


    "Hua!"


    The world broke. They were truly going to die, and the soldiers of the Guardian Formation were enraged as they said: "Predecessor, when we leave this place, I will kill them.


    Xu Dong turned his head, and laughed: "This is the future of Homo sapiens, everything Homo sapiens wants, is that not so simple?"


    "They are all going to die." Nightmare also knew that he could not compare to Homo sapiens, and the power released by Homo sapiens was sometimes even more terrifying.


    As for why Xu Dong was so powerful, it was hard for people to feel at ease.


    Why did he just exist like this? The sky lost its color, and the colors disappeared.


    Their eyes darkened as they stared at the starry sky. Finally, they sat down on the ground in disappointment. For some reason, the earth had cracked open.


    It was as if the world was about to be destroyed. No one would benefit from such an outcome.


    "If your Nightmare lost its world, where would you go?" Xu Dong suddenly asked.


    "Leave this place and we will go to the world of the Homo sapiens!" He laughed out loud, and when he saw Xu Dong''s serious expression, he finally stopped laughing. Because Xu Dong had prepared a killing move, or something else?


    "Then I will make it so that you all have no way to enter the Homo sapiens world!"


    "Why are you doing this? You alone cannot stop us! " The Nightmare roared once again, he knew that this was impossible.


    But why did it ¡­


    They weren''t compatible with fire and water in the first place, so what if they paid with their lives for some essential things?


    Little by little, little by little, these fragments began to burn from the ground, and gradually, these fragments disappeared into Xu Dong''s colored world.


    The Nightmare noticed something special and asked, "How did you obtain such a thing?"


    "Because I''m such a great guardian of this world, don''t you know? Including this sphere, can you still run? " They had no chance to escape, and the King of Nightmare knew that this was a problem.


    "If we leave, will you let me go?"


    Do you think it''s possible? Something that doesn''t even exist in this world, do you think it''s possible? Xu Dong''s eyes turned red.


    Who knew why Xu Dong would suddenly be angry, why he would be angry just from talking to him so casually?


    "Alright, don''t tell me that we will only suffer from mutual destruction?"


    "No, you will only die, not both sides." Xu Dong started laughing. His smile was very wild, causing people to be unable to believe just how terrifying it was.


    A mark split open in the sky. That mark was like a meteorite from the heavens!


    That guy, why is he still unwilling to let them leave?


    There were some tears in Nan Dou Yun''s eyes. It was pain, a person''s power, protecting them.


    "You can leave now. Living is pretty good, don''t always want to die when you have nothing to do, because people who don''t want to live basically have no miracles. In order to create miracles, they must live. Do you understand? "


    "Predecessor ¡­" They did not know Xu Dong''s name.


    The only thing they could do was sigh with emotion and then, they flew out. Nightmare looked at Xu Dong and said, "You really are a great person, but ¡­ It is destined to die here. "


    "I said, only you will die, and I won''t." Xu Dong brandished his sword again.

 C476 Expensive cost

    Nightmare once again felt the scent of blood. This was the oath of a strong person, he was not afraid of death, because he was confident that he would not die.


    This was the nature of a strong person. Even though this Nightmare admired him, he still decided to let Xu Dong die because the two were different.


    That sky, why was there so much blood, and how could it shatter everything in this world, and what kind of power did he have, and why did he exist in the Homo sapiens and not in the Nightmare clan?


    Could it be that their Nightmare was only suppressed by others? If that was the case, then what was the result? Why were so many people from the waste, but were there always a few from the Homo sapiens who managed to step into the Divine level?


    And they, the Nightmare, could only hide in a certain plane, waiting for the Homo sapiens to come over and destroy them.


    However, there was nothing they could do about it, because their existence seemed to have not changed. They did not know what the sky had lost, and the Heavenly Dao was so unfair.


    The Heavenly Dao was so unfair, so unfair. Since the Heavenly Dao created those geniuses for them, then they will just kill them, kill them!


    "You really can''t leave, and our race can''t coexist. Then I will go to the world of Homo sapiens, I will go to the world of Homo sapiens to seek revenge! "


    The King of Nightmare tore open the sky and directly stepped into it with Xu Dong following closely behind.


    The Nightmare had decided that he could revive him limitlessly in the world of the Nightmare, but today, it was nothing more than a joke.


    "Damn it, I never thought that this bastard would keep following me. When I find the Homo sapiens, I will teach them a lesson!" The arrogant Nightmare directly entered a city.


    The entire town suddenly felt gloomy, and when they raised their heads, they saw the Nightmare. It was the expression of ridicule.


    In such a small place like the Heaven Dou Empire, there were actually so many people, even more than the number of clan members he brought with him.


    They saw that far away, many strong person s had flown out and decided to stop the Nightmare and slow him down.


    Who knew that all of this was just a joke? The Homo sapiens s that didn''t come were actually a little slow because they were defending the other worlds.


    Crack crack crack.


    There were so many separated Nightmare s. There were too many, so why did they come here and why did such a thing happen to them.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    They discovered that a person had walked out. That person''s entire body was blood-red like a Infernal King, but they knew that this fellow was not a demon, but their protector!


    "The strong person of the imperial government has finally arrived. We must hold on!" Although the Nightmare at their side could easily take their lives and soul, because there were still other strong person s in the city and the protective formation, they couldn''t directly break through either. It would be enough to block two attacks, and at that time, Xu Dong would come, and everything would be over.


    The power that could draw soul had directly smashed into the protective array and then shattered it. Everything had exceeded his expectations.


    If they could not block that kind of force, they had no way to!


    Boom! *


    ''s heart was burning with anger. He moved to ride his sword, and then the devil sword moved. The Heavens had been completely suppressed. They hadn''t imagined that right before they had died, the mighty elder would come.


    Seeing that it was Xu Dong, Nightmare immediately turned and left, he knew that he was not Xu Dong''s opponent, if not for the fact that he could continuously revive in the Nightmare world, perhaps he would have already been killed by Xu Dong.


    Everything was over. They chose to leave, but it was too late.


    Xu Dong would still not let them go, because once they came here, there would probably be even more disasters.


    Swoosh.


    This fiery red was Xu Dong''s strongest power. That power made people fear, and the only thing they feared was their heads. Did they still have any other choice?


    "Let my people go, I can become your slave!" The King of Nightmare finally understood, what Xu Dong really wanted, he finally understood. Countless people also lowered their heads, and that kind of result could only be one, which was to make them into ten thousand years old lamps in a single glance.


    They had succeeded, successfully survived, and even made the Nightmare a slave.


    "Fine. I can let them go, but they must enter my colored world. Otherwise, I will definitely not let them go." Xu Dong nodded at them.


    The King of Nightmare had no way to resist, to resist Xu Dong, and bring everyone to their deaths?


    That result didn''t seem good.


    But there was only one way, and that was to say nothing.


    Above the starry sky, that eye definitely wouldn''t allow it. How could a person that could rule over a continent exist?


    "Is this really the only way? If we go in, will you kill us? " The Nightmare was still a little afraid, because Xu Dong could possibly kill them. After entering that world, there would only be an end to it.


    "It would be better to break the roof than to fulfill the wish for it to be done so. I can kill all of you now. What do you all think is the purpose of spending so much effort?" Xu Dong sneered.


    He said a lot. He didn''t need to do this because it would be too wasteful, wasting a lot of time and energy.


    Finally, the King of Nightmare nodded and said, "Then we accept it."


    Xu Dong instantly created a world inside the colourful world. That world was pretty much the same as the world of the Nightmare.


    Xu Dong looked at the nearby Homo sapiens and said: "Alright, the Nightmare race has been annihilated, and this place is safe. So the problem is, where is the Heaven Dou Empire?"


    They pointed at the same place. It was a path, a path that led to the depths.


    Countless people bowed to Xu Dong, and then, Xu Dong completely disappeared from their sight as he flew at high speed in the distance.


    The Heaven Dou Empire was still bustling with life, countless of people were wandering around, they were just normal people, they did not know what was happening in the Nightmare world.


    Within the Southern Dou Family, countless people understood what had happened to Nan Dou Yun. They finally understood what kind of faith he had.


    "I never thought that there would actually be someone with such power in this world. It''s really unbelievable." After a pause, the elder asked again, "Then where is that young man?"


    "He''s gone." Nan Dou Yun shook his head, and after Xu Dong placed them down, he disappeared. To be more clear, he went somewhere unknown, and no matter what, there would be a day when he would appear, and that was their future. "Maybe he will appear during that time, and people like this will always appear as a calamity to other worlds."


    The most important thing was Xu Dong''s background and where did he come from?


    As for the main character, he started drinking and eating in a small tavern. That was the joy of his life.


    They suddenly discovered this young man. This young man was filled with the pain of not being able to find the talent he wanted. They were somewhat suspicious. How could such a youth be the heir of a clan? How did he end up in such a situation?


    Could it be that he had some other story, such as him losing a lover, or someone else?


    "This young man seems to be the guy that killed the young master of Beidou Family. I never thought that he would actually appear. Do you know that the Beidou Family is constantly looking for him? " Everyone sneered, feeling Xu Dong''s contempt, they expressed their dissatisfaction.

 C477 Beidou Family (1)

    Xu Dong had naturally heard it, but he was not the least bit afraid. Even if he had heard, or if the Beidou Family had come looking for him, he did not need to be afraid.


    Who knew? All of this was just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding that no one could avoid. They didn''t know how to make the young master of the Big Dipper die.


    I''m afraid that he has a huge grudge with the Beidou Family. If you don''t want us to become your cannon fodder, then you should not provoke him. Everyone felt that this was no small matter and felt that they had to get the Beidou Family to take action.


    "En, not bad, let''s hurry up and leave. Let the Beidou Family come over personally, if it really is him, we can still obtain some benefits." Everyone nodded and left in a hurry.


    And when Xu Dong heard it, he was only waiting for them here. There were some things that had to be resolved.


    The people from the Beidou Family were not slow, they quickly descended onto Xu Dong''s body, and another youth had seen Xu Dong before. When he saw Xu Dong, he turned pale with fright, and said, "That''s right. It''s him! "


    "Kid, you''re the one who killed our Young Master?" A few people immediately came forward, stared at Xu Dong and were extremely careful. Xu Dong had not run away yet, so it was not worth him to look at them with disdain.


    "I didn''t kill the person. If I killed someone, none of them would be alive, do you understand? " Xu Dong took a sip of the wine, the alcohol going down his throat, they suddenly realised, Xu Dong was actually such a person, unrestrained and unrestrained, it was fresh in their minds.


    "This... What you said doesn''t count. If you didn''t kill it, then who did? " None of the men believed it, because at that time, only Xu Dong was there, and no one else dared to offend the Beidou Family, so if Xu Dong was the only one who had been offended by the young master of the Beidou Family, then ¡­ If it wasn''t him, who else would it be?


    "Don''t you find it funny to blame me for your Beidou Family''s evil deeds?" Xu Dong laughed instead, causing them to not know what was going on. Although the Beidou Family did have many enemies, the protection the young master received from the people here was extremely powerful.


    I can feel your murderous intent. Your killing intent is really heavy, I have seen too many people in my Beidou Family and every single one of them is filled with killing intent, but none of them can compare to you. "


    He paused for a moment, then pulled out the longsword, looked at Xu Dong and said: "Now we can only bring you back, I hope that you cooperate a little, don''t resist."


    They were prepared to take Xu Dong away at the same time because at this time, there would always be accidents. They did not think that Xu Dong would have the ability to resist because the majority of the assassins were weak.


    "Alright, since it doesn''t explain, then I can only follow you guys for a while. However, I kindly tell you, there has never been a good person in this world. If there is, then it must be me, I will never let a youth die, but if you anger me, then perhaps ¡­"


    Xu Dong stood up. They wanted to escort Xu Dong, but Xu Dong shook his body and said: "I can leave by myself. Don''t worry, I''m just one person."


    They looked at each other and realised that there was nothing they could do. Although it was not safe for others to walk, Xu Dong was so sure that they could not kill that person.


    If Xu Dong wanted to escape, then it meant that he had something in his heart, and he had to kill him.


    With a heavenly carriage in the sky, which was pulled by a divine beast, Xu Dong and the others immediately flew up, and then the heavenly carriage headed towards the Beidou Family.


    The Beidou Family was rather grand, and was much more imposing than the rest of the world. However, only those who had entered before knew the dangers of this place. Furthermore, they had only seen it in the Infernal Realm.


    This was a Purgatory, the most powerful family of the Heaven Dou Empire, the Beidou Family!


    Countless people looked up at the sky chariot, their faces filled with panic.


    "I wonder who was it that was captured by the Beidou Family. This Beidou Family person is indeed arrogant." They all expressed their views on the Beidou Family, which meant that she was the number one family in the Heaven Dou Empire, so she was naturally very powerful.

 C478 Beidou Family (2)

    However, the other families were not weak either. If they teamed up, they could fight against the Beidou Family. Countless people continued to advertise their strength, and everyone in the Heaven Dou Empire knew about it.


    When the news that Xu Dong had become a prisoner reached the ears of the Southern Dou Family, that was the biggest matter. They did not expect Xu Dong to even offend the Beidou Family.


    After all, they could erase the Nightmare clan from the map, and they did have sufficient power to be arrogant. However, they had forgotten that Xu Dong was not merely a person who could resist the Beidou Family, but someone who could destroy them.


    "Hurry up and get someone to notify Beidou Family. If we go too late, everything will be gone." After all, the Beidou Family was the number one family in the Heaven Dou Empire.


    "Understood, Family Head." Although they found out this secret in a timely manner, they still managed to deliver it to them, to the higher ups of the Beidou Family.


    "A person can turn the world of the Nightmare into ruins, and the King of the Nightmare into a fool. How can such a person exist? Did the Southern Dou Family make a mistake?"


    They thought that Southern Dou Family''s brain had been squeezed out by the door, and furthermore, it had been squeezed out quite a bit by the door. In front of them, Xu Dong was not weak at all, but they thought that was impossible. Why did they really think that there was an incomprehensible power by their side in this world?


    Perhaps they did not know that they were only a single step away from danger. If they continued, then it was possible that the world would be destroyed, and they would not be able to escape.


    "What can a mortal, a mortal who doesn''t have any power to protect, do to our Beidou Family?" The Big Dipper sneered.


    "That''s right, this kind of waste dares to offend someone from our Beidou Family, it''s unforgivable! Even if she didn''t kill Dipper Qing`er, he will still die because he had offended us, Dipper, in the first place!" Beitang Yue also nodded and said.


    They had all confirmed that no matter what, Xu Dong was going to die. Inside the Beidou Family''s encampment, there was no way Xu Dong was going to leave here alive.


    In the end, the Southern Dou Family''s information did not let them know about the changes. They chose to provoke Xu Dong using this method, and the result would be ¡­


    "Why do you think I killed that waste?" Xu Dong stared at everyone, all the people from the Beidou Family that were trying to judge revealed expressions of anger, and said once again: "This is not my impolite insult, I''m serious about this question, why do you think I did this?"


    "Impudent, this is the Beidou Family, the Beidou Family''s majesty is unquestionable, if you say you did not kill Big Dipper Qingqing, then who is it?" the Big Dipper asked.


    Xu Dong laughed, then shook his head and said: "Could it be that even if I didn''t kill him, I still have to admit to it?"


    They nodded their heads helplessly, because they really did not have any evidence, indicating that Xu Dong had killed Big Dipper Light. Then, why did Big Dipper light up and die?


    "Your power is already enough to roam about the world of the Nightmare, so I presume that you don''t need to expend too much energy to kill a single person. Maybe the [Big Dipper] is really a waste, but he is still a member of our Beidou Family." The Big Dipper knew what method it should use to deal with Xu Dong. It only had one choice, and that was to kill Xu Dong right away.


    But how to kill him? Why did he have to do this?


    They realized, if they made a move, what would happen if they couldn''t kill Xu Dong?


    But suddenly considering that they were currently in Beidou Family, and that there were guards everywhere, and that the guards were very strong, they could easily kill a Mysterious Sky rank strong person.


    "Sorry, maybe you don''t know what you''ve done, but you''re going to die." Big Dipper stared at Xu Dong. He continued, "I wish you that you won''t resent us in hell for offending the Beidou Family!"


    Crack!


    They had taken out their long swords. Although it was said that Xu Dong had annihilated the Nightmare World, that was still a rumor. They had never seen Xu Dong kill a person, or perhaps ¡­ Make something exciting.


    Their swords descended towards Xu Dong, and then, they revealed astonished faces.


    With a crisp sound, their swords shattered. Their swords weren''t ordinary swords, but they were still broken.


    Countless guards rushed over, but Xu Dong could not help but say: "Alright, since that''s the case, then go and repent in hell. Remember to go to hell and ask the people who died by my, Xu Dong''s hands, how did they evaluate me."

 C479 Was the Big Dipper destroyed?

    They had never seen Xu Dong before, but they thought that Xu Dong was an assassin, and just by relying on Xu Dong to offend the people of the Big Dipper, they wanted to kill Xu Dong.


    But today, they had received their retribution, because when Xu Dong became angry, no one could stop him, no one could.


    Countless people from the Beidou Family in the surroundings died. In an instant, only Bei Dou Xing and Bei Dou Yue remained. Their bodies were trembling, but they were still holding onto their swords, even though they were broken swords.


    "I said I''m not a murderer, and I came here just to end the misunderstanding between us. But I didn''t think you would want to kill me directly, and with such a simple excuse too." Xu Dong laughed sinisterly, his entire being filled with the smell of blood, that was demonic energy.


    Is he actually not a human? No wonder he could be so arrogant, they regretted it, regretted not listening to Southern Dou Family, he could really kill them.


    Who knew that Xu Dong was actually a real boss? Many people felt the cruel aura, if they chose to beg for mercy now, perhaps he would let go of Beidou Family.


    He wasn''t afraid of people from the world, let alone an aristocratic family. If that happened, wouldn''t it be easy to deal with them?


    The question was whether Xu Dong would let them off. After all, they spoke so earnestly just now, so ¡­


    Casual!


    "Now, I will give you two a choice. This choice might decide the existence of your Beidou Family. Do you want to decide to give it a try?" Xu Dong looked at the two of them, they could feel Xu Dong''s killing intent, if they did not agree, they would die.


    "Do you still want my life?" Xu Dong asked calmly, but they were sweating profusely, as if they didn''t need any money.


    "Why are you all so arrogant? Although you all have the qualifications to be arrogant, sometimes, you are too arrogant. This is always not good." Xu Dong asked again.


    "Do you want to live, or do you want to die right now? If you want to live, then give me an explanation. I can let you live." When Xu Dong spoke again, they finally felt a fiery hot breath.


    "We are merely maintaining the dignity of the Beidou Family. Who wants to die when they are alive?" The Big Dipper finished its answer.


    This place''s prosperity had made Xu Dong famous unceasingly, and even the emperor of the palace was aware of who Xu Dong was.


    A person that could kill an entire world, what was his existence? Why did he exist?


    No one was clear, or perhaps they were afraid to discuss this person.


    Countless almighty beings in the Beidou Family had resigned themselves to their fate. It was simply impossible for Xu Dong to defeat them, unless the divine spirit appeared.


    Xu Dong''s days had finally returned to normal. They discovered that Xu Dong was a special person, one that caused people''s hearts to turn cold.


    "The name Xu Dong, do you all know that he is a god who annihilated the world of the Nightmare? Last time in a distant place, I looked deeply into his eyes and he smiled at me ¡­ "That''s why I always remember him!"


    That was why this world knew of the famous Xu Dong. It was because Xu Dong was a deified person in the Heaven Dou Empire.


    When many people heard the story of Xu Dong, they all explained that they knew Xu Dong, but how could they talk about such a thing?


    It was just some people pretending to be strong, that''s all. They chose the topic of Xu Dong, and then they could continue pretending to be strong.


    As for Xu Dong, it could be said that he had nothing to do all day, so he stayed well in Beidou Family and slept soundly.


    The Southern Dou Family was relatively quiet, and practically no unfavorable news appeared, and Xu Dong was also relatively good to the Southern Dou Family.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Dong who didn''t want it, Nan Dou Yun would have been married over already.


    found out about the Kaiser of the Heaven Dou Empire. He was filled with respect and admiration for Xu Dong.


    "I suddenly want to see this mysterious Xu Dong. Do you know why he is so attractive?"


    None of them knew that maybe it was because Xu Dong was handsome, his cultivation was high to the heavens.


    So they all liked Xu Dong, and most importantly, Xu Dong was basically a very good Guardian.


    "Your Majesty, this Xu Dong is very special. He doesn''t like to see anyone, regardless of whether they are high ranking officials or not. or perhaps it is the other Heaven Dou strong person s that he scorns to meet, or maybe he knows them, I believe you do not have the chance to meet them. " The Imperial Advisor respectfully replied.


    "I''ve decided to go myself." Tian Douhuo decided to go over personally. That way, if Xu Dong still refused, he would not give him face.


    Thus, the imperial army escorted Tian Douhuo to the Beidou Family where he was at.


    This place was filled with surprising things, so many terrifying sword scars, making people not understand, not understanding just what had happened here, instead, it was the Imperial Teacher. After all, he had experienced a lot, and was experienced and knowledgeable, so he said with a face full of joy, "This is the sword intent!"


    How could ordinary people have sword intent? Only people like Xu Dong did.


    The sword wounds were filled with the smell of a sword, as though they were clear, all of this was the doing of Xu Dong.


    "What did you come to me for?" Xu Dong looked at them, revealing a strange expression, making them feel weird. With the Emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire here, why didn''t he kneel?


    "Don''t look at me, just say it directly."


    The people from the Heaven Dou Empire were all shocked, if not for the fact that there was an Imperial Advisor present, they would have all bellowed, all of them looked at Xu Dong in shock, unable to understand what was happening.


    "Xu Dong, the Emperor of Heaven Dou Empire wants to meet you." However, he quickly calmed himself down and walked to Tian Douhuo''s side, saying, "This is our Emperor, he has personally come to this place to meet you. Are you not going to greet him?"


    "Honored Imperial Advisor, I think you''re clear that I''m not from the Heaven Dou Empire. I''m just passing by. Perhaps I''ll be leaving soon, so ¡­" He can''t be considered to be a citizen of the Heaven Dou Empire. " Xu Dong laughed, with an enchanting smile.


    "Impudent! The emperor is the highest existence in this world! Who other than the gods can ignore him?"


    One of them stepped forward and stopped Xu Dong from speaking further.


    They were all frowning and miserable, and if Tian Douhuo was not happy, they might be the ones who would be implicated.


    "What has it got to do with me?"


    Their countenances all turned pale, and these words caused them to be at a loss of what to do. Looking at the Imperial Advisor, they couldn''t help but calm down when they realised that he was also as calm as ever.


    "Who the hell would understand and understand something like this? You guys talk about God or something else, and it''s just some useless words. I didn''t kneel down because I''m even greater than God."


    He was even greater than gods. He was not just joking. Under this starry sky, other than those so-called gods, he was already able to rule the world.


    "Okay, since it is like this, you will not kneel. I have only come here today because I want to have a good look at what sort of person you are." Tian Douhuo told them not to fight anymore. Right now, there was only one choice, and that was to discuss it properly.


    What are they, and who are they?


    In the blink of an eye, a bloody battle was imminent.


    If Tian Douhuo did not come today, would there be no such thing?

 C480 is different from others (1)

    Tian Douhuo sat beside Xu Dong and the way he stretched out his hand also surprised Xu Dong, he found that this person was special.


    "You are an overlord, you shouldn''t have come to see me, because I might be one of the most dangerous people in this world." Xu Dong stared at Tian Douhuo as if he was a threat, but that was not the case.


    "The Nightmare World is gone, the people from the other clans will all start to go crazy, maybe the war will start soon, I hope you can help the Heaven Dou Empire." Tian Douhuo said to Xu Dong. He came here for a reason, "Thank you very much."


    "If they were to come, I would naturally not let them get away. However, if you all were to participate in the battle, I would not bother with all of that."


    Southern Dou Family finally understood why Tian Douhuo had headed to Xu Dong''s location. He wasn''t seeking death, he was doing it for the lives of the world, or perhaps he was doing it for the throne.


    In any case, as subjects, they had to do this. The heavens didn''t matter who they lost, the heavens would choose who they wanted. They would choose any race to live on, allowing people to rule the world.


    Someone who could eliminate an entire world by himself, even if he wasn''t a god, he was nothing. But even if Xu Dong was a god, he was definitely still a god to the Homo sapiens, because a god was right by their side.


    "You can wipe out an entire world by yourself, why not let the Homo sapiens live a good life?"


    "Because a good life will be envied by others, and they will all be jealous. Perhaps they will have different choices again, so do not be too frightening. After all, they are not vegetarians."


    This place was filled with danger. Xu Dong and the King of Heaven Dou Empire looked at each other. What qualifications did he have?


    Just because a Nightmare had already been destroyed, the world of Homo sapiens would have one less enemy and the amount of casualties would have been reduced.


    Some people had already guessed what the Heavenly Dou Empire was planning to do. They decided to spread the news and let countless people know that the Heavenly Dou Empire was determined to determine the future.


    The Imperial Advisor suddenly looked at the centre of the Heaven Dou Empire and said, "Something bad has happened. Someone has broken through the formation. Are they here?"


    It seemed to be true, that was a countless dark and gloomy world. strong person, one after another, what exactly did they come here for?


    The sky split open. After a long time, countless roars rang out from the Heaven Dou Empire.


    He didn''t know, perhaps no one knew, that power made people want to kneel and worship it.


    "What kind of power is this? Why can''t it make people kneel on the ground?!" They all looked towards the sky. That was an even more powerful existence. He opened his arms, and suddenly, a torrential downpour of lightning struck down.


    "Homo sapiens, surrender!"


    A huge dragon was lingering above the void, proudly asking,


    It was the Dragon King of the Nine Heavens.


    "You all actually stepped into my Homo sapiens''s territory, could it be that you all have no rules?" The Imperial Advisor walked out with large strides, his gaze directed towards the horizon. The horizon shattered, revealing a sun that floated down from the skies.


    "Under the heavens, only the Homo sapiens is a cowardly race. Why would you still exist? Isn''t the Creator just playing a joke on us?"


    They had long since disliked the Homo sapiens. The reason they had joined forces today was to eliminate the Homo sapiens, just like how Xu Dong had eliminated the Nightmare.


    "Today, we will act on behalf of the heavens and destroy your Homo sapiens!"


    Countless of people spat out blood, and then revealed panicked faces. They never thought that this fellow was so sure that he had to destroy Homo sapiens.


    Why, why do you have to do this?


    The sky shattered, and countless people felt the pressure. They wanted to resist, but they couldn''t. They could only sit on the ground dejectedly as fresh blood gushed out from their mouths.


    "I say, all of you are so arrogant?" Xu Dong had finally made a move. He could no longer hold back as a terrifying power surged in the sky. They looked at Xu Dong in astonishment.


    "Is he the one who destroyed the Nightmare?" The Dragon King asked, puzzled.


    "That''s right, that aura is indeed the same." The Demon God also nodded, as Xu Dong''s aura told them very accurately.


    Xu Dong was the person who destroyed the Nightmare.


    Especially the sword in Xu Dong''s hand; the devil sword, the devil sword that reeked of blood.


    "That''s my clan''s most precious treasure. How did you obtain it? If you can return it to us, we can let you go." The demon god said to Xu Dong, his eyes filled with greed. The sword in Xu Dong''s hands belonged to the Demons, and as to why Xu Dong had obtained it, it was extremely puzzling.

 C481 Different from Other (2)

    Xu Dong lowered his head to look at the demon sword, and suddenly he laughed: "This sword, was something that I had obtained by chance, and is not your Demons''s treasure, if you want to obtain it, then I''m afraid that you will have to snatch it yourself."


    They frowned, they never thought that Xu Dong would still be so arrogant, even when facing against the experts of countless races, his expression was still normal, what kind of person was this, why did he have such perseverance?


    "Last time, the Nightmare was only used by one person, but now that countless of our races are joining hands, the date of the destruction of your Homo sapiens is not too far away. You actually dare to be so arrogant? I''m afraid you don''t even know how death is written. " They spoke to Xu Dong with a very normal expression, because if Xu Dong truly destroyed the array, perhaps it would be a completely different story.


    They had joined hands, and the Homo sapiens was weak, so their powers did not come. Homo sapiens in this state was many times weaker, so right now, it was the best chance to kill the Homo sapiens.


    They did not want to retreat, and did not want to wait for any opportunity. They had made their move, and attacked Xu Dong, no matter how controversial the battle was, Xu Dong was the strongest existence here, so as long as they killed him, it would be much better.


    "Warriors of the Homo sapiens, join together to fight against the outsiders!" the Imperial Advisor roared in all directions.


    Countless children from aristocratic families flew out. They and the world''s rogue cultivators also flew out, prepared to resist the joint attacks of the various great races. However, they suddenly discovered that all of this was just a simple confrontation.


    "Zhou Botong is here!" Countless people happily shouted. As a almighty being, Zhou Botong was their hope.


    But right after he fell from the sky, Zhou Botong helplessly sighed, and said: "I''ve killed half a lifetime worth of devils, and unknowingly, I''ve killed so many of them."


    "Predecessor, what''s wrong?" Everyone looked at Zhou Botong, but Zhou Botong said helplessly: "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t kill the demon anymore."


    Not being able to kill the demons meant that he was no longer able to protect them. Why did he suddenly become like this?


    The Demon God laughed out loud, "Zhou Botong, today is also the day you''ve come. Ever since you attacked our Demons, we''ve been targeting you nonstop. I never thought that today you would finally take the bait, today you''re definitely going to die!"


    Countless people stared at Zhou Botong. As a major power, his passing had also filled countless races with dreams. Zhou Botong was about to die, and as for the other almighty beings, they probably won''t be able to return, right?


    "Inheriting the arrogance of my Homo sapiens, dying on the battlefield is our honor. You demons, I''m afraid you aren''t clear about this, but all of us are doing this for ourselves! For the future! "


    Zhou Botong''s eyes turned scarlet as a sword appeared in front of them. Then, Xu Dong was completely enraged as his flames would burn the entire world.


    The sky had an additional crack, making people helpless. They couldn''t believe that Xu Dong could actually break through the horizon.


    His imposing manner could even shake the heavens. How did he do this? It was impossible for such a thing to appear in this world.


    "Dammit, how did he come to this world!"


    "He can''t be someone from this world. How did he get here?"


    Xu Dong looked at them calmly, his gaze becoming deeper. He raised his head and saw that countless people had started to break down. Xu Dong laughed out loud: "If you guys don''t know where I came from, then go to hell and ask clearly, you should know."


    They all retreated, tearing apart the sky, wanting to directly return to their own world. However, they suddenly saw a sword light.


    Pfft!


    Countless people shouted in madness. They rushed towards those people, but after losing their target, some still managed to escape. However, it was likely that they would never return to this world ever again.


    Because Xu Dong had given them a great fear, the tear in the sky quickly disappeared. As Xu Dong stood in the sky, his gaze gradually descended upon them. Countless people could feel an unrivalled aura, and then, Xu Dong directly stepped into the void, stepping into that crack.


    "What does he want to do?" Countless people asked, but they did not have a single answer. Xu Dong had disappeared, where did he go?


    "He''s reconstructing the transportation formation. I''m afraid he''ll need an assistant in that world. Let''s hurry over." The Imperial Advisor finally came to such a decision.


    When Xu Dong appeared in the strongest race plane in the world, he looked into the distance. The Demons''s space, had twelve floors.


    "Hahaha, so it turns out that Demons is actually so weak. I wonder if this is the best Homo sapiens in the world?" Xu Dong landed on the Demon Weapon that was far away, he did not care how many demons he killed, in any case, the demons he wanted to kill, had nowhere to run.


    Since Xu Dong came here to chase down the Demon God of this world, he must be hiding in this place to leave this world. But once Xu Dong came here, he had nowhere to run.


    "Xu Dong, do you have to kill them all?" The devil god stood on top of a star far away, and the demon soldiers on top of the demon god''s star were all waiting for Xu Dong, but Xu Dong didn''t come over, nor did he speak.


    This made them silent in fear. The name Xu Dong made all the devils afraid, a almighty being who had single-handedly massacred countless races.


    In this gray sky, blood suddenly surged. They panicked and wanted to retreat, but their Lord Demon God was right behind them. They ¡­


    They had no way to walk out, they saw Xu Dong moving, but he moved too fast, in an instant they could not see his movements.

 C482 Apocalyptic Action (1)

    Madman.


    Xu Dong was a madman!


    A crazy man with a sharp blade fell from the sky like an object falling from the heavens, smashing into the demonic lands.


    The terrifying power directly exterminated them. The Demon God was furious. He used his magic power and gathered the power of countless Demon Dwellers.


    "Xu Dong, then come!" The Fiendgod roared, and a demon sword flew into the air, shattering instantly.


    "You!" The devil god was disappointed. Xu Dong stood in front of him, and in front of him, Xu Dong''s face appeared. Prideful, berserk, calm ¡­


    Why was he so calm, why was he so calm after destroying an entire race?


    strong person should not bully the weak. As the strong person, you are here not for the sake of peace, but for the sake of slaughter. "I am the demon god of this world, the only demon god in this world, but don''t you know that I cannot leave this place? If I could leave this place, perhaps my outcome would be different."


    "Is that so? So if you can leave this world, what do you want to do?" Xu Dong laughed, as his gaze deeply fell on the Demon God''s body. If they were to leave, what would they be planning to do?


    "If we can leave, then we want to be ordinary mortals!"


    Xu Dong laughed and asked: "You guys massacred that kind of ordinary person?"


    The Demon God lowered his head, as if he was a bit conflicted. This was indeed the case, as he was clear about the problem Xu Dong was facing.


    "If someone tried to kill you, would you resist?"


    "Of course, but I can''t resist, can I?"


    "If resistance is not possible, then only death awaits you. It is as if I can easily kill you right now."


    Xu Dong laughed, his smile made people intoxicated, even the Demon Gods were intoxicated, he nodded, and said: "You must have experienced something, so you became like this."


    "Perhaps. However, it has nothing to do with you. It is merely a confrontation between races." Xu Dong said to him coldly. Both sides were actually forced to fight in a race''s confrontation.


    Because if they didn''t fight, they were from a different race after all, so their hearts must be different. Their own thoughts could be peaceful, but what about others?


    Therefore, a war had to be instigated by others. No matter who it was, they would be able to make that choice.


    Because war can get more things, they have nothing to say, war is a dead man.


    The price they had to pay was much better than before. That was enough, what their Demons feared the most was death, and to them, death was a journey that they could leave no matter what they wanted to do.


    Sometimes, Xu Dong admired the Demons because he had this kind of fearless heart.


    Or maybe the Demons had this kind of feeling in their hearts, that they could survive and survive in any environment.


    Countless rays of light landed on the countless angry Demons. The death that they felt was not death, but Transcendence.


    "Demons will make a comeback eventually. This day won''t be too far away, so you must remember, Xu Dong. All of us Demons will definitely get revenge, and believe in us, you will definitely meet your lifelong enemy." After a pause, the Demon God once again spoke, "You will become the target of the Demons in this world."


    "Really? I''m sorry, I''m not scared at all." Xu Dong thought for a while, then shook his head, his thoughts were different from them, Xu Dong''s idea was that if they wanted to come, then so be it, because Xu Dong had never been afraid of them.


    They felt a taste of bloodlust. That was hatred, a revenge from the Homo sapiens, and said: "We will return eventually, Xu Dong, just you wait, you will meet the unparalleled devil and be devoured by them!" ", .


    Xu Dong scratched the back of his head and said: "Have you guys finished speaking?


    Xu Dong descended from the sky, the sword directly destroyed all of them, causing countless demons to immediately fall into silence. Xu Dong turned and left, the place was filled with countless demons that had died in black.


    Then, Xu Dong would have other things to do, which was to take care of other worlds. He was prepared to make his move against the demi-human race, which caused him to have a lot of feelings towards the demi-human race.

 C483 Apocalyptic Action (2)

    Right now, he also had the blood of the demi-human race. What he wanted to go to that world for was to subdue the demi-human race and make them into a protective umbrella for the Homo sapiens.


    Crack crack crack.


    The void had been torn apart and the Dragon King of the Nine Heavens had been waiting quietly for a long time. The sky had turned into nothingness because of Xu Dong''s arrival.


    The Dragon King of the Nine Heavens smiled and replied, "We have been waiting for you here for a long time. I can sense that you possess the bloodline of the dragon race and your rank isn''t low either. It can be said that you are an almighty being of the Homo sapiens and also one of our almighty beings.


    Xu Dong laughed, he grabbed onto the devil sword and asked: "Do you think that it''s possible for me to become your almighty one and give up the Homo sapiens camp? If you submit directly, maybe I can spare you. "


    "Impossible, we definitely won''t submit to you unless you kill us directly!" They gnashed their teeth. Xu Dong was simply too arrogant, and for some reason, they couldn''t just attack him.


    Because if he could not handle Xu Dong, then what should he do?


    "If we submit, you can let us go, what do you say?" As the almighty elder of demi-human race, who would have known that he would actually become the first person to bow down to his superior? No one could directly accept this kind of result.


    Xu Dong nodded his head, then he extended the devil sword and said: "Of course, those who do not submit will all die, if you are willing to submit, then it is naturally a good thing."


    Due to the colourful world, they could become Xu Dong''s driving force, but killing them would be a bit of a pity.


    "Fine, then we submit. However, you must give us a stable world, or else ¡­" would rather die than submit. "


    Xu Dong took out the rainbow colored world, and descended from the sky like a big, bloody mouth, immediately placing them inside. The space here was extremely beautiful, to the point that Xu Dong was slightly moved.


    "Although this place is like a fairyland, unfortunately, I cannot take them away. It''s fine, the rest is ¡­" "Yi, there are still people coming. I wonder who you are?" Xu Dong curiously looked at the person in front of him. That person was filled with an illusory aura, so Xu Dong was unable to see his face for a moment.


    But like this, it didn''t matter. He stretched out his hand and said, "Who are you?"


    "Don''t you know who I am?" The man gave a faint smile.


    "I don''t know you, but I can feel that you''re very strong." Xu Dong nodded, and said those words in the end.


    If the Heavenly Dragon Kings were even a little bit slower, they would have realized who this person was. The hidden boss of the demi-human race, the one more terrifying than Xu Dong was.


    Furthermore, it was not only one of them, the other Supreme Realm cultivators had also come. They were called Supreme Realm cultivators, and were revered as divine spirit by all sorts of races.


    "Xu Dong, you have gone too far. Take our people away, is this really okay?"


    "Although you have god-like combat strength, you are not a god after all. How dare you be so arrogant and despotic?"


    "That''s right, release them. We can give you a chance to live. If you don''t want to, after killing you for so long, we can still release them. "


    "There''s no need to speak any more nonsense, I''ll go up and kill him first!" One of them directly rushed towards Xu Dong, the terrifying power directly swept Xu Dong away, the sky lost its color, and Xu Dong felt that the sky might change its color too.


    However, it didn''t matter. He immediately pulled out his sword and rushed towards them. They were just wondering why Xu Dong was so savage when he finally collapsed. It was because Xu Dong''s realm had already far surpassed theirs.


    "Dammit, I''m afraid he already has the power of Kaiser Xuanyuan. How could he be so strong?" Everyone could feel Xu Dong''s fierceness. Although they were afraid, they had no way to avoid him.


    Especially that kind of sword intent, it could even suppress them to the ground. Their power could feel an extremely terrifying pressure, the savage Xu Dong, the cruel Xu Dong.


    His strength, his cultivation level, could it be that he could already compare with the real gods? Or it could be said that he had already surpassed the gods and reached the legendary immortal level?


    It was truly unbelievable. Not long ago, no one knew the name Xu Dong, but now, they finally understood. ''s flames were felt.

 C484 Extermination (3)

    "Not good, let''s hurry up and leave this place. He''s actually completely different!" They looked frightened.


    Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Do you guys want to leave? That''s impossible. If you guys were willing to sacrifice your soul, there might be a chance for you guys to survive."


    They astonishedly discovered that the truth was indeed as Xu Dong had said, that they had no way to leave.


    Crack crack crack.


    Now that the space was sealed, the Supreme Realm cultivators all crazily wanted to leave. However, they helplessly discovered that all of this was useless.


    Xu Dong was still Xu Dong, their great master, was still their great master!


    "Is this guy invincible? Should we ask the Saint to take action? "


    "There''s no other way, we can only choose this method!"


    They nodded at the same time and turned into a ray of spiritual light. That spiritual light continued to fly out and gather in the sky.


    "Attacking my disciple, death penalty!"


    The figure that appeared directly slapped Xu Dong, sending him flying.


    His entire body was sent flying. The illusory image did not intend to stop and smashed down with another palm strike. Xu Dong felt like he had entered a mountain with five fingers, and was unable to continue breaking through.


    "You''re still too weak, and don''t even know how powerful the Saint is." The shadow of the Saint laughed in disdain.


    However, there was a sudden change. It was a sword.


    "No!"


    The illusory Saint did not dare believe it, as a mortal had actually passed through the palm of his clone and disappeared. The countless Venerable Ones in the sky all spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "This is no longer a human, he is no longer a human. His existence has a natural restraining effect on us!" Some of them had already gone insane, they could not believe how terrifying Xu Dong was.


    It left them with no choice but to kneel on the ground and look at Xu Dong in despair.


    The figure reformed and said, "Mortal, don''t appear in the world of the Venerable One. "Otherwise, this old man ¡­"


    Swoosh!


    A streak of sword-light smashed straight towards him.


    Xu Dong laughed, he held onto the blade of the sword and said: "Who knows what will happen then, maybe you will become a dead man then."


    Xu Dong looked at the others, and said: "Now, let us decide, whether you submit or something else."


    "We will never submit to anyone. No one can make us submit to anyone!"


    When Xu Dong appeared, he had already arrived at the center of the Heaven Dou Empire, where the teleportation formation was completed.


    Nan Dou Yun who was in the distance panicked a little. Seeing Xu Dong return, she revealed a smile, it was true that she was extremely beautiful.


    The blue dress fluttered in Xu Dong''s eyes.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today." Xu Dong said coldly.


    This made Nan Dou Yun a bit dissatisfied. He said, "This young lady''s mood is always good, isn''t it? I say, why are you not so cold today?"


    Xu Dong looked into the distance. Amongst the crowd, many people were watching them, and they were almost cheering together.


    He shook his head and said, "I''m a bit tired today. From today onwards, there will no longer be any races in the Heavenly Dou Empire that can be destroyed, because those people are already dead. "


    Xu Dong was their hero.


    "Long live the hero!"


    "Long live the hero!"


    Tian Douhuo was a little uncomfortable. He didn''t know why, maybe it was because Xu Dong could take away his throne at will, or maybe it was due to some other reason.


    "I''m afraid that little lass Nan Dou Yun has fallen for him." Tian Douhuo shook his head helplessly. He knew that it was impossible for him to say anything, even if Xu Dong wanted to get the throne, it would be easy.


    "Your Majesty, there is no need to worry. Southern Dou Family, as the number one family in the Empire of Heaven Dou, will of course work diligently and protect the Empire of Heaven Dou for generations to come." Eunuch and the rest bowed towards Tian Douhuo in praise.


    Because he is a Kaiser, he can, but he has the qualifications!


    "There is no such thing as an Emperor for all eternity." Tian Douhuo shook his head helplessly. Even if he was touched by the light now, he still wouldn''t be able to compare to Xu Dong in the end.


    Xu Dong''s sky was not here, but in a different place. That place was filled with danger even more than this, he would eventually go to that world, and they might never see each other again.


    Nan Dou Yun was also aware of this problem, so she specially invited Xu Dong to the Imperial City tonight.

 C485 Confession of Nan Dou Yun (1)

    When Xu Dong came to this place, he had never experienced the darkness of the night before.


    Xu Dong looked at the red light in the distance as the beauties continued to introduce themselves. It was the Heavenly Dou Empire''s Flower Lantern Festival, the Heavenly Dou Empire''s guessing game, and the many small restaurants within the Heavenly Dou Empire.


    "Little lass, if the world were to collapse, would you still be so calm?"


    Nan Dou Yun turned around and pulled Xu Dong''s hand. Her slightly red face revealed a hint of seriousness: "If there really is a heaven collapsing or earth splitting, Xu Dong, you will protect me too right?"


    Xu Dong said uncertainly: "I don''t know, what if the sky doesn''t crack and the earth shatters, rather, it destroys the world, and the Homo sapiens no longer has the chance to survive, maybe I can''t do anything either."


    Nan Dou Yun suddenly burst out laughing and said: "My father told me before, in this world, there is always a tall man staring at the sky. If this sky can''t fall down, then if it falls down, then there must be a certain immortal taking action. They never despair, because despair is much greater. "


    Nan Dou Yun lost all color, he grabbed Xu Dong''s hand and hugged Xu Dong: "If there comes a day when you want to leave me, don''t tell me you''re going to secretly write me a letter. If it''s like this, I can always remember you."


    Xu Dong closed his eyes, felt her gentleness, and said: "What if I didn''t write a letter that day?"


    Nan Dou Yun directly kissed Xu Dong''s cheek, and at that moment, Xu Dong fell silent. If there was no envelope, then there might be other things, such as this kiss.


    Swish ~ ~ Swish ~ ~ Beng ~ ~


    Smoke continuously flew up into the sky before exploding and gradually fading away.


    Countless people in the Heavenly Dou Empire were all lighting fireworks. These unusual things made them feel extremely happy.


    Xu Dong finally left. He turned into a ray of light and flew into the sky.


    No one could stop him.


    After that, it completely disappeared. Only Nan Dou Yun was left standing dumbly in the imperial city of the Heaven Dou Empire. He seemed somewhat lonely.


    In the end, he still left. There was still so much more to say. Why did he leave just like that?


    He''ll never come back, will he?


    Nan Dou Yun was sure that Xu Dong would never come back, because he had already left, or maybe he had something important to do, so he left.


    He had completely left, and there wasn''t much time to talk with her before he left just like that.


    "Xu Dong, if the heavens collapse and the earth shatter, if the earth be destroyed, I, Nan Dou Yun, will never marry anyone but you!"


    Xu Dong did not hear Nan Dou Yun''s crazy roar, nor did he hear any other tears. He just flew up to the sky until the end.


    That was yet another world, but Xu Dong was no longer able to enter it. He fell into silence, and then suddenly, a palm appeared from within, slapping towards him.


    Xu Dong turned pale with fright. With his cultivation, he might not be the strongest being in the world, but he could be considered a middle-ranked being.


    A clone actually made him turn pale with fright. This was a rare occurrence, but Xu Dong couldn''t even avoid it.


    Boom! *


    A shooting star streaked across the sky. Then, the palm of the hand grabbed at the Heaven Dou Star at the side!


    "No!"


    Ka ka ka ¡­ Boom! *


    That constellation instantly turned into a heaven-shaking, earth-shattering meteor. Countless people were crying out in grief as they waited for something or experienced something.


    "So there really was an apocalypse, an apocalypse." Nan Dou Yun looked dejectedly at the sky. That person would never appear again. They could only rely on them.


    Crack crack crack.


    Xu Dong was smacked down and he fell from the sky. He looked at the huge hand and was a little vexed and pained, not knowing how to explain, because at that moment, he had lost his consciousness.


    The sky shattered.


    Many fragmentary stars.


    Many people wanted to stop him, but they were still shattered. They looked to the horizon in despair. The danger had arrived so quickly and so suddenly.


    A white-clothed youth freely descended from the sky. Despite the brilliance of his white clothes, his clothes were dyed red with blood. That was the most terrifying and fatal blow.


    They recognized that person, it was Xu Dong.


    "Xu Dong has also failed, we have no chance of survival, who was the one who attacked us?" Tian Douhuo was very calm, because he knew that there was nothing he could do.


    The Imperial Advisor shook his head. "Maybe they''re people from beyond the heavens. They don''t want us to live, so this is how it will be."

 C486 Confession of Nan Dou Yun (2)

    "Perhaps, we can go to the teleportation formation, but if we leave, Heaven Dou will disappear. How can we bear to leave Xu Dong alone ¡­ Protecting the Heavens! "


    The Imperial Advisor asked uncertainly, "Your Majesty, have you really decided to use that power?"


    He was really unsure if Tian Douhuo was preparing to use that power. If it was really so, then the terror he needed might even be above this heavenly tribulation.


    If they really did make a move, if they didn''t want to be destroyed, they would be destroyed as well!


    "To the Demon Realm, or somewhere else." Tian Douhuo said to the State Grandmaster, and then he stood up and walked straight down from the throne.


    Countless citizens knelt down and kowtowed to him.


    No matter where he went, he would always be an overlord. His natural aura made it impossible for others to approach him.


    Then, most importantly, the sky had truly shattered and they were separated into the demi-human race''s teleportation formation.


    Xu Dong stopped in midair, looked at the sky, and said: "Didn''t you guys return? Come out and fight, and let me see if you guys have the power to kill me."


    Countless strong person s appeared in the sky. With a cold snort, they swept up berserk flames, engulfing everything towards Xu Dong. Xu Dong gripped the sword in his hand tightly and directly swung it, shattering the tornado into pieces. "It''s only this much, it''s just this much!"


    "Xu Dong will definitely destroy the Heaven Dou Empire today. You can''t stop him, you caused this matter, your sins are unfathomable!"


    Countless people knew clearly that it was a disaster without any reason. Xu Dong was a good person, or perhaps a bad person, but the most important thing was that he, a bastard, had destroyed the Heaven Dou Empire.


    They were enemies of the Homo sapiens sooner or later, he was just making the first move. There were many people in the Homo sapiens who did not care about what happened, but behind Xu Dong, there were also many people who did not care.


    They all knew that Xu Dong did this in order to protect them. No one could blame him for doing such a thing, they could only blame them!


    They were too weak!


    The sky had truly changed. Were those people dead?


    No, they did not die. Instead, they were still alive. This was because one person alone was able to block countless attacks.


    Xu Dong was a great man, and the road he took was even higher than theirs.


    Tian Douhuo came flying over with the Divine Artifact Xuanyuan sword in his hand!


    "Xuan-Yuan Sword!" Countless demons turned pale with fright, and looked at Tian Douhuo with a surprised expression. Infinite strength was condensing on the edge of his sword, that was the power of a god.


    Even the weakest god could instantly kill them, but who knew?


    Everything was fake. There were too many unforeseen events.


    Why are humans so powerful? Do they have unlimited potential?


    People from the Primordial Era could torture them to death.


    Modern people may be a little weak, but they can''t get rid of it from nature.


    Why?


    Why must Homo sapiens be like this!


    They were dejected, there was nothing they could do. The people in the sky, they all descended from the sky and stood on the ground.


    Crack crack crack.


    ridiculed: "Is this what you call invincibility? If that''s the case, then it''s too weak, isn''t it? "


    The Outer Heaven Saint was helpless as he had lost his interest. There were still many Chief Sovereigns in the Homo sapiens, if this guy were to forcefully make his move again, then it might cause a huge battle in the Saint.


    That was why he had no choice but to give up. Xu Dong raised his head to the sky and said, "Break apart the heaven and earth, destroy the earth. If you cannot destroy me, I will destroy you all!"


    "How dare you!" Saint''s anger was finally aroused once more.


    Tian Douhuo looked at Xu Dong deeply. The world was big, and there were many methods to deal with such things, but they were all just trying to act cool, and some people''s words would one day come true.


    Pow!


    Xu Dong clapped his hands and said: "You''re courting death!"


    Swoosh!


    He was like a Kaiser in the sky, directly rushing through without any warning. Why was the figure that smashed into the sky so powerful?


    He let out a roar, but he no longer had any strength. He retreated to the side, not wanting to lose this avatar, because every time he lost it, he would need a long time to recover his strength.


    "You will never be able to go to the Supreme Realm again, I will kill you once!"

 C487 Man doesnt know how to live (1)

    Xu Dong would not go to the Supreme Realm World, he still wanted to stay here.


    In this chaotic era of war and war, it could be said that the heavens were unable to recover from the chaos. How was one supposed to survive?


    And what choice could they make? They couldn''t say whether the choice was fake or something else.


    No one can be invincible, Xu Dong was clear who he was.


    He came from the Primordial Flood Dragon, that beautiful world, and many of his friends. He did not know when those friends of his would appear, or perhaps never appear again.


    "What kind of existence is a god, and what is the other false god they were talking about?" Xu Dong was a little curious as he finally arrived at the Beidou Family. The twelve families had experienced this change and the population had decreased.


    And because of Tian Douhuo coming out of the Xuanyuan Sword, he was about to lose his life, so not long after, he would die, because the divine artifact was still a divine artifact.


    His son, Heaven Dou Wen, did not have any ability. Most likely, the Heaven Dou Empire would face a huge change.


    The Heaven Dou Empire was very big. Xu Dong left the Beidou Family and went to the Liang.


    Because Sha Luo was once again separated from the countless of troops and horses, they prepared to attack the center of the city of Liang. Taking Liang Haowei''s head, she took the Liang''s land into Sha Luo''s hands.


    However, their fate was disastrous. Xu Dong had returned, and since Liang Qingwei had become a Kaiser, she naturally could not charge into the battle. Instead, she had waited in Liang Cheng, waiting for their arrival.


    General Sha Luo was only the Great General who had died. He was smart and capable, and was kind to the soldiers, but this person had an incomparable arrogance, and thought that his father''s failure was just a coward''s action.


    In reality, he could indeed step into the clouds and directly arrive near Liang Cheng to fight against Liang Haowei. But Xu Dong had returned.


    This time, they were very smart, not moving even an inch.


    "Men, send out your troops and take down the river bank on the other side. This An Liuhe will be the first base of operations for us to destroy Liang!"


    "Yes, this subordinate understands." Countless people began to swim towards the other side of the river. This time, there was an even greater change.


    They felt the possibility of losing their lives, and they knew that this was a strange power. They were in disbelief. An Liuhe had changed, and countless monsters were devouring them.


    "What''s going on?" Sha Tian shouted loudly. In the distance, there was a dense fog. He could not see clearly. Just what were those creatures doing?


    His previous army forces had all been dragged into the river. What kind of danger was hidden in the river?


    "Oh no, Liang Jun, there''s someone lying in ambush ahead. Our men won''t be able to make it through." There were countless soldiers facing them, waiting for the Sha Luo soldiers to enter.


    There was no way for them to enter. The only choice they had was death.


    The sky lost its countless colors, and they finally clearly sensed that this was a masterpiece created by the masters.


    There were still people in those places. They all came over with cold smiles on their faces, making it hard for people to forget them.


    "Sha Luo, don''t you know that this is the border of the Liang?" With a cold snort, a person walked out. This person was the great general of Liang, His Majesty''s current cousin, Su Bo.


    "Your Liang is in a fertile land, so naturally you won''t be conquering other worlds. But what about us? If we encounter ice wasteland or a sandstorm, we will only have death. If the Liang can give us a way out, we will naturally not go against you, what about it? "


    Sha Luo was also helpless, because their place was completely covered by sand and ice. If he did not do something, Sha Luo would have perished a long time ago.


    Therefore, it was worth it to do something, even if it meant returning empty-handed.


    Last time, his father was able to directly step into the borders of the Liang, and almost took off the head of the Emperor Liang.


    They were actually stopped here. His father had sacrificed his life that time, so what could he do about it this time?


    They decided to give up their lives once again. Even if Sha Tian died, he would still die on the road here, because this was his Nightmare, a dream that he had to have!


    Countless people realized the truth. They couldn''t deny that Sha Luo was brave, brave, and for the earth and the future. They had chosen to continue, who knew?

 C488 Man does not know how to live (2)

    The result of not working hard was naturally cowardice, and the result of hard work might even be different.


    Destroyed, everything was ruined. They saw the destruction of mountains and rivers, saw through the blooming of flowers, understood that nothing was possible. However, their hearts were still beautiful and warm!


    The battle once again began. Countless dust and dirt were shattered, lights were shattered, and people lost their meaning. They had lost their own thoughts and everything.


    "Since there is nothing left to say, let them end it. None of Sha Luo''s people can cross An Liuhe!"


    "Those who enter will die without a burial ground!"


    Liang Chao Wei raised her head and looked at the countless stars in the distance. Tonight, he had a premonition that the front line had lost its stability once again. He knew what all of this meant.


    All of these meant that the Liang would be under the pressure of an army.


    "Your Majesty, a secret report has been sent from the front line saying that the cavalry from the north has made their move!"


    "Indeed, they have finally come." Liang Tide Wei nodded her head. He finally knew why she was so calm, because all of this was just the beginning. Their goal was to unite together and destroy the Liang together.


    They chose to do this, but they forgot. If they failed, then they might perish.


    Or perhaps it was because they did not know what the consequences would be. Their soldiers and horses would receive a fierce attack at the front line. They would be utterly disappointed.


    If not for the sake of peace and stability, they would have been annihilated by the Liang long ago. Liang Dawei said a bit dejectedly: "In the end, they are still too merciful. If I had acted earlier, then perhaps this wouldn''t have happened.


    However, it was already too late. Liang Haowei couldn''t be a prophet, so he had to make the first move and block them at the borders of the Liang.


    The Liang''s cavalry soldiers were also not weak, it was time for them to attack. Liang Haowang thought for a moment, then said to the people beside him: "Send troops to meet them, give them a heavy blow, and let them die, this surrender will be useless."


    "This subject understands." The''s army had the ability to be unrivalled in their positions, and then they could attack from all directions. Attacking was a strategy that took one''s life away, they could only defend, no, some places were defending, and they had chosen to listen to Liang Haowei.


    But miraculously, they were forcibly stopped outside the borders of the Liang.


    When winter came, they chose to retreat. If they were to come again, it would be after the first quarter.


    "Your Majesty, victory is in front of us. Your servant pleads Your Majesty to let your servant lead the troops in pursuit and slaughter them thoroughly." One of the generals kneeled in the great hall, causing Liang Dawei to shake her head.


    "We''ve won this time, don''t go too far. If they come back this year, you will lead the troops and kill them." Liang Dawei was still unwilling to continue killing, because if she did that, he might fall in as well.


    The courtiers also knew that if Liang Chaowei was apprehensive, it might cause a huge change.


    After all, the troops and horses had just settled down, and the people wouldn''t have so much food to protect them. If there was chaos, then the entire beam would be thrown into chaos.


    They would definitely not be able to return in a short period of time. A year had passed, but where was Xu Dong, that existence that was like a divine spirit?


    While Xu Dong was only at the villa, he had already returned a long time ago.


    But Qing Lan had disappeared.


    The water in the mountain was pretty beautiful, Xu Dong was a little doubtful, why wasn''t Qing Lan around?


    A few people appeared in the sky, worried. There was also the divine spirit, Gui Gu who was following Xu Dong, and the others.

 C489 Where did she go?

    Where did she go?


    The few people in the sky all fell into silence, not knowing how to explain it to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong raised his head, and asked: "Where did she go?"


    Yeah, where did she go?


    And who was guiding them in all of this? Why were they so hostile towards Xu Dong?


    "There are some things that we can''t resist from Xu Dong, even though we are already the peak of this world. We still won''t be able to resist. "


    "Why can''t I resist?" Xu Dong asked.


    They were all stunned for a moment. No one admitted that they were weak, no one was willing to admit that they were waste.


    "We have gained the trust of the Empyrean Gods. They have decided to destroy you."


    "We can''t resist, we can''t refuse."


    "So I can only kill you."


    Xu Dong thought for a while. Could it be that the gods in this world are just fools? Shouldn''t they make a good decision before they kill anyone?


    "The God of Heaven said that Qing Lan was the creator of this world. You came from the Ancient Desolation, so you can''t live past this place. divine spirit and the others were extremely indifferent. They knew that Xu Dong was strong, but they did not know how terrifying the gods were.


    The gods were legendary creatures, and had existed for a very long time. Most people did not know where Xu Dong had come from, and they were not sure either. The only thing they were sure of was that Xu Dong was a special person.


    Where was he?


    Especially when he was invincible.


    He possessed invincible combat prowess, a brutality that would cause jealousy in others. His strength was endless and fearsome.


    He ¡­ From the prehistoric era!


    They were the transcendent gods of the other universe, and they were creatures that were born and bred in this world. Therefore, Xu Dong had to leave.


    "Xu Dong, leave. Our power is not something you can withstand. No one in this world can be our opponent. To be able to achieve such a power, you are truly unrivalled!"


    They were not invincible, but they could feel the burning sensation of the flames. They could not scare Xu Dong, they could only feel a chill down his spine.


    "God''s will?"


    Deity could be considered the highest level being in this world. Their existence had countless years of records, but the most important thing was that they simply could not understand the reason behind all of this.


    How Xu Dong had transcended all boundaries and appeared in their world, they simply did not understand what that power was.


    Even if they had already transcended worlds, there were still many taboos in this world. They could not personally take action against an ordinary person, otherwise, they would not need to go through so much trouble. They would need to make divine spirit and the others become gods who were several times weaker than them.


    Xu Dong lowered his head and said: "You think you are invincible? No one can be invincible, especially in front of a madman. Hand Qing Lan over, and I can let you go. "


    "Impossible, Qing Lan is in the hands of god, we have no way to make you go see her. If you are willing to leave this world and go to another universe, then maybe you can still get together with Qing Lan." Everyone said to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong finally understood their intentions. They were implying that Xu Dong could not give him this, so he had only one choice, to kill them, and kill them!


    Destroy them!


    Kill them, then go straight to the sky, and let those so-called god gods see if Xu Dong was their master or not!!


    "Could it be that the true God Battle is about to begin? I don''t want to experience such a terrifying thing, but in the end, I can''t stop the heavens'' will." They lowered their heads in disappointment. They didn''t know what to say anymore, because if they failed, then the universe would never exist again.


    There were so many strong person in this world, it was impossible for them to exist as well. The greatest possibility was that they had all been annihilated, and they might all die here.


    Countless people had died in the end. When they died, they would definitely sink into darkness. Countless stars and lights would shatter, so how could they continue?


    The death they chose seemed to be only the selective death, disappearing, disappearing.


    The sky shattered, they looked at Xu Dong in shock, making a move on his subordinates, and his friends, they were actually unmoved. Such a person, why did he appear in the Transcending Universe?


    Could it be that the Primordial Era wanted to fight against the Transcendence? Aren''t they afraid of destroying everything, causing the world to collapse, and making them lose eternity?

 C490 Where did she go?

    Where did she go?


    And then do it again?


    Impossible, even though they are all crazy, how can they be crazy enough to scheme against me?


    Then it would be Xu Dong, what kind of person was Xu Dong, what did he want to continue after doing all these?


    Could it be that it was destroyed once more?


    To let the universe be reborn?


    The universe was vast and limitless, so how could ordinary people know the true meaning? Even they could not comprehend the true gods, so did Xu Dong want to change everything?


    What was the use of him changing anything? He was not yet doomed, not yet destroyed, and then entered the end of death, the cycle of death.


    "This person must die, he must die, we must not let him live!" They chose this method because everything was unknown. They chose this method, so would this method let them die?


    Ka ka ka!


    The crystal ball shattered. They had not seen the battle, but they had felt a power that exceeded their understanding!


    "Creator!"


    That was the power of the Creator, the true power of reactivation. They finally understood what this was all about.


    He was a true Demons and a deity that filled the sky. They were all afraid and screaming, not knowing what choice they should make.


    Maybe because it was a dead end, they were forced to choose Xu Dong, and the calmer Xu Dong was, the more stunning they were!


    "Why did we create a God? You want to create a scourge, why?" Countless people looked at the God of Creation, who had long fallen into silence.


    Xu Dong was a super god, why did he appear in Transcendence? In the end, they got a confirmation.


    "Damned prehistoric land. It must be them. It must be them. Only they have such power. Only they have such terrifying power. Just where did he come from?"


    The reincarnation god lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said, "That''s right, it must be reincarnation, the great and desolate reincarnation, the damn thing is him, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a person. His power has already completely surpassed that of the real one, but he''s not a god from his own universe, so why does he have the power of the Creator?"


    "Because he might be the final Terminator, the prophecy of the ancient era. Do you remember that?" The God of Creation finally recalled the prophecy from the ancient era.


    In the future, there might be a Creator, you must kill him!


    Because he would destroy all the universes and create a new world!


    That world will not have them!


    Therefore, they had to kill him. If they didn''t kill him, then they would no longer be gods, but a speck of dust on this star!


    "Then what should we do? If we can''t kill him now, we can''t go down to the mortal world!" They had no other options. If they went to the lower realms, they could only rely on their clones.


    But there were many strange creatures in the lower realms, and they couldn''t help them unless they joined forces with other gods.


    Because if Xu Dong erased all of the universes, they would definitely not survive as well.


    "I never thought that a casual mortal would actually have such power. Could it be that this is the only method we have?" They had all fallen into a state of deep contemplation, but they had no other choice. They could only kill Xu Dong, and then, everything would come to an end.


    The Creation God had sat cross-legged on the void and said, "The Creator has appeared. If we cannot kill him, then everything may come to an end. Of course, if we kill him, then everything will also come to an end.


    This time, after speaking for a very long time, Xu Dong sat dejectedly within the villa. He felt a little helpless.


    In his young heart, he laughed, and the sky seemed to lose its color.


    "In the end, I am still a speck of dust."

 C491 A speck of dust (1)

    A speck of dust, a speck of dust that had disappeared somewhere. Xu Dong was no longer able to return to the Great Desolation World, and wherever he went, he seemed to belong to the Nightmare.


    He did not know what he was thinking, nor did he know what he knew. In any case, he had already lost all hope for life, and Xu Dong''s future was gray.


    No, Xu Dong opened his eyes and said: "Creating a god, creating the illusion of Qing Lan to deceive me, is already a capital offense. You guys actually dare to form a clone, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    The gods were afraid that Xu Dong would suddenly attack, but there was nothing they could do, they could only do it, because doing so would allow them to complete the mission. If they did not do so, they would not have anything else, it was worth it, thus they came.


    "Creator. "If you can already create a universe, why not create a world like hers that is prepared to destroy us?" The Life God was a woman, although she praised Xu Dong''s love for him, she thought that Xu Dong had the ability to create a Qing Lan who was made of flesh and blood, why would he degrade her like that?


    "I don''t know what the so-called Creator is, I only know that none of you are leaving this place today. You all simply don''t understand how serious the consequences of tricking me are." Xu Dong revealed his fangs and he became furious. He walked towards the distance, and with every step he took, the Villa turned into a pile of dust.


    "This world is too dirty. There are too many people who don''t know how to treat women. Do you know how she treats me?" After pausing for a moment, Xu Dong seemed to recall Qing Lan. Gritting his teeth, he said, "She is the only one I like, liked to the boundless Girl. You all have committed unforgivable crimes.


    They were wrong. The God of Creation shouldn''t have created Qing Lan, because that would have brought them a lot of trouble.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The sky shattered as countless heaven''s way chains flew over, binding Xu Dong. However, Xu Dong''s body shook and all of them turned into fine powder.


    "Have you guys felt this invincible strength before? No one can resist this kind of strength, not to mention a group of False Gods." Xu Dong laughed in ridicule. He thought that they were all false gods.


    But the God of Creation and the others were dumbfounded. They were all false gods? Who said that? Come out, I guarantee that I won''t beat you to death!


    "No, you are wrong. We are the true gods, the most powerful gods in this world. Do you know what kind of experiences you have, that you are the Creator? " The God of Creation was a little doubtful. If not for being guided in the direction by someone, how could Xu Dong say that they were False Gods? How could they be a group of False Gods?


    "If you are not false gods, then what are you? Hahaha, let''s not joke around. How can a true God deceive others? If it is a true God, how can you all act arrogantly in this world? It''s just a bunch of fake gods, a bunch of fake gods who have no power, hehe. " Xu Dong laughed maniacally, leaving them with no choice. Alright, since he is a False God, then they might as well just be False Gods.


    They accepted their fate, because Xu Dong had already recognized them, but they were not convinced. What False Gods, who said that they were False Gods?


    If there is reincarnation, I must tell the world that you are just a bunch of hypocritical demons and devils. If I kill all of you, then I will have the chance to become a god, right? " Xu Dong laughed, he knew that after killing one god, there would be another chance for people to become god!


    At that time, he would not be a fake god, but he would be a real god. Everyone felt that Xu Dong''s words were reasonable, and what he said made them unable to refute him, because it was indeed so.


    The Goddess of Life frowned and said, "You are wrong about Creator. There are no hypocritical gods in this world, and if you want us to die, then you have to pay a great price. First of all, you are just an ordinary Creator. You don''t have any other world right now, so the most likely outcome is that you will die! "

 C492 A speck of dust (2)

    There were so many stars. Finally, something new happened. Who knew what happened to them?


    Was that eternally unchanging strangeness in their minds? What kind of hypocrisy did Xu Dong mean, wasn''t he also a false god who had no ability?


    "You''re right, maybe I am just a fake Creator, but did you forget? I will destroy all the universes here, then create other universes, and then let him experience reincarnation. There are no demons in this world, only the Homo sapiens! "


    Xu Dong laughed loudly. He finally understood his basic choice. He wanted a world of Homo sapiens with an easy life and peace. He had finally stepped through the extremes of this world, and many people had seen him.


    They had all lost their smiles. So it turns out that everything had entered the vast sky''s belly, they thought dejectedly, no matter how hard Homo sapiens went through the tribulation, they still had nowhere to escape. That tribulation was enough for them.


    "So it''s all about to end. What''s the point of fighting?" Xu Dong suddenly thought back to eternity, the sky lost its true color, and the dream-like void was the cornerstone of their world.


    The world was created within the void and once Xu Dong stepped into it, it was precisely because there was no Heaven and Earth that everything changed.


    Everything had been shattered. The dream from before, Xu Dong didn''t want to think about it anymore. He smiled and said: "Everything is over, I am finally trapped in darkness and will never be able to go back."


    Xu Dong would never be able to return to the past, then he would forever remain in this void. But why was there a sense of unwillingness, where did this unwillingness come from, why did it suddenly crawl into Xu Dong''s ears, and enter his mind?


    It was a sweet smile, and within it was an extremely beautiful swirl. Everything was concluded, and the pain was so excruciating that it was hard for people to adapt to it. Xu Dong finally cried.


    If fate has already been decided, then I will go beat him up and let him become something that can be changed. Time can turn back, but I am the Creator, why can''t I turn back?


    Nothing?!


    He was wrong. It was impossible for him to return. Everything had become a thing of the past. In his mind, countless sounds of wailing filled his mind. He was unable to feel at ease, a hypocritical god.


    So it turned out that they would also feel despair. The truth of this world might not necessarily be true, and the beginning of everything might just be the end.


    They had returned to the starting point. Xu Dong was sitting on top of the void as he roared, and in his mind, the Child had fallen to the ground. The two were extremely nervous and stayed deeply in his mind.


    But why couldn''t he let it go?


    Who was leading all this, what was called confusion, or something else?


    Xu Dong lifted his head to look at the stars. Although they were all very far away from him, he could still freely travel anywhere.


    "This might be the most interesting power in this world. I can create everything. Then I want her, to stay with me, and them ¡­"


    Xu Dong was still within the borders of the Liang. He opened his eyes, faced the sky filled with divine spirit, and said, "This is all fake, this is all unbelievable. If it really exists in this world, wouldn''t the things it obtains be even worse than invincibility? "

 C493 Everything here is fake (1)

    "More importantly, everyone here is a fake. All of you are fake gods, and they aren''t real people either. Who exactly are you all?"


    They weren''t surprised even if they were seen through. Instead, they sneered, "You have already become our prisoner. Do you really have anything else to oppose us?"


    "There''s no need to waste words with the God of Creation. Just kill him!" With a loud shout, God Creation nodded his head. Then, with a sudden surge of killing intent, he raised the blade in his hand.


    Descending from the sky, descending!


    Xu Dong laughed out loud, and said: "With just you fake gods, can you really kill me?!


    He laughed crazily. The divine spirit s realized that they were too shocked, this person was simply lying to them, he could not move right now, where should he go?


    But did Xu Dong really not have it? He was just concealing his movements a bit. He directly turned into a streak of divine light and flew towards the side. He became a strange beam of light that they couldn''t catch.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect him to fall into his fantasy and not let him die. Now he''s actually running away, damn it!" The Creation God was furious, he could not understand, why Xu Dong could run so fast?


    "He might have other methods to stop him. We must not let him leave this universe and go to another world. If the other gods don''t know, he might come back and kill us!"


    They were all afraid, who exactly was Xu Dong, how could he have such an invincible transformation? If he had left, even if the real Great God were to make a move, he would probably have been killed!


    The sky had lost its color, and it was as if they were all covered by a veil. This youth actually did not leave, could he be, could it be that this was a dreamland, or something that was deceiving them?


    "You guys have already violated the most should not have violated this world. This is a super sin, you can''t possibly exist in this world anymore. Die, cause and effect! Samsara! Kill! " Xu Dong''s words were reasonable, but they immediately erupted. The entire sky was gone, they had lost their ability to see.


    "So many, so many karma!" They saw the lines in the sky, and that was karma. That was their sin!


    It turned out that this person still wasn''t planning on letting them go. This was because they didn''t plan on letting him go either. It was as if there was nothing much to say about this.


    However, no one knew who would win or lose. They all laughed, and raised their hands towards the sky, grabbing towards the countless lights. They were utterly disappointed. They didn''t catch anything.


    Nothing.


    In truth, they did not know about everything else.


    She had never seen so much cause and effect, all of them owing her a lot. Although she could not count them clearly, Xu Dong still made his move in the end, but the God of Creation suddenly said: "We are true Gods, don''t you understand?"


    They were gods, so who were the others? Xu Dong was forced into a daze. These were only clones, but clones were enough to see the essence of the situation. Xu Dong was a special person, if not for him being too savage, they would have already changed.


    Creator was indeed different, so they could only choose to clearly explain what this god was and why it was like this.


    The sky regained its light. Xu Dong lowered his head and thought for a moment, he suddenly understood and said: "I know, I was always deceived by others, the so-called False Gods, are just puppets created by them to weaken my strength, real enemies, and more. Other people! "


    Xu Dong flew straight up into the sky, and said to them: "You guys can leave, I finally understand this world, go back, the further you go, the better."


    "Thank you, Creator!"


    Xu Dong knew why they had teamed up to kill him. It was because Xu Dong had really been misunderstood by others, making him think that they were bad people, that they were bad people!


    False God...


    Xu Dong laughed, the more possible it was, he would rather be an ordinary person, but now it was impossible, everything was according to the rules, no one could break this rule casually, he thought dejectedly, who should he trust in the countless divine spirit s?


    Xu Dong saw the mountains and rivers in the distance. They were all dead, and a lot of people had died, so his karma was lacking even more, if he was not Creator, then he would have been struck by lightning, but he was Creator, so he would not be struck by lightning.

 C494 Everything here is fake (2)

    "Sorry, I was incompetent. If it wasn''t for me, you all wouldn''t have died." Xu Dong was a little disappointed. Why did others not have this kind of power, but he had this kind of power? Could it be that he was wrong?


    After losing all that, he lost everything. He raised his head in confusion and said, "Is this all right or wrong?"


    Right, maybe wrong, wrong, not necessarily wrong. The divine spirit could not feel his aura, and he did not even know where he went. Only he himself knew where he needed to go.


    The most beautiful place was heaven. Perhaps he had gone to heaven or to some terrible hell to atone for his sins, but that was only possible. So, this matter was filled with mystery.


    In the starry sky, all traces of life had disappeared. They did not know how to do it, nor did they know what to do. Perhaps there was only one choice, and that was to find out who they were.


    In the ancient world.


    This was a new beginning for all of them. There were many divine spirit, many countries, and many demons in this chaotic world.


    Xu Dong wanted to start again. He had messed up her own soul, shattered it into pieces, passed through the cycle of reincarnation, and went back to this place.


    His father was the leader of the most powerful tribe in the world and he was born in waste. He did not like to talk and communicate, but he liked Little Flower.


    Although her father didn''t care, her mother cared a lot. Her father had many children, and she only had one. Children who couldn''t fight within the tribe were very pitiful. Soon, they would be abandoned by the tribe.


    Because he was useless, Xu Dong was heavily excluded, and this place was full of bad survival. They were all looking down on Xu Dong.


    Because of Xu Dong''s cowardice, the tribe leader made a huge decision by sending Xu Dong into the depths of the mountains to hone his skills.


    The name Xu Dong here, was not Xu Dong, but more of a door.


    Here, he only had two relatives, his mother and a Child.


    "Brother, don''t worry. If you really are waste, then I will protect you in the future!" He looked at Xu Dong seriously, and then, Xu Dong nodded. There were already many guards appearing elsewhere, and the term "door" was the shame of their many races.


    In this mountain, his name was ridiculed. The other tribes all knew of him, and they all knew that he was a waste of many races.


    The place was full of the smell of blood and many monsters had died. They were full of hostility and could easily tear apart the warriors of the tribe.


    "Children, this is your war. If you win, then everything will end in a simple manner. But if you lose, then your lives will stay here." The chief of the tribe began to make sacred speeches to let them understand that this was the place of the devil.


    This was the Devil''s place, full of blood and fighting.


    The blood in Xu Dong''s body started to boil. He raised his head and said, "Everything is going to be a little different after all."


    He didn''t want to be an unrivalled existence in this world, and he also didn''t want to be someone that others despised. If others killed him, that would also be a simple matter.


    Other than going to another world, everything else was the same.


    It was the same. Since it was like this, he would make a move. He would shatter them and tear them apart.


    The stars would protect them, and everything they said was just a lie. Those false things were impossible for people to know. If they were tasting sin, then where would the real sin be hidden?


    Xu Dong did not dare to think about what would happen if he gave birth to his mother.


    So when Xu Dong became serious, he roared loudly, and with an aura that felt like it was tearing the sky apart, he rushed into the mountain forest. His father frowned, and in the end, he did not say anything, while his mother almost fainted.


    Everything was sinful from Xu Dong''s beginning, he did not want to shock the world, he was already tired of everything. Who knew, he would once again step onto the old road, but this time he decided.

 C495 King of the Horde (1)

    Originally, Xu Dong did not need to experience all these, but it was because he came to the wrong world, this wrong universe, there was no future technological civilization here.


    Roar!


    Xu Dong transformed into a ray of light and disappeared from their sight. Although he was extremely fast and nimble, he was only able to dodge attacks for the time being.


    Xu Dong had not completely cultivated, but the memories from last time had already awakened, and he was no longer in a sealed state, so he could still perform some movements.


    A small dagger appeared in his hand. Xu Dong had placed the devil sword into the colourful world, as he still did not have the ability to summon the colourful world.


    His sword directly stabbed into the Sawtooth Tiger''s teeth, with a ding sound, his sword directly shattered. The tiger''s mouth was shattered, and blood flowed out, causing the Sawtooth Tiger to become even more furious.


    It was probably unable to endure the hunger. Xu Dong would definitely not let it go for this delicious meal.


    Xu Dong thought for a moment, then, suddenly had an idea. He immediately took out the broken dagger and threw it towards it.


    Roar!


    The Sawtooth Tiger did not retreat but continued forward with its mouth wide open. However, the broken dagger rushed into its throat. Although it had lost its original strength, because it was only half of the dagger, there was nothing much to say.


    It opened its mouth, wanting to say something, but it simply could not speak the words of the Homo sapiens. Xu Dong knew that in its heart, it wanted to live, but it was not a philanthropist.


    The sunlight in the sky disappeared, and night came. Countless beasts appeared at this moment. They were hunting those children, and they were waiting for the delicious meat to be delivered.


    Xu Dong was at a big tree, eating raw Sawtooth Tiger meat, he took a bite, and suddenly realised that the raw meat was not so tasty, but he could only grit his teeth and eat it.


    Hiss ~


    Suddenly, Xu Dong stopped moving. He heard a slight hissing sound from a snake, he turned his head and saw a small green snake hissing non-stop.


    Xu Dong handed over a small piece of meat. He was a little worried that he would be bitten, but he thought too much, that green snake was human nature, it bit off the food, and did not touch Xu Dong''s forehead.


    "Are you willing to follow me? If you like, then I can give you something to eat every day. " Xu Dong revealed a smile, the little snake immediately swallowed the flesh and blood, hissing out a few times.


    In the distance, the countless creatures had finally stopped moving. In the night, the green snake had arrived beside Xu Dong, its snake eyes wide open as it tried to bite Xu Dong''s neck, but just as it was about to do so, it suddenly stopped.


    The little snake was actually running further away, as if it was unable to control itself. It decided to leave Xu Dong''s side.


    Moreover, who could be sure that with one bite, Xu Dong would die?


    So it was better to run.


    This place was too scary. It would be difficult for him to travel all over by himself, so Xu Dong decided to head back.


    Everyone had returned, leaving only Xu Dong behind, who had finally reached the edge. After looking at the vast mountains and rivers, he finally decided to return, and with every step he took, he stopped. Something strange happened.


    Many strong person would be born in this ancient world, and those strong person would directly fly into the sky, so there was nothing much to say. Besides, although these creatures were full of beasts, some of them were also full of humanity, and had built good friendships with the tribes.


    Roar!


    Xu Dong stood in the distance and said somewhat dejectedly: "In the end, I still can''t avoid a battle. There are so many battles in this world, and they will never stop and will never stop."


    He was somewhat disappointed. He didn''t know why, but he always lost his inner self in an instant. There was a lot of pain in his heart now.


    "Time can change everything. If no one desires martial power, then there will be many other powers."


    Xu Dong nodded his head, then turned around and left. However, the wolf pack had noticed him, and thus, he helplessly started to run, because once he was discovered, he definitely could not be surrounded. Although he was not afraid, but he could not be too shocking, could he?


    But the wolves were too fast, Xu Dong who was rushing over to kill them was stained with the smell of blood. Alright, since I can''t escape, then let''s fight to the death.


    He raised his head and looked at the countless wolves in the distance. The wolves howled. He extended his hand and said, "Come, come and try out my fist. If you''re not afraid of death, then come and do."

 C496 King of the Horde (2)

    Roar ~ ~


    The wolves howled, and started charging towards him.


    Wolves were ferocious creatures, and for the sake of their flesh and blood, they could continuously attack them. Furthermore, they were not afraid of the existence of the Homo sapiens at all, they were only afraid of whether it meant something or not.


    "Stop, he''s our friend, don''t hurt him." Suddenly, a beautiful voice came out, and a Girl flew out with a somewhat ice-cold expression. Xu Dong also relaxed because he knew that he would not die, but there was a possibility that there would be a greater disaster.


    She chided Xu Dong: "Why are you so careless. As the son of a hunter, don''t you know that you can''t run away when you meet wolves?"


    The faster they ran, the happier the wolves became. Xu Dong scratched his head and said: "I know the rules, but are you not afraid of waiting for them to surround us?"


    "Nonsense. You''ve killed so many Fierce Beasts and the wolves are afraid of you. Who are you and why are you here?" She was a little confused as to what Xu Dong was doing here.


    "I''m a member of many clans, so naturally, I''m here to participate in the trial. My trial is complete, and I want to return." Xu Dong laughed, then directly walked towards the front.


    The Girl didn''t seem to want Xu Dong to leave and revealed a smile. He immediately took action, wanting to stop Xu Dong, but how could she be a match for Xu Dong? She was just a small Girl.


    Seeing that the Master had already made his move, the wolves couldn''t help but cry out, planning to throw Xu Dong onto the ground and cut his body into pieces to eat!


    "Alright, I feel like I can''t catch you. You can leave now." little girl said in a huff.


    The wolves had stopped making noise. Originally, it had seemed quite fun for them to continue like this. However, they had suddenly stopped. What the hell was going on?


    After a long while, the sky lost its color. A few people came here to hunt for food, and if they brought back the food, they would naturally receive many rewards. There might even be beautiful girls from the hidden families.


    "My name is Zang Wu." Girl made a gesture of respect before turning to the pack of wolves behind him and said, "Ah Da, bring me back."


    The wolf immediately squatted down, and then, the cute girl flipped over the wolf''s back, causing Xu Dong to shake his head and sigh helplessly. Then, he walked into the distance.


    Snow Wind was about to arrive, they should be preparing something, and Xu Dong also wouldn''t be able to return empty-handed. He arrived at a wild animal, and caught it effortlessly.


    Then, Xu Dong left the place and headed towards the tribe. The people of the tribe no longer waited, only the woman came back occasionally.


    Xu Dong had not come back for so long, they had already thought that Xu Dong had died in the forest. Who knew that under the night sky, they could see Xu Dong''s figure, behind him was also a Sawtooth Tiger, which was dragged along the ground.


    The Sawtooth Tiger had already opened its mouth wide, and stuck out its tongue to say that it had died, so when Xu Dong came back, the many races were all shocked.


    The waste from before had actually killed the Sawtooth Tiger. What kind of method was this?


    After a long while, the sky lost its color and heavy rain fell. Xu Dong came to the noblest place in the tribe.


    His mother was happy for him, and his father was drunk.


    This was because Xu Dong was really too invincible, he had directly killed the Sawtooth Tiger and turned into this, it was truly the concealed expert. This had inherited the strongest talent of the hunters, the chief of their tribe, was the strongest hunter in the world, the greatest hunter of their tribe.

 C497 Great Man (1)

    For Xu Dong to be able to kill a Sawtooth Tiger at such a young age, he must be a great hunter.


    Many people started to admire Xu Dong, they also started to recognize the name of Dojo of Limits once again, and they started to pour wine for Doors.


    They went up one after another to befriend the tribe''s strong person. They were very interested, if the gate leading to the other was the same as the other gate leading to the other, then perhaps the child hiding in the corner would still dare to not be the same.


    Xu Dong decided again that there were certain things that he had to do.


    If he did not do it, he would regret it for the rest of his life because he discovered that he still had so many people to protect.


    A disdainful smile. The rain in the sky had soaked their forest and washed their blood clean. A few people were wandering around this world. They were Night Hunters who specialized in capturing slaves to contribute to the great gods.


    The rain in the sky concealed their traces, they were gone, Xu Dong was drunk, it was the first time he was drunk.


    "Such beautiful stars, such beautiful things. In the end, they''ve still come, but this time, it''s different. Since you''ve come, you can''t return alive." Xu Dong laughed, and said this to the distance. Those places, were full of evil.


    "Everything about God, hur hur." Xu Dong smiled disdainfully. He knew what those so called gods were, this was an ancient world, the immortal god s could become Innate experts, thus they would need a lot of things.


    Of course, Xu Dong knew what those people were. Innate divine spirit s required a lot of heaven and earth treasures or the flesh and blood of the Homo sapiens s in order for them to be able to step into that realm.


    "Not good, not good!" Divine Weapons are here, Divine Weapons are here! " Countless people rushed towards Xu Dong. All of them were afraid, and said: "Quickly hide the Dojo of Limits, you can''t let him die!"


    "Divine weapons are here! Hand over the most powerful warriors of your clans and we will spare your petty ones!" A person clad in armor landed on the ground. The rain and wind seemed to have stopped as he said, "Those who refuse to accept this will die!"


    Countless objects were shattered as one person grabbed a spear and threw it into the sky.


    Ding!


    "You''re courting death!" The Ares-class weapon was enraged. It stretched out its hand and crushed him!


    Although they all knew that although Divine Weapons were powerful, they would still die. Thus, if they resisted a bit, they could drag one Divine Weapon out with them to their deaths.


    There were many divine weapons in the sky, and it was impossible for them to fall down and kill them. The only way was to subdue them all!


    Every ten years, they would take away the warriors from their clans to prevent them from possessing the power to kill gods.


    Xu Dong was pulled by them and hid in an ice cellar.


    The ice cave was cold, and many of the weak ones in the tribe were shivering.


    "Victory! Let me out! Otherwise, everyone in the clan will die!"


    "Even if you die, you can''t leave. If not for you, everything would truly be over. Wouldn''t we have failed to live up to the chief''s good will?" He understood that Xu Dong was only trying to win.


    "No, you''re wrong. If you let me out, I can definitely kill them all. Divine weapons and the like are all lies. Believe me!"


    "You can''t go out. What if you are taken away by them?"


    "Believe me, I can definitely take them away." He said this with a heavy tone, but there was a trace of helplessness in his words. They didn''t believe him, but in truth, there was nothing they could do about it.


    If not for that accident, he would probably still be that waste.


    So Xu Dong didn''t let them leave, and the sky lost all colors. One after another, they lowered their heads in disappointment, and said: "In the future, there will be no more dreams."


    Xu Dong reached out his hand, grabbed onto the winning sword, and placed it directly on top of his own neck, saying: "If you don''t want me to die, then let me out."


    He couldn''t just say that he was going to die, so he said, "Okay, but if you go out and die, don''t tell me I ¡­"


    "No need to speak any more nonsense. If I die after I leave, father will definitely not blame you."


    There were so many people here, it was unlikely that they would let him bear the consequences.

 C498 Great Man (2)

    "Fine." He lowered his head and thought to himself, "As expected, father and son. This is what both of them are doing."


    They all had the spirit to sacrifice themselves for their race.


    As Xu Dong stepped out of the ice cellar, his gaze landed on the front. In that moment, he was enraged, but in that moment, only a few dozen adults remained.


    "Multi-racial men are never afraid of death. If you kill us, our hearts will never be extinguished. There will be even more children next year!" The chief said seriously.


    Not long after, a powerful will appeared. They became serious. If they didn''t want to die, then they wouldn''t stop until they did.


    "The many races will be annihilated." The corner of the divine soldier''s eyes glanced at Xu Dong, and said: "Hey, he came out now."


    Coming out.


    The chief turned his head and saw the teenager. He believed Xu Dong was a waste, even if he killed a Sawtooth Tiger, he would not be able to say anything.


    But why did he come out?


    The chief thought that the many races had lost their light. Without Xu Dong, the many races were different skies. In the ancient world, bloodlines were the most important.


    He thought that Xu Dong was the God of Hunting.


    Xu Dong frowned a little, that was the title of the Hunting God, and that was why the Divine Weapon said that the many races were going to be annihilated.


    "Child, why did you come out?" The chief was a little disappointed. He did not understand why Xu Dong had come out, he did not understand the beginning and end of Xu Dong.


    Father, they were doing this for themselves. Empyrean Gods are nothing more than myths. Xu Dong laughed, and felt that it was a pity, and said: "The ancient world is so big, if you have nothing to do, leave the Multi Clan''s land, otherwise, you will die!"


    The domineering aura of a king suppressed all of them. It was a valiant and indomitable aura, and they were all laughing.


    Why did this youth speak in such a manner? What was he trying to do?


    "Who are you and you are not a god? Why?"


    He had a smile on his face that made people afraid, as if something terrifying was about to erupt. Something was wrong, all of this was wrong.


    Why did it turn out like this? Divine Soldiers were people protected by the divine spirit, but he actually dared to treat them in such a manner, so why did he have such an attitude?


    Crack!


    The divine weapons were startled. They wanted to retreat, but it was too late. The sky shattered, and so many people didn''t see anything. They only saw a sword, and then everything disappeared.


    Is it over?


    The Divine Weapons were terrified, their brains drooped, and their blood flowed down along their black iron armor. After a long while, they finally woke up.


    Although the Innate divine spirit s here were much stronger, they were only Innate divine spirit s. If they could not become true Gods, they would not be able to defeat Xu Dong.


    Now that they were gods, they could only run for their lives. The sky was exploding, and so was the rest of the clansmen.


    "Not bad seed."


    After he muttered to himself, Xu Dong turned around and grabbed onto him with a big hand. Xu Dong did not resist and instead, seemed to be willing to be taken away.


    In divine spirit.


    The divine spirit raised his eyes and said: "Not bad, this year''s large clans still have a lot of seedlings that appeared."


    "You actually killed a Divine Weapon? How did you kill a Divine Weapon?" He was puzzled. This youth was only a neither big nor small figure, so how could he have such strength?


    "Are some waste s hard to deal with?" Xu Dong asked.


    That person nodded in agreement and said, "That''s right. You''re right, they are just a bunch of waste. Even if they die, they die.


    "Hur hur. What do you Innate divine spirit want to do? " Xu Dong asked.


    "Are you interested?" he asked again.


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and said: "Of course, there are so many clans in the ancient realm, you all must have a future, don''t make me feel weird, this is truly strange."


    "If you work under me, I can protect your race and let them live in peace." Xu Dong nodded, as he felt that this was indeed a problem.


    This mountain peak of the divine spirit contained a great amount of spiritual energy. Xu Dong was completely captivated by it just by a sniff.


    The XianTian Qi.

 C499 myths

    Innate divine spirit s, they had strong intelligence and the most terrifying talent. In the future, they would be the gods protecting this place.


    As for the guy in front of him, he was the first one to start being enlightened in Homo sapiens. As a divine spirit, he had abilities that ordinary people couldn''t comprehend.


    For example, no one could guarantee that they would be able to recognize him while he was in the sky. His power was too strong, and normally, they would feel helpless to do anything about it.


    Other people''s starting point was even earlier than ordinary people''s. They might become gods in the future, and most importantly, their future would be bright.


    "Your name is Duomen. Your fate is the same as mine. It can be said that you are feeling very sad. Why is your existence so heartbreaking? "


    "Be more honest. Tell me who you are and where you came from. I can give you a quick death, or become my disciple and become the successor to the future God." He wanted to tempt Xu Dong, but Xu Dong was not an ordinary person. He was a former god, with so many memories.


    Xu Dong raised his head in silence and looked at the man in front of him. This man was filled with savagery, he was no ordinary god, he was the god of countless monsters, an otherworldly being.


    He was an invincible god, but why did he need to know where everything was and what sort of future awaited them?


    As a person of this world, he would either submit or be killed. But Xu Dong was not, he came from another place, and in the end, Xu Dong sneered: "If you acknowledge me as your master now, I can tell you the fastest way to become a god."


    The God of Wild became furious and said, "That''s right. You are indeed very similar to me. However, I must tell you, the price for angering me is very serious. There is no one in this world who can save you."


    One is always afraid of death, and if death were not in the act, one could be happy.


    Xu Dong was not afraid of death, only losing his most beloved person, what kind of god was this, what kind of god did they have, was it that the sky was as great, or was it something else?


    In short, Xu Dong was not afraid, he was not afraid of the tribulations, and was afraid that evil would spread, so Xu Dong hated it.


    "I know that you are still just a Homo sapiens. If you become my disciple, I can give you everything. You can have everything that belongs to me. What do you think?"


    The Wild God felt that Xu Dong was his opportunity, if he could grab hold of it well, then he could have everything. Of course, who knows if he would fail or not.


    Xu Dong found it funny, but what he said was very true. With his current power, he could indeed call the wind and summon the rain here. So Xu Dong asked curiously: "What do you have?"


    "Of course I have what ordinary people can''t have. Are you willing?" The Wild God thought that Xu Dong was very interesting. He raised both his hands and said: "Do you know the crystallization of the world? That is everything in this world.


    Xu Dong''s curiosity was piqued, and he asked, "What is the crystal of that world, is it so precious?"


    "Of course, that is the world''s most precious item. Since you haven''t obtained it before, you naturally don''t know about it."


    "If I get it and find out that you lied to me, then I''ll kill you." Xu Dong was filled with killing intent, this killing intent caused the Wild God to tremble, he had a bad premonition, it was as though deceiving Xu Dong was not a good thing, Xu Dong walked forward and said: "Where the path is, and where, you can tell me."


    The God of Wild nodded and pointed into the distance. The distance was filled with mist, and the ancient land was filled with things that made people helpless. Even if it was a God, he would not be able to cross over.


    "Crack, crack, crack."


    So much ice, so much ice, the ice shattered. They didn''t know what had happened, but they felt somewhat regretful. There were those who were lost in front of the mist, and there were those who were praying as well.


    They were all praying that the people inside would be able to take that thing out, and then they would be finished, of course, and if they couldn''t, then they would have to wait, and at some point they would be pushed in.


    Xu Dong stood outside the water mist, and unexpectedly, the water mist was condensed with traces of cold. Xu Dong thought about it, and in the end, still entered that world.


    He did not know what was inside, but once he entered, he felt at ease. Everything had finally begun. He stood in the mist that had just entered, filled with coldness and despair.


    "I never thought that this place would actually have another world. Who knows, maybe all the good things are inside." Xu Dong laughed, he finally understood that when the time comes, everything would come.


    In the end, he still had to enter the Supreme Realm and kill the so called Saint. But the prerequisite was that he had to go through the water vapor.


    Ka ka ka!


    Xu Dong raised his head and saw something. It was a corpse that was frozen in ice and snow, this person was already dead, but his eyeballs were still moving, Xu Dong could still feel a slight sound of warning.


    Boom! *


    The ice shattered and he walked out from the ice seal. This person was filled with unwillingness to give up, and despair lingered in his heart as he roared.


    Xu Dong glanced at the stone tablet at the side. There were a few words written on it.


    Whoever entered would die!


    Xu Dong reached out his hand, blocking the incoming creature, and said: "Your enemy is not me, Rest in peace, I will avenge you in this place."


    He turned into dust, and Xu Dong stepped on his dust as he walked forward. The distant mountain and river continent, were finally shattered, and countless creatures walked out from within. Whether it was now, ancient times, or ancient times, they all charged towards Xu Dong with a roar.


    "You clearly know that it''s a dead end, but why did you still rush over to accept your death?" Xu Dong laughed coldly, the water in the distance, or maybe it was ice, shattered once again. Xu Dong continued to walk, and continuously encountered more life forms. Although they were all dead, they were all filled with hostility, unwilling to die, unwilling to die.


    Maybe because of some reason, they never knew what death was, once they charged over, they turned into smoke, after they charged over they died, they died without feeling anything, their sense of existence was so minuscule, the lamps were bright, the mountains and rivers were flowing in the distance, Xu Dong smiled, and said: "It''s a special cave, it''s not a bad environment, it''s just that there are too many murders, this is not good."


    "I don''t know if it''s good or not, but I know that if you can obtain the world''s core, then you will definitely let this world wither. This is absolutely not allowed."


    Xu Dong laughed and asked: "Who?"


    "I''m the guardian. You don''t deserve to know my name!" He was filled with disdain towards Xu Dong, his gaze was extremely deep, and after a while, he completely closed his eyes, as though he no longer felt anything.


    Xu Dong stepped on his back, coldly saying, "Don''t you know that all of this is fake? You are not invincible, and I hate people who act tough."

 C500 The Crystallization of the World

    When Xu Dong arrived at the end of the hall, it was filled with the smell of blood. The frozen blood, as well as the smell of blood made Xu Dong a little unwilling.


    "They are truly pitiful. Just a little bit more and they will be able to obtain supreme power, but who knows? All of this is meaningless because they forgot that there are guardians here." Xu Dong sneered, shook his head, and decided not to disturb the rest of the dead.


    There was indeed a spirit stone in the center, but that was not the world''s crystal. It was just an ordinary stone filled with spiritual energy.


    Xu Dong smiled a little helplessly and said: "Alright, I knew it. I shouldn''t have come here.


    Everything here were fake, there wouldn''t even be a crystal of the world. If there was a crystal of the world, it would be similar to those places in the Great Desolation World, where world crystallization wouldn''t hide at all. The greatest possibility was that they were hiding with the void, or that they didn''t exist at all, unless the world was shattered.


    "Do you think there are no crystals here? This is wrong, because there are indeed crystals here. Otherwise, those gods would not have been constantly coming here." A person walked out from the side. His name was Mu Bai.


    Countless ice thorns appeared from Mu Bai''s body as they continuously charged towards Xu Dong. Xu Dong merely let out a cold laugh, transformed into a streak of light, and completely disappeared from his sight.


    Crack crack crack.


    Countless ice cubes were like chains as they continuously flew towards Xu Dong''s ice seal. Mu Bai sneered, "Impossible, you can''t escape.


    Perhaps Xu Dong felt that he shouldn''t have come here in the first place. Although he regretted it in his heart, he also felt helpless.


    There was a god in the starry sky, but they had yet to step into that realm, and they could not leave this place, so they chose to control this world and then gather all the resources. That way, they could step into that new realm, and power was everything they pursued.


    The Wild God wanted Xu Dong to come in, he wanted to obtain that power immediately. However, who knew that Xu Dong was not a good person, but someone with a conspiracy, and he immediately flew towards the side continuously. The power of the ice seal released by the person behind him did not stop him, but he could not stop Xu Dong at all.


    The two gradually fell into a stalemate. Finally, he helplessly shook his head and said, "Too fast, too fast. I simply can''t catch up to you. How did you do that?"


    This person had never thought of killing Xu Dong, but rather wanted to capture him, or make him into an ice sculpture, or something else ¡­


    That was why Xu Dong did not kill him immediately. Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago.


    "Is it difficult?" Xu Dong asked.


    However, when he thought about it, Xu Dong seemed to be putting on too much of a show. He stretched out his hand and said: "Everything began at night, and if there is no darkness, then there is no living being. If there is no darkness, then there is no beginning."


    "What are you trying to say?" Xu Dong didn''t understand and started to ask questions again.


    A person as big as the ice seal had never seen anyone from the strong person who didn''t understand his heart. He wanted to start over and start anew so that everything would turn into ashes.


    But he knew he was wrong.


    There was no starting point in everything, only the final endpoint that had started out at an unknown time. A flash of bright red, he raised his head to look at the ancient legend, and where was it, and where was it?


    A few minutes later, many people began to busy themselves throughout the day.


    In Xu Dong''s eyes, ice constantly flickered and flew about.


    Xu Dong stood in the sky. The ice seal did not know how he did it, without using anything, he could actually do it, then what kind of person was he?


    In Xu Dong''s eyes, everything he saw was fake, and there was no way out. He was a real man, flesh and blood, not ice, not fire.


    "Do you know what you missed?" The ice seal questioned, as though Xu Dong had truly missed something.


    However, Xu Dong was very clear that he had never missed anything. There was nothing at all, because he originally had nothing at all.


    Xu Dong had never comprehended this principle in his entire life, but it was actually that simple. To have life and death, this was a law of nature, it doesn''t matter whether the world collapses or the earth breaks, it doesn''t matter anymore. Everything was fine, it was just a mess, it didn''t matter anymore.


    It was because everything they had was due to the sky, and they had forgotten that life only required continuous effort before they could obtain everything. But who knew, everyone liked the sense of accomplishment that came quickly, no one disliked it, and no one would disliked it unless he was a fool.


    They had never considered how long it would take for the Lamp Flower to disappear, because all of this naturally had its own rules. As for what exactly Xu Dong was, no one seemed to understand either.


    After a long while, the people separated into two sides, Xu Dong forgot his purpose for coming here, and became intoxicated with the ice and snow world that he created. There were people, ferocious beasts, and that world was truly not bad, other than the fact that they did not have any other life, the rest were not bad.


    Xu Dong watched almost everything and was a little disappointed. He did not understand why, but it was hard to put into words anyway, the light had disappeared and after a long while, the ice and snow Homo sapiens s disappeared. Xu Dong looked at the ice seal with suspicion, as he did not know what he had done.


    "You destroyed them." Xu Dong asked.


    "That''s right, I destroyed them. They are too weak, so weak that I don''t understand why they are so weak. What is the meaning of their existence? For the sake of life, or something else." He smiled and said carelessly, "In fact, they only care about living. If they don''t die, they are willing to live on."


    "That''s right. You''re right. Because they want to live, they created everything. Most of everything is false." Xu Dong nodded, he could not believe that he actually believed the words he said, "We do not know when this will all end, when do you think it will end?"


    "As long as I''m strong, everything is naturally the end. Don''t you know that most of everything has an end? If there''s no end, then existence has no meaning." Because there was no meaning to it, they chose to indulge themselves in the world, entering into a crisis that no one could refuse. How could they live forever, how could they be invincible, could it be that all of this was just the result of the end of the chaotic world?

 C501 Everything Ended

    had never thought that he could be invincible, that he could proudly rule the world, and let the world sink into darkness, or whatever it was. In any case, Xu Dong did not think that he could be invincible, it would be too tiring.


    Right now, he had been defeated by Unrivaled, thinking it to be invincible was that simple. In reality, it wasn''t simple at all. On the contrary, it was extremely difficult.


    "Do you know that sometimes, everything that is created cannot be accomplished, which makes people feel that it''s a pity? If I was the Creator, then I would create a perfect world." Pausing, he continued, "There is no killing, no dirty deception, no so-called end point. That would be good."


    "But you know very well that all of this is impossible. Even if you create everything, there will be a day when you will suddenly be destroyed. No one will care about your destruction. That would be the most pitiful." Xu Dong laughed at himself, then suddenly remembered something and asked: "Oh yes, do you have any delicious and spicy wine here?"


    "Of course." The ice seal also laughed, they were talking happily, at least it was not like how it was before, so pitifully, there was no such thing as "everything", and in the end, what kind of position did the karma lose, and the peak of one''s life, what kind of position did it take, Xu Dong had no idea at all.


    "I think you are very interesting. Perhaps I was mistaken, but that is also good. Everything starts from the heart. Exactly what is the difference between you and me?" Xu Dong asked again. He also said with some suspicion, "However, up till now, you''re still only interesting. The other things are really nothing."


    The Wild God raised his eyes and looked at the distant world. It was a world with a bright future.


    Some people lose their eyes, some people lose their hands and feet. They are all dependent on whether they are happy or not. If they are unhappy, then let them lose something important.


    "That guy isn''t dead, and he hasn''t come out." The Wild God seemed to have a plan, Xu Dong could stay there and never come out, or perhaps he was suffering from a fate worse than death. The Wild God looked at the people around him and asked: "Clan Chief Duo, do you think you will come out?"


    What was he supposed to do? What kind of state did the Wild God want to reach? He wanted to take away everything human beings had, or maybe it was something else. It was unbearable.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was concerned about the race, the Multi Race chief would probably have directly run into a wall and died. However, that was not possible. He absolutely could not be that selfish, because if he was, the Multi-Race might even be wiped out.


    Only then would they regain their current status. The chief did not wish for Xu Dong to come out alive because that was his son, and he could not become someone else''s puppet, especially the enemy''s puppet.


    "I hope that he can make it out alive. That way, your many races won''t be destroyed." He smiled and then looked behind him. Countless races had been imprisoned. They were in low spirits and had already begun to despair.


    The most important thing was not because of them, but if the Wild God had the so called world crystallization, then he could create anything, life or whatever.


    And because of that mental oppression, they were all begging, hoping that Xu Dong wouldn''t bring out the world crystallization. There was a god in the mist, but that divine spirit wasn''t a match for the Wild God, so they didn''t hold any hope.


    Countless people began to panic. They didn''t know what their fate was, since a dead end was the right thing to do. Thus, despair and panic had already begun. After a while, a person appeared from that place.


    The Wild God was very happy, Xu Dong finally came out, so did he manage to obtain the world crystal?


    When the mist disappeared, he firmly believed that he must have obtained it, if not, how could the mist disappear? However, he was quickly stunned, because Xu Dong had arrogantly walked out with ice seal behind him.


    The Wild God seemed to have guessed something. He shouted in anger, "Duo Men, you actually tricked me! You will die a horrible death!"


    He raised his hand and smacked towards the chief. The battle had suddenly started, and it was extremely chaotic, causing all of them to scream out loud. Why did he betray them?


    Now that they were all going to die, they had to pay the price of their lives. The Wild God could not be defeated, there was no possibility of being defeated, but soon he exploded, and that was incomparable power.


    All of their life forces were stuck in the tentacles, not even a single breath of life left. Not a single movement could be heard, and they were all frozen in place. Everyone opened their mouths wide in disbelief as they tried to figure out what had just happened.


    "God will not bully the commoners. You are not a God, you are just a puppet. Tell me who is the real mastermind behind this. I can give you a rebirth." Xu Dong came to the Wild God''s side, and looked at him with ordinary eyes. He opened his eyes wide, and his gaze was filled with despair, disbelief, and disbelief, as if this was Xu Dong''s power.


    "That person is a devil. You cannot defeat him. I will be resurrected. Can you do that?" The Wild God was furious. He believed that Xu Dong did not have the power to revive him, but because his existence was fake. Everything that did not exist was just the beginning.


    The beginning is all that ends, all they have is something that''s gone in the blink of an eye, and they disappear, or they''re disappointed, and it''s just pain.


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and said: "Alright, since that''s the case, then go and meet your Master, and also inform him that Creator will kill him."


    Creator!


    Xu Dong''s identity as the Creator was something that the Wild God did not believe in. However, he had no way to refute it, because after Xu Dong finished speaking, he died.


    He died without any pain, and as Xu Dong stood in the wind, his breathing gradually became deeper. He raised his head to look at the sky of the ancient world, which was extremely beautiful.


    Everything was just a fake plaything. All the beginnings were just the beginnings of everything.


    "Have you forgotten? When the Creator ruled the universe, were you still fake gods?" Xu Dong laughed, he then walked towards the side and released his clan members, then said to Zang Wu: "You''re not bad, you''re actually not afraid yet."


    "The God of Hunting will protect us, so of course we won''t be afraid." Cang Wu smiled. She was naturally beautiful, causing Xu Dong''s heart to thump hard. He could not understand what kind of existence could create such beauty in this world.


    It was born from the heart.


    Xu Dong clenched his teeth, he knew the rules here, there were some that were not allowed, thus he did not use a killing technique, but wanted to see what was going on in the sky.


    Xu Dong had never seen the way of the heavens before since he was here. There were a lot of Gods, but it was meaningless, as all of them were just a bunch of fakes.


    "What are you thinking about?" ice seal asked curiously.


    "Some things, curiosity will kill the cat."


    "But I''m not a cat." He said seriously.

 C502 Yongye (1)

    A star flew across the sky. Xu Dong saw the blue sky above the blue sea and the death of the ice seal.


    For a moment he was confused, unable to understand why, why he thought it was so.


    "You can see through destiny?" The ice seal did not understand, but if she could see through fate, then what was his future.


    Xu Dong did not speak. All of this was meaningless, it was all a fake thing. After a few moments, a person lost all sense of meaning, and did not understand what this thing was.


    The night sky was brightly lit, countless people were dancing, and the beautiful dance and the young lady gave people a fresh and happy feeling.


    Was it over already? No, it wasn''t. There were still many places that were filled with Demons s, and there were still many places that couldn''t be seen. Just what was happening here?


    "Many doors, are you going to that place now?" He did not understand why he would want to go to another world, in short, everything was fake. If he were to leave this place, then where could Xu Dong go? However, Xu Dong still nodded his head, the chief understood that his son''s future was not in the many races, but in this world, or even the universe.


    "I wish you a pleasant journey. You won''t see your parents again. You need to rely on your friends on the road." The chief scratched his head. He didn''t know what to say. Had this child never met his father because he wasn''t qualified?


    "Father, there will be a day when I will return, because all of you exist in my heart!" Xu Dong laughed, and then extended his hand to hug his father. This father was the same as his father, it was a pity that he did not belong here, and had only came to visit.


    After a long time, they separated. They nodded their heads, and without knowing when the teardrops fell again, the sky lost its color. It wasn''t long before they realized that everything was just the beginning.


    The mortals had left.


    The god was dead.


    Maybe not dead, but on the verge of resurrection.


    When Xu Dong arrived at the Kessler Mountain Range, it was filled with a fragrant pond full of expensive gold that casually collapsed on the side of the road.


    The ice seal was a little strange. This place was completely lifeless, but there was so much gold here.


    "There seems to be someone up ahead. He doesn''t seem to be a good person." ice seal looked into the distance and discovered that there were indeed people there. It was just that those people were squatting beside them, eating something unknown.


    Crack crack crack.


    They were biting something, and it was full of the smell of blood. If they were roasting something, then it shouldn''t have the smell of blood. If they were eating flesh, then they wouldn''t be able to light a fire.


    "Humans."


    "Who?" Xu Dong was shocked, he looked to his side, and saw an ancient being. It was a monster, not something else. He let out a roar, and countless people were shocked. They picked up the weapons in their hands and rushed over.


    The ice seal was about to attack, but he stopped, countless of people raised the pike in their hands and pointed it at Xu Dong.


    "Whew, Whew, Hah, heh!"


    What are they talking about?


    "Maybe it''s something else. Just ask the thing beside you and it''ll be clear." Xu Dong turned his head and saw the scene, with a hissing sound, he was shocked, and asked: "Who are you?"


    "Ancient devil. We are all, you... "Yes, how did we get here?"


    Xu Dong had determined that this was not a human but a living being. An ancient being had its own intelligence, so it could naturally learn how to speak languages.


    "Where are we from?" Xu Dong pointed to the place that they had come from, and all of them were shocked.


    "Where? Countless dangers? How did you all come here?" he asked again.


    "Chi!"


    "Whooosh."


    Xu Dong: "There''s no need to answer this question. Whatever they say, if they have the slightest hint of disrespect towards me, I will kill them."


    "Sorry, they''re just talking about the person next to you. They say he was so curious he should have eaten him! " He answered again.


    The ice seal was confused and said, "I ¡­ Why am I curious? What does this have to do with me? "


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and laughed: "So it''s like that, then it''s up to you guys, but I forgot to tell you, he can also kill you, so it''s best for you to tell us, is there a peerless demon here?"


    They all took a step back, afraid that the ice seal would release its killing intent, but the monster did not understand, and did not understand what Xu Dong was asking. Xu Dong was speechless, and waved his hand: "Since you do not know, then go and die."

 C503 Yongye (2)

    The ice seal at the side was preparing to attack, but a light halo suddenly appeared in the sky, causing Xu Dong to retreat immediately, but the ice seal''s reaction was not fast, and was controlled instead, what was that thing?


    "The Homo sapiens shouldn''t be here, this is the place of the Demons, no one can appear here, those who appear are all dead." He gnashed his teeth and said, "There''s more. You actually dare to threaten us, which is even more so a capital offense! "


    Xu Dong laughed: "So, it''s not that you don''t know how to speak Homo sapiens, it''s just that you want to test our depth. So it turns out that we''ve underestimated you, but you''ve also underestimated us. "


    That halo of light directly shattered. The ice seal was enraged and exploded with its power, freezing the two of them into ice cubes. Then, with a wave of its hand, they shattered.


    Xu Dong looked into the distance and said: "Come out, we have long known of your existence. We also know exactly what you are."


    At that place, there were a few huge trees. The gigantic tree was extremely tall, and he revealed his figure, which was filled with reverence for Xu Dong.


    "Just who are you?" The moment he walked out, he asked a question which made Xu Dong and the other person smile, causing the ice seal to directly answer: "We are gods, what about you two?"


    If they were gods, then of course they were devils. Otherwise, what else could they be? Only devils would be so weak, to be killed in an instant.


    "If you don''t answer, then die!" The ice seal was enraged, it did not expect that after coming here, it would be looked down upon by others, and this could not get any better.


    At that moment, a bloody smell filled the air and the temperature quickly rose up. Above the human body was the God. Then, what kind of power did his God Power reach?


    It was immediately destroyed. All existences turned into ice, and shattered into pieces.


    This place was filled with the smell of blood. The smell of blood was so fresh, it was hard to feel. It was a feeling of satisfaction that one could not refuse.


    A moment later, they were filled with a strange feeling. The ice seal had covered everything, so Xu Dong looked at it and laughed: "You and I are still thinking about it more or less, in the end, you still don''t understand why your brain is different from mine."


    "Are you scolding me?" ice seal was a little angry, hearing the meaning behind Xu Dong''s words, Xu Dong laughed and said: "I said, you killed them, how do you know where we are going to go?"


    Cough ¡­


    This guy was completely dumbfounded. Indeed, he didn''t know the way, but there was no other way. The person was already dead, what did it matter?


    The two of them continued to walk forward. Along the way, the ice seal could no longer speak.


    Countless of meteorites descended from the sky, Xu Dong stood on the ground, his entire body was filled with an invincible aura, blocking the incoming meteorites. As for the ice seal, he was at a loss for words.


    "I never thought that this meteor would actually shatter the earth. All of its vitality has been destroyed, we ¡­" He had miscalculated and couldn''t figure out how everything was different.


    Countless people had lost their minds because this sudden turn of events had caught them unprepared. If anything went awry, it would be a dead end.


    Crack crack crack.


    Countless objects were shattered. Golden light scattered down and all living things were destroyed. A few streaks of light once again entered the ground.


    The meteorite that he had not seen for a thousand years had messed up everything Xu Dong and ice seal wanted to do, and this meteorite did not even show any traces of stopping.


    "Sleep for a while. After some sleep, there might be a future." He smiled, ice seal looked at Xu Dong, and that was the problem.


    Although it was just a small scene, it was something that left everyone at a loss.


    In the end, the ancient time was gone, or perhaps it was some other form of time. A moment later, the entire world sank into darkness.


    Eternal night.

 C504 Technological Civilization (1)

    All of their origins were destroyed within this destructive meteorite, and more importantly, Xu Dong and ice seal, the two of them had overslept while trying to find some secret in this world.


    This world was different from the original world. When they woke up, they had already begun a new era.


    Countless laws bound people''s actions, and everything here was peaceful, so peaceful that people would sink into it.


    Xu Dong was one of them. This was an era of technology!


    Countless people wore colorful clothes filled with the aura of youth. As for the two of them, they were dressed in the clothes of ancient people. As soon as they appeared, they had a 100% chance of turning back ¡­


    Those that flew in the sky and ran on the ground seemed to have become even more powerful creatures.


    Time flew. Just what had happened?


    Xu Dong was stunned, as was the ice seal.


    "Did the demonic beast evolve into a steel armor?" They were all puzzled.


    How did that ancient world suddenly change into another world? It was as if they couldn''t understand this place.


    Mountain town.


    Countless people walked over, but Xu Dong stopped one person and asked: "This brother. "May I ask where is this place?"


    "This is Earth! What are you doing, dressing as an ancient man? Could it be an actor? " He revealed a surprised look and touched Xu Dong''s face and said: "But that won''t do. "You guys aren''t dirty at all, how can you do that? I suggest you go and put on some makeup."


    "Transform..." "Cosmetic?" Xu Dong didn''t understand what makeup meant. He wasn''t a woman, why did he need makeup? As someone who transcended the boundaries of Homo sapiens, Xu Dong felt that this world was filled with other things. He didn''t understand what these things were, but they seemed to be pretty good.


    The man pointed to the signboard behind Xu Dong, who looked over and said: "Could it be that this is a disguise technique, a powerful technique from this world?"


    Xu Dong was stupefied, his 24k titanium dog eyes were blinded. The advertisement on the 3D TV screen was really too incredible.


    "Wait, how can the world change so quickly?" ice seal was in disbelief. He would rather believe that there was a ghost in this world than believe that a huge change just because she was sleeping.


    But in reality, they were serious too. Countless people could perform their magic, ordinary things, in the eyes of Xu Dong and Yue Yang, were like a terrifying demon.


    Whew ~ ~


    Xu Dong and the ice seal were both stunned. They never thought that the civilized world would have such a gorgeous and colorful world.


    "Even in the ancient times, there was no such thing as beautiful!" The ice seal was shocked, Xu Dong looked around and saw an extremely terrifying scene, it was a "divine drama" formed with countless fifty cents special effects.


    The spiritual energy in this place was too sparse. It did not exist at all, and after a period of deep sleep, the things in their bodies weren''t enough for them to step into other realms.


    "It''s useless. They probably learned how to communicate with the Heaven and Earth powers, which is why they were able to do this." Xu Dong thought, it seemed that this was the only way, and the others also did not exist, he did not understand what was wrong, and did not understand.


    But it didn''t matter. Looking into the distance, he saw several shadows, and these shadows arrived very quickly. Xu Dong once again raised his head to look at the sky, and said: "No way, why would there be ¡­."


    It was a flying glider. It was amazing where he flew past. Everything here was unique. That person didn''t even have spiritual energy, but he could fly into the sky.


    "What is this operation?" Xu Dong said in disbelief.


    "You two brothers must be joking here. Are you two acting?" This was a mountain town, and there were a lot of military secrets hidden here. In this country, China was the largest country, and if the footage was shot, some rules might be leaked.


    "No, we''re just dressed like this." Xu Dong felt that their tone of voice was different, as though they had evolved.


    Civilization and technology, the world was different after all. The ancient myth had quietly ended.


    After a while, those people shook their heads and scattered away. Other than the guy from before, he was a fat guy. He showed his white teeth and smiled. "Young man, I see that you are all very confused."

 C505 Technological Civilization (2)

    "Yes, brother, do you know where we are?" He was puzzled again. Is this still the ancient world? Perhaps not. This world seemed to be full of other unforeseen events. Everything had fallen leaves falling from the clouds.


    "This is Earth, do you know?" He stomped his feet in anger. Were these two really aboriginals? Why didn''t they know anything?


    However, that would be great. Coincidentally, he needed workers at his place. He decided to bring these two with him would only give him a little bit of wages.


    "Alright, since you two are here from the countryside, why don''t you go to my construction site and work there? How about eating and living there every day?" His white teeth showed that he was a good man.


    Xu Dong and ice seal felt helpless, so they could only nod their heads and follow this big fatty who was pretending to be strong ¡­ A crappy construction site.


    According to the legends, this construction site was basically a demon''s land. When Xu Dong heard this, he became even more shocked.


    "This is your construction site?" Xu Dong looked at the tattered mosquito net and the messy water bottles, and said helplessly: "It''s so messy here."


    "There''s no helping it, the house prices in the country are too expensive. With the two of you, you can only live in this natural shack."


    Xu Dong and the ice seal looked at each other. He indeed did not have any abilities, he could only find a place to sit cross-legged. A pungent smell wafted into his nose.


    Most of them were migrant workers, so they had to get up early to do their work tomorrow. On the other hand, Xu Dong and Luo Hua City Mistress only sat down cross-legged and continued to absorb the spirit energy around them.


    The fatty was even more stupefied. The two of them were actually like the immortals of Mount Wudang! They might even be immortals that had fallen to this world in the legends!


    The fatty was shocked. He wondered if his good luck had arrived. Heaven had specially brought him these two people. No matter what, he decided to properly serve these two bosses.


    Maybe one day they would be so kind as to give him something good.


    When the sky brightened, Xu Dong and Xu Dong who were dressed in the robes given to them by Fatty were surprised to find that the Clothes was broken and tattered. However, the two Taoists, they did not care, since it did not matter.


    Xu Dong looked to the side. The fatty was a little suspicious, why would Xu Dong look at that place alone, and could not help but ask: "Brother, what are you looking at?"


    "I still don''t know what your name is, big brother." Xu Dong cupped his hands and asked.


    "My surname is Wang. Because of Fatty, everyone calls me Fatty Wang." He smiled and asked, "What about you?"


    "My name is Xu Dong." Xu Dong pointed to the mountain in front of him. This mountain that had not been developed yet was covered with dark clouds. Xu Dong asked: "Does Big Brother Wang know what kind of place that place is?


    "Vicious aura?" Fatty Wang was anxious. The cloudy place had never been a peaceful place. Every time he thought about it, his scalp would go numb until he was far away from this place.


    And now, Xu Dong actually said that place was filled with hostility!


    No matter what era it was, it was always a bad thing. There was almost nothing that could be touched by anyone.


    "Brother, that place used to be an unmarked cemetery, and many people died there. I didn''t expect there to be such a vicious aura. Although this era is different, there are still people with feudal superstition here."

 C506 Terrible magic!

    Just what kind of story existed in that place? What was on its back? What was so terrifying?


    "Just what is in that place?" Xu Dong was filled with curiosity, there might be something ancient waiting for people to excavate.


    When Fatty Wang saw that Xu Dong''s interest was piqued, he immediately asked, "Brother, what did you see?


    "Because there are too many things in that place. A group of devils were dancing in disorder, and there was even a detestable fellow who smiled at me!" Xu Dong was a little angry.


    Fatty Wang was even more scared and confused as he said, "This is bad, we have to leave this place now. That fellow is a monster who took one''s life, he saw someone laughing, and that is to take your life. Before tonight, you have to leave this place!"


    "Brother Wang, don''t be afraid, I''m not an ordinary person. If he dares to come over, I will definitely take his ghost life, and if he doesn''t come, then that would be the best," Xu Dong looked into the distance, his gaze slowly growing cold. The ghost was still sneering, according to Xu Dong''s calculations, that thing should be a Ghost King that had been left behind for countless of years.


    Then something must happen tonight.


    Everyone felt that tonight''s night breeze was different. The cold wind was blowing, and even ordinary people could feel that something was different. How could those powerful existences be ordinary?


    At that moment, countless people started to come to this dilapidated construction site. At the same time, they revealed surprised faces, but they never expected that there would be such an unparalleled Ghost King.


    They were the secret strong person of the country, they had specially settled some strange things, this way they discovered the more special Xu Dong, it was a crisis.


    "Who exactly is that person? It seems like the Ghost King came for him." Everyone felt that it was unbelievable when they saw Xu Dong. With their realm, they simply could not understand how strong Xu Dong was.


    After that, a frightening cold aura appeared. Many of the dogs and other living creatures lowered their heads in fear, cried out a few times, and then fell completely silent.


    It was a deathly silence. Xu Dong felt a stink, this stink seemed to be a rotten stench, and not only Xu Dong could smell it, other people could smell it too.


    The smell of the dead.


    They all fell into silence. The food was not good, and the wine was not good either. Fortunately, they had left the construction site long ago, otherwise, they would have been in trouble.


    Xu Dong stood together with the ice seal and said: "Are you ready?"


    ice seal nodded, and then Fatty Wang asked again, "What''s wrong, what are you preparing to do? Aren''t we going to leave now? Brothers, people will die this way, I wonder how many people were brought over by the Ghost King. They are all dead, with not a single good corpse left. "


    They all laughed, countless of them could smell the scent of blood, that was a terrifying deathly smell ¡­. The soul seemed to have flown out, but suddenly the sound of buddhist chanting immediately suppressed the wails of the ghosts.


    "I didn''t expect there to be such a buddhist expert on this earth, I''m so curious." Xu Dong smiled at the bald little monk as he clasped his hands together and asked Xu Dong: "I wonder where benefactor is coming from?"


    "You do not know my origin, nor do you have the qualifications. That Ghost King did not go all out with his attack, do you understand?" Xu Dong laughed, within his smile, there was an unstoppable tone, which was filled with coldness.


    The ice seal''s expression naturally calmed down as well. He said in disdain, "A Ghost King can be killed in the blink of an eye. Xu Dong, you better not scare this little brat anymore."


    The monk lowered his head, he naturally knew that the ice seal was underestimating him, but there was nothing he could do, his cultivation was unparalleled, and there was also the uncontested teachings within the buddhist arts, making him lower his head and not speak anymore.


    After a long while, they finally fell into silence. A few of them walked towards Xu Dong, and asked: "Who are you, to actually be here discussing the dao, are you not afraid of the Ghost King attacking you, and why aren''t you running?"


    Xu Dong raised his head, revealing a hint of disdain.


    What!


    He actually dared to scold him to scram?


    This fellow probably didn''t know how to write the word ''dead''. He actually dared to tell him to scram? Where did he get the courage from? The sky lost its color, and many people were filled with fear.


    It was so cold that no one could breathe. Gradually, the only thing they could do was to get into a deadlock. A man walked out, baring his fangs and brandishing his claws.


    "I never thought that there would be such a powerful cultivator. Even Lord Ghost King does not know if it would work, and there are two special people. But why would ordinary people dare to stay in this place, are they not afraid?"


    He gritted his teeth, not knowing what was going on with Xu Dong and the others. Ghost King had just said that Xu Dong and Yue Yang were special, if they could keep them alive for so long, they would naturally not be able to do so.


    However, he did not expect Xu Dong to be so terrifying. He flew out before he could find out what had happened, and even though it looked like it was due to the little monk, Xu Dong had done the most.


    Because at that moment, he had lost his most important soul, lost everything, and discovered that being a ghost was so meaningless.


    And where did Xu Dong come from, why did he have such strength, and how he defeated so easily, and the arrival of so many people, the Ghost King. It seemed that he might not be able to hold on. It would be better to leave as soon as possible. Perhaps, he might even be able to survive.


    It was said that it was better to die than to live. This ghost was already someone who had died once. If he died again, he would disappear without a trace, no longer appearing like before.


    "Lord Ghost King, your fate depends on yourself. If you can''t do it, then just die." Lord Ghost King, your fate depends on yourself. He thought for a while and ran away. He, Old Yang, would definitely not send himself to his death for no reason at all. If that happened, he would never have the chance to do so. Therefore, he was adamant that he couldn''t, and adamant that he couldn''t.


    After all, there was another famous saying, and that was, "Dead Fellow Daoist will not die."


    Xu Dong had clearly sensed the aura of the Ghost King and was rushing over, but Xu Dong thought that he must be discussing it properly.


    "It''s here, the ice seal is ready!" Xu Dong looked into the distance, his entire body was already prepared, he had already trained for countless of years, and Xu Dong and ice seal had merely slept for a long time, so it was not even close to the truth.


    The two streams of primordial powers clashed directly into each other and then forcefully withstood the cold and gloomy aura of the Ghost King. At that moment, the sky collapsed and the earth crumbled, and countless people lost their minds. What happened to them, who saw what happened?


    Xu Dong and ice seal stopped, they looked at each other and said: "Which fellow cultivator is here to help?"


    Hehe, young man, you two are still too young. If it weren''t for us, you would have died already. How about I give you a chance to take advantage of us and become our disciple? That person was extremely cheerful, because if Xu Dong and Yue Shan agreed, then everything would be perfect.


    "I apologize to the two Predecessor s. We reject your good intentions, but we still have one more thing to tell you, Ghost King does not seem to have been resolved yet. " Xu Dong pointed behind the two of them, and the two of them immediately turned pale with fright. Behind them, there was actually someone who revealed his fangs, smiling at them as if he had some kind of terrifying magical power.

 C507 Monster

    The Ghost King revealed his teeth and then bit towards them.


    After all, they still had legs and could move to the side. Who would have known that Ghost King would directly grab onto their shoulders and said while grinning: "How is it, brothers, you''re not dead? Right now, there are still many benefits to dying, such as the emptiness of the Infernal Realm.


    "Die your mother!"


    The two of them suddenly roared loudly and kicked him out, sending him flying.


    "My two bros, the Infernal Realm is indeed very good. If your whole family went to hell, then you would receive a huge preferential treatment, and you would be a wastrel in your next life at the very least! "


    Hong Huang: "..." What the hell, does this Ghost King really think he is a salesperson? "


    "Monster, I think you don''t know how scary we are as brothers. It seems like the only way is for you to die. There''s absolutely no other way to live." He gnashed his teeth as he took a step forward. He then grabbed the object and began to violently beat it.


    Ghost King had no other choice. Although he felt a little helpless, he still wanted to say something.


    As a result, those two fools were constantly being toyed with by the Ghost King, and the two of them were beaten black and blue, in extreme pain.


    After a moment, maybe they were tired, so Ghost King stretched and said: "You two, are you tired? "If you''re tired, then you''ll be reported to hell. You are brothers. If you go to that world, the judge will definitely give you a good life."


    "F * ck your grandma''s legs, do you even know how to speak? How can you talk like that?" How can there be a ghost like you in this world? " Not wasting the power of blowing away dust, yet they were able to knead the two of them to such a state. It was truly laughable.


    However, in reality, they were only slightly injured. However, if that guy were to make a move, then it might be an unforeseen event. They might just die here.


    Everyone could see that after a short while, countless people had lost their heat. They could sense a cold and gloomy aura, and the Ghost King erupted once again.


    "You ¡­" They were all astonished. After a long time, they felt a type of other fear. The heaven and earth were shattered, and everything was destroyed.


    However, the Ghost King did not kill Hong Huang, but someone else came instead. He might have forgotten the others. He only wanted to take Xu Dong and the other people''s lives with all his heart, but he had forgotten that there were other people.


    These people were all filled with confidence that they would be able to kill him in one strike. They all believed that their killing blows would definitely be able to kill him.


    Who knew that the unforeseen event would happen again? They raised their heads in surprise. Their expressions were extremely unsteady. What in the world was going on?


    "The difference between me and you is huge. You don''t understand. The power I possess isn''t something you can clearly feel the pain I''m feeling. It''s a complete change, a complete change! " He laughed wildly, exposing countless fangs before asking, "You guys can go to hell. Believe me, your whole family went, there''s really a discount!"


    Everyone else: "... "Fuck you!"


    "I think this discount should be left to you. We don''t need it." Xu Dong sneered.


    The Ghost King was confused. He thought for a moment, then suddenly scolded: "All my special kin have gone to hell, why would there be a discount, you guys should just obediently die, truly, this time it won''t hurt too much, you will only feel an instant, then it will be gone, then you guys will go to hell, where can I spend all my money, and there won''t be a need to work hard, everything will go smoothly."


    "Really, there''s no need. I''ll just give all of this to you." Xu Dong pushed and pushed, and then he was instantly angered, smashing onto his chest and flew out directly. The sand in the distance broke into pieces, and many people were filled with shock, how could this man be so invincible?


    "Well, are you afraid?" Xu Dong did not continue to attack, but continued to ask.


    He was filled with fear. Finally, he felt that something was wrong. He asked, "That''s not right. How did you do it? It''s impossible for ordinary people to do it. Are you also a ghost?"


    "I don''t know how long I''ve been here. Killing you doesn''t mean much, right?"


    "What!?" Just how long are you alive for!? " They were all terrified. They had no idea who Xu Dong was, how could he have that kind of ability?


    So many people were always filled with something that was unacceptably classic. They raised their heads and looked into the distance. What was that place? Why would there be such a thing? They were all depressed as they thought.


    Whether it was Xu Dong, the weird ice seal or the Ghost King, they didn''t seem to be able to resist at all. They were just weak, too weak.


    "Although I do not know what your existences were like, I still felt that it was a bit unbelievable. You ¡­" "Just how did you do that?"


    Ghost King was surprised, his original goal was Xu Dong, but how did Xu Dong suddenly become so powerful, what was going on? How could a normal person have such power, how much longer would it take for him to reach this realm?


    Although Xu Dong was pretending, he had forgotten that this was a place where the Spirit Qi was thin. If normal people needed to eat and drink to recover their strength, they would need more things to recover the Spirit Qi in their body.


    So, Xu Dong went back to normal, but did not continue to go up to anger Xu Dong, but was instead filled with a little unbelievable thing, which was that Xu Dong was even more different. The difference between him and Xu Dong was that everything had begun, and was just the beginning.


    So, it didn''t matter. He just had to admit defeat. After all, there were so many people in the mountains and towns, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    Xu Dong did not continue to chase after the Ghost King, but looked towards the others and said: "Everyone, we have already chased away the Ghost King. If you still want to go deeper, then go.


    Fatty Wang was already stupefied. He was very sure that what happened just now was not a dream.


    It was because he had really seen a ghost. Why did such a thing happen? Because of Fatty Wang''s shock, his gaze towards Xu Dong and the ice seal had become even more peculiar.


    In this world, there were still people who were ordinary like before, without power, even if there was a lot of money, a majority of people would become waste, because money might not be able to protect them properly.


    So they lost all other ideas, it was just the beginning, all the people lost their color, and after a while they lost some of their spirit.


    A strange life, even if it was the future, would definitely require the beginning of the end. Exactly what reason did they have for having such a future?


    What kind of crisis had he fallen into now?


    Where does the earth go?


    The Ghost King was a soldier from hell.


    Then there must be other deities or something.


    Currently, in this civilized world, Xu Dong''s spirit energy was thin. Unless he appeared in space, he could absorb the so-called sun energy or other things.


    Then he would not be able to absorb enough spirit energy to leave, so Xu Dong fell into a dilemma. The ice seal was the god of this world, he could not leave, Xu Dong was not, he was someone from another world, so he could leave.


    The Ghost King was a special case. If he was in a bad situation in the mountain town, he might make a comeback. Xu Dong who did not have any spiritual energy would be just a passerby.


    Thus, in order to make the necessary choices, he must kill him.

 C508 Purgatory Land

    In the mountain towns, a terrifying battle between the Devil, Taoists, or the Justice Alliance ended successfully with their victory.


    It was because such a fierce person like them had suddenly appeared on Earth. It had to be known that unless it was in the dynasty''s era, it was practically impossible for a Homo sapiens like Xu Dong to appear.


    Not only Xu Dong, there was also a ice seal. Although Ghost King was indeed very strong, if the people behind them were to appear, they could also kill Ghost King.


    But who would have thought that Xu Dong would actually scare them away. The entire mountain and town were in discussion, some people thought that Xu Dong and the others were the same, what kind of existence was the Ghost King, how could he be scared away by others?


    The other people were also on a completely different level. The existences between them were also different, it was as if they were able to fight against the Ghost King.


    But it was useless, it was still shattered by the Ghost King.


    An almighty figure had appeared on both sides, and this was basically a violation of the rules. Several people began to discuss, and they all believed that this was all a lie. This was all fake, and did not exist anymore.


    "No, could it be that these two are hidden expert s who have just been born?" When they thought of this possibility, they felt enlightened. Everyone could feel a suffocating smell. This was everything.


    "I''m afraid these two Predecessor s are our mountain cities'' opportunity to continue suppressing the Purgatory Land. If we can seize this opportunity, then we can have more time." Many people became excited. That way, they would be able to start from the very beginning and then truly start from the very beginning. That would be even better.


    Not long after, many people appeared at the construction site. They were all here for Xu Dong, two Gods, if they came, then their future would be even more beautiful. However, if they missed out on the two bosses, then it would be like ordinary people missing out on a hundred million!


    Thus, they rushed over, and were prepared to kneel down and lick Xu Dong''s feet.


    Who knows.


    Xu Dong and the ice seal had actually left. Fatty Wang''s answer gave them a fright, but they could not find Xu Dong and the ice seal, it meant that they would lose everything.


    "If the towns and mountains can''t take it, then the entire Earth will be in danger. If this happens in our country, then we must finish it." They gritted their teeth. Since the expert was unable to help them, they could only rely on themselves.


    Because they were prepared for the possibility of the Ghost King coming for them. If they were not prepared, and the town continuously collapsed, what should they do?


    After that, they might have fallen into darkness. If that was the case, they might have lost so much. After all, the two great figures who could have been involved in the battle had actually disappeared.


    Xu Dong and the rest had disappeared. They went to the Wu Dang Mountain and directly came here, they found that the Spirit Qi here was not bad, a person is beautiful, a person is beautiful, a mountain is more beautiful.


    Everything here was full of vitality, there was no such thing as water splashing in the mirror. That kind of free and unrestrained world was always exciting.


    Alone on the mountain peak, he waited for Xu Dong and the ice seal. His eyebrows were sharp, and his eyes were sparkling as he said to the two of them: "You shouldn''t have come here, but you still came in the end, and didn''t bring anything. And you came just like that, truly, I didn''t expect that the Master would actually let me welcome you two.


    Xu Dong frowned, this kind of high-class rule of scolding was something Xu Dong could not understand, since he knew he had scolded people, the ice seal beside him was not polite at all.


    "Chi!"


    What a terrifying ice seal thrust, directly piercing through the void. He was caught off guard, and actually went through his chest, saying with some surprise: "Damn, how can you have such power?"


    "Kid, we came all the way here to act tough, you better not offend us, or else we''ll be even worse off than you." Zhang Wuji said angrily.


    He was Zhang Wuji, the most handsome youth in Mount Wudang. However, he did not expect there to be two shameless fellows like Xu Dong, it was truly ¡­


    Crash.


    A few people began a new turn of events. They were enraged over and over again, and this was truly hateful. They directly made their moves, and countless rays of light lost their existence in the sky.


    A moment later, the mountain sank into a state of depletion of spiritual energy, and withered leaves began to grow from the flowers and plants.


    They were all panic-stricken and didn''t know what to do. Xu Dong, on the other hand, cheerfully laughed, and countless disciples of the Martial God Mountain from afar all rushed over. They looked at Xu Dong and the ice seal, one of them was unrestrained, and the other was a cold male god.


    "Waa, this little brother is truly extremely handsome. Why don''t you let this little girl accompany little brother to walk around the mountain? "


    ice seal: "... No, there''s no need. "


    ice seal''s entire person seemed to have withered, why is it that ever since she was born, he has constantly encountered such strange things? Could it be that I am really so handsome, so handsome that it makes everyone else fall into a frenzy.


    How could there be such a strange thing in this world? Both of them were surrounded by a sea of flowers, and after a few moments of coughing, an old man finally gave way to them.


    "May I know the purpose of your visit?" Zhang Sanfeng, the mountain lord of Mount Wudang, was one of the previous generation of this technological civilization. The technology of the previous generation was not as advanced as the previous generation, and now most of the people had reached the stage where they could be tortured to death.


    Most of them had learned martial arts just to protect themselves from wolves. They had either joined the army or become football lords. There were all kinds of martial arts, but most of them had already appeared in the human world.


    Xu Dong nodded and took a sip of tea. Most of the Heaven Ranked expert s had already stepped into the Innate Realm, which was a SemiGod, but under this civilization, no matter what kind of SemiGods were, they could be completely destroyed in front of their Infinite Firearm and human life!


    Therefore, Wu Dang Mountain''s form had changed, all of the martial arts world had changed, they were no longer bloodthirsty, and were no longer their original state. Most of them had fallen into their original state, unable to surpass the Heaven level and become Innate expert.


    This Earth still had a nuclear bomb, so even if they became an Innate expert, they wouldn''t be able to resist a nuclear bomb''s attack. As a result, they fell into a state of universal change.


    The only thing the cultivators couldn''t do with their firearms was attack the ghosts and the rest of the warriors.


    The end of ghosts was their end. They could destroy those things, and then the cultivators would be protected by the country.


    Wu Dang Mountain was the number one sect under the heavens!

 C509 Benefactor, do you believe in Buddha?

    The sky lost its blue hue, and soon they would be at war again, perhaps with firearms, or with other forces, such as the natives in the night.


    Xu Dong walked towards the side. The most wonderful thing about this world was that no matter what time, there would always be people who could become the pillar of the nation.


    So Xu Dong thought for a while, then asked: "How do I join this country?"


    Zhang Sanfeng smiled and said, "That''s easy. You guys can just use my surname."


    Xu Dong and ice seal were stunned, they grabbed Zhang Sanfeng at the same time and directly gave him a beating, shocking them all.


    How could such a person appear? How could they so easily do anything to him? Although Zhang Sanfeng only had cultivation, he was still beaten up, and even his dentures were revealed.


    "I was wrong, my two young warriors. They are following the surnames of our ancestors. This should be fine, okay?" The moment Zhang Sanfeng said that, they heard even more painful cries. Countless people were stunned, how did such a thing happen, they all pulled out their swords and helped, prepared to kill Xu Dong and first before speaking properly.


    "Wait! Don''t be like this, I''m just joking. I know you two have been alive for a long time. " He raised his hand and said helplessly.


    "That''s right, we can already be your Grandpa s, and yet you want us to have the surname of your ancestor?" Xu Dong sneered, he felt that this old man was joking, this joke was not funny at all, instead, he got beaten up.


    "Young Hero, I just misspoke, there''s no need to be so ruthless, right?" Zhang Sanfeng was on the verge of tears. What had happened? Why would there be such a painful moment? He did not want to recall it.


    In the end, he had forgotten about the blossoming flowers and everything. Everything was gone, and the lights were gone. In the blink of an eye, it was shattered.


    Xu Dong and ice seal decided to let him go. They looked at the others and said: "What are you looking at, have you never seen a handsome guy before?"


    "Of course I''ve seen many handsome guys, but I''ve never seen such handsome guys like you." Everyone laughed out loud, they had all seen it, and seemed to be ridiculing Xu Dong and the ice seal, but sometimes, their ridicule seemed to have turned into praise.


    "At least you two know how to talk. Today, the two of us will be at Mount Wudang. Zhang Sanfeng, after some time, get me a whatever ID card you want ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it definitely won''t be a problem." Zhang Sanfeng smiled and walked away.


    "My two handsome brothers, where do you live? Why don''t you go to our place?" This was a modern civilization, not an ancient civilization. Most of them did not know how to perform ceremonial flattery.


    Or perhaps the compliments of this civilization were not the compliments of the ancient world.


    In short, Xu Dong and Yue Yang decided to stay here. When they saw the unique beauty of the Wu Dang Mountain, they were extremely shocked.


    "This day is still not bad. In the end, it''s still a bit fake. It doesn''t seem to be real. " Xu Dong looked at the sky, and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. This sunlight wasn''t particularly warm, or perhaps for some other reason.


    The water in the mountains was fresh and could be seen at the bottom. The river was also quite beautiful with several goldfish circling around it. It was extremely beautiful.


    Xu Dong threw a few fruits into the water, then said to the ice seal: "This era''s development speed is indeed extremely fast, however, it''s too fast, we can''t catch up to them at all, what''s going on?"


    "The events that happened during one''s sleep truly made one unable to feel anything. Ordinary people could dictate their own fate, and cultivators could obtain a peaceful cultivation space. Although the spiritual energy here is too weak, they could still step into that legendary realm in their lifetime."


    The two of them were discussing something here, and something had already begun their mission to destroy the earth. It was something they were thinking about, the embodiment of justice and evil everywhere.


    They carried out a murder. There were too many people. The dark mass of people started to provoke them nonstop. The country was completely suppressed by them, and countless of them were on the verge of destruction.


    However, the most important thing was that there were still many cultivators battling in this world. They had exposed the dangers of this world and the massacres were being carried out unceasingly. The country was full of holes and only China was relatively calm as cracks appeared everywhere.


    However, there was only a problem with the inside of China. Everyone was very clear that everything they had was given by China. If they did not properly stabilize China, then losing everything they had would become something.


    Perhaps because of the way they were being slaughtered, the sky lost so many colors. In just a moment, they discovered something special, which was that the killing never stopped, people kept killing and gradually fell into a deathly silence. Those who bore the brunt of it were the Shaolin Temple of Mount Song, Mount Wudang, Mount Hua, and other hidden sects and aristocratic families.


    "The sky is going to change, and this world is going to be different." Xu Dong looked at the sky, suddenly said a sentence, and then quickly disappeared. Many people had disappeared, and they began to appear in every corner of the world.


    Fatty Wang was saddened, because after Xu Dong and Yue Shan left, he had become the first choice after being questioned endlessly by others. Where did those two expert s go?


    Ask him, he knows my ass, if he knows, will he still be here?


    But the most important thing was that even if he did not know, it would still be useless. Every day, there would still be people who would invite him over, so he could eat and drink to his heart''s content.


    In order to not use powerful weapons of mass destruction, the country decided to send out its internal cultivators. There were also many cultivators in the army, but most of them had already left.


    Right now, the most important thing was that they should start to properly carry out a new change of events. It was about time for those people to appear, and the number of disciples in Wudang Mountain was becoming fewer and fewer.


    "I wonder what happened. Why did such a thing happen? So many people did it, I''m sure they will not be weak." ice seal frowned slightly, he naturally knew what this meant. It was likely that the recently preserved spiritual energy would explode again.


    "There''s nothing we can do. Make some preparations. Perhaps we can even uncover the secrets of this World God." Xu Dong looked to the sky. There seemed to be something in the sky, but it was hidden by some power and he could not see it clearly.


    "Alright, don''t worry. When we make a move this time, China will definitely not be humiliated by others!" The ice seal could feel that there was a trace of resonance between them and the blood of the Chinese. He was sure that most of them were the descendants of Innate divine spirit.

 C510 China (1)

    China had experienced countless years of baptism and the destruction and reformation of countless dynasties. They were a generation born from the heart, and this world had fallen into an incomparably bright future.


    The first thing Xu Dong did when he was born was to dress himself properly. He put on ordinary clothes and directly became a handsome, handsome, long-haired, little brother.


    The ice seal was even more bewitching. If not for the difference between male and female clothing, the two of them would probably be treated as beauties. The rate of turning back was still 95%.


    Xu Dong and the others also followed suit. The mark in the sky seemed to have a different charm to it, what kind of mark was it, why would there be such a thing? After a while, they were all dumbfounded.


    Because the scar instantly disappeared, it disappeared very quickly. It could be said that they had caught them by surprise here, one of them putting away his phone, and some of them taking pictures of Xu Dong and Yue Yang.


    "Killing intent!"


    Xu Dong suddenly became alert, and as expected, the heavenly mark just now seemed to have brought them an enemy. Xu Dong looked in another direction, and realised that all of this was just a joke.


    "Wild God!" He turned pale with fright. How could there be a Wild God? Wasn''t he already dead? How could it be possible to resurrect?


    So many people had seen the Wild God. This Wild God was filled with the masculinity of a man, and was simply the idol of many young girls.


    "The two of you actually didn''t die, but revived!" When the Wild God saw Xu Dong and, his expression immediately changed. He muttered: "Impossible, I had clearly given you the Curse of death, why have you not died yet? Instead you are still alive."


    "Death Curse!" Xu Dong squinted his eyes. He immediately became angry and said: "No wonder we actually fell asleep directly, causing this world to become like it is now. So all of this is because of you!"


    "That''s right, it''s me. Only I can do that. Since you''re so weak right now, why don''t you go and die? There are so many gods in this world, and all of you are out of date." The Wild God suddenly became angry, and directly pulled Xu Dong and the other two into his domain. Within the domain, most of the mortals could not even see Xu Dong and the rest.


    The Wild God sneered: "If you guys don''t have enough divine power right now, you won''t be able to kill me. So it''s only me who kills you guys, it''s too simple.


    "We also have that intention. However, I''m afraid that you will not be able to endure. If that were the case, it would be bad." Xu Dong laughed coldly, his smile seemed to be filled with bloodlust.


    But who knew how vulgar they were in their hearts? After all, the Wild God and they were enemies in the first place, so it didn''t seem like there was any relation if he wanted to kill Xu Dong and Yue Yang in the first place.


    Countless energies burst forth. They began to disrupt the flow of space, causing everyone to feel fear and trepidation.


    "You all seem to have forgotten that I''m the Wild God. With the God''s position, how can you all be my opponent?" The Wild God had finally returned. In order to take revenge, he had experienced too much, whether it was Xu Dong or the ice seal, both of them were suppressed by the Wild God.


    In the end, Xu Dong could no longer hold back, and spoke to the ice seal: "Join forces to kill him, do not hold anything back, if you keep holding anything back, we will be the ones to die."


    "Alright, let''s join forces and kill him!" Countless amounts of frost continued to rush towards him, and then the Wild God was struck by the ice seal.


    However, not long after, Wild God''s statue exploded, he rushed out, the raging flames continued to burn everything, a person stood proudly in front of them and said: "You are wrong, this is impossible to kill me, everything is impossible for them, only the legendary Creator can do it, he can do it!"


    Xu Dong frowned, then looked at the Wild God and said: "Sorry, I am the Creator."


    "Are you kidding me?" He is a God of Wild, and although Creator can kill him, there are just too few Creator in this world. Basically, they don''t exist, "You can''t be Creator, Creator doesn''t exist in this world, and if you are a Creator, you should be able to create everything, so why are you trapped here."

 C511 China (2)

    Xu Dong thought for a while and said: "I do know this problem, and I am also considering this problem, but what makes me curious is that I actually seem to have lost this problem, and you are the most special one. Creator created you, and you are a control object of another Creator, I cannot take it away."


    "So it''s like that, then I understand, you are a Creator that was removed from the list. Although I have no way of killing you, it''s still possible for you to disappear from this world." Hearing this, the Wild God finally thought of a way to kill Xu Dong.


    If he could only do this, he could only torture Xu Dong to death. However, who knew that Xu Dong would simply not stay still and allow him to kill him.


    He transformed into a ray of light and pushed out the ice seal, then released a terrifying power. The Wild God was stupefied, Xu Dong was actually brewing, and he didn''t have to use a big move the moment he appeared.


    The poor guy directly flew out, the Wild God had forgotten. In the ancient times, Xu Dong had already killed him once.


    Xu Dong grabbed the Wild God and pinched his throat. He laughed coldly: "If you kill me, that Creator will find you and then swallow you. But I only created you.


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong laughed, a charming smile, as though he was smiling to someone he liked, but suddenly he felt the scent of death, this smell, was different, it was the scent of someone who had erased the Creator.


    And then kill him!


    That''s not right. If he really had this ability, wouldn''t he have done so in the ancient times?


    "Hua!"


    The Wild God disappeared like glass and Xu Dong left the alternate dimension. Xu Dong said, "I can''t kill you, but I can make you scram. As for the other Creator s, I''ll catch them next time."


    That''s right, he was going to die the next time, because that Creator was always targeting him, which made Xu Dong angry, he looked at the people around him, and they were all shocked, this person suddenly walked out, it was too shocking.


    "This person is a magician. You don''t have to care about him." A policeman walked over and said to the bystanders, and the people all scattered, they all disappeared, leaving Xu Dong, ice seal and the other policemen behind.


    "If the two sirs please, our leader." The policeman Deng Chuan looked at Xu Dong, he was just a small policeman, but there was a kind of worship in his eyes when he looked at Xu Dong, because if Xu Dong joined in, then this mission would be extremely simple.


    "Who, do we know each other?" Xu Dong asked. He thought that for those he did not know, it would be meaningless to say the truth, if someone he knew was different, then it would cause the expression in the sky to change, and it would make him feel weird.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Alright then, I''ll go inform the chief first." Xu Dong nodded and then looked into the distance. There was indeed something strange that was hard to endure, so Xu Dong left immediately. The policeman came to the place where Xu Dong was looking and said: "Chief, he said that he needs you to go there personally."


    "Is that so? That''s good." He nodded and then directly left. A few minutes later, he came to Xu Dong''s side, and when he appeared, he saw something else.


    That place was extremely clear, and after a long time, they finally saw Xu Dong and ice seal, and the two of them stood by Hu Tong''s side.


    "You guys are waiting for me." He revealed a shocked expression. As a cultivator, he could be considered a reputable person in China, but he didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    What the hell, even a god could not do such a thing. Then, he saw other scenes. This was a surprise, the beginning result, was it right or wrong?


    No matter what, he was still a national actor. In any case, it wouldn''t be long before they started to change. Who knew what might happen?


    How could the Earth thousands of years later be the same as it was before? Now, it was the technology that controlled the world. They possessed powerful nuclear weapons and even more terrifying hidden powers. They were no ordinary people.


    The sky changed, and countless people avoided the rain, as though it was about to rain. Xu Dong and the others arrived in front of him, looking at his pale face and said: "How is it, will you scare him to death like this?"


    "That won''t happen. After all, he is also a cultivator. We can leave now." He looked into the distance and completely ignored this person, disappearing without a trace.


    After a long time, the sky returned to how it was before, and this chief directly knelt on the ground and said, "Such terrifying killing intent, I''ve never seen such powerful people before. Who are they, why are they in China?"


    Could it really be from the strong person that had come, or something else?


    In short, he fell into a state of confusion and quickly told those powerful existences about it.

 C512 many

    The ghostly existence, the colourless sky, the few of them floating in hell.


    Ghost King was very surprised when he saw this. Why was the hell here so empty?


    He shook his head and said, "I really don''t know if those cultivators'' brains are muddled. Why are they so unreasonable?"


    "Ghost King, why are you back? Has the outside world been completed?"


    "No, you''re wrong. The outside world has changed, and it is not the same thing at all. Instead, it is filled with the smell of blood. Every single one of them are sinners, but there are always so many things that they think they are superior to stop me, so I cannot kill them."


    Ghost King had let him die the moment he thought of the many evil existences around him.


    However, to those people, there were existences with great strength. Are they the kings? Although the Ghost King was depressed, he could not help but ask, "Currently, most people wish to go to heaven. Why don''t they want to go to hell?"


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. Why don''t you tell them why he''s not going to hell? That''s an extremely important matter.


    After all, whoever could go to heaven would be willing to go to hell. After all, although going to hell was an incalculable amount of money, most of them ¡­


    "The Infernal Realm is such a beautiful place. It''s a pity that they didn''t come. Like me, my entire family came. My father was King Yan, and my uncles were the kings of the Ghost King Palace."


    "Third Aunt is Grandma Meng. She is of a higher profession. She doesn''t need to worry about food or drinks. If you have anything to be bored about, just take a sip of Grandma Meng''s soup."


    The little guy''s body trembled. This guy was definitely a lunatic. Since hell couldn''t recruit anyone, it must be because of this guy. But luckily, there would always be people who died, but now the entire world was full.


    However, most people died a very long time ago, and they were born too fast, so fast that they didn''t have enough time to kill them.


    A youth looked at the world in front of him and was filled with emotion. He kept sighing. He didn''t know how much time had passed, but his life was about to come to an end.


    As a youth that knew a little of everything, he continuously used that little bit of power to surpass his limits, so a little bit ¡­ It became a small part of his life.


    But fortunately, as a little Homo sapiens, the life he was leading was lofty and grand.


    A little bit of good, a little bit of bad, life is just about right.


    The young man looked into the distance and was filled with longing. He pointed to a building and said, "From now on, I must live in that place!"


    Then next year, he would realize this wish. Who knew that not long after, because of the mortgage, his job would be fired and he would become a migrant worker ¡­


    It could be said that this sadness was indescribable. A few minutes later, a problem appeared. The question was how to proceed forward and how to proceed along this path.


    He was disappointed, but for some reason, he finally realized that the stars in the sky had disappeared somewhere.


    "Forget it. It seems like I can only go home and continue farming. I still have a bite to eat, don''t I?" He looked into the distance and realized that he really didn''t know what to say to that place.


    "Long journey, with straw as a companion." He turned around and walked step by step towards the countryside. The prosperity of a big city could not be easily obtained by stretching out his hand. Perhaps, he would just die like that.


    Crack crack crack.


    He suddenly felt as if the earth had split open as he panicked. He did not understand what had happened or why such a thing had happened.


    Heavens, what should he do? How should he settle his own matters? His parents were still waiting for him at home. He absolutely could not die. He had made up his mind.


    Boom! *


    Run!


    He only had one choice, and that was to run. If he did not run, then he would lose everything. If he did not leave, then he would never be able to return to his parents'' side.


    "Why don''t you want to come to such a beautiful place like the Infernal Realm?" That was the voice of the Ghost King. He finally appeared, once again appearing in everyone''s vision.


    The youth was stunned. What do you mean by ''hell is so beautiful''? Wasn''t hell supposed to be evil? With so much torture, who the hell would want to go to ''hell''?


    But after a long time, the rift still didn''t continue. The young man let out a sigh and said, "Luckily, I was just a bit away from going down. Otherwise, I would have gone down."


    Fortunately, he was just a little bit away from ¡­


    It all depended on his luck. If his luck was bad, he would probably say, "I almost lost my chance."


    Luckily, he didn''t lose his life. Otherwise, his parents would have to send him off. He looked into the distance and said, "I still have to leave in the end. I might almost die here."


    With so much light gone, the pitch black hell with a bunch of evil spirits, finally opening the curtain to hell. What kind of world do humans exist in, and how many such terrifying Demons would there be in that world?


    "Not good. I have to leave this place as soon as possible, or I will fall. If I do not do well, I will become a dead man, and that will be the end of me. " He shouted loudly, his concealed bloodline exploding as he dashed to the side.


    When Xu Dong came here, and saw this scene, he was shocked, and said: "It can''t be, what happened? Why are there so many ghosts being born, then wouldn''t the existence of cultivators be forced to come out as well?"


    Swoosh!


    Countless planes descended from the sky and dropped a detector down, and then the entire scene appeared in their eyes. Heavens, what kind of world was this? Could it be that there were other people on the other side?


    Are those people really dead? Their soul continued to spin continuously and even the color in the sky had disappeared, as if it was absorbed in. Then, another crack appeared on the ground. Just struggle, struggle, if not for the sake of this world''s undead being able to live, we wouldn''t have to pay such a price for it, for the sake of reincarnation! "


    Haha ¡­


    Xu Dong and ice seal looked at each other, and retorted: "Damn, isn''t this guy''s smile too vicious, why aren''t he dying?"


    "He has already died once. He can''t die again." ice seal said coldly.


    Xu Dong thought that this was indeed the problem. If this guy had not died once, he would probably have been beaten to death by others now.


    But the question was, could he die again?


    Not only did Xu Dong feel that he could not die again, others also felt that this question was very research.


    "That Homo sapiens is quite interesting." Xu Dong looked at the young man. This young man''s blood was agitated and agitated, and when he saw Xu Dong, he was immediately shocked. This guy seemed to be extremely special.


    "Yes." "It is indeed very interesting, but he is about to die. Let''s just directly help him." Just as he was about to attack, Xu Dong stopped him. ice seal asked curiously: "What''s wrong?"


    "No need to help, he will find a way." Xu Dong said seriously.


    "Damn it, this guy can''t be trying to stop others from saving me, right?" The youth felt countless of malicious intents in his heart. This guy was actually acting like this? However, if others didn''t save him, he had no other choice but to rely on himself.

 C513 Spook Burst (1)

    Many people began to live their own lives, what was their reincarnation really like.


    Many people had died in the past. When the civil war came, it was likely that tens of thousands of people would die. After that, those people would once again experience reincarnation.


    They were just trying to keep the world going. Hell was too empty, and in a few days, all of the Great Ghosts might become aldermen.


    Thus, in order to prevent themselves from becoming the commander in chief, they did such a huge thing, attacking the human world without restraint.


    That way, people would die, and a large area of death would occur. As for the divine punishment or whatever, they did not care, because they had already died once.


    "No, I don''t want to die!" he said bitterly, and then he was gone. He was gone.


    The little guy was even more freakishly frightened. This was the end, and he could no longer return to his original world? He suddenly felt as if his leg had lost its landing point.


    Bang! Countless people were swallowed up by it. They saw it, saw it all. Countless people lost their will to live. They didn''t even know what to do at the end of it all.


    What should they do to avoid this kind of large-scale attack? Its scope of attack was simply too terrifying, and they had discovered the crux of the problem.


    Swoosh.


    Many Demons''s chains directly appeared beside them, and then they rolled down. This little guy exploded, his evil spirit had completely erupted.


    It was his bloodline, the evil spirit!


    "This person is really special." "That bloodline seems to be the devil''s bloodline, everyone calls it the devil''s bloodline, a little imp, but it can devour the bloodline of others."


    "Such a Kid can be accepted as the inheritance of this world. If you die one day, there will be another person that can inherit it, right?" ice seal laughed, she knew Xu Dong was teasing him, but he did have this thought.


    Because this little guy truly had quite a bit of charm. In the starry sky, there were many strange things. Not long after they discovered this secret, they lost interest because all of this was just the beginning.


    "An ancient myth. I really like it, but this world is different, but between us, there is always confusion. Surprisingly, it was possible to surprise him. Why are you so impatient? " Ghost King was muttering to himself, but no one knew what he was saying.


    "Not bad. Nephew, you''re not bad, you can even say words that we don''t understand." Third Aunt was very happy, but very soon, she couldn''t be happy anymore. He said, "Wah, so many Homo sapiens''s soul, how many people would there be?"


    "Boundless. Enough to take out Grandma Meng''s Elixir that you''ve been hoarding for countless years." He said indifferently, then looked towards the sky of hell and said, "I want to go back. I want to pull everyone down and turn the world back into the habitat of ghosts!"


    "What? This isn''t good, right?" Third Aunt was frightened. If that was the case, then everything would be struck by lightning. They would be punished by the heavens. If they did that, then they would be gone!


    The Ghost Clan would lose everything. The skies outside would not stop because the earth would collapse and countless people would die. They would then start to step into the hall of the underworld.


    Then they passed by the Bridge of Helplessness. There were many things that were hard to believe. They all took out their phones and took photos. So this was the Bridge of Helplessness. The scenery here was really scary!


    Most of them were modern people, and the power that modern people possessed was not something that the ancients could understand, because they had begun a new life.


    "You can''t feel hunger, but you can still fly. There''s nothing you can''t do." They were all happy, but soon the nightmare began, and they were enslaved by evil spirits.


    In the outside world, Xu Dong''s expression changed greatly, but he did not have the power to stop them.


    They had chosen to destroy this world and then reincarnate. That way, they would benefit greatly, but they had forgotten the existence of the cultivators of Homo sapiens.


    At the same time, they began to use their powerful abilities to suppress those evil spirits. If there were many evil spirits, then the world would descend into an era of darkness.

 C514 Spook Burst (2)

    Countless powerful wraiths did not like staying in hell. They actually fled and came to the human world, and since hell suddenly had so many souls, it could be said that the whole of hell was waiting for the right moment, so they temporarily did not have the ability or the ability to manage this matter.


    Xu Dong was a little surprised at such a change. Perhaps this era of civilization was about to be destroyed, because of the power of civilization. Unable to deal with the injuries caused by the powerful soul, he could only sigh helplessly. "I''m afraid that Homo sapiens will no longer be as strong as he was in the past, due to the great loss of his vitality."


    "Perhaps. However, since such a thing has happened, it''s impossible for us to not do it. So, it''s time for us to make a trip to hell." The ice seal gritted its teeth, thinking that they must make a choice regarding this matter, because if they did not make a choice, they would lose the Homo sapiens, so if there was no Homo sapiens, what use did god have?


    Xu Dong nodded his head, and said: "Since the Heavenly Dao does not make a move, then we will do it for the Homo sapiens. They simply do not understand, what kind of existence are we, it''s time to let them feel the power of a true god."


    Xu Dong had already decided that the two of them needed to go to hell and then take their lives. If they don''t do this, then they would lose even more things. The ice seal''s gaze landed on Xiao Budian and said, "Take this Kid along with you.


    "Alright!" Xu Dong reached out and casually grabbed them, then appeared in front of Xu Dong and the other two. He said to the little guy: "Are you willing to join me, and become the guardian of this world?"


    The little guy was completely stupefied. He didn''t know what to say anymore. These two shouldn''t be crazy, right? Even lunatics don''t have this kind of thing, and why can they fly?


    "Are you willing to be our patron saint?" Xu Dong asked again.


    He nodded helplessly. It seemed like this was the only way. Otherwise, because this place had lost the land, it would be an endless abyss. If he fell down, then he would be completely finished, so he absolutely could not.


    Who knew that the ice seal would smile and say, "Alright, I''ll give you the cultivation method right now. Go to Wu Dang Mountain and quickly step into the realm of the strong person. "


    The little guy was stupefied once again. Completed just like that?


    No way, how could it be completed like this? Oh my god, he became the Homo sapiens''s guardian just like that, no way.


    The sky changed, and soon, things changed. Countless people began to drink Grandma Meng''s Water. Then, they forgot everything that they had experienced and started to have a new meaning in their lives, which was to pay for the construction of hell.


    "Let me die, let me die!" He had already given up all hope. As for why he had given up all hope ¡­


    That''s because ¡­


    "My wife ran off with someone else, and she even f * cking ran off with my brother, son ¡­" My son isn''t mine either, he''s theirs, why ¡­ "Why?!"


    Why did this world treat him like this? Other people''s tears couldn''t help but fall, but there was nothing else he could do. Every time he wanted to jump down from a tall building, he would do so by himself because he was afraid of height.


    There was no need to talk about jumping into the sea. He was afraid of anything except jumping into the sea, so he refused to kill himself. Plus, the sea was so big, it would be bad if he became fish food.


    So he bought a knife and prepared to commit suicide, but he didn''t like the island, so he didn''t like to cut himself open!


    He had tried all sorts of ways to die, but he still didn''t die. Instead, he was healthier than before. This was a good thing, but he wanted to die now.


    Fortunately, this intellectual hell gave him a window from which he could jump and end his miserable life.


    So he was ready, and he jumped straight in, the terrible wind, and now so gentle, and so beautiful, and suddenly he stopped, for a lovely little sister was at his side.


    "Hello." This is hell, and there are some hell on the 18th floor. Even if you aren''t afraid of death, you still have to be wary of your parents, wife, children, etc. The little goddess spoke gently to him. At that moment, he felt that he had fallen in love.


    "You''re really strange, how could there be someone like you." She showed dissatisfaction on her face and threw him to the side of the road. Since the road was not destroyed, she said gently, "You should leave quickly. There might be more unforeseen events here." You''d better not stay here. "

 C515 Kind and Lovely Little Angel (1)

    He swore that he had never seen such a beautiful and cute little beauty, and her gentle tone.


    As an experienced old driver, he felt that his happiness was about to arrive. He decided that he wouldn''t die because he wanted to kill his sister, but who knew?


    He quickly searched around, but she was really gone. He sat on the side of the road in disappointment and said, "So all of that was my fantasy, and I was still begging for some good life, and all of this was just in front of me. Didn''t my circle of friends say that hell is beautiful?


    He stood up again and prepared to jump down, but who knew that the change would happen again. The night wind did not feel it, and all he felt was a pause. The cute little angel appeared in his eyes and said gently, "You can''t die, you absolutely can''t die!"


    Can''t I die? He already felt that his fate was that miserable. It would have been great if he could end it all. That way, he wouldn''t need to be so heartbroken over those matters. Drinking a mouthful of Grandma Meng''s Elixir would be the end of everything.


    However, he suddenly stopped and didn''t fall down. He gently said, "Let go, I''m just trying to save myself, I''m not a good person. "Although I''ve also thought of being a good person, I''m disappointed. It''s not that easy for a good person to do that."


    "You are wrong. In this world, there are not only good people. There are also many bad people. The reason they are bad is because they don''t understand that all of this is fake." Mengmeng was deeply moved. As a god, she had lost her freedom.


    "You lost your freedom too?" This man was extremely depressed. He didn''t understand why such a beautiful existence would become an angel that could imprison her wings. "What do you think? If the two of us go to hell together, can we stay together forever?"


    Mengmeng fell silent. Although she had never strived for freedom, wasn''t it good to occasionally pursue it?


    Who would have thought that this change would occur again? The clouds in the sky had been absorbed, and the two of them were pulled down by a large amount.


    "No, I am a persuader. Why do I want to go to hell all of a sudden? I am the God of Heaven, the most powerful and lovable sister of the God of Heaven in this world." I definitely cannot go down to hell, because that would mean I would be struck by the Curse! " There was nothing Meng Da could do. She let go of his hand and he was sucked away.


    She was a little tired and looked at the dark space in disappointment. She said, "There are some people who are destined to be unable to be saved, and all they need is a good chance to survive. We are truly different, I am a god, and you are filled with the humanity of death."


    The world turned dark. Those who didn''t want to die or those who didn''t want to die, most of them found their destination, then they stopped. All of this should have stopped.


    Because Xu Dong and the others had come, countless living creatures in the Infernal Realm felt a natural suppression. That was God''s suppression of the undead, the place where they felt pain was the source of it. It was Xu Dong and Yue Yang!


    They were gods who had lived for who knew how many years, and they possessed a powerful life suppressing force. They could make them vanish into thin air, and become waste!


    They were just that different, just that strong. was confused anyway, he never would have thought that the "ordinary person" he wanted to kill the last time would actually become a peerless strong person. What the hell was going on?


    "Why are you two so different? What kind of god are you? Why do you look so weak?" They were filled with doubt and couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s all right. Once they come to the Infernal Realm, they will be gods of the Infernal Realm. " Ghost King laughed, but he soon regretted it.


    "Do you think we might become gods of your hell?" Within his smile, there were countless unruliness. Why does he think that Xu Dong was not a person from this world, that he was a true god?


    If he didn''t do something even greater, why would he stay here?

 C516 Sweet, sweet little angel (2)

    He laughed mischievously as he pointed to everything in hell and said, "This place is the new generation of Hell. The existence here allows countless people to feel it. This is an ability, an ability that you do not understand, perhaps you do not even understand what happened in the Infernal Realm, which is why you have this question, right? "


    "That''s not right." Xu Dong shook his head, he knew that this was a wrong theory, but according to the original script, he did not have anything to go against.


    After a few minutes, a few people still held a discussion. This was the only time Xu Dong and ice seal had ever been held by a Ghost King.


    So much so that the others had given up all hope, and they had discovered that this was what God had done.


    The world was still collapsing. The gods in the sky, they couldn''t care less. Only a few arrogant gods would appear and do such a thing. The result was naturally only a small effect, and they were disappointed.


    Disappointed by the entire sky. Those who didn''t want to die. They were disappointed by the sky. They didn''t even want to try the beautiful images published by their friends circle, because right now, they were people who possessed countless amounts of money.


    They had yet to enjoy themselves properly, so how could they be willing to die? Moreover, they were simply unable to take away the money. Thus, they gloomily discovered that all of this had countless beginnings.


    They began to become the presses for the people who still existed in this world. They became the start of everyone''s death, forcing more people to die. They fell into hell, and then they completely disappeared.


    A single person would never have a future. Thus, they chose this method of ending their life. After all, hell was not one to worry about food and water, attracting countless people to head there. This was not right.


    Of course, Xu Dong was clear that with so many methods in hell, the marketing methods were very despicable, because this was like a death wish, it was very scary.


    "This is not right. Why do you need so many people? It''s almost over before it''s over. Otherwise, who would be on Earth in the future?" Xu Dong asked angrily, they had lost interest in continuing their conversation, and not long after, anger started burning in them, all the ghost soldiers nearby stood up and released a terrifying cold Qi.


    "We don''t do it for ourselves, we do it for the whole world. We can create a better world, do you understand?" He laughed coldly and spoke arrogantly. He believed that since it was everything, he could start at will. If it wasn''t over, then his life wouldn''t end. Even if no one else existed in this world, it wouldn''t end.


    Because there was nothing the Ghost King could do to end it, Xu Dong realized that this brain of his really had a mental illness, and the sickness was not that simple either.


    If not for the fact that there was no hall for lunatics in the Infernal Realm, where would he have gone to? Xu Dong was finally infuriated. Since you are not afraid of all this, after a while, you will understand that all of this is wrong. You will be judged by God and then killed because everything you do is wrong. "


    This was an extremely foolish idea, he probably did not think of any consequences, but since it was like this, Xu Dong would not stop him, and let him bear everything.


    Most of the human world had disappeared. Countless cracks had taken their lives, and some people were kneeling on the ground, begging for it to end soon.


    But they discovered, how could all this happen so quickly? In the age of science and technology, it was ultimately impossible to face those terrifying and unpredictable abilities.


    They had failed, but would eventually make a comeback!

 C517 The Beginning of All Things (1)

    In the end, they had failed. Everything had no beginning, so there was no turning back. They had chosen this way. After so long, they could only continue until the end.


    Therefore, there was no other way to prevent all of this from happening. The only way to prevent all of this was to create a world of forgery!


    Otherwise, who could?


    Xu Dong knew what they were thinking. This was what they wanted.


    Destroying Earth would allow them to obtain even more things. Homo sapiens had too many soul, then they would be able to face the gods and not have to care about them until Earth became a purgatory of the human world and all living things became soul. Only then would they be able to rest until death.


    Xu Dong knew that whatever he had done would not have a good ending, so he was disappointed. It was because he was powerless to interfere with all of this. Not long after, he saw the future of this world. This world was truly different, too different.


    Ashes, ashes shattered. Countless people went over to take a look. That kind of world, they didn''t know what to do, and in the end they lost their interest.


    "Alright, since you don''t want to back down, then we can only fight with strength. If you don''t die, then it''s my death. Annihilation is just rebirth." Xu Dong gnashed his teeth. He had already decided that if he could not take care of them, then he would never be able to reverse the things that he had lost.


    The Infernal Realm was completely empty. They didn''t even know what kind of danger they had been dragged into. They seemed to have forgotten that in the ancient era, there was such a terrifying thing.


    Although that was not the beginning and there were no ghosts in hell, it was different now. Everyone had changed, they had become different. The things that they appeared in were no longer like this, this world full of problems.


    Xu Dong reached out and grabbed onto something. It was a sphere, and Ghost King was shocked, but the moment he saw Xu Dong pick up the multicolored sphere, he became intoxicated, and then he burst out laughing incessantly, because Xu Dong was really still alive!


    "What are you trying to do?" The Ghost King stopped laughing crazily. He looked at the ice seal and the ice seal also revealed an expression that he did not know what was going on. They were indeed clueless about what Xu Dong wanted to do at this time, and what exactly he wanted to do to end this battle!


    "Homo sapiens has no sins, if you do this, you might not die, maybe not, because the Heavenly Dao of this world, seems to have become blind. They forgot, everything, they might not have a beginning, only an end. If there was no Homo sapiens, then there wouldn''t be any reincarnation, so do you understand now? "


    "What do you know?" They were startled once again. Xu Dong''s current aura was extremely unstable, and he might use an even more terrifying move. After pondering for a while, they decided to retreat.


    However, it was too late, the terrifying power had directly swept them up, and they were all disappointed. Crack crack crack crack ¡­. Those luxurious Imperial Palace s were completely shattered, because Xu Dong was truly too terrifying.


    The colourful little sphere actually possessed such a terrifying power. They regretted it, the Ghost King was filled with regret.


    Xu Dong''s colorful world, what kind of power did it contain? It was as if it was his natural predator, this guy!


    The ice seal was even more depressed, he did not understand what was wrong with this guy, why was he like this, and if this guy had other methods, the problem was, how would the Ghost King face him next.


    "What are you thinking about now? Once the calamity of the world is over, I can let you go." Xu Dong said calmly.


    If he did not release him, then the entire hell would truly be empty. That strike earlier did not kill Ghost King completely, but right now, he was definitely not feeling well either.


    If they were unconvinced, then naturally they would continue to kill him. If they were convinced, then it would be much better, but after a while, a few people lost their courage, and Ghost King was also one of them.


    "Xu Dong, enough, we can leave now. The era of civilization is over, I think it is the even more prosperous Wu Xia!" The ice seal naturally knew what would happen, so he directly told Xu Dong what would happen next.

 C518 The Beginning of All Things (2)

    Because of this change of events, the entire Homo sapiens world would definitely change into something else. Xu Dong naturally knew of this, and the others also knew that they impatiently wanted to return to that world. But who knew that if they died, the dead would not be able to return to their original bodies.


    Xu Dong looked at Ghost King and said: "You have used the wrong method. In this world, every day, the number of people who die and the number of people that are born, although it is not proportional, you cannot casually kill them.


    "We can''t kill them. We still need to wait for more time. As the son of the god of death, I have the right to take their lives. If we don''t, then I''ll let them die completely. Isn''t that simple?" Ghost King was filled with unwillingness.


    He thought that he had done the right thing, but everyone knew that he had done the wrong thing. He had harmed so many people on Earth, countless people, and yet, he had suddenly decreased by hundreds of millions, especially the elite Homo sapiens warriors.


    It could be said that the entire Earth''s vitality had been greatly damaged, and most people began to ponder. After thinking for a while, they felt that they did not have any sins, but they died just like that.


    When Xu Dong and ice seal came to this world, they were initially just Innate divine spirit. However, they had overslept and became miserable like they were now.


    Xu Dong could not help but feel angry, he felt that he could have continued sleeping, but who knew that these people would actually cause him to wake up.


    "This world is a chaotic place, and basically, no one can live on. We might have started a new era!" The ice seal said in a somewhat stunned tone.


    Because of the countless big collapses, the mountains and rivers around Mount Wudang had finally changed, becoming even more gorgeous. They saw through everything and began their journey in life.


    "This Earth has actually recovered its original level of spiritual energy?" ice seal was extremely shocked, she never thought that there would actually be such a technique, what was going on.


    "Perhaps it was the calamity in hell that resurrected the hidden spirit veins on Earth, just like the meteorite from the ancient era!" The ice seal thought of the crux of the matter, but unfortunately they had already stopped everything, but it did not matter anymore, as long as there was spirit energy to absorb, it was enough.


    Therefore, this was really an important era for all to train in. Xu Dong did not think that there would actually be such a lucky chance.


    "If that''s the case, then in a few hundred years, we will be able to leave this place." Xu Dong said happily to the ice seal. After that, an even more serious problem appeared in this world, and no one spread the Taoism around!


    "A lucky chance! This is an even greater lucky chance!" They laughed happily.


    If they were successful in their mission, then they would become the approvers of the Earth!


    An excitement suddenly appeared in both of their eyes. They happily flew towards the Wu Dang Mountain. They no longer needed to save Spiritual Qi anymore. They could now freely fly.


    The sky had lost its black glow, releasing a beautiful blue sky, the sun, and other clouds. People began to live a new life.


    However, they soon discovered a secret. Why did it feel like the technological era was getting simpler and simpler? They had surpassed the freshmen and reached an even more powerful level.


    "The martial arts world, Wudang Mountain is a particularly good place for martial arts. I have decided that I will become a Heroic Assassin!"


    Most of them had already started, throwing away their phones, and the world was once again relying on itself.


    They started to get busy, but Xu Dong and ice seal were about to have a hard time.


    They discovered that coming here was a mistake.

 C519 Attacking Earth (1)

    Of course, there were also many people who had started their training early and had started to make new changes to the technological civilization. This was something rarely seen.


    No matter what world it was, it was unlikely for there to be a beast race like Earth. The ability to use science and technology was like an airplane cannon. Of course, the number of cultivators had increased.


    Having made all the creatures feel threatened, most of them started a new life, but it was also sad.


    The cultivators of the East and West began their struggle.


    "Immortal Dongfang?" Hmph, just a bunch of dregs. " A powerful Western monk said arrogantly.


    However, in the next moment, he regretted it, because there had never been a sword that was this fast. His body was sliced into pieces, creating a gaping hole. The terrifying wounds caused fear in the hearts of those who saw it.


    A few people floated down from the sky, and they all looked on coldly. They saw everything that happened, and the beginning of countless people. They thought that they should still be able to be saved, but in the next moment, they were all dead.


    "A group of trash actually dares to appear in our eastern pure land? Don''t you know how to write a book even if you die?"


    The flames of war spread, and the entire world was fighting endlessly. They wanted to rely on battles to create a sky, but they forgot that sometimes, there were certain things that they were unable to obtain.


    The East was a large piece of land, and if they ate it directly, then it would be hard to guarantee that they would not be killed, so the entire race joined forces.


    Both sides engaged in a protracted war. Within China, countless spies appeared, and their team also produced many soldiers and citizens who refused to fight. In short, the explanation for their refusal was very simple.


    They didn''t want to die, and if they did, they wouldn''t be able to see their parents again.


    However, the order still came down. Most of them began to head to the place they did not want to go. The bloody killing ground was filled with countless people who saw the setting sun coming from the east.


    "The East is truly a beautiful place. However, we need to directly burn the flames of war to the East. What will happen after that? After losing our lives, we will return alive and well."


    "Damn those in power, they are all blind people. They are all fools. I simply do not understand why they would do such a thing."


    "We were wrong. They made things difficult for us like this, so why don''t we kill them?"


    Countless voices rang out among them. However, they were about to arrive. Countless experts appeared in the sky, and most of them were gods of the earth.


    "China is forbidden. Anyone who enters will die!"


    They were all shocked, could it be that this was the strongest existence from the Homo sapiens, how powerful were they exactly when they erupted?


    The army was getting ready, and they were already heading towards the border. After recuperating for so many years, the war was finally about to begin, and they discovered something different.


    That was an extremely terrifying aura. They discovered that countless supreme elders had lost their lives. This was an evil aura. In this great battle, they had launched a nuclear weapon!


    BOOM!


    Xu Dong and ice seal were a little angry. They felt that power, it was the power of destruction, so strong, it made people afraid.


    Were they disappointed? They weren''t. They had succeeded. The nuclear weapon landed in the center of China. At that moment, everyone was furious. This battle had affected too many people.


    Hidden nuclear weapons?


    Why hadn''t Hua Xia discovered anything yet? Could it be that all of this was just the beginning? The war was truly terrifying, and if they found out about this matter, who would choose to do so?


    "We are the most powerful country in the west, no one can make us retreat. We will directly attack the heart of the east and then take control!" Countless numbers of people rushed forward, their swords and sabers without eyes, and at that moment, countless more people died.


    Xu Dong and the ice seal were also helpless, they spoke with some pity: "It''s really such a pity, why do you have so many intact lives, yet still end up dying in this meaningless battle? Have they forgotten, there are still so many enemies in this world."


    Deathgod, who could easily take their lives, who could destroy everything, who could destroy everything, who could not appear. There were not enough massacres in this world for them to reflect on.

 C520 Attacking Earth (2)

    The barren Western United Nations army directly pushed over from the maritime border of China.


    Countless people resisted, and the Homo sapiens''s civil war was the source of the pain.


    They had forgotten about the bloody smell of the strong person. Everyone had started to lose their minds, because they might not be able to live on properly. In the last moment, most of them stood still.


    "Death God, will take away your lives. Your lives are everything. If you want a good start, then contribute your lives!"


    "Chi!"


    As the scythe turned, they felt a gloomy and cold aura slicing across their faces, turning them into corpses.


    "This... How could there be such a person? " They turned pale with fright as they saw the actions of Death.


    "This is not a human, this is the god of death! The terror of death is something that almost no one can endure. "


    Heavens, countless people started shouting loudly. Their entire bodies started trembling, and because of their fear, they escaped rather quickly. They were all terrified.


    "That''s not right, why is there this god of death in the east?" Countless people looked at the sky in shock. This god of death wasn''t aiming at China, but at them.


    In the distance, a powerful spear made of lightning directly rushed over. They raised their heads to look at that place and asked, "Who is this?"


    "This is an even more powerful god. Thunder God Ao Ding! "


    "The spear of lightning actually came into being. I''m afraid that the Death God will give way to it, because he''s most afraid of that power." One of them swore solemnly.


    "Right, the Grim Reaper dodged. Let''s go again!" They immediately cried out in joy, but who would''ve thought that after the god of death retreated, there was actually another person behind him. This person was filled with an even thicker smell of blood.


    Who was this person? Was the world in chaos?


    A terrifying blade edge danced in his hand. After a moment, countless blade lights soared into the sky.


    The dense blood-red color and the terrifying sharp blade made Ao Ding afraid, but he did not retreat at that moment, because he was a god!


    In the west, Ao Ding was controlling thunder and lightning!


    Therefore, he absolutely could not retreat. He was furious, and countless golden lights continuously broke through the starry sky before finally landing on the ground. The crowded city was shattered, and the lightning struck their tents.


    They had already lost their families and a large portion of their people, and now they were even more displaced. They didn''t expect that they would continue to be like this.


    "Oh god, please do us a favor and kill him for us!"


    Countless people were begging the so-called heavens, but they had forgotten that the last disaster was caused by the gods and ghosts.


    "If we are afraid of that so called God, we will never have a good path to walk. Furthermore, we are a big power in China, and there are still many strong person in the Wu Dang Mountain that have yet to come out. Just a mere Ao Ding, he doesn''t have the qualifications!"


    Most of them had already awakened. There were so many people in China, it was impossible that they didn''t have a few deities, so ¡­


    "Stop them! We absolutely can''t let them rush over! They have to resist, they have to resist!"


    Only by stabilizing would they be able to reach the peak of their life. If they didn''t, then they wouldn''t have a chance anymore.


    Countless corpses were crushed, the army had sent out powerful cultivators, but how could those cultivators be a match for Ao Ding?


    "We have the same skin." Looking at the endless sea of blood in the distance, he spoke to the bystanders.


    "That''s right, but our skin bags are also different. They''re white, and we''re yellow. How can we compare?" He was a bit disappointed. "Our god seems to be a lot weaker as well. What is that powerful blood god?"


    "Perhaps, it might not be time yet. Thus, our people have yet to appear." It was a pity that he couldn''t see what the future looked like. He said with a serious tone, "However, I can feel that they''re coming soon."


    It was going to happen soon, so naturally, it meant that Xu Dong and the others were going to be here soon.


    Countless people had discovered that this was a fake thing. Xu Dong had come to this place, and this place was a place that countless people had piled up their corpses.


    "I didn''t think that so many people would die in this battle. Is it all happening now?" Xu Dong taunted.


    He looked into the distance. Who else was waiting there? What were they waiting for? It was just a struggle to the death. Without them, there would be no future?


    "The god of China. "Where did they go? Why haven''t they appeared yet?" Xu Dong thought that this place could not be devoid of Gods. Where did they go?


    "The gods have always been weak. They do not have the Homo sapiens''s offerings, and are probably already in the past." ice seal taunted, and then used an expression of indifference to say: "Okay, we should make our move, anyway there is no lack of spirit energy, kill them, and let China become a stable nation."


    Many people realized that China was actually so weak. It was just that after they laughed, they discovered a fighter jet that could cover the sky and cover the sun.


    China was a great power of the world, so they had a lot of hidden secrets. It was just that under the influence of Ao Ding''s lightning, they were just cannon fodder.


    It was impossible for them to place nuclear weapons in this land!


    So Westerners come too fast.


    They didn''t have time to make any preparations. If they could go back in time, they would have already made preparations.

 C521 Terrible Destruction

    They believed in God. They had been waiting. When did God come? How long would they have to wait?


    They forgot, they became numb, and the air was filled with the heavy smell of ashes. They looked over and were suddenly filled with hope. That was ¡­


    Crack crack crack.


    Countless amounts of ice were like sharp swords as they stabbed into the insides of their army. Everything was destroyed. They were so terrified that they were terrified.


    Crash.


    Countless rays of light were destroyed, so what kind of result was this? They discovered that everything was wrong, and none of the swords were able to stop them.


    Swoosh.


    The powerful Fire God appeared in the sky. In the western world, his flames could exterminate the ice. The swords formed from the ice actually melted before they could even attack him.


    "Oh? A special person came here, Xu Dong killed him! " The ice seal spoke to Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong thought for a moment, then nodded his head. Although he felt that something was amiss, he still made his move, a terrifying blade light directly rushed over.


    "Is this a joke?" They all laughed. After experiencing what happened just now, they had already determined that Hua Xia was just a strong external force but a weak external force. They were simply not a match for the westerners.


    But in the next moment, they were all shocked, the distant Flame God Realm was actually sent flying by a burst of energy. Xu Dong stood in the wind, countless wind blowing past him, his hair fluttering in the wind.


    They were disappointed.


    The Flame God didn''t resist for long. Instead, he was sent flying. He roared angrily, and then, the flames shattered. Unknowingly, Xu Dong had appeared right in front of him, and her tiny figure had actually stepped on his chest.


    Bang, a lot of rocks flew up, the Fire God had died, he could not even raise his head, and shouted: "Ao Ding!"


    "I''m here, hold on for a moment!" The lightning directly struck towards Xu Dong.


    But Xu Dong turned his head, and said calmly: "Scram!"


    Crack crack crack.


    The lightning had actually shattered like ordinary ice, they had only heard one sentence, Ao Ding was stunned, he never thought that there would actually be such a person, how exactly did he do it?


    "You probably don''t know what death is like. After living for so long, aren''t you afraid of death?" He looked at them, his eyes full of killing intent.


    This killing intent made them terrified. They didn''t see how this person could trample on their dignity like a god?


    "You may have forgotten that we don''t necessarily have to do this, but what you don''t know is that if you don''t do this, you won''t have a beginning." He chuckled, his smile full of killing intent.


    It was a beautiful sight, a powerful technique.


    They backed off, and a few minutes later, more than half of them disappeared. Xu Dong looked at Ao Ding and said: "Why don''t you leave, it''s easy to die if you want to."


    "Ao Ding will not retreat!"


    "Really? Then you will die here." Xu Dong clenched his fists, the void shook, and roared. Someone else came.


    "Father, I''ll help you!"


    "Another one here to die." Xu Dong said calmly.


    The void was immediately shattered, they could not see what was happening.


    They had only seen faith, and not defeat. In that instant, they saw disappointment. Was the sky actually shattered like that?


    The powerful existence that they were so proud of actually shattered just like that. They were kneeling on the ground in disappointment as they looked towards the east. They didn''t have any strength left, but their attack this time around still failed?


    Their invasion had actually failed.


    With such a powerful lineup and the disaster of the ghosts and gods, shouldn''t China become a weak chicken? Such a powerful ghost god, shouldn''t it be possible to kill a few gods?


    But why were there so many? As soon as they appeared, they defeated their gods, and not only that, that person was even trampling on their dignity, and their lives ended just like that.


    "China is really a scary place. How many people are there? How many are there?" They all looked on in astonishment. No matter who it was, they would always become what they were. For the sake of their territory and resources, they were naturally able to step into the world of others.


    And the Chinese military has already decided, they have decided to step into the territory of the invaders. Since this is a chaotic world, then it doesn''t matter whether they are praised or disgraced, they are willing to give them a lesson!


    This was the result of invading China, they had to show them who was boss.


    The boat broke into pieces, and they realised that they could no longer move. Xu Dong stood in the sky and said to them, "You guys can swim back."


    Xu Dong did not take their lives, but only let them swim back.


    Xu Dong stood in the sky, said to the west: "In a week, I will be stepping into your territory. You all just wait, be prepared to bear everything."


    What? Are they sure they did not hear wrongly? What was Xu Dong announcing?


    The reason why he chose this method was to suppress them, or to do something else. None of them were clear on what was happening, and instead felt that this was a possibility.


    Many of the almighty elders in the West lowered their heads in contemplation. They were wondering if they had done something wrong. In the end, they had still done something wrong. Perhaps it was for some other reason, but were they still unable to avoid it?


    "Hua Xia is a place to endure. They didn''t provoke us, but we did. Why?" They thought dejectedly, but what if they succeeded? Without Xu Dong, everything would have been successful, but they had forgotten about the existence they had been fighting against.


    Being strong was always a sin. When one became strong, they could not help but want to provoke others. Revenge or something else would always be different.


    They had chosen the stupidest method. It wasn''t a civilization invasion, but the suppression of an even more terrifying god.


    Therefore, they failed. They discovered that this failure was meaningless. They cried and didn''t know what to do.


    The westerners had been terrified, and the pearl of the East was slowly rising.


    The legend of the East had begun. After countless people started cultivating, this world had fallen into a new version, where they all thought that they could walk on thin air and become immortals like Xu Dong.


    Until a hundred years later.


    At this time, Earth had already become a world of cultivation. Most people had already become cultivators, and the large trees that had been cut down had actually grown back.


    A hundred years had passed, and countless sects had also been born. The strongest was none other than Mount Wudang.


    After all, God had been to this place before, and they discovered that it was truly different. In the past, due to the lack of spiritual energy, they had to use technology.


    Those hidden sects, most of them imparted more powerful skills to the talented people, and they successfully became the next generation of Earth''s Homo sapiens.


    In a certain corner, this place was like a paradise. Someone had once entered here, and this place was called the Great Hall of Clear Heaven.


    The beautiful place created by Xu Dong and the ice seal did not have any fortuitous encounters, so it would usually not come to this place.


    A hundred years had passed. Xu Dong felt that time was passing by quickly, the sky blue here, the beautiful birds were flying around, the fishes were swimming around, they were like crystal s ¡­

 C522 Strange shapes

    A golden figure streaked across the sky. Xu Dong''s expression changed greatly, and said coldly: "Everything has begun."


    His face did not have a single trace of his expression, he would always change. The ice seal also saw the golden light, it was somewhat inconceivable, but it seemed like it had no other choice.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye. What was that golden light?


    As if no one noticed, Xu Dong realized that this was the start of a new era for the future. Maybe something would happen in the next moment, they might lose their lives, or they might succeed in Transcending.


    "In the end, they have to come back, so we have to be prepared. If they come, then we won''t have to go back alive and start a new development." Xu Dong said as he looked into the sky.


    "You saw the Heavenly Secrets?"


    "Yes, they will come even faster. We need to do this extremely important thing, and if we cannot succeed, we will also disappear. I can see, you will die."


    The ice seal became silent. Last time Xu Dong had said it before, he would die.


    "Is this the Curse? Why do I feel like I can be saved?" The ice seal started to smile, as if it was for the last moment of his life. Although the smile was somewhat sad, it didn''t matter, as if it was for the last moment of his life.


    "Who knows? Maybe I was wrong. That might not be your fate." Xu Dong laughed.


    The Sky Cleansing Hall had many strong person, and most of them were promising people. Although they had not become gods yet, they were probably going to make it soon.


    This was especially true for the little guy who possessed the bloodline of the Gods and Ghosts. He was just a little bit away from becoming a powerful individual.


    After Xu Dong made his promise last time, the entire Western Divine Spirit was on edge. However, who knew that Xu Dong had not gone there at all, and had instead decided to stay in this world for the time being.


    Therefore, the Western God still remembered what Xu Dong had said. What did they want? They clearly knew that Xu Dong was lying, but they still wanted to provoke him.


    Therefore, no matter how arrogant the Western Gods were, they did not go and provoke him. Then, time passed by. After a while, countless people fell into a state of true silence as they began the most frightening stage of their lives.


    "The time has come. It''s time for all the disciples to go out and take a walk." In the martial world, most people should have left by now. They needed this opportunity, especially for those who were still under the God Realm and were just a little bit away from becoming a God.


    "There are 108 Deities in this world, we must obtain half of them!" The Western Gods were gnashing their teeth in anger. "The enmity from last time, it''s time for us to take revenge. If we can''t take down the East, our Western Gods'' honor will be trampled upon!"


    That''s right, they still wanted revenge, because only revenge could allow them to become the rulers of this world. If they couldn''t become the rulers of this world, then what was the point in them living?


    Therefore, this time they had to fight for Shen Ji in the Pacific Ocean. If they lost this opportunity, they would eventually lose it. The Western Gods would become a joke.


    "Children, let''s head to the center of this world. If there is an opportunity, we can immediately become gods. There is no need to hold anything back!" Ao Ding was extremely angry, thinking that this matter could not be resolved easily.


    Now that Zeus of the West had returned, they were no longer afraid of that bastard. If that bastard died, it would be easy.


    In the ancient eastern sky, a powerful existence finally opened his eyes. This powerful existence was comparable to Zeus, the King of All Gods. He was the Jade Emperor!


    The Jade Emperor of the Earth world was definitely not an ordinary Jade Emperor. This great emperor appeared when the ancient era was destroyed by meteorites.


    Compared to the gods in the west, he was much more powerful and unrivalled. It could be said that he was an extremely powerful existence.


    The moment the almighty Jade Emperor woke up, countless divine spirit began to head towards the Heavenly Court.


    This Great Emperor was someone who had experienced countless terrifying lives. In the human world, he could be traced back to ten million years ago.


    "I heard that most of the Gods in the world went there." He opened his mouth to ask the gods of this vast world.


    "Your Majesty, the gods of the East are already here. When the Western Gods were in the Middle Ages, they left us and went to the West. They have already become the guardians of the West!"


    "A group of traitors. We will soon show them who''s boss, but if we part ways, then we, the Eastern Immortal Court, will have even more goddesses!" The Jade Emperor looked into the distance between his brows. Two people had appeared there. He said to the gods, "Why have we never seen these two before? Are they new deities?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Our Celestial Court has been sealed up for a long time, so they didn''t know that we have been born. They should be here to pay their respects soon."


    "I hope so."


    That golden light was the key to breaking their seal. Now that they had appeared, countless people would be trapped in the darkness.


    A terrifying crisis was occurring between them.


    The Ghost God also started to move. Ever since they were disrupted by Xu Dong, the Underworld had indeed become a lot quieter. However, they quickly started again, because the big brother behind them had already started.


    Empyrean Gods were their foundation. If they couldn''t take away the divine position, then the Underworld would forever be just the Underworld. This was something they didn''t want to see.


    There were simply too many dead people, and they didn''t have enough time to take them away. Only a few strong soul s were taken away by them, and many Star Lords from Heaven Realm came down and prepared to head towards the Pacific Ocean.


    There were also countless expert in the mortal world. When they heard about this matter, they allied with the military and began heading towards the Pacific Ocean. Xu Dong and the others easily flew over.


    And then there was the dramatic scene, because civilization didn''t exist anymore, and they could only row the boat... Out of port.


    As for gunfire and the like, it should be fine if they just avoid it a little, but there were other countries. They also thought that technology was important, so they met the Chinese army.


    Other than laughter, what else was there?


    "Hahaha, why are all the Chinese people so funny?"


    "This shitty grass boat, something isn''t right and it suddenly sank, right?"


    Countless people had dark expressions on their faces. Not a single one of them didn''t have a gloomy expression as they continued rowing ¡­


    "I say, why don''t you come over directly? We still have a seat to sit on." They laughed happily.


    A cloud floated down from the sky. When they saw the color of the cloud, they were speechless. They were all filled with admiration and envy.


    "We don''t know when we''ll have the grace to do so. If I could only wish I could live until that day."

 C523 Heaven and Earth

    Although the islands were all alone, soon after, cracks appeared on them one after another. They discovered that this one was truly extraordinary.


    Most people saw it. They knew it clearly, and they also understood it very clearly. They said in disappointment, "A hundred years have passed, and my grandfather has aged, but now, people can live longer. How did we end up being the victims of war, and when was all this going to be a leader? "


    No. Everything here was just the beginning. They could not own a large piece of land, as people would not be killed cleanly.


    Although so many people had died along the way, not many had died.


    He looked at the sky and was filled with melancholy. A black shadow fell from the sky and asked, "God?" Is the expert dead too? "


    Then he smiled and said, "Fortunately, you met me. Otherwise, you would have been feeding fish in the sea."


    He went into the sea and was surprised to see this person. He remembered this person, he was the person most people worshipped in this world.


    "Plop!" He frightened the sea. Fishing that person up, the sky far away had a mess of spells. Had they begun?


    Swoosh!


    Boom! The earth broke. He was afraid that a cannon would fall from the sky and smash the island he was on. Then, he quickly brought this man with him and ran to the back.


    Blood, so much blood. He forgot to run and looked at this person in surprise. "How are you?"


    "I''m fine, I''m just a little tired." He stood up and looked at the battle in the distance. "There''s no other way." With so many Gods joining hands to attack us, it''s impossible for us to break through.


    The Sea God Poseidon was constantly churning the waves. He was one of the many expert in China who had been dragged into the ocean.


    "I wonder how Master and the others are doing." The little guy was extremely anxious. He looked in front of him and saw a splash of water suddenly heading his way.


    "You''re courting death!" He was a little angry.


    Bang.


    ice seal!


    The power of the Ghost God''s bloodline erupted, freezing countless waves into ice. Then, he shook it lightly and shattered it. That person''s soul was immediately swallowed by him.


    "A small reptile dares to rush over like this. "How reckless." He spoke coldly, causing the others to be so shocked that they couldn''t speak anymore.


    They charged towards the little guy, wanting to kill him and sacrifice him to the sea. However, who knew that they would discover that they were wrong, because his ice seal was truly too terrifying.


    Countless streaks of ice-spikes were in the little guy''s hands, directly piercing through the ocean. Those ice-spikes were extremely fast, and a bloody hole appeared in them as the ice-spikes melted.


    No matter who it was, a majority of the people had begun to come into contact with him. Their battle was extremely dangerous, and Xu Dong and the rest were gathered together, watching the changes.


    Blood dyed the dark green sea red. Before they could act, they still had to wait. As for how long this wait would take, they had no way to decide. However, it was quickly over because they were about to ¡­


    Crack!


    A terrifying bolt of lightning directly appeared in front of Ao Ding!


    The divine weapons that descended from the skies, directly killing countless people.


    Xu Dong looked at him, then said: "That old fellow is quite skilled in cultivation, killing him will allow us to do other things."


    The ice seal nodded, then turned into a streak of blue light.


    They really didn''t have any other choice. How could they have any other choice? They only had one choice, it was something random, something simple, or something invisible.


    It was just like that, they only saw an ice crystal fly past, and then it disappeared. They saw something, but they had nothing to say because they had already fallen into the sea water s.


    This sea water was too casual, casually taking away their lives, was hell so dark? They raised their heads and saw an existence that was similar to the peerless strong person. They were not his match, and no one here was his opponent, so what did they choose?


    Retreat, they could only retreat, what else could they do other than retreat, China was indeed a strange race, countless people decided, they needed victory, they needed the Divine Throne, then they would finish China off.


    "Kill him!" With the help of the Gods, they chose to kill the ice seal and then do other things. Because of the invisible suppression, China could be said to have become a street rat.


    "Chi!"


    Xu Dong moved. Ao Ding felt as if he had returned to a hundred years ago, that this youth was still a youth. Raising his head, his eyes gained an additional light, which was a terrifying light.


    Puff!


    Blood blossomed and fell from the sky. Countless people died in an instant. They discovered that this person was actually an existence that seemed to be the boss. His strength had refreshed their world outlook.


    "This is impossible! How can you become stronger? You ¡­" Ao Ding was filled with disbelief, he had been trying to seize faith for so many years, and his strength was already at the peak of this world, how could there still be someone who could pressure him?


    Hua Xia was truly a spiritual place. A huge divine palace appeared in the sky and Ao Ding scolded loudly, "Bastard, bastard!"


    They were gods, but that group of people were the true gods. He felt an ultimate fear.


    "Zeus, what are you waiting for?" He looked to the side. A powerful force appeared beside them, a force that caused them to feel fear.


    "Zeus did not expect you to become a deserter. You went to the west, and you lost the people of the east. Is this really good?" The shadow of the Jade Emperor appeared. Xu Dong was shocked.


    Why is the Jade Emperor exactly the same as the Great Wastelands?


    In that case, it would likely be a different story if he were to arrive here. What was his purpose for coming here? What was his role?


    Xu Dong sank into silence. He did not know what his own existence was, inside the Great Desolation World, was the Jade Emperor that Jade Emperor?


    If not, why do they look so alike. If that was false, why was the power of prehistoric times the same as that of here?


    Xu Dong was stunned for a moment, but very quickly he returned to his normal appearance, and said: "Kill him, do not let him live, otherwise he will destroy China''s five thousand year old inheritance!"


    Although it was five thousand years, it was still far more than that!


    "Hmph, Great Emperor, do you think I am still that weak God from before? No, you are wrong. I am not, I am an even more powerful god, you don''t even know how powerful my existence is! " He laughed out loud. His power began to explode, and countless people were affected.


    "How is this possible? What did you do!" He was so shocked that he couldn''t say what his expression was. Everything happened so quickly, so quickly that he felt that it was inconceivable.


    In the past, as a god, he might have been afraid of nuclear weapons, but now, who would care?


    However, the Jade Emperor was too relaxed. He used a power that was even more terrifying than a nuclear weapon. This power directly crushed his muscles and bones, almost causing him to die.

 C524 Great Emperor (1)

    "Your strength has actually increased so much! Have you become a god of that realm?!" he asked.


    However, the Jade Emperor calmly waved his hand and he once again flew out. The other divine spirit s were all shocked and then felt a wave of mental suppression, causing them to be unable to move or even speak.


    They became living corpses, the terrifying aura around them was restricted, they became statues in the sky, then countless sea water soared into the sky.


    All of you are not worthy of becoming divine spirit! The Jade Emperor said calmly. He finally spoke again, his gaze once again landing on Xu Dong. He said: "You don''t have the qualifications either.


    "You can kill me, but I don''t think it''s possible." Xu Dong sneered at him. Perhaps in this world, the Jade Emperor had always been a special person.


    No matter where he was, he was the ruler of a region, which was why he was the emperor here. Xu Dong''s words made the Jade Emperor feel uncomfortable, but he endured it very quickly.


    Xu Dong smiled: "No, what I said was the truth, they are all our enemies, I can suppress them, but can you kill all of them?"


    The Jade Emperor shook his head. He was not sure if he could kill them. No, not only kill them, kill them all.


    "Can you?" The Jade Emperor asked.


    Xu Dong walked out, and the ice seal took a step back. He said expressionlessly: "I can do it, because I am a god that is even higher level than you!"


    "How dare you!" How can a Great Emperor be compared with you? "


    "That''s right, you Kid. I can kill you right now! "


    Xu Dong did not refute them, and did not continue to attack, because there was no need for that, the gods would settle things that they wanted to settle. The sky had lost countless changes, and they discovered a scene where the terrifying power was easily destroyed, and the power that suppressed them, had actually disappeared without a trace.


    "He was the leader who helped us?" Zeus and the other divine spirit s had been oppressed for too long. They had chosen Xu Dong, but Xu Dong didn''t care about them.


    "You actually helped an enemy? Don''t you know that this is a capital offense?" Xu Dong did not answer the Jade Emperor''s question.


    In the distance, Zeus took action once more. Who knew that the Jade Emperor would calmly reply, "Foolish beyond measure. How can you be clear about my power? I can kill a bunch of trash to the point where your hearts will tremble! "


    Just him alone was enough, no one here was a match for his one thought, he was the ruler of this world, when the power erupted, even the sea water stopped breathing, the power flying over from the sky also stopped at their original location.


    Boom! *


    They all flew out, and this place seemed to have suddenly opened up. They discovered that everything seemed to have ended, and those deities were directly sent flying.


    "Submit to me. This is the chance I''m giving you. If you don''t, I''ll kill you!"


    The gods were not convinced, because if they submitted, then they would lose everything they had. If they lost, then what was the difference between them and ordinary people?


    Thus, they would definitely not agree to it. Even if life and death were not within his control, the Jade Emperor was actually so terrifying. It was already too late for them to discover this secret.


    "If submission can be exchanged for your dog lives, then it''s worth it. "But of course, if you don''t submit, you won''t even have a dog''s life." Some people mocked him, while others mocked him.


    "Jade Emperor, do you think we can submit to you? Let me tell you, all of this is impossible. No one can make us submit to you!" Zeus grit his teeth. The sky suddenly turned into a thunderstorm, with countless sea water roiling about. A god appeared in the sky! "Aoo!" "Aoo!"


    "Wild God, help us! Help us kill him!" Zeus couldn''t wait any longer. He needed the help of others, even if this man didn''t have a particularly good heart.


    The face of the God of Wild appeared in the sky. He laughed out loud and said, "I''m finally back. Are the two of you afraid? We will meet in the end. You may not have a chance to return alive now. "

 C525 Great Emperor (2)

    "Really? I can feel that you seem to be very happy right now." said a voice to him, as if it were a greeting. "Are you showing off your happiness?"


    Was he showing off whether he had survived, or if he was showing off how strong he had become, Xu Dong did not care. He didn''t mind killing him again. After all, there was still a good show to watch.


    "The Wild God has killed the Jade Emperor!" At that moment, he looked towards the Jade Emperor. A terrifying power exploded forth from his hands, causing Xu Dong to frown.


    How did this guy get here? How did he get this kind of strength? This guy could really not be described with words. After a long time, countless people finally understood. They nodded and looked at the ancient times, as if they had lost all interest.


    "What a terrifying smell of blood. How did this guy suddenly appear out of nowhere?" Some people were extremely puzzled. They didn''t understand how this fellow had come here. In any case, they only had one choice, and that was to kill him!


    Besides, all the gods of China were social gods who didn''t talk much. They raised their hands and made a beautiful gesture.


    However, what surprised them was that nothing had happened to Wild. He continued to laugh maniacally, and then more clones appeared. He faced Zeus and said, "They''re all mine. You can rest assured."


    They were all his and none of the gods could be left behind. However, in that instant, they discovered that all of this was merely a lie. They looked at the sky in disappointment.


    "Why are you doing this!"


    The Jade Emperor couldn''t help but be surprised. In this long period of time, he hadn''t seen such an existence, but even so, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t beat him. It was just that this was a different problem.


    "How can you understand the products of the Creator?" In any case, he didn''t think any of the gods of China had ever seen him before. Such an existence wasn''t something they could afford to provoke, alright?


    Golden rays of light appeared in their eyes and quickly disappeared. In an instant, they lost their breath. So many gods died and died, but no one deserved sympathy because war always needed people to die.


    Countless people sank into the depths of the Pacific Ocean. Blood dyed the sea red as fish came over to devour the flesh.


    "The two of you have caused irreparable harm to me. I must kill you two in order for me to once again become the great powers of this world. After obtaining all the world crystallization here, I can leave this place." The Wild God opened his eyes wide and said to Xu Dong and the rest.


    "Maybe you won''t have the chance." Xu Dong also thought that he wouldn''t have the chance, because he had offended so many people in one go.


    Death God resurrected those around him, and they glared at him. The Jade Emperor had never thought of leaving them here to die, so with a wave of his hand, those mortals atop the white clouds immediately disappeared.


    He roared out and countless clones rushed towards them, while his main body''s gaze landed on the Jade Emperor. He laughed and said: "If you submit, you can also have such unrivalled strength, how about you consider it?"


    Those immortal god s died very miserably, and in the hands of this wild clone, they did not even have a chance to live for a moment. Xu Dong and the other two were a little simpler.


    "This power is too small, only you can be my opponent." The Jade Emperor drew a sword. Then he rushed over. He did not care about the deaths of others at all. He only cared about his own sword. In all these years, this was the first time he used a sword that he had never used before.


    This would require a slaughter to be put back into the scabbard!


    His sword was even more ferocious than before, and beside him were Xu Dong and the ice seal. He still had to wait a while, as long as the clones killed them all, he would be able to gather his strength again.


    At that time, the Gods here will just be ants, Xu Dong and ice seal would be hidden bombs, and the Western Gods would be making their move, because if they did not, then everything would be meaningless!


    Pfft!


    The ocean shook and lightning flashed. Xu Dong and ice seal finally moved, with the two of them working together, stopping the majority of the avatars.


    On the other hand, the Jade Emperor was filled with curiosity. When did Xu Dong and Yue Yang become gods?


    They had no idea what the Ancient Era was, it seemed as if that era was the Ancient Era in their eyes.


    finally understood why he was called the God of Wild. His power was boundless and he was exceptionally crazy.


    As for Xu Dong and the ice seal, although their combined strength was also very strong, they were still that much weaker. Their bodies also had a few more wounds, which could be said to be extremely dangerous.

 C526 The party was wiped out (1)

    This guy''s strength had actually reached such a level. It was truly inconceivable. The sky had suddenly changed, and it was as if their world had collapsed just like that.


    How did that Creator manage to do it? Was he not afraid of being devoured by the backlash when he created such a person?


    He was the funniest person he had ever seen, they never knew what kind of power it was. From a certain point on, the Creator had already set a trap, how could they understand how terrifying the Creator was?


    "Now let me put an end to this." Xu Dong and the rest turned pale with fright, when they suddenly saw a terrifying blazing sun, descending from the sky. It was a scene that would not end until one party died.


    "So everything the Creator wants is to destroy all of the gods. In this way, world crystallization will appear and then, all of you will obtain the world crystallization. This kind of result is really unexpected." The expression in his eyes were filled with disdain. He did not know what exactly these fellows were, or why they had turned out like this.


    Everything seemed to be in the air. Where were they going?


    Countless people saw those things, and pieces of it appeared in their eyes. It was a shattered time and space, and other than Xu Dong, all the other Gods had it shattered.


    They all closed their eyes, quietly feeling death. Finally, they couldn''t take it anymore, and they closed their eyes, slowly dying.


    Xu Dong went silent. He didn''t have anything he wanted to say. He looked towards the ice seal and said: "As I said, you have already seen through my destiny. In the end, you cannot change your mind, unless you are willing to become my god."


    "Little Creator, you don''t have that kind of ability." He felt that Xu Dong was a cute person, his cuteness lies in his heart, there was never any other emotion, and in the end, he still did not wake up to it, "You, Creator, really failed to be a Creator, my Master has said that as long as you join us, we can give you everything!"


    "Everything? Including your life? " He laughed, his face filled with disdain.


    "Yes, everything!" The Wild God raised his hands and said happily, "That''s right, I can give you everything, because the Creator can create everything in this world, including your lover and parents. Since you came from the prehistoric era, the Creator already knows that he wants to rope you in.


    "Is that really the case? If I can create my parents, then I can do it alone. But I know it''s impossible. "


    This was because this place was not the Great Desolation World, but a different world. He did not think that all of this would happen, that only then would it be possible to create gods, and create other things.


    Even if he could create something, it would definitely be a fake, because this was not a prehistoric land!


    "No, you''re wrong, that''s a possibility, because you are a Creator, and you only need to ally with two other Creator. Only then will you be okay, as long as you join them, everything will be fine."


    "You said it yourself. This was just a possibility, something he might not be confident about. You want to cheat me? " Xu Dong sneered at him. He felt that this savagery was truly not ordinary, but he quickly regained his senses, "Impossible things are still impossible."


    This was a game, or something else, but Xu Dong thought that it was impossible. It was not that he did not believe it, nor was it that he could not do it, but what goal would he have?


    "What is your purpose in roping me in?" Xu Dong asked directly.


    "Because you are the turning point of the Creator. If you can combine with my Master, you can create even more beautiful things!"


    Xu Dong laughed. Seemingly laughing at their superficial appearance, he helplessly held his forehead and said, "In this world, nothing is absolutely perfect. Sometimes, such results really can''t be fixed."


    "What is fixed? Beautiful things can change into anything, including your life. You can never die, isn''t that good?" Wild felt that Xu Dong cared too much about life, and that was why he had become the way he was now, so he wanted to properly enlighten Xu Dong, and said: "You forgot, everything about the Great Desolation World, if you could resurrect them, you would be like before."

 C527 Disbanded (2)

    "Being able to resurrect others does not mean that they are happy. They have already settled down in peace. After resting for such a long time, they might have already been reborn and gone to another world." Xu Dong said calmly.


    Although he wanted to agree, his parents had already become eternal. They lived in his heart, so even if he couldn''t meet them, it didn''t matter. He didn''t want to become someone else''s puppet, so he tortured his family.


    Regardless of who it was, most of them would always be confused, just like how Xu Dong knew that Qing Lan was going to leave after she left, which was why he was angry.


    If you can see through life and death, then what''s the use of living forever and not die?


    He turned his gaze into the distance and said to the Wild God, "You will never know what expectations a person has for the death of his loved ones, because you are not qualified."


    He fell into silence. He really didn''t know how to explain it clearly. Everything seemed to be in the air. There were so many laws in this world. What did he know?


    A ray of light appeared from the sky and entered the bodies of the gods. This world was originally about to be destroyed, but because of the world crystallization, they came back to life.


    The Wild God laughed happily, because after all he had done, there was finally a result. This beautiful world crystallization, this was everything to him.


    The gods were the protectors of the world crystallization, but the gods were simply not clear. They did not get that kind of information or anything else, and if the world crystallization was taken away by the wild, the world would be destroyed!


    Xu Dong was not killed, but it was because he was from the Creator, the person who created the world crystallization!


    But the others were different. world crystallization were their roots in the first place, so if their source was destroyed, they would die!


    Was that danger originally here?


    Xu Dong finally understood that all of this was just their fault. They were wrong, no one could resist Wild, even him!


    Because this was guarding, this was the power bestowed to him by the Creator.


    "Stop him, or you will disappear from this world and never be resurrected!" Countless gods did not believe what Xu Dong had said. Only the ice seal, as an ancient god, he clearly knew what was going on.


    "It''s useless. No one here can stop me. They are already dead. Destroy! This is a dirty world!" He laughed out loud and immediately grabbed the world crystallization, but suddenly he stopped, it was a terrifying blood light!


    He was forced to return to his original realm, the realm where he could freely walk about in the void, the realm where he was unrivalled in the Primordial Era!


    "How could you?" He turned pale with fright. The ecstasy he had felt earlier had disappeared. Now, all he had left was pain and disbelief!


    How could a person be this powerful? How could his strength be invincible?


    Could it be that after so many years, he had actually become like this? How could this person be like this?!


    Broken!


    Countless stars shattered, he panicked, he did not know how to escape death, that was a terrifying power, he was afraid, the power of the Creator!


    "Why are you always so unenlightened?" Xu Dong said calmly. Holding onto the devil sword, he walked towards Wild step by step with an imposing killing intent, his sword intent rippling unceasingly. He said coldly: "Scram!"


    His sword shot out with incomparable power. He lost his vitality and knelt on the ground!


    Even to the point of death, he did not know what he had experienced. How could he have reached such a terrifying level of strength?


    He ¡­


    Most of the people had lost their color. The light had disappeared, and the world crystallization was still hovering in the sky, staring blankly into the distance.


    The Jade Emperor was shocked as he asked, "Why are you so powerful with the power of the Creator?"


    The sky lost its color. They discovered that an almighty being was looking at them. This unreachable almighty being was looking down at them from the sky!


    It was coldness, ridicule, and disdain!


    The Jade Emperor finally understood that he was unable to face this attack head on. Xu Dong looked at the ice seal and said, "So, the chance for survival lies with me."


    "You are a miracle." ice seal said seriously.


    This sentence was filled with philosophy!


    Because they were indeed miracles!

 C528 Strange Future

    This powerful Xu Dong was full of miracles. After all, they had come here in a strange manner. If it weren''t for them, their wild plan might have succeeded, but who knew?


    Xu Dong interfered and completely knocked him out, but he still had the Creator behind him, so he could make a comeback.


    Xu Dong believed that he would come back, so he was waiting. He looked at the others and said: "Shen Ji has already come out, all of it belongs to my subordinates.


    He was the Creator, and following a Creator meant that he had unlimited resources. If that was the case, it would be difficult for them to surpass the gods.


    Xu Dong calmly stood on top of the void. He had decided that if this continued, he wouldn''t be able to do anything, he would go and have a good look at that Creator.


    "We, the Western Gods, have no objections!" The Western gods had admitted it, because if they did not, then what would become of their future? In short, it was a strange question, and they had decided to bow down before him in order not to become a strange future.


    "Our East will never become your vassal." After careful deliberation, the Jade Emperor decided not to do so, because if that was the case, then he would no longer be the controller of the Gods.


    Xu Dong looked at him in amusement, and said: "Do you know what kind of harm rejection would bring you? The Eastern divine spirit will no longer exist, you should consider it carefully next."


    The Jade Emperor frowned. He could feel Xu Dong''s killing intent rise up once again, and why did he insist on forcing. He arrogantly said, "We would rather die than submit!"


    Crack!


    They all backed off at the same time, and the numerous Eastern Gods also looked at Xu Dong with nervous expressions. This youth with ordinary clothes, how could he have such a method?


    "Are you sure?" Xu Dong asked once again. He still wanted to give this great Emperor a chance, if he did not grasp the opportunity, then ¡­


    Finally, he shook his head. Xu Dong was enraged, his sword rushed out, and in that moment, the sky changed.


    Eastern Deity!


    Countless divine spirit were prepared for it, but at that moment, the sword beams were too fast, they were unable to make it in time, and so they flew out, smashing into the sea in the distance.


    "Those who refuse will be killed without mercy!" Xu Dong shouted, and more swords appeared in the sky. Was the Eastern Deity really done for?


    They all began to resist, even if it meant the collapse of the heavens and the collapse of the earth. This was their only fate, and the Eastern Gods could not submit to anyone or any god!


    "Chi!"


    The terrifying sword light rushed over and flattened the nearby island. A thousand meters of abyss was cut out from the sea water!


    The existence of world crystallization prevented them from dying, but they had forgotten that such pain still existed. With a stuffy groan, they followed by a ray of green light, and Xu Dong stood in the sky and grabbed onto the world crystallization, saying: "I can crush him, and let you all die!"


    "What''s wrong with Xu Dong? What you care about is not their lives, nor their power, why do you have to do this, they will not submit."


    The ice seal started to speak, their eyes were focused on its body, of course, if not for Xu Dong, he would have already died. But now, he actually said that Xu Dong was wrong.


    Xu Dong stopped and said helplessly: "My heart is in chaos, I apologize to everyone!"


    He returned to his senses and transformed into a streak of light, leaving the Gods to look at each other. He was at a complete loss. What was going on? What had happened?


    "You can leave." The ice seal said to the gods, and then turned into a blue ray of light, following Xu Dong and disappeared. The gods looked at the world crystallization, and the two parties did not attack again.


    Because there was no need, the gods split apart, and the world crystallization turned into a ray of light, disappearing from their eyes once again. This time the Western Gods did something wrong, they actually summoned an outsider, almost causing the gods of this world to die!


    In the Sky Cleansing Great Hall.


    Xu Dong suppressed the trembling of his blood vessels and looked up. Countless rays of light appeared in his eyes, and they were filled with sadness and pain!


    ice seal had also returned. He looked at Xu Dong and asked: "How are you?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m just a bit sad. Although using that power is powerful, the side effects are extremely powerful." Xu Dong clenched his teeth, and sat on the chair somewhat dejectedly.


    Many disciples came over from afar as well. They looked at ice seal and then nervously looked at Xu Dong. They were very respectful to Xu Dong, the owner of this Great Hall of Clear Heaven, and most of them called him Senior Master.


    "Senior Master, what happened to you?" The little guy was a bit surprised. He had never seen this senior receive such an injury. Even if he was injured, it was not necessarily as painful.


    The last time he went to train, he was almost killed by the Western Gods. If not for the life-saving technique left behind by Master ice seal, he would have died a long time ago.


    However, even if he didn''t die last time, he had more than ten hidden injuries in his body. Now that he had recuperated for several hundred years, he felt much better.


    "It''s alright, you guys can go rest. After a while, we''ll be leaving." Xu Dong stood up, and looked at the ice seal with a haggard look, and said: "My chance is not here, and so are you guys."


    "Understood." Many disciples respectfully lowered their heads and left.


    The ice seal was a little doubtful, and asked: "What did you see?"


    Xu Dong could clearly see the Heavenly Dao, but he could not, so he asked this question.


    "Bloodstained Nine Heavens."


    Originally, there were no secrets between them. Most of the people in this world had changed. He raised his head and said helplessly, "All of this is hopeless."


    "What''s going on with that demon sword?" ice seal knew, he nodded, and changed the topic.


    "I knew you''d ask." Xu Dong said calmly: "And all of this is from the story of when I was outside of the universe. This story is very long."


    "We have plenty of time to talk." The ice seal did not care how long it would last, but in short, he could hear that Xu Dong had once placed great importance on things like that.


    In a certain space and time, a shadow appeared. He calmly looked at the world as if there was nothing here that surprised him. He mumbled a few words in boredom before walking into the distance.


    He did not know his purpose in coming here. In any case, that fellow was not here. He could just casually walk around with a sword on his back. This sword had a great history in the prehistoric era.


    He was someone who had Transcended after Xu Dong, and he was Lin Fei!


    When Lin Fei came, he finally came to this world. Although he didn''t have to care too much about the twists and turns inside, it could still be said that he had suffered a lot.


    It was unknown where the heavens came from, as if they were destined for something.


    "Xu Dong, I''m here. Where are you?"


    Where should he go to find the Brightshore Kingdom?

 C529 Someones coming

    Lin Fei came, he had become the second Transcendent. Although it had been a long time, he had brought out a sword.


    This sword was Xu Dong''s, that was the blood blade, the thing he left behind in that world was taken out by Xu Dong.


    The moment he walked out of that world, he felt countless strange energies. The power that sealed him in the prehistoric era was indeed different from the Transcending Mortality Stage experts.


    "Where''s Xu Dong? Is he becoming stronger again?" Lin Fei had always been chasing after Xu Dong''s strength, but he discovered that Xu Dong''s strength was not something he could comprehend in the slightest.


    "That Kid looked so confused. Judging from his clothes and the sword on his back, he should be very extraordinary. Grab onto him and don''t let him escape!" There were already people secretly targeting Lin Fei. After all, Lin Fei had no cultivation on him, but he had a treasure sword or something like that.


    Also, Lin Fei was dressed like a rich kid. If they didn''t rob him, who else would they rob?


    "Who?" Although Lin Fei sealed his cultivation, he still felt that there was someone around, looking into the distance, he did not see anything, what was going on, could it be that he had met a ghost, Lin Fei suddenly turned around.


    However, he did not faint. Instead, he rubbed his head and said, "Why did you hit me?"


    "Boss said that we must knock you out before we can take your things." That Kid still answered seriously, causing Lin Fei to shake his head, not knowing what to say. After all, the other party was doing quite well.


    But who knew that nothing had happened to Lin Fei? Instead, he had seriously talked about a big secret, about what was wrong and what wasn''t right.


    Then, this guy started to worship Lin Fei, because what he said made sense. Logically to the point where no one could refute him.


    "As long as you turn back and reach the shore, Buddha will forgive you." Lin Fei stretched out his hand and said to him.


    The retarded youth could only shake his head, but he did not know what to do. After a while, they saw that Lin Fei had already walked far away. The young man spoke with a disappointed look: "Little Li, didn''t we already let you knock him out?"


    "His head is too hard to knock out, even the stick is broken." Little Li felt a headache coming on. He was about to be scolded again for another day, and should not have let him go just now. But now, he had implicated himself and caused his family to suffer.


    Crash.


    He stomped his feet in distress just now, causing Lin Fei''s silver coins to fall off, causing the two brothers to immediately fall to the ground, after a moment holding onto the silver coins, they looked up, and Xiao Li said: "Truly a good person, in the future I want to believe in Buddha!"


    "Stupid Kid, how could Buddha have a future?" The boss slapped his head, but Little Li already believed that believing in the Buddha was a great thing, so he secretly became excited. He had to enter the buddhist faith.


    Who knew that when Lin Fei saw him after a thousand years, he was already a wise man from the Buddha.


    had not gotten used to living in the Desolate Dao Gate. He then went to the mortal world and saw through all living things.


    This was also why Lin Fei said that Buddha was good.


    This little episode did not make Lin Fei feel anything.


    Although the journey was long, Lin Fei was extremely happy. Most of the time, he was just touring the mountains and swimming in the water. Sometimes, he would recite poems and write them.


    In merely three to four months, Lin Fei had arrived at this small mountain village. Most of the villages had already been emptied out due to the war.


    Lin Fei stood at the entrance of the run-down village and was a little disappointed. The scenery here, was truly extraordinary.


    "Hungry?" Lin Fei took out the food on him and gave it to them. When the Child saw that they were eating, they drooled.


    Lin Fei did not give him too much. Letting them drink a few mouthfuls of water and eating them whole was enough. He looked at the older Child and said, "Where did your parents go? Why did I leave you here without a care? "


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" Our parents are dead, and the bandits have come to kill them. We just arrived here a while back, and originally, we had three slightly older big brothers in the village. However, now that they have all gone into the wilderness, they won''t be able to return today. " His eyes were filled with tears, Lin Fei could not bear to see it, so he said: "Fine, follow me in the future, I won''t let you all get hungry."


    There were five Child here, and Lin Fei did not know their names, so after thinking for a bit, he decided to randomly pick a few names. After all, it was hard to remember their names, and after thinking about it for a while, he said: "Then you all follow me, follow me by surname, who''s smaller?"


    The children all stood out and argued for a while, and then, Lin Fei casually picked a name, which was: Lin Da Mao, Lin Er, Lin San, Lin Si, Lin Wu, the fifth name was Girl, and he felt that this name was not good, crying and making noise, and let Lin Fei rack his brains for ideas, then for the first time, he thought of a name, and picked a seventh.


    This Girl felt that if she continued to wail, she might even get Lin X. So after thinking for a while, her tears did not fall.


    Although the children didn''t eat much, they were still at ease. Every day, he would prepare all the large and small things he needed. When these children lost their parents when they were young, he empathized with them. He taught them his skills and taught them how to read.


    He had actually managed to live in this small and dilapidated mountain village.


    However, the good news did not last long. The army had messed up the imperial government, and the northern evil slave had passed through the pass, and the army had entered the mountain village, using the road to travel. Who would have thought that they would encounter such a brightly lit mountain village?


    As they entered the mountain village, they saw many Child s and a youth that looked like an immortal. From his dressing, it seemed that he was a rich family.


    As soon as they arrived, they were the first to sit on the bench and said, "Give me some wine, I''m dying of thirst!"


    Lin Fei laughed and said: "There is no wine here, only some boiling water, do you guys want some?"


    "No wine? It''s enough to have a little beauty! " The soldier was suddenly overjoyed when he saw Lin Qi hiding behind his brothers. He couldn''t stand the continuous fighting, and now that he had met such an exquisite Girl, how could he let it go?


    He immediately took a step forward. Naturally, the Lin Clan brothers were unwilling to do so. Picking up this fellow, they faced the military men and said, "Don''t go too far!"


    "Too much bullying? We are already the evil slave, and your Middle Kingdom has never placed us in its eyes. It is just the evil slave that is looking down on us, saying that we are bullying you, and that the time when you are bullying us is right in front of you. " The soldier was enraged and rushed towards them.


    Seeing him, he was probably someone who had cultivated for many years, Lin Fei frowned, he did not want to make a move, so he said: I''ll give you guys a chance, drink some water and leave, or die!

 C530 Lin Fei was furious

    In this moment of war, who would work hard for them? If not for the fact that Lin Fei was a strong person, they would all have died here.


    Lin Fei thought that giving them ability was impossible, they needed to have some ability, if not, after he was born, wouldn''t he be humiliated or humiliated for no reason?


    With a single thought, there was no way to reverse the situation. Killing intent erupted, and the terrifying sword was unsheathed. From that moment onwards, they discovered that all of this turned out to be like this?


    So simple, so casual.


    As for the Lin brothers, they felt that he was extremely handsome. They never thought that their savior was actually a cultivator. No wonder he was so good.


    "Let''s clear out these people. They will appear soon. When they are hidden, this bloody scene will occur." It''s better if you don''t see it. " Xu Dong said to them before leaving directly.


    Furthermore, Lin Fei was also extremely angry. Even though the mountains and rivers here were peaceful, he did not mind turning this place into a place where blood flowed like a river.


    When the generals arrived, he felt that something was wrong with Lin Fei for the first time. However, they had to negotiate with him, otherwise, would evil slave be able to pass this mountain safely?


    There were experts in the evil slave army, when they saw the wounds on the dead man''s body neat and tidy, how could a normal person do such a thing, the army immediately became chaotic, without any forewarning, they believed that there was a general level person in front, if they attacked, they could clear the difference between life and death.


    They all shouted that they must kill this thief and avenge their brothers. However, if this person was a peerless strong person, then there would be plenty of these kind of peerless strong person in the deep mountains.


    "Young master, we''ve decided not to bother with you. Let us pass through any path, no matter where we go, what do you think?" He said respectfully. evil slave was the lowest level of people in the world, and they were not willing to offend the strong person, because the majority of the strong person were eccentric.


    The number of people they had brought out was very few. If they were all killed, how would they continue their journey south, defeat the imperial government, and become kings?


    Therefore, this matter was extremely urgent. It was impossible for ordinary people to offend such a high existence. Most people chose to avoid this, but could they really avoid it?


    "If they die, won''t you avenge them?" Lin Fei asked. Although those people deserved to die, he had killed them, so he did not ask these evil slave s about it. Logically speaking, they should not be so gentle.


    "Of course we want revenge, it''s just that the situation is different now. Our evil slave needs a lot of talented people, if you can join us, we can let you off the hook." He suddenly became arrogant again, because he was already surrounded, the troops had already arrived, and were gathered together, how could they escape, even if Lin Fei could leave, what about the others?


    "Are you threatening me?" Lin Fei sneered, he had thought that they had come to make peace, but he did not expect that they had come looking for trouble. He clasped his hands and said: "I should not have started a massacre, but I still cannot control myself."


    "You want to fight against our evil slave?" He was shocked, he never thought that Lin Fei would actually be so decisive, and actually want to become enemies with the evil slave, "Then you better prepare well, if you don''t take them with you, you will regret it for the rest of your life!"


    "Really? You should first regret it." Lin Fei stretched out his hand and directly crushed his arm. He shouted loudly, and now he finally understood, but it was too late. He was already in Lin Fei''s hands, so he couldn''t avoid it.


    That terrifying killing intent, other than the damn exceptional expert, who else could do that? After killing that many people, was he not afraid of retribution? Or was he simply not afraid of that so-called retribution?


    God, what kind of confrontation was this? Why is this fellow so powerful, every single person is afraid of death, he originally would not have died if he were to speak properly, but he had to act tough. I wonder, why is Lin Fei so angry now, is the outcome very serious?


    Unfortunately, even if he knew, there was nothing he could say because he was already dead. The smell of blood lingered around the small mountain village.


    "Kill!" Immediately, shouts of battle rang out, and the Lin Clan brothers had long since hidden Lin Qi. Each of them picked up a fellow, and even though their items weren''t practical, it didn''t matter.


    "I already said, if you don''t want to die, don''t provoke me. Are you all deaf or not?" Lin Fei muttered in the mountain village. To him, these people were just ordinary people, although they had some strength, Lin Fei was even more terrifying.


    How could they be a match for him?


    At that moment, Lin Fei still did not let anyone go. A majority of the people were dead, and they realised that this fellow was not human, why was he so fierce, so cruel, yet so calm?


    In this place, besides blood, all that was left seemed to be blood. Only now did they realize that this sword could actually be used in this way.


    The person who took them in was actually so powerful. No wonder his temperament was so extraordinary. So it turned out to be someone with great ability. They were instantly overjoyed. After thinking for a moment, they did not think that they had followed the wrong person.


    Seeing them so happy, Lin Fei actually had a smile on his face. Because they were happy for him, he was not stingy at all.


    The evil slave''s army was completely enraged. They had heard countless battles, but they did not know what had happened. The people in front were all dead, how could they have heard of the news?


    However, they were busy, with such a large piece of land, Lin Fei and the rest had already left. He did not plan to interfere further, and since he was going to fight, it would be in the future. The matters of the Middle Kingdom had nothing to do with him, because he was not from the Middle Ancient Era!


    Those evil slave s knew that Lin Fei had left and were extremely furious. They had treated them cruelly and the people who died had their family members as well.


    Lin Fei brought them to a city in the Middle Ancient Dynasty. Those Child s only came from the mountain village, but most of them did not recognize this place.


    Once they entered the city, they became more cheerful and started to roam around. They bought what they wanted in a carefree manner while Lin Fei was in charge of paying for it.


    This city was called Sea Traversing City, and it was home to a large number of ancient people. Because of the vast sea, they were resting here, as well as some fishermen, who had grown many habits here.


    "Wow, what a big fish!"


    They happily watched as the fisherman pulled up a giant carp.


    The group of people kept waving their hands excitedly. Their happy looks always made people feel happy, since Lin Fei was still a strong person, there was nothing to criticize about him.

 C531 Prison in evil slave (1)

    After nightfall, the carp was roasted by a master chef and turned into a plate of delicious carp feast. The boys happily ate.


    Lin Fei leaned against the wall and picked up his wine bag, continuously drinking his wine, and said: "Even though this bright moon is extremely beautiful, why is there nothing to miss?"


    unknowingly looked towards the others. They were all happy, and other than Lin Fei, everyone else here was happy.


    "Eh? Why is this young hero drinking alone? Why is he doing this?" The moment a gongzi like person appeared, Lin Fei felt that he had evil intentions and immediately ignored him.


    But he grew more and more excited, and he said, "Young man. I''ll give you something good. How about it?


    "What rare treasure?" Lin Fei''s curiosity was piqued. The youth took out a clean white bottle, opened it and smelt it: "This is a good item, if eaten it, it would feel like floating in the wind. What beautiful noble being, he''s already nothing. "


    "Is there really such a good thing in the world?" Lin Fei asked. He didn''t think that it was a good thing. He reached out to push it away and said, "Let''s go, let''s go. I don''t need it. It won''t be easy if you want to become a floating immortal. You trust Buddha, Buddha can give you guidance ¡­"


    Lin Fei chattered on for half the night, the youth was stunned, he threw away the five stones on the ground, and listened to Lin Fei talk about buddha for an entire night.


    He was immersed in it, just like Lin Fei was at that time.


    To others, his own comprehension would also rise rapidly.


    Lin Fei came to the seaside, and continuously blew. He softly spoke two sentences, and then, he was drowsy.


    The troops of the evil slave had already arrived at the city gates, but no one knew about it as they had yet to launch an attack.


    The Earth had changed again. When Xu Dong came to this place, not a single day had passed peacefully. He looked up at the sky and said: "Almost, almost. But why isn''t it true?


    As he spoke in a dejected manner, he didn''t know what had happened. Many people were smiling bitterly. Those people didn''t know what was going on, and probably wanted to go to do something. They discovered that the time and place were different.


    After a long while, Xu Dong smiled silently, and said: "Really? "So that''s impossible, did I say it? How is that possible?"


    Suddenly, a person appeared in the sky. She had big, beautiful eyes, an extremely beautiful face, and a pair of pure white wings on her back.


    "My men have already told me that if you and I join forces, then everything can be created. Of course, destruction can also happen in an instant. Why don''t you believe it?" Mengmeng was a bit angry. Although she was the one who did all that, she was not someone who was not to be trusted.


    But he didn''t believe her.


    Xu Dong shook his head once again, and then, he simply did not speak anymore, because all of this was simply too unbelievable. In this world, only people could live their entire life.


    He only possessed those inheritances, just like reincarnation, which could allow him to continuously reincarnate and travel to other worlds. The power of the Creator could make him invincible, and the dragon race''s bloodline could make his body even stronger.


    He would never believe this fellow even if he was beaten to death, because the possibility he mentioned was simply unfounded. It was impossible for him to revive his father, mother, or even Qing Lan!


    "Impossible, I know this is wrong. Why do you insist on me?" Xu Dong sneered, he had guessed that Mengda would definitely have her own way of thinking, it might be something bad for him, since there was a possibility of it anyways, "What kind of conspiracy do you have?"


    "I have no ill will, and I have the most important people waiting for me. As for why he didn''t look for anyone else ¡­ As a Creator, don''t you know that there won''t be so many Creator in this world? If there really were so many of them, this world would have already been thrown into chaos. It could be said. In this world, there''s only you and me! "


    Xu Dong was startled, he felt that it was unbelievable, there were only two people in the Creator, and he was also the one in front of his, so the Creator was very rare, and it seemed that it was indeed the case. If that was the case, could Xu Dong really only choose her?

 C532 Prison in evil slave (2)

    Right now, there were two questions facing Xu Dong. Firstly, he didn''t believe her, and secondly, he wanted to try. What if he succeeded, they ¡­


    Crash.


    The rain continued to pour down, revealing her dimples. Xu Dong had another question: "Why did you choose me? I have never met you before.


    "I chose you because you are a Creator. The second reason is that you and I both lost our most important people." she said seriously.


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "Alright, since you have such sincerity, why don''t we give it a try?"


    thinks that I will definitely be able to avoid her. If I fail, then I will just have to avoid her, and if it works, then I will just have to.


    As he thought of this, he suddenly began to miss those important people. If he could revive them, then he could ¡­


    "We can start now, can''t we?" Mengmeng knew that Xu Dong had agreed. She suddenly became happy. This result was very easy. If he couldn''t do that, then they could leave with nothing to show for it.


    In the end, Xu Dong still could not leave the temptation of reviving his family. Since he had already decided to do this, he had to succeed. The sky had lost all kinds of things, and those were the essence of the world.


    The essence of countless worlds, the sky had shattered, and at that moment, Xu Dong felt that something was wrong, but he forced himself to continue.


    Mengmeng had attacked before, but she had failed. Now that she was ready to revive the people she thought were the most important, what did she need?


    "Gather." The most important step for Creator! " At that moment, Xu Dong felt his mind was being torn apart. Knowledge of the deep abyss rushed towards him, and at that moment, he came to a realization.


    "I already said that as long as we work together, we will be able to do it!" She said happily. Suddenly, something unexpected happened.


    A terrifying power appeared within the void, this power immediately destroyed everything. Mengmeng and Xu Dong flew out at the same time, both their bodies and minds receiving terrifying damage. At that moment, they even wanted to die!


    However, they did not die in the end. Instead, it was because they had failed. Mengmeng knelt on the ground. Her beautiful eyelashes moved. She had planned for so long, but she did not expect them to fail in the end. Why was that so?


    Such a powerful spiritual force, yet it was still unable to construct a person?


    They were all disappointed, and Xu Dong laughed even louder: "Didn''t I already say it before, how could it possibly be a success? If I can succeed, how can there be so much pain and disappointment in the world? "


    He was laughing at Mengmeng''s na?vet¨¦. However, something unexpected suddenly happened. The spirit world that was originally formed by her power suddenly sent out a terrifying power.


    "What is this? Why does he seem to understand us?" Xu Dong turned pale with fright. He looked at Mengda, as if he knew the problem. Was this person a resurrected person?


    "Dammit, what did you do? Why is there such an existence?" Xu Dong looked at Mengda and asked.


    This existence was no longer something they could contend against. What had this Girl done, he looked at that mental world and a person walked out. This person''s gaze landed on Mengda''s body and said, "My daughter, you have finally revived me!"


    Xu Dong looked on in shock. He never thought that the two of them would actually revive an existence that had lived for god knows how long.


    Xu Dong looked angrily at Mengda, and said somewhat angrily: "You actually lied to me, why are you lying to me?"


    "Because she''s after the future of the universe. I, the Transcendent Emperor, have finally returned. Although I''m still a bit weak now, it won''t be long before all of you feel my ultimate fear. None of you will survive!" He raised his hand and descended it. An incomparably terrifying power made Xu Dong think back to the past.


    Martial Spirit Continent, the actions of the middle-aged man made it seem like, he was angry, and directly used his powerful mental force to suppress it?!


    "Are you crazy? You actually revived a madman? Don''t you know that he will destroy Earth? There are so many living things on Earth, but you are actually so ruthless? " Xu Dong couldn''t believe it. Why did she do this, what was his motive for doing this, to revive them from being the rulers of this world, or to destroy them?


    "Kid, the destiny of our Annihilating Angels is to destroy all the universes. What you don''t understand is that as the Creator, you created me, but you can''t control me.


    Xu Dong gnashed his teeth and said: "What grudge or hatred? Why can''t you let me go?"


    "You are wrong, you are the Creator, all of this is your fate, but your fate is about to come to an end." The King of Annihilation immediately laughed out loud, making Xu Dong cry even more. He was extremely repulsive, but he had no other choice.

 C533 Regret (1)

    "It''s over, it''s all about to end. Why are all of you so foolish? You released a Demons but still call yourself the most important person." Xu Dong laughed mockingly, he laughed incomparably happily.


    "Sorry. "I didn''t mean it, but because I need a father, as for your family, I''m sorry I lied to you, they really can''t revive." She felt helpless, as if she was in extreme pain.


    A person fell into silence. He didn''t know how, but this era was, after all, an era of gloom and desolation.


    "Are people really that fragile? I really don''t want to bully you. " He sneered as if there was some kind of world-shaking conspiracy on his face.


    "Naive! "I created you, I have your control. Die, this is your only way out. After you die, I won''t be so foolish or naive anymore." In the end, Xu Dong decided to kill him before he recovered his strength, and that would be the perfect time.


    "You can''t kill me, no one can!" he said coldly. At that moment, the starry sky shattered, and countless beams of light entered his body.


    Although he had just revived, he was extremely fierce. With a single move, he caused Xu Dong to lose all of his strength, and he laid on the ground dejectedly, and said: "There will be a day when I will repay my sin."


    Their bodies were covered with wounds. They knew who this person was. He was a god, but right now, he was lying on the ground in such a weak state. Blood was flowing and he was coughing nonstop.


    "Creator is just a joke. If I did not get suppressed by the means of this universe, how could I have died?"


    But in the end, he had still returned. There was no one who could stop him now, so he grabbed Xu Dong and sent him into another world. He said: "You only have one choice, die, or live!"


    "I''ve already seen through life and death. It''s just that I pity the people of this world. Most of them still don''t know what happened. This Earth ¡­" Xu Dong laughed at himself. He should not have believed in Mengda, he did not expect that such a person would be resurrected.


    It was not the one he wanted. That guy had not been revived. He was disappointed. He had lost everything. He had completely lost all hope.


    Was all of this his fault?


    No, maybe not. He had another choice, to destroy everything. Time was the reason for his growth. He stared at the object in the starry skies. Countless people stared at him, as though mocking him.


    He raised his butcher''s knife!


    "Chi!"


    The light shattered. Countless people were disappointed. The earth was shattered, and with a kacha kacha sound, the ground was shattered. Yin He was no longer there ¡­


    A golden light flew out from the destroyed Earth, and he smiled as he held onto Earth''s world crystallization.


    Transcendence will eventually submit beneath my feet!


    Xu Dong released his powerful existence, the strong person that had the ability to destroy angels.


    Whether he was willing or not, he had resurrected him, so he was responsible for all the sins.


    When the entire world had fallen into a situation where it was impossible to explain the Nightmare, they had chosen this outcome. He couldn''t leave for so long. He could only walk all the way to the dark.


    In the depths of some starry sky, Xu Dong truly felt his blood boiling. He was only a weakling when it came to talking about it, and had lost the boiling of his blood.


    The so-called swindler!


    Xu Dong clenched his teeth, he was not dead, but his sin was greater than his death. He stood up and said: "Don''t be afraid, one day, I will make them pay."


    It was a blood-red color that no one had seen for a long time, a blood-red that caused fear in the hearts of the people. The golden light was a terrifying golden color, and the blood-red color was the unrivalled blood-red, "I will definitely make them pay for it. Don''t worry, this day will not be too long."


    He had failed, he had failed as a fighter, he had destroyed Earth, Earth had been destroyed, all of this was a sin.


    Xu Dong walked step by step until he arrived here. This world was filled with spirit energy, but the people here were so lowly.


    Xu Dong saw the desert in the distance. There was no water and no resources, other than for people to be here, they would not even exist.

 C534 Regret (2)

    The evil slave began their new life, which was to invade the land that was in front of them.


    But who knows. They had only paid the price of being killed. They had seen Xu Dong, who was dressed very weirdly, and was slightly different from the ancient people, and the difference between him and their evil slave, was like the difference between heaven and earth. Then why did he come here?


    "Halt! Who are you? Why are you here?" Countless people rushed over. They were the guardians of the evil slave, so they definitely could not retreat that easily.


    Although Xu Dong was skinny and thin, there were still traces of blood on his body. They thought that Xu Dong must have been injured, and was why he had acted so boldly and rashly, and after that, Xu Dong became angry and said: "Move aside, you guys might even die."


    "Die?" The thing that they are least afraid of is death. If they did not die, then what is the meaning of their existence? Why do they exist? " Therefore, they did not need to do so. There were more things they wanted to do, and the expulsion of Xu Dong was also a part of it.


    "Medieval people, or someone else?" He directly asked, and seeing Xu Dong''s serious expression, he had already reached the point of extreme vigilance. If anything went wrong, he would resist until the end, but he was not Xu Dong''s opponent.


    From start to finish, Xu Dong had never answered any of their questions. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to go from here all the way down to Jiangnan!


    He quickly left. As for why evil slave killed them, it was because they stopped him and humiliated Xu Dong''s dignity.


    So they died. Xu Dong walked in the desert and headed south step by step.


    "A lot of people died on this road." Xu Dong stared at the pile of bones. He walked straight down to Jiangnan and saw countless things that made people sigh with emotion.


    To be honest, there was a node that could cause heartache. Xu Dong said with a bit of distress: "Right. "You guys are not afraid of death. If you die here, you will suffer a lot."


    "Xu Dong, you are a Creator and yet you are helping that evil person. Where is your intention for letting that Demons appear?" He was furious as he glared at Xu Dong.


    The moment that guy appeared, they had to leave because he was not an ordinary person. In the blink of an eye, he had lost so many of his deities.


    And Xu Dong, the main organizer, actually had another world. Did this fellow not know, or perhaps it was due to some other reason, that he had become like this?


    Xu Dong was the Creator, he had resurrected him, so he had to make some kind of choice. If it wasn''t for that, he would be abandoned by countless of people, and as a Creator, he had no meaning, because no one wanted to believe him!


    "Don''t you know? In this world, there are so many terrifying things that ordinary people don''t know about either. They don''t understand what happened, and they understand that you don''t understand. Perhaps, this is all my fault." Xu Dong closed his eyes and sighed helplessly. The sky lost its color, and the scorching sun was even covered up by the black clouds.


    "Medieval world, I smell a familiar smell." Xu Dong suddenly opened his eyes and laughed out loud. He then transformed into a stream of light, leaving behind only the God behind him.


    "All right. Since you''re going to do this, you can''t blame anyone else. You will pay the price for this, and if possible, you will even die! " He then turned into a streak of light and completely disappeared, becoming the guardian deity of this world.


    He was also proud enough to warn Xu Dong, but he didn''t think that Xu Dong didn''t care at all.


    He drooped his head. His name was called Kuang Tie and he stood at that place, straight and upright, as if he was some kind of existence. In any case, no one here was willing to offend him, he had already been here for a long time.


    Whoosh!


    A figure actually charged past him. He didn''t see anything, but he was pushed down. He immediately became furious and chased after that person.


    That person was Xu Dong. Xu Dong was passing by, but he did not expect to meet Kuang Tie, who was so stubborn, he kept on chasing, wanting to stop Xu Dong, but Xu Dong was too fast, he could not catch up!


    He roared out loud, and the sky lost its darkness as a beam of scorching light rushed over. He then wielded his large blade and slashed it towards Xu Dong.


    Clang!


    Xu Dong easily blocked his blade, and then, he gloomily said: "Isn''t it easy to die if you want to?"


    "You can let me die?" He laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Smile your mom!"


    Boom! *


    A huge fist landed on his face. Xu Dong patted his clothes and said: "You unscrupulous thing, find trouble yourself. You can''t blame anyone else."

 C535 You really are different!]

    Sure enough, you guys are different


    This was the first time Xu Dong cursed at him. Maybe it was because he was bored, or maybe it was for some other reason.


    In that moment, it was as if the entire world had been destroyed. Because Xu Dong had felt the aura of this great wasteland, he was extremely happy, but who would have thought that there would actually be such a person, Kuang Tie.


    Although Kuang Tie was resistant to beating up others, Xu Dong''s punches caused his face to become swollen, as if he had become an idiot.


    He never thought that he would be taught a lesson. Now, he was being taught a lesson. Heavens, earth, how could something like this happen?


    Any one of them could have easily killed him. Was this fellow some sort of Empyrean God?


    Kuang Tie was not a good person, but he would definitely not be a bad person either. Then, why did Xu Dong beat him up?


    It was most likely because Kuang Tie was resistant to beatings, so Xu Dong was a little tired from the beatings. Only then did he lie down in the desert, and spoke sorrowfully without end, until he completely stopped breathing.


    All of his fantasies, all depended on whether his luck was good or bad. Countless evil slave saw the fighting techniques between them, some of them agreed to it while others quickly avoided it.


    Xu Dong stood up and flew into the distance. He had become a hero who traveled through the storms of this chaotic world, but in the eyes of countless people, he was still a cruel person. It was because he had killed too many people that he had become like this.


    During times of war and chaos, the evil slave s always wanted to find a chance to live. However, they had forgotten that they would never have the chance to survive.


    Xu Dong was a good person, he was the same as Lin Fei, they would be magnanimous even if they were enemies.


    The most important thing was that he was not some other person. He looked invincible, he had turned into a long rainbow, with Kuang Tie following behind him. It seemed that Kuang Tie did not plan to leave.


    They left the desert, just like those armies, never to return, it was so simple, and wherever they appeared, there were displaced Homo sapiens s, or even people who were starving.


    Although Xu Dong knew that this was a war, he forgot. Sometimes, even if they were kind, they might not necessarily be able to get their hands on some things, not to mention that they were basically those who were displaced.


    This was the Sea Expanse City. The evil slave that was right before the city had decided to attack it. Countless ancient warriors rushed forward with their flesh and blood. Their battle was bloody and most of them were honest with themselves.


    Pfft!


    Blood and flesh constantly swirled around the battlefield. Lin Fei took a casual glance and said: "This is how terrifying the battlefield is. If we don''t study war, what are we going to do?"


    "There''s nothing we can do. As ancient people, are we going to help?" Lin Da and co. felt that there was a need to take action. Ever since they started cultivating for a period of time, most of them felt that they were invincible.


    But Lin Fei knew clearly that they had entered the battlefield with this kind of appearance. Although they could live, but to be honest, Xu Dong was not willing to do it, because if it came down to it, he would lose even more, and it would be good if they could stay here with him, there was no need to go out and throw their lives away.


    Xu Dong came to the main group of evil slave, because Kuang Tie was still following him. Even though he himself was heavily injured, this person was still so persistent.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?" Xu Dong sneered.


    Kuang Tie shook his head, then opened his mouth and said: "I think it''s better for you to continue hitting me, if you can''t continue hitting me, then that means you''re going to die, because I''ve been waiting for the chance to take revenge."


    Xu Dong nodded. He finally understood why Kuang Tie had always been beaten up, but he never had anything to say. It was because he wanted Xu Dong to die in his hands.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll never get the chance." Xu Dong laughed. Since he knew who this fellow was, he would naturally treat him severely. After all, such an innocent person was really rare.


    Crack!


    Accompanying the wailing sounds, Kuang Tie continued to be brutally abused by Xu Dong. Xu Dong did not know what meaning did he have, but he felt that beating him up everyday was a little painful, and because the pain wasn''t really that severe, Xu Dong felt that he should continue to beat him up.


    Until the moment when his door arrived at Tuo Hai City, this place was already filled with evil slave''s tents. Smoke rose in spirals as the majority of the evil slave s started to eat.


    "I wonder who it is. Is it an old acquaintance, or someone else, who might not have the opportunity to do so. Is it him?" The person Xu Dong was talking about was naturally Lin Fei, and other than him, Lin Fei had the most powerful innate talent. It was impossible for him to not have the chance to transcend this realm, so this person should be him.


    But because Lin Fei''s aura was sealed, he still could not feel it. If he could, he needed to get closer to this guy.


    Lin Fei''s cultivation was sealed, so he could not feel too far off, but the two of them had fought so many battles, their mental energies were comparable to each other.


    "An acquaintance of mine is here. I need to go outside the city gate to welcome him." Lin Fei raised his head, then he finally stood up on the chair. The others all revealed confused expressions, as they didn''t know what was going on.


    "Here it comes. He finally came. It was him. That''s right, it really was ¡­ "Him!" Countless of evil slave had seen Xu Dong, they knew how to differentiate between the Central Ancient and them. This person did not speak with the accent from the north, but with the accent from other places, he was not evil slave!


    Suddenly, countless of people raised their swords, as long as Xu Dong had any form of resistance, their swords and sabers would effortlessly pierce into Xu Dong''s heart and dismember his body!


    Kuang Tie was a little puzzled, and said: "Hey, are you crazy? Why are you laughing so happily, just who are you? Is there anyone in Tuo Hai City that you know?"


    "That''s right, there is indeed someone here. It''s just that we don''t know when he''ll come." Xu Dong was filled with reverence, looking at the land far away, the city gate had suddenly been broken open, and in that moment, countless evil slave raised the swords in their hands and rushed towards that direction.

 C536 Goodbye

    The evil slave''s army could not enter the city. Fortunately, they still had the food they brought along, otherwise, they would have already been dead people.


    Kuang Tie looked at Xu Dong with a depressed face. He didn''t know if he was really a disciple of the evil slave or this Middle Ancient Dynasty, if it was a Middle Ancient Dynasty, then who was he, and what was he doing here.


    "I am a human, and not a evil slave or an ancient person. I have come from the heavens, do you believe me?" Xu Dong looked at the sky, the vast sky filled him with longing, but he immediately returned to his original state, and laughed: "The city gates are open."


    As a evil slave. Naturally, Kuang Tie was very concerned about Tuo Hai City. Seeing that the city gate in the distance had opened, a person walked out alone, and that person died a normal death, as if he was just a small mortal.


    Opening the gates in the army, this was courting death! However, that person didn''t seem to mind. The people from the ancient times were all confused. This was simply courting death, yet the city had already been opened. It would take a very long time to close it.


    "Kill that traitor!" Countless arrows flew over, but after a moment, all of them stopped. Countless people were confused. Most of them did not understand what was happening. Why would someone open the city gate?


    The people on the city road were already unconscious, they laid on the ground wailing non-stop, they chose to meet in such a manner, causing Xu Dong to feel depressed, as though he remembered that guy, Lin Fei was truly a madman.


    "Kill!" The city gates are open! "


    Countless evil slave s rushed over, but they all flew back at the same time, all of them retreating. Xu Dong laughed: "Everyone, this place is not a place you can touch. So go back. Go back to that desert. "


    "Impossible, you have no way to stop us!" Countless evil slave s rushed up again, but Kuang Tie was stunned, what was going on? Why was he so powerful, and why were they so weak?


    He finally understood. This fellow was no ordinary person, but an immortal!


    Could it be that there really was no place where the evil slave could stay?


    Xu Dong walked towards Lin Fei step by step, and in the end, the two of them stood still and revealed a smile, they had finally met again, but it was just that the situation was a little strange.


    "Why did you come to Transcending World?" Xu Dong asked.


    "Transcending, of course." Lin Fei said calmly.


    Although the two of them were very calm, their hearts were already burning with fervor. This kind of result was really good. In the end, they had become good brothers that fought together again.


    "Although I''m here, this place really isn''t too good." Xu Dong said somewhat helplessly, the world at this place was too messy. As a newcomer, he simply did not understand, that after walking all the way here, he actually did not know what he was doing.


    This was truly a strange event, but soon after, they returned to their original starting point. They saw each other again after creating such a terrifying scene.


    Those people all lost their confidence. Facing such a terrifying person, what choice did they have? They didn''t have any more thoughts, and they chose to retreat. They no longer had the capital, so what were they after?


    In the end, everything that was in the air and in the sky was still a detestable beginning. Some people were waiting in a certain place for everything to begin. What exactly were those beginnings?


    "The gods have already started, and everything will be the same as before. Even if we don''t want to face it, we still have to face it." Xu Dong shook his head. Most of the time, he avoided them, but as he avoided them often, he realized that in the end, there was still a terrifying calamity.


    He hadn''t experienced it, and hadn''t succeeded yet. But since they were together, it was simple. The evil slave in the distance didn''t want to give up, but they were still ordinary people.


    Since they were ordinary people, they might never have the chance to come here again. Everything was just the beginning. They were completely oblivious, and when they arrived, they were shocked.


    The sky had changed, and the skies of the Middle Ancient World had turned cold. Countless people began to return home to rest. During this cold winter, most of them rarely went out or anything else.


    evil slave knew that they would not have the chance, even if the world were to enter the city again, they would not be able to hold on.


    The imperial government expressed great interest in Xu Dong and Lin Fei''s divine powers when they met each other, but they did not see the so called god and returned disappointed.


    The Empyrean God wouldn''t so easily look at them. The Empyrean God had only appeared for a brief moment, indicating that they still existed.


    In the Middle Ages, there were no immortals, only a few ordinary people. So they started a new order to search for those few people. But since they were from immortal god, how could they let them find them?


    Even if Xu Dong and the rest were to stand in front of them, they probably wouldn''t be able to understand how powerful Xu Dong and the rest were. They had arrived at the ancient city and landed inside Lin Fei''s villa.


    "Who would''ve thought that despite not seeing you for so many years, you would still be so brave and ferocious. Your cultivation has probably already surpassed me back then in the prehistoric era." Xu Dong said to Lin Fei.


    Lin Fei laughed, and said with a sigh: "That''s right, so many years have passed, yet you are still the same, your cultivation is still higher than me."


    "In the prehistoric era, your strength is publicly acknowledged to be even more terrifying than mine. Isn''t that so? We have too many ways to deal with you and I haven''t changed in our current state. It''s still the sky and the youth is still a youth."


    The sky was filled with mystery, and most of the time, ordinary people did not understand what this power was. But now, they understood. They understood what this power was. It was a great power.


    "To reach the peak of perfection is all nonsense. No matter what world it is, our strength cannot reach the peak, because this is fixed. Who knows?" He was filled with disdain, because all of this was indeed very fake.


    "While we have yet to reach the pinnacle of perfection, there are still other mysterious powers. For example, our lives. At the end of the day, it''s still good. The bad things have all disappeared during cultivation." Xu Dong knew what the reason was, but he had never said it out loud. If he said it out loud, who would believe it?


    He knew that someone was instructing him, that he was just a fake person, and fortunately, he also understood that he was only a fake person in a certain time and space, and that he was real in this time and space.


    Xu Dong had never regretted what he had done wrong, or perhaps it was due to some other reason. In any case, he had constantly cultivated and strengthened himself, and only then would he become an eternal existence.


    Although it seemed as if no one could lose him now, he had to be strong. It was because only by being strong could he continue to climb upwards. Only by going forward with determination could he become the eternal existence of this world. Then, he could find that bastard and kill him!


    This was the first time Xu Dong had been cheated by someone, and he had actually released such an existence!

 C537 The Heavens have changed (1)

    Most of the time, who could continue to cultivate, then understand that this was just the end of the line, and he had no way of telling what it was.


    "Sir, you''re tired. Rest early." A few Child s walked in. Xu Dong glanced at it, then looked at Lin Fei.


    Most of them were surprised, then they hurriedly left. These were the conversations of the two gods, and although they had come from another time and space, their conversation was directly aimed at the great dao which was this world.


    Bang bang!


    The sound of knocking came from the courtyard door. They ended the conversation at the same time. Lin Da Li walked out and opened the door.


    "Kid, is there any stranger here?" The moment he said that, he immediately stepped inside and closed the door. Lin Da was momentarily at a loss, the big fellow then asked: "Kid, have you ever come here for a stranger?"


    "Aren''t you?" He pointed at him. He was already a stranger here, yet he was still acting so arrogantly. This was truly unforgivable.


    "Hmph, how can I count?" He let out a cold snort and pushed Lin Da away, walking into the house. Lin Da was stunned, but he did not recognize this person at all. He drew the sword from his waist and thrusted it towards Lin Da.


    "An insignificant skill." He coldly snorted as he moved about constantly, dodging the attacks of Lin Da. Lin Da hadn''t been his opponent for long, so he sent people to invite Mister Qin over.


    Lin Fei opened the door and was surprised to see him, he asked: "Who are you? "Why did you come to my place?"


    "I''m looking for an acquaintance!" That person coldly snorted and took out his large blade, feeling somewhat panicked. If he were to meet an existence like this, he would be dead for sure, so he had to wait patiently.


    "You actually snuck into the city directly. I don''t know how you managed to find me here." Xu Dong walked out with a slight smile on his face. This fellow had been continuously beaten up by him, and now, he had come knocking on his door once again.


    "Heh, looking for you is quite a bitter search. I really don''t know how you got in here. If it''s bad, I''ll miss it." Kuang Tie laughed loudly.


    "You thick-skinned fellow, if I don''t beat you up every day, you''re probably itchy?" Xu Dong teased, and very quickly the two of them invited him in. They warmed the wine inside and started to drink.


    "This wine is quite good." It had been a long time since he drank this sort of wine, dodging all the soldiers of the Middle Ancient City, searching for traces of Xu Dong and the others, but who would have known that the two of them would hide so stealthily, almost disappearing. If it wasn''t for the fact that this guy had other methods, he would probably have missed it.


    At this time, most of them were already resting, and only the few of them were drinking and chatting here.


    After drinking, he spoke the truth, and regardless of who it was, these words were the same. The three of them started to complain, no, rather than say three people, it would be more accurate to say one person, Kuang Tie. He was truly too pitiful, being able to tell that they had eaten the soil, and this fellow was planning to make Xu Dong and Yue Yang sigh, but who knew that after a while, the three of them were actually sleepy and went back to sleep.


    The next day, when Xu Dong woke up, he was already on the bed. He saw a person, it was Kuang Tie.


    "Idiot, what are you trying to do?" Xu Dong laughed, this Kuang Tie was so resistant to beating, kneeling on the ground for an entire night, I think nothing will happen to him.


    "I beg of you, please save them within the great wasteland. They are all in danger. In the desert, there is no food, and their clothes are not warm."


    "So what''s the use of begging me?" Of course he knew what this meant. Even if it was the best result, half of evil slave would die.


    Sometimes, dead people were not scary, but most of all, dead people were suffering. They didn''t have food or drink, and they also didn''t have anything to keep themselves warm. How could they live their lives like this?


    "You are a god, not a god. You are simply unable to stop countless number of soldiers and horses. I believe that you must have a way." Kuang Tie said respectfully. He was in extreme pain and did not know what to do.


    "Even gods can''t do so many things. There are some things that we are helpless about." Xu Dong shook his head, it was not that he did not want to help this guy who liked to be beaten, but it was because he could not help him in any way.

 C538 Heaven changed (2)

    "But there are some things you can always do, no?" Kuang Tie was a little disappointed. He was still trying to ask his last question, but there was no answer. He was disappointed, "Can''t we really do it?"


    "You can''t think too beautifully of it. There are many things in this world that you can''t do. Although I might do that, the effect might not be good." Xu Dong revealed the deepest part of his heart, as he wanted to give it a try.


    Kuang Tie didn''t seem to be that happy after getting beaten up. Although this guy was a maniac who got beaten up, and sometimes, he was also a stubborn guy, he wanted to try it out for what he wanted.


    "Really? Although I''m not sure if it will succeed, but when you make a move, you''ve never let me down." He smiled happily, a smile that was dancing on the corner of his mouth. "I can''t even be as happy as I am today after getting beaten up!"


    Xu Dong exclaimed, he had nothing to say, this moment he had lost all of his thoughts, but he immediately returned to normal, and said: "There are so many embarrassing things in this world, some people''s birthplace is different, do you know why it is different?"


    Xu Dong''s serious look caused Kuang Tie to not know what to do, he completely did not understand what was wrong, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed like he was different from what he was before, and said: "It seems to be the reason, but why are people different? Could it be that you did something wrong in your previous life, and became like this?"


    "Perhaps it is, perhaps it is not. In any case, this is the same principle. In a person''s life, there is no need to say whether they have reincarnation or not. Just their way of doing things, and he has the same or different appearance."


    A man is good or bad. Depending on his way of doing things, some people do bad things, but they never get karma, some people do good things, but they don''t get anything good,


    All of it was just a matter of karma. Doing good deeds without asking for anything in return was probably the reason.


    "Is that so?" Kuang Tie nodded, he seemed to understand, but he also didn''t seem to understand, if it was understood, or not, since he didn''t do anything bad, and although his own blood belonged to the category of recovery, he was different.


    He was different, because what he needed was reincarnation. The true reincarnation, if he wanted to create a beautiful life for those people, and transform the desert into a grassland that could constantly exist.


    "Sometimes, there are always times when people are wrong. If you don''t reflect on it properly, then you will be wrong again and again. Your dreams can also be different." Xu Dong knew that Kuang Tie was still confused, so he explained it to him in detail, "When people are wrong, they will probably forgive them, but when they are doing the right thing, if they are wrong, then it will be endless suppression."


    If it was wrong, then it might be the collapse of the heavens and the earth. Sometimes, it was wrong, and if it was the wrong, then it was wrong, and if it was the wrong, it was wrong, and if it was the wrong, then it was the wrong.


    So, in the end, who was wrong and who was right and who was right, there were some people who knew that they were not wrong. Regardless of defense or attack, none of them were wrong.


    Because this was a natural Great Way, natural selection, and survival of the fittest.


    Although Xu Dong was an unknown great god, he still had the qualifications to order the little deity around. All of them revealed surprised expressions.


    "Master Creator, what important orders do you have for me?" They respectfully knelt down and looked at Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong was the Creator, so everything he had created could be killed. If Xu Dong was angry, then he was finished.


    They were Gods, not Gods. God had so many means of protection, but they really didn''t have any. So it was good for them to be obedient.


    "I want you to go to the north. There isn''t a single thread of life left in the desert. This isn''t good."


    The Gods were stunned. When they thought of the consequences of their actions, they turned pale with fright and said, "Lord Creator, this is no small matter. If we fail, we would be killed by countless gods.


    "If you want to die, you can talk like this." Xu Dong coldly looked into the distance. Even though the sunlight was shining in his eyes, it was as if he could see the cruelty of that place.

 C539 That is false (1)

    He looked at the sky, and when he saw the disappointment in the eyes of the gods, he knew that there was also a Great God in this world, but he was not Xu Dong''s match yet.


    Most of them didn''t know that Xu Dong had released that guy and the gods did not understand that Xu Dong had resurrected the legendary Angel King.


    When that guy appeared, it could have been an extermination event. When he saw those guys, he said, "I don''t want to die. "It''s best to do such a thing, or else..."


    If they did not do it, then they might just die. If they did not think about it carefully, then they would never have the chance to survive again. This was the choice Xu Dong had given them.


    "Creator, are you threatening us?" Most of them knew that this was their only choice. If they did not succeed, then they would die.


    "That''s right. This topic is very strict. Who knows? You don''t know. We have no choice for all of this. You are merely a bunch of weak chicken." As a god, Xu Dong had his own thoughts since a long time ago. These people did not understand it, nor did they understand how strong Xu Dong was. It was not those gods. It was enough to do what he wanted. If he didn''t do it well, death would be their final resting place.


    The sky lost most of its color, and some people lowered their heads in disappointment. They discovered that space and time were indeed different.


    Different soul, different existences, their strength were not a match for Xu Dong at all. Even the few of them were different.


    It was because they still had another type of power that others could not feel. Strength was not the kind of power that normal people had, but a stronger power. They were not even clear on what kind of power they had.


    The difference between a god and a god was the difference between a god and a mortal. If the difference between a mortal and a god was as great as the sky, then the difference between them and a great god was also about the same.


    "Alright, Lord Creator, we understand, it''s just that this is against the will of the heavens, after all, the people in that desert, they are just a bunch of sinners." he said coldly.


    Even though Kuang Tie was not convinced, he could do nothing about it, because this was an existence that was like a dream to him, and the story between them was actually so different.


    Therefore, he lowered his head. He had to admit that this was all a result that followed the will of heaven. This was very important!


    "You may not understand, but there are so many big shots in this world. Why would they become great people? Because they never cared about the so-called divine punishment. All they cared about was whether or not everything was right or wrong. " Xu Dong laughed. His laughter was crazed, no one could tell what it was, there were always some things that they couldn''t endure.


    The strength of humans sometimes depends on what you guys do. If you guys did the right thing, then you guys did the right thing, you don''t have to be afraid, I am the Creator, and do things for me, I will not treat you unfairly. Xu Dong laughed, his words caused them all to sink into silence, it was true, a Creator did not care about all this, they did not care about the death of any god or whatever, since they could create their own god!


    Remember, you all are my, Xu Dong''s, people. Don''t be afraid of any divine punishment, they won''t be able to touch you all. "


    Of course they wouldn''t dare, Xu Dong was a Creator that could destroy Mie Shen, how could they possibly offend him?


    That was why they gave in, because only by doing so could they survive. The sky had changed, and once again, no one could feel their clarity.


    "We will." they say. " We will let the northern lands be full of life, no longer a dead land. "


    "That''s for the best. There are some things that I shouldn''t do now, but you must remember, you must not let the gods in the sky know about this." Xu Dong said to him, then disappeared, and those little gods left immediately.


    In the ancient places, there were still great deities present. They saw a hint of heaven''s will, and that golden light was their own existence. If there was no beginning, then their starting point would naturally be none as well.


    They saw Xu Dong''s future. This guy had come to the Middle Ancient World, they were immediately on guard, if this guy suddenly caused another ruckus, would the Middle Kingdom be annihilated?

 C540 That is false (2)

    So they were instantly stupefied. After a long while, some of the gods finally understood and said, "He is a Creator after all. If we expel him, what can we do?"


    "If he leaves, we might lose one of his protectors. Ever since the appearance of the Angel King, the other worlds have continuously fallen into chaos."


    The god in charge of this world revealed a shocked expression. "If he is here, what would happen to the Angel King?"


    "Then perhaps we will all die. The power of the Angel King is not easy, and those Angels are not ordinary products either." They said dejectedly.


    Without the strength to fight against the people outside the world and without the strength to fight against the people inside the world, what meaning did they have in the end?


    "Then are we out of options?" Thunder god was a bit confused, he didn''t know what to do. After a short moment, they shook their heads and sighed.


    "We have another choice, and that is to join the Angel King. We have no other choice, because if they come, as the middle Ancient divine spirit, how can they escape death?"


    Yes, they were absolutely right, because if one side took action, Xu Dong would be a Creator, but he would not be a match for the resurrected Angel King. He would die!


    Creator would die. If he died, then they could be revived, but it would take a long time.


    Therefore, the Creator was not everything. Unless he was hidden, but there was no world that was hidden, unless he was out of the universe!


    "But if that''s the case, we will have to become enemies with the Creator. In the hundreds of millions of years since they transcended the universe, there have been many enemies of the Creator, but none of them have had a good end. " The Celestial Emperor, who controlled this part of the world, said with concern.


    This Heavenly Emperor frowned, he was a little worried, because if others had their eyes on him, then he would be finished, especially if Xu Dong was Creator!


    He is the Creator!


    Therefore, they needed a thorough plan. If they didn''t succeed, then they needed a way out.


    "How about this, if we don''t succeed, we''ll just set an example." He smiled. At that point, even gods would die.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, then let''s do as the God of Wisdom says. Let''s go." He opened his mouth, turned into a beam of light and disappeared.


    The mountains and rivers in the distance suddenly changed. The little divine spirit who controlled the land had already started to create a good mountain for the north.


    The sky began to lose its original cold, and ice and snow would never appear again. This kind of result was too beautiful to describe.


    Suddenly, they discovered a bolt of lightning. That sort of lightning was too frightening. They were all startled by it, and then the divine lightning descended.


    BOOM!


    A bolt of lightning struck down. Was that Sky Law?


    "What''s going on?" They began to panic. The snow on the ground was no longer falling, but why was there still such lightning? If the lightning struck down, how could they remain safe and sound?


    So, very quickly, they sank into silence again. Although that was impossible, they discovered. So it turned out that there was a completely new change to everything. Although there was no more snow, there was still lightning. When the lightning struck, they ¡­ It was even more difficult to survive than before.


    "You fake gods, you dare to change the Northern Sky Scourge? Do you really not know your place?" He said coldly. The Gods had already decided, if Xu Dong was strong, then they would join Xu Dong''s side. If the Angel King was strong, then they would join him!


    This was the choice of the ancient world. If they succeeded, then it would be much easier. But if many people failed, then they would lose their future.


    Therefore, failure was not allowed.


    Countless people began to save themselves, but they discovered that the Empyrean Gods never wanted them to live, because they were wrong.


    Why did they make that mistake? Everything they lost, wasn''t it the choice of this world? If they were wrong, if they were truly wrong, they shouldn''t have existed.


    But they still existed. If this wasn''t a so-called evil, then why would they be abandoned like this?!


    "Esteemed Thunder God, this is what Creator Xu Dong wants to do. If you were to stop him, I''m afraid he would ¡­" Many of the little gods knew that if they did not speak of Xu Dong, they would be removed from the position of god and they would become mortals, then they would no longer exist.


    "Creator Xu Dong?" He didn''t want to offend Xu Dong now, because if he did, they might just get together with Xu Dong and become his subordinates, so ¡­


    He took back his thunder and said to them, "Alright, since that''s the case, I won''t make things difficult for you guys. But don''t forget that he still has other requests. Try your best to satisfy them."


    "Yes, we understand." They respectfully nodded their heads, and after looking around and seeing that this god had disappeared, they all fell into silence. He continued to create new environments for the Homo sapiens s.


    Countless powerful forces surged forth. They saw that the thunderbolts had disappeared, and the snowstorm had also stopped. Only now did they realize that their lives had started anew, and were no longer as bleak as they were before.


    Thunder God had already returned to the Heavenly Palace and told the Sky Emperor. The Sky Emperor merely coldly nodded his head and all of this would be fine.

 C541 Time is short (1)

    "This way, maybe the world will really change. If he really wants to help us change the world, then we can also help him."


    The help that the Celestial Emperor mentioned wasn''t just about help, but also some other meaning, because the sky was the greatest. For hundreds of thousands of years, most of them had cultivated and spoken.


    Xu Dong was not like the other gods, he could create everything. As long as he had the means, no matter if it was the world or the universe, he could create anything.


    There were too many gods in this space and space, and the Creator was an indispensable existence as well. They could abandon their identity as gods for some reason, but they had forgotten that most of the time, there were gods who might not be able to help them.


    Xu Dong was a special Creator. He was not selfish, but he was not selfless either. There were a lot of Gods, but all they could do was to maintain peace in this world.


    "Let''s unite the surrounding worlds and let them proclaim allegiance to Xu Dong with us. How about that?" The Heavenly Emperor suddenly thought of this idea. However, he had forgotten that he would not have any of those people at all.


    Because of the Angel King, and because the world was unstable, there was always a struggle between so many gods.


    "They might not help us."


    The other gods naturally knew why, because it was the same principle in the first place. They wouldn''t live for the sake of the so-called people, and would spend most of their time doing so for their own benefits.


    This had always been the case since the ancient times. Xu Dong naturally understood that he had yet to create a great achievement nor create a world, let alone another universe.


    "If you don''t agree, then there''s no need. Perhaps we should yearn for the gentle Creator, at least he won''t lie to us, right?" The Celestial Emperor had already put down everything. He knew that if he did not succeed, all these gods and himself would most likely die.


    "So we are fawning over Xu Dong now, and not lying to him?" They all thought gloomily. If they did not properly help Xu Dong, a Creator that had yet to mature would destroy the entire world.


    So, they decided that there was only one way, and that was to help the young Creator.


    The heavens had changed. Most of the time, they felt lost, because if they failed, what kind of existence would they become?


    Thus, they wanted to find out whether this was a success or a failure. What will become of them?


    "All that we have is merely a strange ending. If we fail, then so be it." He sighed helplessly.


    If a beginning is not perfect, then what else is there to live.


    Their start would depend on the previous generation of divine spirit. Back then, when they destroyed all the gods, they were nothing but cones.


    The ice gradually froze as he lay in a pool of blood. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the sky in disappointment.


    None of this had changed. It was just that he had changed. He had changed.


    "Damn it!" "Why can''t I become that God? If there really is a future, I ¡­" Before he even finished speaking, he had already fallen into a deathly silence. This was the fear of death, and one could feel how much pain he must have felt before he died.


    A person walked out from the side. His gaze was very deep, and upon seeing his appearance, he seemed to be somewhat disdainful. He had never felt that this was a perfect story.


    He didn''t know what to say. Xu Dong passed by and he didn''t know where to go. But he was not completely dead yet. What had this young man experienced? Was he going to save him?


    Xu Dong shook his head, he decided to not intervene in this world. He raised his head, and saw the distant world.


    On a certain mountain peak.


    The palace was dilapidated, the mountains and rivers dried up, and trees grew everywhere. The palace that was originally vast and imposing, had already turned into dust. With a touch, this palace became dirt.


    Where did this youth come from?


    He stretched out his hand to touch the ground, as if he was trying to find the past in the earth. After that, he fell into silence.

 C542 Time is short (2)

    "It''s been a thousand years. Golden Age has turned into mud, and those old friends have either died or turned into dirt."


    The youth recalled that this place had been sealed for many years, and that his fate had intersected with theirs. Where was this place? The mountains and rivers were already different from the people he knew, so what was he doing here?


    However, he could no longer chase away the sadness in his heart. He walked to the front and touched the Great Emperor statue that was left behind, and said, "It has shattered, and its homeland has been destroyed." What qualifications do you have to stand here? "


    The young man''s name was Li Qing, and when he looked up, it was no longer the golden hall. The deity statue was the same as him, but the only difference was that the stone statue was arrogant, like a war god.


    However, with his current appearance, how could he possess the aura of an emperor?


    "In the end, I''ve still become an Earth. The glory of the past will never return." Li Qing muttered. He closed his eyes and walked out of the hall that had been sealed for who knows how many years.


    Coming out from the mountains, the fresh air relaxed his nerves a little. After a thousand years of waiting, he thought he had created a great nation without a parliament for thousands and thousands of years.


    Step by step, he walked out of this depressing place.


    Smoke curled up, the village beneath the mountain had long buried pots and cooked rice. Li Qing looked towards the distance.


    The villagers have already returned home. When Li Qing entered the mountain village, the village was called Shui Ling.


    The Water Spirit Village had existed for hundreds of years in a mountain range filled with beautiful scenery. The barren land of the South Mountain had become a land where birds and beasts roamed about.


    People only temporarily made a home to avoid the chaos of war. Who would have thought that they had lived here for several hundred years without any worries and three meals a day. It was much better than living outside.


    However, because this place was so remote, most of the people here were already very stupid. They could not read, and did not know what was right or wrong.


    In any case, the moment Li Qing appeared, they believed that he was definitely an immortal from the heavens, but after asking around, they ignored him, because he was just an ordinary person, so he was just lost.


    Li Qing who did not have any gold or silver on him had already reached the end of the road. He raised his head and looked at the people around him.


    He headed towards the north. In this southern mountain range, the north was Jiang Nan, then he would head to Jiang Nan and then to the Central Plains. The Central Plains had undergone a thousand years of changes, but it was still the same?


    Most of Jiangnan are literati. Since ancient times, there should be no changes.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, Li Qing gradually arrived at a bustling city. The mountains were boring and this city was pretty much the same.


    "This young man is so delicate, he is the child of a rich family."


    When everyone saw Li Qing, a plan formed in their minds. They all went up to talk to him, and Li Qing asked: "Is it still the same in Jiangnan?"


    "Jiangnan isn''t the same as it was a thousand years ago. At that time, there were many scholars everywhere in the mountains, and now that the ancient dynasty has unified the world, the evil slave of the north did not accept it, they went south to wage war. For hundreds of years, who knows how many people have died?"


    Li Qing nodded his head, and said: "Isn''t the evil slave the great and powerless Subordinate Country from a thousand years ago, why are you sending troops to the south now?"


    All the merchants laughed and said, "I''m poor."


    "In the past thousand years, the Northern Grasslands were numerous, and water sources were plentiful. The Central Plains'' mounts were mostly introduced from the north. How did they end up like this?" Li Qing asked again.


    The peddlers laughed again and left in a hurry, no longer paying any attention to this rich young master. He was just a family that had studied hard, how much money could he possibly have?


    Thus, most of them did not pay any attention to him. Instead, they busied themselves in order to save themselves from wasting their time.


    Li Qing brought about his own embarrassment and continued to head north. After passing through the southern part of the river, he would reach the capital of the Central Plains.


    The northern road was filled with many stragglers and rangers. How could they not run into people blocking their way and robbing them along the way?


    That was why Li Qing was dressed up and spoke the language of the Sage, so the martial artists did not disturb him, after all, if a scholar were to be the top scholar, it would be disastrous. When that time came, there would be no door in the sky, and no path in the earth.

 C543 Li Qing and the Divine Xu Dong (1)

    The sky had changed, the wind and rain had mixed with each other, and in the blink of an eye, the entire Jiangnan Xuzhou had been flooded.


    Li Qing kept walking forward until he suddenly stopped in a certain place. Seeing that person''s low voice, he didn''t know what that person was doing.


    "Are you lamenting the pain of the dead man, or something else?" He was puzzled, unable to comprehend what had happened, not long after.


    He was doing it, the heavens were watching. Regardless of who it was, they should all die. They did not know what they had offended, so they died.


    After a short moment, who knew what happened? If this guy could become a god, then perhaps it would be better to not talk about it. However, he did not. Instead, he fell into silence. He was dead.


    It was not silence, it was an indescribable silence. He was completely dead. He had disappeared from this world, and the sorrow between people could not be any more indescribable.


    It didn''t take long before they realized that there were other things that the world had never given up on. They might still be at a loss, but what other methods did they have to succeed?


    Therefore, this was a dream come true. The current world of human beings must have a great path of self.


    "If he isn''t a god, then he will die. That step can''t be crossed over." Xu Dong pitied him a little. If this person had a little more of a lucky chance, he would have been able to step into the realm of gods.


    In the end, he was still lacking by a tiny bit. Not only him, but many other people were still human.


    "He isn''t a god. Sometimes, he can live forever as well. He hasn''t been able to do that." Li Qing shook his head. After so many years in the Great Wu, he was still destroyed in the end, but in that era, he was brilliant and was the emperor of all time. In the history books, there was always a place for him, "No matter what you do, you have to find a way to become a god.


    "There is no such thing as hard work or pursuit. Of course, there wouldn''t be such things as hard work or pursuit." Xu Dong said. If a person cannot truly cross that step, then there will be no life. "


    "Hur hur." He smiled and said, "You actually have the leisure to do so. It would be better to bury this person and then write a few good words about his unparalleled bravery, how he paid a precious life for the pursuit of his longevity."


    Xu Dong laughed, he felt that this person was extremely interesting, he did not care if this person was dead or alive, he only cared about himself, if even he could not live on, then how would he help others?


    It was just a chaotic scene. In the blink of an eye, the bustling scene had ended. The two of them only felt like they were having a good time talking, and were close to becoming sworn brothers.


    Li Qing hadn''t lost his mind yet. He had already experienced too much, and was still in the divine way.


    "It''s nothing much to talk about now that he''s dead, it''s just that he''s too tired from living. He will never wake up again, "Li Qing said before turning around to leave. He still wanted to continue heading north to see the world north.


    "Where do you want to go?" Xu Dong looked at his back, and felt that this person was very proud of himself, "I wonder if you can bring me along?"


    "I can''t. I''m starving to death all the way. " He waved his hands and continued to walk away. In the blink of an eye, he was gone and this person would never appear in front of Xu Dong again.


    Xu Dong laughed helplessly, he did not expect this person to be so arrogant. If he left far away, then he would have to walk alone on the journey back. With a wave of his hand, he turned the place into dust, and headed south.


    One headed north, the other south.


    Because the Middle Kingdom wanted to meet Lin Fei, they had already been thinking of ways to send him off. Those who came personally were innumerable officials, but most of them did not continue.


    This Middle Kingdom''s imperial government sure knew how to do things, and a group of people actually continuously flattered and praised Lin Fei''s strength. There were very few divine gods in the world, and they were fortunate to meet each other.


    However, they had also forgotten that the gods'' power did not depend on one''s strength, but rather one''s ability to look down upon everything. The officials of the imperial government of ancient times had already eaten their food and would no longer continue.


    The chaotic world could be said to be somewhat peaceful. After who knows how many years, they finally realized just how short a life they had lived.


    "Our Master has said that we won''t see guests today." Lin Da stood in the yard and said angrily.

 C544 Li Qing and the Divine Xu Dong (2)

    Lin Fei did not see anyone. Starting tonight, he needed to go into closed door cultivation, and as for why, it was because he needed to train his body and mind.


    The person outside the door was stunned. Why was Immortal Lin refusing to receive guests? He instantly became anxious and said, "Young master, please inform me that Prime Minister Lin wishes to meet you."


    Lin Da had a stubborn temper, he was not willing to let him in, he immediately said: "My Master has said, if anyone is disturbing his peace, he wants to take care of me, so he cannot enter, not even the Prime Minister."


    The old man became anxious and he said angrily, "Child, how could you know what''s important? If you don''t let me in, I''ll wait here for your Master. I''m not going back, just bury me in this snow storm."


    Lin Da was dumbfounded. This old fellow was so endless?


    "I say, can you stop writing? I don''t know what to say, so you should hurry up and leave. Otherwise, when night falls, you won''t be able to leave." He was getting a bit anxious. If he wasn''t allowed to leave, then he wouldn''t be able to relax. If night came, then this old man really would have to sleep at the manor.


    "If there''s nothing else, I can stay here for the night and leave tomorrow."


    Lin Da was furious, this old fellow did not know what was good for him, and was immediately angered, he picked up the broom to the side and was about to chase him away, but just as he was about to raise his hand, he heard from the inner courtyard Lin Fei: "Alright, the person who has arrived is a guest, you can''t lose your home tutor like this."


    "Yes, sir." He lowered his head and backed up. The old man laughed again, feeling a bit humiliated. He was so angry that he was gnashing his teeth.


    He was truly infuriated towards this old man. He really did not know why his skin was so thick.


    Lin Fei looked at the white middle-aged prime minister and said, "Old sir, come in. It''s a little cold outside."


    "Thank you, little friend." Old man Xu walked in respectfully. Even though this was the territory of the imperial government of the Middle Ancient Kingdom, it was because this fellow was an immortal. Who would dare to be disrespectful to a god?


    The rooms here were simple, it was not comparable to the Imperial Palace or the General''s House, it was just ordinary furniture.


    "Why has Prime Minister Xu come here today?" Lin Fei and Prime Minister Xu looked at each other and said.


    Prime Minister Xu thought for a moment. He looked outside at the snow falling as usual, and saw ice falling from the eaves. He said, "I have come today for the Imperial Court."


    Lin Fei was a little puzzled. In the past, most of the people who came were just here to ask for money or for favors or for protection, but today, he was asking for someone else''s help.


    I am just an old man, and I have no children at home. My days are coming to an end, I have come today to ask the fate of the imperial government.


    Lin Fei looked at the sky and saw that the snow white snowflakes were still falling, in the end, there were no longer any enticements, and only said: "Heaven''s Secret has already appeared, this ancient empire still has a few hundred years, because the north is peaceful, the evil slave will not invade anymore, in a few hundred years, troops will gather, and if we go south, this ancient empire will definitely be destroyed."


    Prime Minister Xu frowned as he felt a bit regretful. In this world, most of the time, it was the same. The only thing wrong was that they died without a burial ground.


    "If that''s what you''re here to ask. Then the situation has already been set. Old sir, you do not have many years left to live, so why not look a little further? Lin Fei looked at the space between his eyebrows, it was heavy, it was a dead end.


    He closed his eyes again, not knowing what to say. Lin Fei was right, when the time came, who knew what would happen in the future?


    Now that he thought about it, he felt somewhat relieved. There was no imperial government that could last for thousands of generations, and the current imperial government was corrupt and corrupt, that was all that was needed. However, there was a constant internal conflict.


    After feeling helpless, and not knowing what else to say, Lin Fei drank a mouthful of hot tea and said: "Old sir, you should return. Tonight is about to arrive, if not, I''m afraid that your home will not be well."

 C545 Change in Heaven (1)

    Lin Fei did not rush him, but spoke the truth. He was already an old man, and even though he was still the prime minister, his body was no longer sufficient.


    Old man Xu was relieved and said, "Could it be that this place can''t let me rest for one night? Instead, you want me to leave? "


    "Wrong. It''s not that I want you to leave, it''s that this is not a peaceful place." Lin Fei shook his head. Although this Middle Ancient Dynasty was corrupt, but it still had hundreds of years to live, so he should rest in peace.


    "I see." He nodded and stood up, walking towards the door with a hunched back. Lin Da had been waiting for a long time and upon seeing him, he could not help but prop him up and say: "Old sir, take care. If you come again, I will definitely not stop you."


    "Then, thank you little friend." Old man Xu clasped his hands at Lin Da, then took a step forward, leaving the area and heading towards the north.


    "What a pitiful elderly person." Lin Da shook his head and sighed. He closed the door and returned to his room. Because of the enchantment, it was not cold here. Instead, it was a bit warm, as if it was summer.


    The Middle Kingdom''s Kaiser was a little depressed, he did not expect that the time limit the God of Heaven had given him was only a few hundred years, but after a few hundred years, he naturally had nothing to worry about, and this Prime Minister Xu did not know what to do.


    "I wonder if I will be able to change my method and distance myself even further from the ancient times?" He was still considering how to extend his life, but in this vast stretch of heaven and earth, there were so many deities, and they were just ordinary people with countless eunuchs in the imperial court.


    Although there were many methods to deal with the Kaiser, they were all in vain. If they had any other methods, they would not be afraid of the Eunuch family, but it was a pity that they were useless, and only struggled to their deaths.


    The sky had suddenly changed. Countless aristocratic families suddenly felt as if a great catastrophe was about to befall them. They did not know what a great calamity was. If anything went awry, only death awaited them.


    "The Kaiser is a bit unreliable. If we do not fight back, then perhaps after tonight, the authority of our clan will never return to our hands." They were all silent as they did not know what to do with the greatest aristocratic clan of the Middle Kingdom.


    However, if they failed to resist, there was nothing they could do. If the sky did not change, they would die. The advantages and disadvantages were too obvious, and they did not know what to do.


    "In the past, the Central Plains was not the government of the Middle Kingdom, but rather the territory of that Great Wu. In that year, when the armies were in a state of desolation, the Central Plains had become the king with our help. Otherwise, how could they have such means?" They all knew about this, but how could they possibly know about the most important part?


    In the end, the Middle Ancient Kingdom was still a royal clan. If they didn''t have the strength to fight back, then how could they succeed?


    Fortunately, they still had another way, which was to combine their forces and go to the north, where the pressure was the most severe. If they gathered the evil slave, it would definitely be a success for them.


    "Everyone, this matter is extremely important. If anything goes wrong, we will die. If we fail, I hope that you will preserve our Lin Family''s legacy." All major matters will be handled by me alone. " When the Lin Family spoke, they were all extremely shocked.


    If they were defeated, the Lin Family would take responsibility for everything, and they would have nothing to worry about. It would just be losing their lives, so what did they have to do with the prosperity of the entire family?


    "That great deity Lin from Sea Expanse City has the surname ''Lin''. With my surname, he should be able to help me." Lin Family''s expression was heavy. If that Great Immortal Lin doesn''t help us, then there is nothing we can do.


    Li Qing who was heading north, could be said to have found a lucky chance. He travelled northwards, and although there were mountains and rivers that could be seen from the south, there were very few from the north.


    This was because there were no longer any trees on the mountain. It was just barren, and the ground was swept up into the sky as the dirt blew in the air.


    Many people had already lost their lives here. They collapsed on top of the loess that filled the sky. It was unknown what kind of creature bit the bones a few times.


    Li Qing squatted down and picked up a tooth. Looking at the place where there was still some blood, he said helplessly: "Human eat humans, demons eat ghosts, they are different. There is no way to survive like this."


    The weather was getting hotter. He raised his head to look at the scorching sun and said, "The sky in this place shouldn''t be this hot. Who would have known that this place would become like this?"


    The vicissitudes of life really were like this.


    In the end, he couldn''t let go of all of this. He was still the starting king of the Great Wu, and the sand and dust that filled the sky made his heart ache.


    "You are a confused person." Xu Dong came to his side once more. As the patent of the Creator, it meant that he could go to any end of the world as he pleased, and he could come to this world as he pleased. He was very clear on this, "You can confuse him here, but if you feel that this is not good, then you will have to change him into a new world."

 C546 Change in Heaven (2)

    A world of change?


    If the world could really be changed, what would he need to change into? A world where he didn''t need to worry about food or drink? If that were the case, wouldn''t it be a bit more comfortable?


    The East was a fertile land, the South was a place for scholars, and the West was vast. Only the North was a place that had been poor since ancient times.


    The sky had changed, changed.


    Great Nation was no longer the ruler of that year, and Great Emperor Li Qing was no longer the former Great Emperor Li Qing. They had changed, and anyone could change in time and space.


    "What should I do to become the most useful person in this world?" He thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that, like the dead man, becoming a god is the best method?"


    "If there''s no better way, then maybe that''s it." Xu Dong nodded at him. This was what they needed, and if they did not succeed, then most of the starting points would be useless.


    "If God was that easy, then that person wouldn''t have to die." He lowered his head.


    "Birth has life. That is his life. It is not something that defies the will of the heavens." Xu Dong laughed.


    It was as if he had seen the funniest joke in this world. In the end, this world was just too lonely. Just what use did gods have? In this world, too many deities were the true failure of this world.


    But there weren''t that many people who could do the most things, because gods were different after all.


    The universe was like a huge country. Countless people needed to survive, and that was all they wanted.


    Even though those little gods were useless like Xu Dong, sometimes, they could change the entire appearance of a world. This was the little god''s usage.


    With divine power, they would have everything. In the end, there were still some things that were different in this world.


    The power of the Creator was not truly absolute, but had other uses, such as killing those arrogant gods!


    The King of Angels. He was a degenerate Empyrean God. He could be described as a devil.


    Because he was a terrible sinner.


    As for Mengda, that Creator Angel, he couldn''t ask her to do anything because he was her father.


    But Xu Dong was still someone else. How could anyone else compare to his father? The world was vast, and unless his father committed a heinous crime, who would exterminate their family?


    also had his own selfish thoughts. He knew that this chance to revive the dead Qing Lan, the dead Xu You, and the mother that he had never seen before.


    If one day he could do all these, what they gave him wasn''t something that could be compared to a round of destruction. Xu Dong would go crazy, and get angry over certain things.


    To him, his parents and Qing Lan were everything and no one could destroy him. However, in the end, fate still ¡­ As for the Sovereign of Primal Chaos, the forest in the Star Realm ¡­


    He wasn''t that important.


    After all, he was the Creator, one of the people with the highest potential in this world.


    In the future, only Meng Da could compete with him.


    "All of this is somewhat helpless. One will die, and even God will die." Li Qing turned his head again and saw everything, he was right.


    A man will die of old age


    God will eventually die, just for a long time. It''s only a matter of time before people get old.


    "And if you can change time?" Xu Dong asked again.


    Changing time meant that people would not die, and neither would gods, because they could live forever!


    At that moment, Li Qing seemed to have awoken something. It was an endless memory, a power buried deep within his heart.


    "Time can change everything. This kind of power could change the definition of power, just like how a person could live forever and only need to change time. You are just like this. Everything that you want to change is in your hands. "


    They finally understood that time was everything. As long as they had time, then their beginning would be able to change everything.


    Everything, they can change.


    The heavens had truly disappeared. At that moment, what entered Li Qing''s eyes were endless lives, including his time life.


    "You are a Creator ¡­ You can create everything. Can the Great Wu also come back? " Li Qing asked again.


    "That was in the past, so you can''t touch it. Now that the ancient dynasty is corrupt, you have the chance to destroy them. Then, you can change everything. I will help you to become the Emperor of time in this world." Li Qing, are you willing? "

 C547 Heaven Change (3)

    "I''m willing, of course I''m willing." Li Qing finally nodded his head. Under Xu Dong''s guidance, he finally understood everything, because it was originally the beginning. All they had was a change in time, and the Creator could give him power, which meant that they needed his power.


    Time is too important.


    In the Heaven Realm. The divine spirit felt an even more powerful force and rushed towards the Heavenly Palace at the same time.


    Finally, after some time, countless divine spirit had gathered. They all revealed shocked expressions and looked at each other.


    "Creator created a god." He had no way to hide this. That divine spirit is truly terrifying, and definitely not an ordinary divine spirit. "If he can truly create a divine spirit, does that mean that his power is limitless?"


    "He can create a god-level divine spirit at will, and that one is just an ordinary person. If it was an existence like the Celestial Emperor, would he ¡­" A Star Lord voiced out his conjecture.


    If a normal person could create gods, then Xu Dong could mass produce countless gods to fight for his life, so this was basically not right. Then what kind of person was created by him to be a god?


    "The previous emperor of Li Qing." A god that controls life said.


    In that moment, they immediately understood that there were people like Li Qing, but they were even rarer than gods. Who knew that Xu Dong would coincidentally meet them?


    "Didn''t he already become a loess? Why does it still exist? " The Celestial Emperor was referring to the Star Lord of Life.


    "He used a secret technique." The Star Lord stared at the so-called ''Heavenly Secrets''.


    The Celestial Emperor nodded helplessly. It was inconceivable that a person could live under his nose.


    However, since he had become a God who controlled time, he should fawn over him. A God who controlled time, if possible, could also become an eternal god, they no longer had to choose anyone, or anyone else could continue to be a God, and they could live on for eternity.


    After all, a era had passed, and they were about to step down. A era had passed, and they were going to step down soon. It had only been two hundred thousand years since the Transcendence Dais, and they were the second generation Deities.


    The first generation may have been ancient, but there were some that relied on powerful life forms, or forcefully reversed time and space, becoming eternal existences.


    But they were just some powerful universe god or something like that. How could a little divine spirit of their generation have that kind of special honor?


    Therefore, they had to fawn over Li Qing. This was what they wanted, and was the only way they could live forever, because when the era came to an end, Creator would also die.


    The other Creator had lived for close to seventy thousand years, and this one had just appeared not too long ago, so it had only been a few hundred years.


    So this was the truth that Xu Dong was a Creator, but not that awesome. Only after many years, would Xu Dong be able to catch up to them.


    "Therefore, we must build a good relationship with a God who is even newer than us in Creator." Then they all shut their mouths and left the Heavenly Palace.


    Although the Heaven Realm had experienced a conference, they quickly discovered that Xu Dong''s movements had sped up. During his creation, he had obtained many key things, and strength might not be basic strength, but rather an illusion.


    That was why he was learning to dream. As he stepped out of the universe, he looked at the distant planets. There was only one thought in his mind, annihilation!


    At that moment, countless rays of light completely shattered. He discovered that most of the things here had an essence, and that was longevity.


    The Middle Kingdom''s Imperial Court was already in chaos. Most of the time, they always thought that the world was peaceful now, and that the Northern evil slave was a race that could not threaten them at all, because the Northern Kingdom had changed.


    Therefore, corruption was even more serious. Within the imperial court, all sorts of heinous crimes were being committed, and the news that Prime Minister Xu had obtained had caused them to fall into a civil war.


    Although those people would not die a peaceful death, the nine or five powerful individuals in the imperial court would not be able to do anything to them. That was because all of this would eventually lead to an unfathomable knot.


    That was, if the King wanted their lives, he had to resist.


    The royal family, the private army of the aristocratic families, the eunuchs of the imperial court, and the soldiers of the military. They all had their own ulterior motives and decided to resist because only by doing so would they have a way out.


    Lin Family came over late in the night, but the snow that covered the sky could not stop him. Knocking on the door of the courtyard, he opened it a little later, and said: "It''s already night, Mister has already gone to sleep, so it''s best to come back tomorrow night."


    "Young mister, it''s best you let me through." Lin Family tried his best to persuade him, but Lin Da became anxious and closed the door, ignoring him.


    The Lin Family was helpless. He could only sit on the carriage and come back tomorrow night.


    After a day, the snow fell again, and the knocking sounded far off into the distance. Lin Da put on his shoes and socks, and with the cold wind and bone-piercing cold, opened the courtyard door, and was surprised to see that it was the Lin Family again. He said: "Sir will not see anyone tonight, and will come again tomorrow night."


    The Lin Family shook his head and sighed, looking at Lin Da nodded his head. He did not need Lin Da to close the door, he just pulled it shut and said: "Let''s go back, we''ll come back tomorrow night."


    Lin Da who was inside suddenly had a thump in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. This was the second winter, the third month, and the third time. They did not want to see an end to it.


    Indeed, he came again this day, and this matter was not far off. It was impossible for him to find another reason for Lin Da''s visit, so he opened the courtyard door and said, "Sir has come to see you, let''s wait in the middle room."


    However, as the oldest Lin Da, he had no choice but to do so. He pushed open the door and said, "Sir, someone has come, and it''s still that guest."


    Lin Fei walked out from within, wearing gray clothes. Lin Family''s mind was shaken, and finally saw him, this great deity Lin, the moment he saw Lin Fei, he pretended to kneel, but Lin Fei reached out a hand and supported him, saying: "Old sir, there is no need to be so courteous."


    "Thank you, Great Immortal Lin." He cupped his hands and said, Lin Fei smiled, then helped him to walk into the hall.


    "I''m not an Immortal. I''m just an ordinary person. However, I''ve been training for a long time. I''m just casually passed down by those vulgar people." Lin Fei laughed.


    It was always good to keep a low profile, because if there was anything wrong with it, it wouldn''t be his fault.


    "He''s not an immortal, but his methods have already reached the heavens. What''s the difference between him and a god?" Lin Family laughed and could not help but raise Xu Dong up.


    Lin Fei shook his head and said: "This is wrong again, a god is not omnipotent. Before the time comes, one must not be impatient at times.


    Lin Fei was saying that they shouldn''t have come to find Lin Fei so anxiously, and should have waited for a few days instead. However, if they had waited, then it might be too late.


    The Lin Family was still eye-catching, Xu Dong immediately had thoughts, he cupped his hands and said: "Thank you for your guidance, Great Immortal Lin. However, this timing was not something that a person could control. "Yo, you''re also surnamed Lin. May I know if you can help this old man?"


    He finally said those words.

 C548 People and Things (1)

    The Great Wu was not a primitive country. There was always a difference in this country.


    Da Wu Guo was just an ordinary Homo sapiens country, but the Da Huang Kingdom was just a cultivation country.


    Because of the geographical differences, they were different. One was in the past, while the other was in the past.


    Ever since the fall of the empire and the advent of an ancient dynasty, the chaotic world had been settled for hundreds of years. What kind of unforeseen event was going to happen now?


    Xu Dong looked at Lin Family. In the end, he still shook his head and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help the clan, it''s just that this destiny cannot be defied."


    "What do you mean by ''destiny cannot be disobeyed''?" He was stunned, but he didn''t know why. The sky was about to change, and all things naturally lost their other colors.


    With a single thought, he became one with eternal life. With a single thought, he moved like the flowing clouds and flowing water. A moment later, the Lin Family stumbled as he left.


    Was it against the orders of the gods, or against these people who only wanted to save the Venerable family?


    If they didn''t have the slightest confidence, how could they dare to do such a thing?


    It had to be said that Lin Fei had scared them stiff.


    In the end, the methods of an immortal were different. The aristocratic families would definitely be weakened, and the imperial government of the Middle Ancient Era would become a despicable existence in a hundred years time.


    "Sir, he is our family, why didn''t you help him?" Lin Da did not understand. What he thought was only mutual benefit. Since they were from the same family, why did they not help each other with the same surname?


    "Boss Lin, there are differences between people. If you can''t even see these differences, then don''t say that you''re my disciple in the future." Lin Fei looked at Lin Da, this was naturally a warning, if the family had to go against the Lin family, then in the entire Central Ancient Region, there would be countless people with the surname Lin, could it be that they would all have to help?


    Thus, the confused Lin Da finally understood. It was better to not cause trouble than to cause trouble. This was also the reason why Immortals lived a long life. Immortals had their own reasons for doing so.


    In the end, Lin Da was not an immortal. He was still a mortal, and he was even a child. Looking at the distant world, they did not know his purpose. A few minutes later, he saw some other unforeseen events.


    It was as if he was in a dream. The sky changed again, and the green leaves grew out again. Today, the chrysanthemum bloomed in the south mountain, and the old friend swam back. Where did he go?


    Although the snow and ice were extremely beautiful, they seemed to have forgotten exactly what the breath of spring was.


    Ever since the change of sky, although the weather in the north was hot, it was not cold. Even though it was hot, there were countless water sources available, and the fact that the water did not dry out was a blessing to them.


    Now, it was different for the deities to pity them. After the heavy snow had passed from the south, spring arrived. Warm spring flowers bloomed as Lin Fei stood outside the door, slightly sighing over the beauty of the Four Seasons of the world.


    "Sir, it''s still cold outside. You should go back and rest." Lin Qi walked out. Although it was spring, she was still wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket with a pure white face. Looking into the distance, she said, "There''s no one here in winter. When spring comes, people will come out and take a walk."


    "Do you want to go and see the prosperity of this world?" Lin Fei looked at her and asked.


    Lin Fei understood. After all, he had thought about it, and decided to go out and wander around for a bit. If it was not necessary, it was better for them not to stay here. After a short while, those people had already dispersed. Only then did a few of them notice that there was a muffin in the distance.


    Once they entered Lin Fei''s gates, every single one of them were already so rich that they flowed with oil. The moment they saw the muffin, they would go forward to buy it, and then distribute it among the Child s who were still begging on the roadside.


    Lin Qi ran over and handed Xu Dong a big biscuit. "Sir, try this.


    Lin Fei brought it over and took a bite. Then, he went to the other stalls in Tuohai City. Those peddlers displayed their own abilities. They could even be said to have everything they wanted to eat and drink.


    After an unknown period of time, they finally left with Lin Fei, satisfied. Not far away was a cloth shop, and the cloth shop had many different colored fabrics and many different styles of clothes.


    Lin Fei and the rest had also arrived one after another. Lin Qi was the first to look at the clothes, and said: Sir, can I discuss a matter with you?

 C549 People and Things (2)

    "Naturally." Lin Fei nodded, looking at the lady who went in first, he asked: "Miss, do you believe in Buddha?"


    The girl was stunned for a moment before she nodded and said, "I believe in the Buddha. How did you figure it out?"


    "I didn''t see it. Rather, I think that after mastering the Dao of Buddhism, one can become a Buddha without any illness or pain, or even become a Buddha with the ability to create good fortune for the world." Lin Fei laughed, at that moment the lady was laughing behind her hands, Lin Fei felt that it was strange, and asked: "Why does the lady laugh, the Buddha is so sacred, how can you laugh so easily?"


    "Young master does not know. Although this Buddha is good, it is impossible to transform it into a Buddha. Buddha is just a small divine spirit, it is not good enough for the Dao." The little girl felt a bit regretful. When they were outside, they still had to observe the calendar. Otherwise, everyone would come out.


    Lin Fei saw through her thoughts and self-consciously humiliated her, saying, "Buddha naturally has a great god, it''s just that he hasn''t appeared yet."


    "Oh? "Then where is this Buddha?" the little girl asked again.


    Lin Fei laughed: "Then it should be me."


    "What an shameless scholar." The little girl immediately scolded Lin Fei for not knowing shame, she clasped her hands and said: "Although this Buddha is not here, but you actually dare call yourself a Buddha, then going against the buddhist ring, you will be ridiculed."


    "Impudent! You dare to say that my husband doesn''t know shame?" Lin Qi was furious upon hearing this. Lin Fei had yet to flare up, but they had already flared up and angrily walked towards the woman, "You probably do not know how powerful Mister Lin is, so you are lying. Even if he is a Great Buddha, you do not have the qualifications to say that our teacher is shameless!"


    Immediately, the woman was stunned. After she clearly heard what was going on, she was shocked, immediately kneeling on the ground and saying, "This little girl doesn''t know that it was Great Immortal Lin. "Please make amends."


    Lin Fei felt that this matter was not important in the first place, but the woman immediately kneeled down, he could not do anything, he could only laugh: "It''s fine, it''s just that my disciples are nervous, it''s not important in the first place."


    Everyone felt that when they saw the legendary Great Immortal Lin, they were immediately filled with regret. This world was truly small, they never expected to see them like this.


    Immediately, more than half of the people kneeled down, wanting to pay their respects to the deity. Lin Fei frowned, he did not want for this to happen, but since things had already come to this, he could only return. He waved his hand, turned into a ray of light and disappeared.


    With their common sense, they naturally could not chase after the traces of Lin Fei.


    Everyone stood up, looked at the sky, and said, "This great deity Lin really is an immortal. Such a method has never been seen before."


    Most of them had only heard about this in books, or in ancient books, or even among storytellers.


    As a result, the Lin Clan''s courtyard was discovered by another person, and was gathered in a large group. Lin Fei thought, this won''t do, and decided on a solution.


    That palace hall had a heavy golden body, and it stood there unmoving. Its gaze was calm, as if it were illuminating the world.


    A sea of people gathered to pay their respects.


    Lin Fei would also listen to their thoughts. Whatever he wanted, he would give them, instantly giving birth to many stories.


    This spread the legend that Great Immortal Lin was biased towards others.


    To the south.


    Li Qing turned into a ray of light and stopped at the southern mountains. He shouted.


    Time and good fortune was his ability to grant immortality and immortality.


    It wasn''t that there was no time god, but that time god didn''t put others in his heart and changed the heavens. Many people left one after another. They discovered that above the ninth heaven. It had already changed even more. The sky and clouds flew extremely fast, and the South Mountain also had many changes. First, the South Mountain had returned to its former state, and the mountain had been razed to the ground.


    When a palace appeared from the mountain, the difference was that it was no longer covered with dust. Instead, it could be touched.

 C550 Ten Thousand Houses of the Palace

    This day, before the gods could react, a palace appeared below them. On the palace plaque, the word "Great National" was written.


    As Li Qing stood in the middle of the clouds, they were so shocked that they couldn''t think of anything to say.


    "Great Wu Li Qing." The Gods remembered this name and nodded to each other, then became beams of light to go down to the mortal world to congratulate him.


    Since this palace had already been paid for by all, if he did not properly curry favor with them, if he had any requests in the future, how could he possibly agree?


    All living beings felt that Li Qing was a little different, with his sharp eyebrows and eyes, but his domineering aura was no longer there. This Li Qing was no longer the emperor, but a god. The sky was vast, and after a few minutes, they saw that they could no longer see those people on the mountain and river.


    "Old friends have made the earth. What else does Li Qing have? " There were those who ridiculed him and felt that he was truly pitiful. He was all alone now, and when he thought back to that great country, he felt so magnificent. Was he in such a sorry state now?


    It was a pity. A pity.


    However, in the next moment, they opened their eyes wide. It was truly terrifying to see their methods!


    "He is the god of time, how can he be alone?" Thunder God sneered, and immediately, Li Qing extended his hand out to grab.


    Countless rays of starlight instantly gave birth to a terrifying aura, gathering all of them together.


    "He''s reviving those people, that''s against the rules!" If one was infuriated and violated the rules of the heaven, then the only road left for him was death!


    "With the descent of the heavenly thunder, his death is certain!"


    Someone was sure. Someone sighed.


    This was the will of the heavens.


    If they could really help, with so many methods and an unforeseen event, it would be a dead end.


    One was thousands of miles away, while the other originated from beneath his feet.


    At the same time, the other Empyrean Gods all knew that this was an irreversible situation. If the Time God wasn''t able to hold on, then everything would be over. Their fantasies would also be over.


    It was not that fast, but time had left them with only one solution, and they could only leave, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    With the brilliance of the stars, human figures walked out one after another, and then lightning descended. Li Qing was a little angry and said: "You want to stop me even though I have done something that defies the heaven''s will? "That''s impossible!"


    Crack!


    A crack suddenly appeared beside him and then fell from the sky. The sky lost its color, and only then did they see that this guy did not succeed.


    "Everything has long since become history. Why must you do this?" When Xu Dong appeared, all the god bowed simultaneously.


    "Creator is safe and sound."


    They could disrespect the Time God, but they could not disrespect the Creator, because the Creator was the beginning, and all living beings had their own enlighteners!


    "I can''t accept it." Li Qing lowered his head and said somewhat dejectedly. At that moment, it was as if countless stars had started to shatter.


    If time was cut off, then they wouldn''t be able to revive. Where did they go during that time?


    Suddenly, Li Qing started laughing, laughing in pain. Xu Dong stood in the sky and said: "God, sometimes, everything is just out of one''s control. If it is possible, then a god is no longer a god."


    They suddenly understood that this was a calamity, the calamity of the Sage!


    A tribulation without regrets.


    They only felt that it was a little sad, because this Li Qing was doing it for his brother.


    "Is there really no other way?" Li Qing asked again.


    "Of course not. If there is, then what''s the point of dying?" Xu Dong also felt some pain in his heart, because he was the same as him, a lonely person.


    No one likes to be alone, so this is fate. How can you resist?


    Therefore, he could only resign himself to his fate. There were so many things in this world, there would always be some that were suitable for him. A blink of an eye was not enough for him to shine for a lifetime.


    A person looked up in disappointment. He looked at the people in the distance and didn''t know what to think. In the blink of an eye, that person disappeared. Li Qing felt a bit of heartache. What else could he do? He could only accept this kind of result, although it was not particularly perfect. But so what?


    "Let''s go. You don''t belong here. You belong to the vast sea of stars." Xu Dong said to Li Qing. If you knew that you were still alive, maybe they also wished that you could go see other worlds and not work so hard to live.


    Li Qing was still awakened by the reminder in the end, because this was something that he should have experienced in his life in the first place.


    The imperial government of the Middle Ancient Kingdom was already panicking. With the arrival of spring, the army, horses, fodder, and new students, how could those aristocratic families miss out on today?


    They had already gathered their troops and horses. Lin Family''s son, Lin Wushuang, led his army and ambushed them, waiting for the imperial army to return.


    "It is the fortune of the citizens of Laiyang City for the Lin Family to come here personally." Lai Yang City''s Lord Su Pei revealed a smile, bringing Lin Family into the hall, the two of them looked at each other, and then exchanged the letters in each other''s hands.


    This day needed to change. The imperial government of the Middle Ages was too corrupt. They needed a completely new country to appear. They were certain that the imperial government would perish today.


    Otherwise, who would go bankrupt and want to give it a try? Therefore, Su Pei also decided to give it a try. If he succeeded, then he would be the founding minister of the country!


    However, no matter how meticulous their plans were, they could not stop Prime Minister Xu from designing the Imperial Court. The officials in the city had long since become loyal ministers of the Imperial Family. Their secret message had long since been found out by the Kaiser s of the Middle Kingdom.


    "To think that this step was the right one after all. "I never thought that they would actually plot against us." The Zhonggu family was the king family of the continent. Old man Xu was their assistant, and if the two of them teamed up, they would be invincible.


    "Then mister said, after killing them, the imperial clan can continue to exist for a hundred years." Old man Xu said respectfully.


    "Then let''s do it." Looking at the stars in the distance, he revealed a smile and said, "With the great radiance of the Violet Myrtle Star, the glory of the middle ages'' imperial court will definitely shine for all eternity, illuminating the entire continent!"


    "The divine light of our emperor!" Old man Xu dropped to his knees. The day always came.


    On a certain night, the imperial army had already departed for Laiyang. The army, horses, soldiers and soldiers had all been prepared. Su Pei and the others in the Laiyang City panicked when they heard the news. They didn''t know how to react at the moment.


    This Zhonggu family truly wanted to destroy many aristocratic families, destroy the foundation of the aristocratic families, and protect them for generations and generations!


    Fortunately, they were already prepared. The troops had already made their move, and it was already a situation where the two sides did not rest until they were dead.


    "In the end, I still don''t listen to others'' advice." Lin Fei stood between the tall buildings. He understood that the Middle Ancient Kingdom would not let those noble officials go.


    Some of them went to the north, which was no longer the domain of the evil slave. There were also many people from the Middle Ages who started their own sects and passed down their skills to others here. The bustling Central Plains had already begun their war, and the war was on the verge of breaking out.


    The ruler of the 95 Ascension Sect, the middle-aged man raised his head to look at the sky and said, "The heavens are about to arrive. Destroy the family and settle the world!"


    "Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor!" Countless soldiers kneeled on the ground, proclaiming "Long live". It was truly magnificent.


    "The great battle of the Central Plains has already begun." Xu Dong looked at the sky, and said, the gods were surprised. They made calculations with their fingers, and already knew, in this chaos, how many people would die, Xu Dong looked at Li Qing, and asked, "Should we go take a look?"


    "Of course I have to go and take a look. Otherwise, I don''t even know how this Middle Ancient City was destroyed." Li Qing laughed.


    "The Middle Ages will not fall yet. Only when the northern troops start will the Middle Ages fall. But the evil slave already has a peaceful life, they will not move." Xu Dong shook his head, this Li Qing suddenly had a look of disappointment, it was true, what he said was right, they had already settled down, why would they continue going south, and link the Great River to the north and south?


    "Then what are we going to do here?" Li Qing was a little doubtful, he did not understand, what do they need to do?


    "To watch the show, of course." Xu Dong laughed. He looked at the other divine spirit and asked, "My fellow Divine Monarchs, how about we head there together?"


    "Milord, I am sorry, but we will naturally go together." No one cared about it anymore, they immediately followed Xu Dong, transforming into rays of multicolored light.


    They were already prepared to go to that world. After all, the situation had completely changed and they could teach the Dao to accept disciples. That would also be a beautiful thing.


    With this movement, even they followed. Although the weather in the north was hot, the water sources were not dry, so they didn''t mind. They saw that the weather in the north was hard to say. After a few minutes, countless terrifying dawns had appeared and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The soldiers of the imperial court had long surrounded the Laiyang City. The soldiers had been fighting all day long. Most of them had raised their sabers and slaughtered the children of those influential families. Therefore, most of them had been dyed red with blood.


    Fortunately, they had already sent out their bloodlines. Otherwise, it would truly be the extermination of their race. As a result, most people would have changed.


    The entire imperial court was at peace, and the ancient Kaiser had already begun his life''s important task. He would reorganize the military and completely change the aristocratic families.


    "This is truly a choice made by fate. One mistake, perhaps death is near at hand." He laughed heartily and looked towards a courtyard. That courtyard was the Lin Family courtyard, but it had now become his.


    After tossing and turning from side to side day and night, it was difficult for him to sleep. Tonight might have been much better, and if it weren''t for the fact that those people were still waiting for something, he would have already fallen into chaos.


    The evil slave s of the north were preparing to do something. There would always be an end to the country they would establish.


    In the north, a few people were waiting for the arrival of time. Who knew that such an unforeseen event would cause them to feel somewhat lost?


    "The North is indeed different. There really is such a saying that destiny makes a fool of people." He fell into silence. The ancient north and the shattered palace seemed to tell him that all of this was not a dream, not a dream.


    The true changes were also happening to the people here. Even though Li Qing was a heaven warping genius, he had never helped the evil slave to establish such a homeland, because this place was not a place that a human could create in the first place.


    Even if there was no other country, he would never be able to reach this level. The citizens lived and worked peacefully, that was simple and casual. However, there were people living and working in peace here. The south was in chaos, and although there were people living in other places, the land was not fertile.


    The sky would change.


    As the few of them stood together, Xu Dong laughed: "If this world is at peace, then it doesn''t matter, we can also do things that we like, wouldn''t that be free and unfettered?"


    "But unfortunately, this will never be possible. If the Venerable family does not make the first move, then would the Middle Ages be destroyed? " Lin Fei lowered his head and said.


    Everyone nodded and said, "That''s right. If they can restrain themselves, then naturally they can. Unfortunately, they did not. "


    In the end, it was still a pity. Who would''ve thought that they wouldn''t be able to hold it in. If their hearts were to be disturbed, then only death awaited them.


    The imperial government of the Middle Ancient Dynasty had also not been in existence for long. Without the separation of power from the aristocratic families, the ancient clans would surely gather troops and horses to raise their troops to the north to wash away their shame.


    They would definitely make a comeback, even though Kuang Tie had become their sovereign. But he was still lonely in his heart, drinking and worrying more, and he shouted: "Oh my god, I don''t want to be a Kaiser. I don''t want to be a Kaiser! "

 C551 Prunus armeniaca Maxim (1)

    On the day when the plum blossoms bloomed, a person wore pink clothes. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and his eyes were like gems.


    She had lived for many eras in the plum garden and had come from the Middle Ancient Family. A hundred years had already passed, and these hundred years were the hardest days of her life.


    The north was at peace, and the plum garden was not as fun as he thought. She reached out to close a door, then transformed into a fairy and flew into the distance. The mountains and rivers had changed, no longer the mountains and rivers from before.


    When Prunus armeniaca Maxim walked out of the plum garden, every step was filled with flowers, as though she was in a fairyland. It was as if the plum garden had never existed, and in the blink of an eye, she could no longer be seen clearly.


    The ancient empire had already been born, the aristocratic families had died, the mountains and rivers had changed once more, and there were still some things that were difficult to put into words. The Prunus armeniaca Maxim had left the plum garden, and the plum garden no longer existed.


    The pearl in the east was the Prunus armeniaca Maxim that was wandering around, looking pale. Seeing the fairy fly into the sky, she disappeared after a moment.


    The young man walked naturally and unhurriedly. He had chased her all the way to the north, all for the sake of finding a beautiful fairyland.


    The Northern Mountain Road, all the way to the end, was the evil slave''s land. The evil slave was also not the same evil slave as yesterday, but a while ago he changed it to Xia Ding.


    Summer Cauldron Kingdom was born at the same time. Although the Summer Cauldron Kingdom was not as powerful as the imperial government of the Middle Kingdom, they were still powerful.


    Today, Summer Cauldron Kingdom, who had already been gone for a while, fell into a talent crisis as a large number of the noble family''s children fell to the north. Although there were many scholars amongst them, Kuang Tie could not read a single word, and only power could be considered the strong person among ordinary people.


    But he had no culture, so how was he supposed to do this? As a king, how did one become a king? It was too pitiful.


    ''s mind shook, he looked towards the distance and said: "Someone else''s Sovereign King is about to appear."


    "Who did you choose?" He looked at Xu Dong, Xu Dong still had other thoughts, different thoughts, they all had different ones. The future of evil slave was brought about by Kuang Tie, so it didn''t matter to him whether he lived or died as a sovereign.


    But Kuang Tie really couldn''t do it, so he decided to give up his position of emperor and wander in other worlds, or follow Xu Dong to battle on the battlefield.


    "A former Emperor." Xu Dong looked at Li Qing, who was the person he had chosen. If this person was not the Great Emperor, he would definitely not have chosen Li Qing.


    "He is the god of time. Even if he has the means of some great Emperor, I''m afraid he won''t be able to convince the masses, right?" He revealed a shocked expression, not daring to believe in the least. Since this Li Qing possessed such skills, "However, as the king of the Summer Cauldron Kingdom, I have no objections."


    This was what he wanted, this was what he wanted, but now the topic was back. If this person was not a good king, what should he do?


    "He will be a good king." Xu Dong looked into the distance and revealed a smile. This guy shouldn''t be some other existence.


    No matter what they tried, they did not care. After all, from the beginning, it would be the end. The ability one had at the beginning, when one reached the end, they would end up being poor for life. They would not easily give up on the things that they had paid for.


    A ray of light streaked across the sky. A person fell from the sky and crashed into the ground. Seeing that the light was gone, he stood there dejectedly, his gaze gradually fading away.


    "I didn''t think it would be, Xu Dong, I''m here again." He laughed loudly. In the dark space, he grabbed the terrifying void chain and smashed it down from the sky. That person coldly said, "Today, this Middle Ancient World belongs to me."


    "Yours?" Xu Dong and the others sneered, that guy was the King of Angels.


    "Yes, that''s right. All of this naturally belongs to me. You are not truly qualified to fight me. " "He was just a shadow, and very soon, they fell into silence." Xu Dong, the so-called Creator Alliance, all the gods that have allied themselves to help you, they will all die! "


    When he appeared, he turned into a ray of divine light. In an instant, he lost all meaning. One thought ¡ª he lost all color.


    The golden light was scattered, and his life had already lost all meaning. Just what sort of lucky chance had they seized for all of them to wake up at that moment? Or had they continued to sleep?


    In short, it was extremely strange, and the people who were unable to understand it, would stop understanding after a while. From afar, there were a few more gloomy people, they stared at Xu Dong and the others, and said: "Everyone. Our Celestial Emperor invites you. "

 C552 Prunus armeniaca Maxim (2)

    "Is the Heavenly Emperor a Heavenly Palace''s Celestial King?" Xu Dong asked.


    The God nodded his head. Xu Dong and the rest looked at each other, then turned into streaks of light and flew up into the sky.


    They would definitely not have any schemes and tricks up their sleeves. That small divine spirit respectfully bowed and stepped inside.


    "You guys are finally here. After waiting for so long, you''ve really annoyed me." The Heavenly Emperor stood up and looked at the crowd. "Come. Everyone, let''s have a good talk about what will happen in the future."


    The unforeseen event that would happen in the future would be where they would go. How could they live? If they lived well and let this world become the number one existence in the universe, that was something that they needed to consider.


    The sudden change in the sky caught them somewhat unprepared. One thought was that they had lost their divine opportunity perfectly. Moreover, the Angel King had already come. They could no longer wait. If they continued to wait, then the only thing left would be destruction.


    "Although the Angel King sent his clone, he isn''t terrifying enough. On the contrary, I find him rather laughable." Li Qing said in silence. All of them frowned, this deity that had just been promoted, was really too imposing.


    If that guy came over, then would he still exist? He would probably not even leave any dregs behind. The sudden entrance of the King of Heavenly Envoys caught them unawares.


    "You created an alliance?" Xu Dong was more clear, after all he was beaten by the King of Angels blood.


    "That''s right, this alliance is called the Creator. Our joint divine spirit can temporarily join hands to stop them. " The Heavenly Emperor was silent for a moment, then said: "It''s a pity, we have gathered too few divine spirit."


    "So what do you think?" Lin Fei was also straightforward, and directly asked the Heavenly Emperor what he wanted to do.


    The Celestial Emperor was silent for a moment. Then he said: "I hope that the Creator can create more existences like the Time God. That way we''ll be very simple. "


    It was extremely simple. As the Creator that could create everything in the world, it was not important to create a few Gods. However, the King of Angels, how could he resist it?


    They immediately revealed troubled looks, but Li Qing naturally opened his mouth wide and said, "The Angel King must also be expanding. Right now, with our strength, we are unable to fight him. If he were to come, it would be enough by himself. "


    That''s right, it''s enough to just kill their weak divine spirit. If the Angel King were to make a move, many Gods would definitely die, and at that time, nothing would happen.


    Heaven will destroy the earth, and everything will come to an end. If there weren''t enough Gods, how could they possibly resist?


    If there is still time, I hope that Creator can consider the matter that I have mentioned. "Su Yun said calmly. They had already settled down for a long time. If they didn''t prepare properly, then this might really be the end.


    All things had begun their mission. As gods, it was time for them to begin everything. To protect this world, was everything to all the divine spirit.


    "Then we will go our separate ways, I hope Lord Creator will think more about it."


    The Heavenly Emperor had already left, leaving Xu Dong and the others behind.


    He stood alone in the sky as he looked into the distance. The heavy armor made him uncomfortable, but after a moment, he let out a roar.


    Countless creatures couldn''t dodge in time and were immediately crushed into pieces. After a while, he roared again. The sky shook, and a black cloud continuously flew over.


    Was that a deity, or something else?


    After all, this was the first time they saw a black cloud. They couldn''t tell if it was a god or something else. After all, there were so many other races in this world.

 C553 Black clouds cover the city

    Prunus armeniaca Maxim stood in the distance. She could clearly see the gigantic black creature roaring, and then turn into a plum blossom and flew towards that person.


    At that moment, the two of them embraced each other again. The two of them had never been separated for such a long time. The two of them smiled and the black cloud descended from the sky.


    The love story between Wang Xuemei and the black mist was a very sad one. Ever since the two of them had known each other, they had been through endless calamities. In the end, the two of them became people who were sealed.


    There was an additional plum garden in the middle ages, and in the endless mountain peaks, there was an additional abyss of black fog.


    They had been separated for hundreds of years, and after not seeing each other for a few hundred years, the two of them had a lot to say, but before they could finish, they saw the Divine General of Heaven''s forces approaching. Those people were ferocious, the black mist beneath them roared, and a gigantic dual axe appeared in their hands!


    "God, do you dare to come down and fight?" When the black mist roared, the divine spirit in the sky hesitated. When the black mist saw him, it shook violently and said, "Since you do not dare to come down, then let the grudge between us end here. How about it?"


    "This matter is not up to me to decide. I did not come here to seal the two of you. We, the Celestial Emperor, have already spoken." If you follow the Heavenly Court, then your sins will be washed clean in the past, and nothing that could seal you will ever happen again. " The Divine General had already clearly conveyed his words.


    Black Mist immediately lost his temper, because he was right. At most, he could return in a few hundred years, but he could not. The Prunus armeniaca Maxim had been lonely for several hundred years, how could he bear it?


    "If I follow you, you won''t seal us again?" "His eyes revealed a look of disbelief, because this was really something rarely seen." If that''s the case, then I''ll go with you. "


    The Prunus armeniaca Maxim by his side did not say a word, but pulled his arm and gently said: "Be careful, do not let them be sinister."


    "Don''t worry." It''s been hundreds of years, and we definitely can''t split up again. If we really do, then remember to wait for me. It''s still in plum garden. " The black mist said gently to Prunus armeniaca Maxim, he was somewhat infatuated with her, then turned into a black mist and disappeared.


    The sky here. There were still other unforeseen events that happened. Everyone was no longer around, and they were all familiar with each other. It had long since become loess. In this small Plum Blossom Village, there were too many people buried here.


    "It''s been several hundred years, and we''ve finally returned to this place. This place has truly undergone many changes, making it hard to believe." Prunus armeniaca Maxim covered her lips and cried.


    This place had been here for so long, but the plum blossoms were in full bloom. But in the end, there was no one to take care of him. This might not be good.


    "The plum blossom fragrance comes from the bitter cold. After a bitter cold, who would have known that the small plum trees they had left behind in the past had already become like this? Those old friends of theirs had already turned into dirt long ago. it became a nutrient for the Plum Blossom Tree. "


    When she thought of how her father had also died here, she continued to cry, not knowing what to do.


    The black mist rose to the sky. Looking at the crowd of Empyrean Gods, he was naturally unafraid of them. "You, Empyrean Gods, what do you plan to do? Since ancient times, neither of us had done anything that was wrong. Why do you have to be so ruthless? "


    "This time, I didn''t ask you to come here to kill you, but to have you and your wife help. If you are willing, then from now on, your sins will no longer be there." You can go anywhere you want. " The Heavenly Emperor said to them. Then, he turned into a ray of light and completely disappeared. He was stunned. Was the Heavenly Emperor going to leave just like that?


    The freedom they yearned for had finally come true, right? If he could truly aspire to freedom, then what did it matter if he was a little more casual?


    At that moment, he suddenly understood, because that was everything. The meaning of life was that simple. There were so many Empyrean Gods here, and they were somewhat afraid of the power of the black fog. The two of them had experienced hundreds of years of sealing, but they were still so powerful.


    "I understand, I understand. But I have a request, and that is that she cannot enter the battle!" Even if I die, she can''t enter the battle! "


    "You have no room for discussion." The cold voice of the Celestial Emperor sounded out once again.


    Hei Wu sighed helplessly and said, "Alright then. You gods can just continue sealing us!"


    He did not expect this fellow to still be so stubborn, so he said to him, "You can have an immortal body, but Prunus armeniaca Maxim Wang Xuemei is different." His tone was so calm that it didn''t sound like a threat at all. On the contrary, it sounded somewhat serious.


    This was the power of the Celestial Emperor. They had no ability to resist, and could only accept it!

 C554 A moment later …

    However, accepting it was good, so they didn''t need to be sealed. If he could look at the beautiful sky after going around it, wouldn''t that be a blissful thing to do?


    Black Mist thought for a moment and felt that this was more like it, because if he couldn''t be with her properly, then what was the use of having so many beautiful futures?


    "You can go back first. If there''s a war, I''ll tell you about it later." The Celestial Emperor hurried the black mist back.


    After having been sealed for hundreds of years, the two of them had long ago buried the pain and suffering of each other.


    The black mist went to the mortal world and saw that the lady was still as slender as ever. The Girl was truly beautiful.


    A thought suddenly occurred to him, and he smiled, saying, "We don''t need to be sealed at noon, it''s really great. If we could love each other forever, then we wouldn''t have to separate. It''s just that the price is a bit high. "


    "What''s the price?" Wang Xuemei was not a pedantic woman. She knew that the price would depend on the severity of the situation. If it was extremely serious, it would be right for them to leave now.


    "The price is to help the god race."


    "What can we do to help them? Are they not strong enough? Why can they do this?" She revealed an unhappy expression, because if she helped others, then what about them? "We''re still too young. After a thousand years, even the Celestial Emperor will be unable to do anything to us."


    "Mei''er, I don''t want to be a little demon hiding in the shadows. If I can become a god and gain the dao, then we can become gods and gain the dao. If I die, then it will be easier to die of old age." Black Mist passionately said to her. His gentle face showed the love he had for her, and she was everything. If he couldn''t keep all of this, then what chance would they have?


    "I see. No matter what you do, I will follow you. Never separate. " Wang Xuemei knew that if they were to separate again, they would be sealed to death. Therefore, she absolutely could not separate again.


    If the Angel King came, then the impact of the attack would definitely destroy the world, causing countless people to die and turning them into world crystallization.


    They didn''t want to separate anymore, so they could only agree with what had happened this time. They had to have a strong determination, or else they would never have another chance.


    This was the best possible path. The sky lost its original position, and they saw that the light disappeared very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was no longer visible. After a while, they discovered that all of this had already ended. They had no way of refusing because after a short rest, they discovered that the East was different.


    The East had already fallen into a quiet and peaceful state. The people in this state had reached a state of extreme silence.


    So many messy things had caught the Kaiser of the Middle Kingdom somewhat by surprise, thus turning them into what they were today. They became a group of corrupt officials. In the end, nothing had changed. They had still failed, and they already knew that the dynasty would be destroyed. What else do they have in mind about a corrupt country?


    Heavenly River City was a small city, yet it actually contained many powerful officials within. As they gazed into the distance, expressions of shock appeared on their faces. The little girl in the distance was the current Prime Minister, Old Xu.


    The appearance of this Old Man Xu immediately caused them to flee in fear, as if they had been struck by a great bell. The sky suddenly changed, and it made people uncomfortable. Originally, amongst the aristocratic families, the Xu Family was really low, but after the Lin Family was robbed, the Xu Family ascended to the throne and started to create a new change.


    That was, the imperial family wanted to join forces with their family to continue managing this Middle Kingdom''s imperial court. However, they who had killed their way through, how could they dare to agree?


    One by one, they tried to avoid the attack, but were stopped by Old Man Xu. He then asked, "Why are you guys in such a rush?"


    "We have only come here today to drink a mouthful of wine and say a few words. Prime Minister, there is no need to scare us." One of the elders came out to speak, but seeing that his expression was off, he grew anxious and asked, "May I ask what the prime minister is here for?"


    "Of course I''m here to take a look. I understand that you all hate me in your hearts, but don''t forget that you''ve brought all of this upon yourselves. You truly cannot blame me." Prime Minister Xu shook his head before looking off into the distance. With a look of shock, he said, "Why are you here as well?"


    That person chuckled and said, "I just arrived. You all can continue. Go on."


    Everyone looked at this person doubtfully. They had never seen this person before and they had no idea where he came from. In any case, this person was too despicable.


    It was as if he had some other motive, and if he were to say it out loud now, it was only because he had not prepared to say it out loud yet. If he was prepared, even if this was the Kaiser, he would probably say it out loud.


    "Who are you? Why are you inquiring about the government council?" Everyone turned pale with fright. If Kaiser knew about this, then he had a way to punish them. They looked at each other and waved their hands.


    While they were talking, he was probably already here, this man was simply too mysterious, if not for Old Man Xu, their guard would have already made his move.


    "Who I am is not important, what''s more important is that you all are doomed." His voice was cold as he spoke. The expressions of everyone present changed. Just as they reacted, it was already too late. What? You still want to return alive? "


    Old man Xu laughed, "So it''s the inner guard commander of the imperial court, Yang Qing. His Majesty has arranged such a good scheme"


    "Prime Minister Xu, it might not be a good thing for you to come today. Could it be that the Xu Family''s wings have hardened?" Yang Qing''s words went straight to the point. He thought that Old Man Xu was here to talk to the other families.


    Prime Minister Xu smiled. "Has His Majesty begun to suspect me now?"


    The Guard Commander Yang Qing smiled but didn''t say anything.


    "Since you do not suspect me, then do not speak nonsense, commander. Otherwise ¡­" Prime Minister Xu smiled. That smile was self-evident. "If you don''t have anything to do, then you''d better leave quickly. You won''t be able to leave if you''re late."


    He immediately nodded and turned into a ray of light before disappearing. Only old man Xu looked at the people from the various families and said, "Everyone, the ancient sect has already reached its end. You all still have one chance, and that is to leave soon. Go to the north, the Summer Cauldron Kingdom will definitely be willing to shelter you. "


    These words caused them to be on guard, but they couldn''t find any fault with it at all. Nodding their heads, they said, "Then many thanks, Prime Minister Xu. We just don''t know why the Prime Minister is willing to help us."


    "I just can''t bear to watch the slaughter." Old man Xu shook his head. As he walked into the distance, he looked lonely. The crowd also felt that this made sense, and they started to walk towards the distance.

 C555 dead node

    However, where did this unwillingness come from?


    If they could not bear to do it, then the deaths of thousands of their heirs were also due to compassion?


    This day was going to be different, and they didn''t forget those times when people''s hearts were cold. Although they said they couldn''t bear to do it, he was the most heartless person. Old man Xu had never been a good person. If he was, then most people would be bad people.


    Thus, this kind of unwillingness was actually the opposite. At that time, it was no longer yesterday. Perhaps those people had already changed themselves long ago. How could the heavens change? Most of them thought that it was just a small matter. However, this was not the case.


    Because the sky is full of tricks and tricks again. The Angel King suddenly came. There were so many planets in the universe, when would they be able to truly settle down?


    The imperial government of the Middle Kingdom was filled with suspicion. Seconds passed, but they did not find anything special. However, there were some special people. Those special people were the power of humans.


    In a short period of time, they would become something else. They might even die. A dead end was something that was destined to happen. The date of the fall of the Middle Kingdom was not far away.


    The sudden appearance of the Summer Cauldron Kingdom made the Middle Ancient Family uneasy, but they had no other choice. How could they do anything about it?


    In order to settle down, the Zhonggu family had spent a lot of money and resources, and there was no need to mention their manpower. After not seeing them for a few days, he had a feeling that the imperial court was much emptier. Most of them were not in Imperial Palace, and most of the eunuchs and palace maids had already disappeared. One by one, people roamed the continent, most of the Middle Ages were devoid of people.


    Even so. The middle ages Kaiser was still enduring, because the world was safe and sound today. Although most of the taxes were dropped into the stomachs of the soldiers, they found that the scene today was truly different.


    "How should we prepare for the aristocratic families to spit out their treasures?" Kaiser looked at the officials below. Most of them were his trusted aides and not his trusted aides.


    Furthermore, he was the most in the Middle Ancient Lands, so there was no need for him to hide anything.


    All the officials kneeled down on the spot, and most of them tried to come up with a plan. Only the Prime Minister Elder Xu did not, and instead advised: "Your Majesty, although this family is extremely rich, it is not suitable for us to exploit them. Otherwise, they would have definitely moved their entire family and entered the Summer Cauldron Kingdom. "Then what should we do?"


    In order to continue their own aristocratic families, every family had already made arrangements. Most of the direct descendants had already left for Xia Ding, not to stay in this Middle Ancient Kingdom.


    Zhong Gu thought about it and suddenly felt that it made sense. He said, "That''s the same logic, but we''re in too much of a predicament." One bad, that would be throwing away all their wealth. Although the royal family wasn''t afraid, the aristocratic families couldn''t stand being exploited. If they were to exploit it again, the people at the bottom level might not agree.


    "Your Majesty, we still need to consider this matter over long periods of time. It really isn''t convenient for us to take action now." Old man Xu said with his hands cupped in front of his chest. Seeing the look on the Kaiser''s face, he was very calm, and in the end, he nodded. Old Man Xu sighed on the inside.


    This Middle Kingdom''s government had already reached its end. Just as Lin Fei had said, it was indeed like that.


    The Heaven Realm was already abnormally busy, but Xu Dong was somewhat free. When he saw the mountains in the distance with water flowing endlessly, he thought to himself, such a beautiful place, why have he never seen it before?


    After a moment of thought, he went down. Looking at the strange and ancient sight before him, he sighed with emotion at the changes that had occurred in the world. It was truly a day when the heavens and the earth would be in the limelight for a year.


    Along the way from the prehistoric era, he had seen countless of these kinds of scenes. To him, this was a small one, so he did not need to be overly nervous. It was a land of pear blossoms and a small mountain village.


    "Eh, why is it that although this mountain village is big and has many houses, but there''s no one here?" He was puzzled. Seeing that there was only one person standing alone on the cliff, he thought to himself, what big matter happened?


    He could almost see the man looking at him. When he landed, the man was still somewhat astonished and happy. Why was he so happy, even excited?


    "Are you a god?" The Girl asked in confusion.


    He nodded. The Girl asked again, "Can you revive this Pear Blossom Village?"


    He took another look at the pear blossoms and shook his head. Girl was disappointed, her tears fell as she asked: "Why can''t so many people do it?"


    Xu Dong did not speak, and instead, was a little confused. She asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Xu Dong shook his head again. She smiled and said, "You don''t know why you''re here, but why did you come?"


    "Maybe it''s for you." Xu Dong finally opened his mouth. The moment he opened his mouth, the pear blossom once again bloomed, as if it had a life of its own. At that moment, the Girl smiled.


    "For me?" Li Huashi was stunned, no one had ever stopped to look for her. And this person was an exception. Puzzled, she asked, "For what?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Dong silenced her once again. Maybe this person didn''t come for her, because he didn''t know why, but Li Huashi gently lifted a bunch of pear blossoms, and was secretly hurt.


    "You really are a fake." She was somewhat angry, but in the end she did not continue. She looked into the distance and said in disappointment, "So all of this is mostly fake. Since it''s fake, then I don''t want it anymore. Is that right?"


    "In the end, what is wrong is wrong. What is right is naturally right. You are not wrong, on the contrary, you are right." Xu Dong said again. At that moment, the sky seemed to have changed. She felt that the sky wasn''t just filled with pear blossoms, but other flowers as well. These flowers were different, causing her to feel depressed. He didn''t understand why.


    "Why are all the gods in the world like this?" Li Huashi asked again.


    Xu Dong thought for a while and replied, "Because they don''t understand what you are, and so they are all confused. What are you, anyway? "


    She found it extremely funny to say that others didn''t understand, but he didn''t either, so why did he ask? What''s different about her?


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Countless pear blossoms flew in from the sky, and at that moment, they seemed to have changed into something else. Li Huashi was finally enraged. The pear blossoms that blotted out the sky and blotted out the sun were not sparse at all. On the contrary, they looked even more intense.


    All of this was caused by Xu Dong. If he did not ask, then there would be no conclusion to it. However, he was bound to find out, so Li Huashi got angry and asked: "So what if you''re a god?"


    "Nothing."


    "God is alive, too, isn''t he?" Most of the sky was covered by the pear blossoms, so Xu Dong could not see the heavens and earth, but he could see Li Huashi''s expression. That was a crazy expression, had he finally been driven mad for so many years?


    Swoosh.


    A beam of light flew over in an instant. At that moment, it was as though everyone had come to a standstill. Countless people understood that this was a joke, a joke that no one could laugh at.


    "If you don''t understand all this, then go die as well."

 C556 Just die

    The beautiful Pear Blossom could be so terrifying when it moved at times. At that moment, it covered the sky, as if Xu Dong would not be able to see tomorrow''s sun soon.


    However, when he pushed aside the clouds, he naturally saw the sun. Although this divine ability was powerful, it was unable to stop him. He frowned and said, "Is what I said wrong?"


    "What you say is wrong and it has nothing to do with me. It''s fine as long as I take your life." She did not reply to the correct question, and the sky full of pear blossoms took her life.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh. Although the pear blossoms were weak, it still tore apart the clothes on Xu Dong''s body.


    "You ¡­ Is he really a god? " She did not believe it, but the fact was she could not help but believe it. So many people had come, and so many had lied to her. There were gods too, but in her opinion, gods were not invulnerable, but he was different.


    The Pear Blossom still had pollen, and although the Pear Blossom was poisonous, they might not be able to resist the normal demons, devils, ghosts or gods, but Xu Dong could.


    "Nonsense! If I wasn''t a god, how would I dare to come here? Am I not looking for death?" Xu Dong sneered, stretched out his hand, and thoroughly opened the Pear Blossom Array. He casually dropped down to suppress her, and asked: "Why do you insist on not realizing your mistake, and repeatedly go against heaven''s will?"


    "There are always a few idiots. There are weak ones, aren''t there? " she asked, but she was right. The sky changed again at that moment. Behind Li Huashi, an ancient pear flower bloomed with countless fruits.


    "Clone?" If you want to escape, that does not exist. " Xu Dong was filled with disdain, he extended his hand, and the countless fruits suddenly stopped, causing Li Huashi to become somewhat sullen, but to no avail.


    A blood-red ray of light flew over from the sky. Shocked, she quickly ran away, but she was still injured by the sword qi. In Lin Fei''s hands, a huge legend had been created, which was: The Heart Severing Sword in front of the Buddha, blood blade''s Way of the Buddha.


    It was easy to imagine how many people Lin Fei had killed using the blood blade. After getting out of the scabbard, Xu Dong felt extremely carefree and carefree, as if he had returned to the Great Desolation World and started a massacre.


    When he reached this transcendent world and was suppressed everywhere, it already made him uneasy. This uneasiness increased even more after the appearance of the Angel King, so he decided to leave the blood blade and not endure the pain anymore.


    Xu Dong was naturally domineering, but he was frightening Li Huashi. From the looks of it, this blood blade was not good stuff, and was merely scratched a little just now, but she was injured. He had been injured quite a bit!


    Instantly, everything went into chaos. He looked off into the distance and angrily cursed, "You really make people feel that you''re a little detestable. "Why are you blabbering on and on?"


    "It''s not that I''m blabbering on and on, it''s just that you don''t know what''s good for you. Why don''t you ask what kind of a good village like Pear Blossom Village is, and how do you make it bleed for three feet?" Xu Dong was enraged, he felt that he had lost much of his dignity, so he went on a rampage and used his sword to tease Su Yun.


    Li Huashi felt even more ashamed and said coldly: "Am I the one who is reckless? If the heavens didn''t tell me to kill, how would I dare? "


    Xu Dong coldly snorted, "You sound as if you''re speaking the truth. This demon of yours truly deserves to die! "


    She did not speak further, and took out a seven colored glazed object, and with a flip of her hand, the seven colored glazed object appeared. The seven colored glaze immediately gave birth to a phenomenon, and changed constantly, making it hard for one to fathom it, but how could this Xu Dong be an ordinary person?


    Swoosh. The wound was deeper. She sighed, "So you are a different god. I''m afraid you could have killed me long ago, but you chose not to. Could it be that you have other motives?"


    "You''re right." Xu Dong did not expect the lady to have some skills, after fighting for a while, she understood his intentions, he wanted to tame her, and not become the one who died. She immediately dashed towards the distance, hacking away with her sword and sabre. How could she possibly defend against them? After a while, she was covered in wounds.


    "I''m not going to fight, I''m not going to fight." Li Huashi immediately admitted defeat.


    Since he won, he naturally no longer took action. Smiling, he said, "Isn''t it good to be like this earlier? I had to be riddled with injuries before I was willing to give up."


    "You are different. You are different from others. " She smiled. It was as if a city had been toppled.


    It was a pity that Xu Dong did not feel anything for her, and only coldly snorted and asked: "Why is it different, don''t I have wings?"


    "In my opinion. You are different. " She had revealed her fangs, causing Xu Dong to be extremely gloomy, was this person teasing him?


    Xu Dong shook his head, threw down a pill and said: "Take the pill. "Follow me out of here."


    There were not many people left in Pear Blossom Village. Furthermore, the person who was alive in the past was not a human, but rather the Pear Blossom Immortal. The Pear Blossom Immortal was not like the Prunus armeniaca Maxim and had done extremely vicious things, so she was not sealed.


    He only saw a Pear Blossom flying over, changing into a light yellow dress, and then saw Xu Dong staring at her, she sneered: "Did you fancy me, so you didn''t even blink?"


    After being teased, Xu Dong said indifferently: "Nonsense. It''s just that the scenery is very beautiful, while the rest are all ordinary goods. "


    "Am I not as beautiful as this?" Li Huashi was immediately a little angry, thinking that Xu Dong was not a good person.


    "Naturally, there is someone more beautiful than you." Xu Dong glanced at her, and missed Qing Lan a little, but he quickly suppressed his unexplainable feelings, and did not say another word.


    Li Huashi had not given up, chattering non-stop for a long time, as though she was trying to collect some interest from a place that she was unhappy about.


    The two of them quickly left. Under the pear blossoms that filled the sky, the rain started to fall. Li Huashi waved at the people below him and said, "Goodbye, children. You guys will have to rely on yourselves in the future."


    And then the pear flowers with rain crying, a whole day of pear flowers rain.


    Prunus armeniaca Maxim and the black mist were a little disappointed, because they felt that the Heaven Realm wasn''t a place to stay for long. If there was a need, they felt that it would be better to leave.


    The black mist came from a great black cloud. One year, after being drenched by a plum blossom tree in the plum garden, the plum blossom tree had become spirited and turned into a Prunus armeniaca Maxim, which was a very beautiful sight, the black mist became serious upon seeing her. Who knew that the Heaven Realm would reject Ling Yun becoming a demon, and immediately became furious, wanting to kill them to maintain their prestige in the Heaven Realm.


    However, they never would have thought that they would join hands and use their immortal bodies to deal with them. The Heavenly Court was greatly angered, and they sent countless deities to break them apart and seal them for several hundred years.


    Now, it had broken through the seal. Although the black fog felt that the conditions were acceptable, but Wang Xuemei did not like it. Just because they broke the seal and left it when they were not using it, she wanted them to listen to the order and send them to their deaths?


    Even if they were immortal, facing the Heavenly Envoys King, even if they had the means, they would still not be able to survive. Moreover, they had no other methods, so they had no way out. If things went south, they would die, and at that time, they would no longer be able to live together forever.


    Therefore, Prunus armeniaca Maxim would definitely not agree to it. At most, they could just endure for another hundred years. However, after a hundred years, they would still be able to meet again.


    Thus, they were not afraid. In addition, they had already left the ancient continent for the distant summer cauldron. However, the two were not clear on just what kind of trap they had entered.


    A youth appeared. He was carrying a sword, his expression was silent, and on his back was not a blood blade, but a devil sword. This was the decision that Xu Dong made after he thought about it. Xu Dong used the blood blade, he used the devil sword, had once been a demon anyways. It was even more compatible with the demon sword than Xu Dong, hence he gave it to Lin Fei.


    "Are you here to kill us?"

 C557 large clothing

    "Benefactor, does your family believe in Buddha?" Lin Fei felt that it was necessary to spread his knowledge of the Buddha Dao, and asked immediately.


    Prunus armeniaca Maxim and the black mist frowned, the black mist naturally could not tolerate it, and bellowed: "You repulsive god, you only know how to rely on your own strength, if we fight openly, it is not certain who will win."


    "Generally speaking, those who don''t believe in the Buddha have already been killed by me, but you don''t matter. We can do it if you don''t believe in the Buddha. Since our family doesn''t believe in the Buddha, I''ll beat you two down." Lin Fei''s face was filled with cold sweat as he asked: "Are you ready? I''m going to start fighting! "


    After that, they would have to tame their entire family.


    Do they have parents?


    No, that''s not right. It seems like both of them were born. After thinking for a while, Lin Fei decided not to hold back anymore. Although Wang Xuemei''s pink dress was rustling, and her face was a little pink, it didn''t matter. Lin Fei slowly closed his eyes, and pulled out his sword from behind his back.


    When the black mist and the Prunus armeniaca Maxim joined hands, they understood that none of them could leave. As a result, a wisp of black mist carried a flower petal of the Prunus armeniaca Maxim and flew away with the wind.


    "You want to leave?" Lin Fei was silent. He could not bear to kill them, they were loyal to him, but there was nothing he could do about it. Would they rather die than submit?


    Crack. The swords were unsheathed. At that moment, it was as if something had fallen from the sky. They could not see anything. That moment was the darkest moment, and most of the time, they were covered by the sky.


    Swoosh.


    Countless Plum Blossom flew over, but the small Plum Blossom was filled with immense power, suppressing the sword intent. Lin Fei frowned, without opening his eyes, the sword became even more ferocious, with a chi sound, it touched the terrifying black mist.


    Boom! * A huge noise was heard, and Lin Fei was immediately blasted flying. His expression remained calm in the air, and then his figure turned into an afterimage as he slowly attacked their bodies.


    "Is this what a god is like?" They were all full of questions, and it was so strange that they thought it was a sin, and finally they said to themselves, "God is like that."


    "Right, God is just like that. He is heartless and heartless!" Lin Fei laughed, then said: "But I am not a god, I am a Buddha. If you join our Buddhist Sect, you can all head to the west side to enjoy yourselves. "


    "Fuck you!" The black mist cursed and he once again turned into a shadow. This terrifying shadow could no longer be seen in the blink of an eye. In the end, he grabbed onto something. It was his weapon in the black fog. With a wave of his double-edged axe, he charged towards the people on it.


    Ding! The dual axe and demon sword collided. However, it was a relaxed collision without any other movements. The corners of a person''s mouth curved up, but he still smiled. Within his smile, there were all sorts of other things.


    The sky shattered. The nearby void s were shattered, so they too were shattered into pieces as they watched the sky shatter. With a splashing sound, countless water was swept up by the plum blossoms and pressed down towards Lin Fei.


    Black clouds pressed down on the city like it was going to destroy it. However, they soon discovered that the scenery of the A light spreading towards the sun and the golden scales existed. It was not the light of the armor, but rather the light of Lin Fei''s entire person.


    For the first time, the black mist and Prunus armeniaca Maxim felt the weight of sin on their bodies. At that moment, a thought seemed to have appeared in their minds.


    They either perished on the spot or their future was preserved. No matter what, they could not accept it. That terrifying golden light had completely suppressed everything. The earth shattered as countless mountains and the same world were slapped into the shape of gigantic palms.


    The Buddha Palm of the Divine Clock of Destiny was a skill that Lin Fei had casually used. He drew his sword and said, "Now, you are all prisoners. "If you don''t want to die, then do so."


    They had fought before, but had been suppressed so quickly. They discovered how small they were, like tiny plants in front of Mt. Tai. With a casual flutter of their hands, they died.


    "In the end, it''s still over. We would rather die than endure the pain of separation. If you are to seal us, then seal us together. I do not wish to separate from him. " Prunus armeniaca Maxim Wang Xuemei looked at Lin Fei seriously. He did not even look at her, right. He was the victor. Why would he need to look at someone else?


    At that moment, she lost all hope. Looking at the black fog, the fog didn''t give up. He just stood there silently with blood coming out of his mouth and said, "Let her go." I''ll take all the blame. "


    They were already tired of this life, so dying would be a relief, but Prunus armeniaca Maxim was an innocent person. Why did they do this to them?


    Could it be that everything had a spirit, but it couldn''t become a so-called god?


    Could he only become a prisoner or die? They were not convinced. However, there was nothing they could do. The reason for that was because they were indeed inferior to Chu Feng.


    They found it laughable. Why was it that most of the Deities were humans instead of demons? Could demons not become Deities?


    Demons that were rare in ancient times to become Deities were far too idiotic. They did not even understand such matters. So they accepted their fate, lowered their heads and quietly waited for Lin Fei''s words.


    "If you had accepted your fate earlier, wouldn''t you have done it?" After Lin Fei finished speaking, he continued staying silent. He stretched out his hand and casually waved it, but what changed once again was not the world, but something strange, and that was ¡­


    Ruins!


    The rotten wood had withered away, and they realized that everything that had happened was now nothing more than a tiny bit of weakness. Only then did they realize that everything that had happened was now useless. With a chi sound, countless rays of light scattered in the air.


    Plum blossoms had bloomed all over the mountain peaks here. The black mist had turned into white clouds, which made it seem like a suitable level of black mist. They would often come down to accompany her. This result was actually good, but it was as if they had lost something. When they turned around, they realized that everything was just a facade. They weren''t really together?


    Why was it so hard to be together?


    He went silent for a moment, and said: "Don''t forget, all of this has a cause and effect, a countless number of rules. If you all forgot, then your existence would be extremely subtle."


    That''s right, if they had forgotten everything, how great it would be, even if they did not meet and only thought about each other. But why did the gods make things so difficult for them?


    Because... They were guilty?


    "Chi!" A red beam of light flew over and they saw that person''s shadow. It was a handsome youth. Although his age might not be what it appeared to be, they were sure that he was a pretty good person.


    "Mr. Hua, I''ll leave them to you. If you treat them well, I believe that they will never leave again. Because if they leave, then the Primordial World and the surrounding worlds will never let them exist again. " He then turned into a streak of light and disappeared without even looking back.


    Only then did they look up at the sky and ask, "Why did he leave just like that?"


    "Because he was like that in the first place. You don''t understand what Buddha is. "But once you see through it, you will know how great a person Buddha is."

 C558 The God of Lost Self

    In a desolate place, many people called it a wilderness.


    There was no time, no one. They could live forever. At this moment, they discovered that the only useful thing in this broken world was that they could live endlessly. Unfortunately, they could not escape.


    This was a world where one could not die even if they wished to. Some people had already given up all hope, and some people had even become gods. The so-called gods, they were simply calm like water.


    Even though their hearts were as tranquil as water, they could not help but wonder when they would finally be relieved. In this broken world of the wilderness, the people''s strengths were truly too powerful. They firmly believed that they would have a future.


    However, it was a pity that they lived on endlessly. They did not have any strength left, and became elderly person. God believed that if a person wanted to die and had lived enough, then he should be eaten by someone else.


    But they were wrong.


    Whether they cook or fry, they will not die in the end. Some gods walked on the mainland, silently kicking a rock. The rock was kicked far away, and he walked step by step to the front of the rock, continuing to kick it away.


    They were too bored. There were even people who looked at the sky in a daze. Although they were already stupefied, they still wished for something. That was, when would they die?


    They were too pitiful. Poor people couldn''t hate him. He had slept for a million years, but after waking up, he was still in this world. They were people of the Curse, and could not leave this place either.


    This was an agonizing despair, as if they had experienced it from the very beginning. Why were they the only ones experiencing this? Countless people, countless people.


    Someone was calculating the time from the beginning. One day, two days, thirty days, fifty days, a hundred days ¡­ 1.3 billion days ¡­ "Oh my god, 1.3 billion days ¡­ why haven''t we died yet?"


    Then another day passed.


    Everything was the same as before. There was no time here, no death. If one person lived enough, they would enjoy the pleasure of being killed.


    This place was bloody, but they were scared because every time they killed a person, they would turn around. However, after a period of time, they discovered that they wanted to vomit. But they wouldn''t die.


    Thus, they began to train. They did not die and continued to fight. They continued to seize treasures. If they were not killed by others, they would kill others.


    I''m bored to death.


    A world that would not die was truly terrifying. Only when one person after another went crazy did they finally stop fighting.


    When a person arrived in their world, it was as though a glimmer of hope had appeared. There were too many deities here. Could there be so many gods?


    Li Qing felt that it was unbelievable, those people all pounced over. They did not die, but time was enough to turn them into ashes, so Li Qing used that power.


    At that moment, everyone was moved. They all had one idea, and that was to let him kill them, so they flocked to him and knelt on the ground and begged him to kill them.


    They''ve had enough.


    Li Qing fell into silence, not knowing how terrifying the time was. They all wanted to die, and release themselves as soon as possible.


    However, the silent Li Qing had decided to save this world. The time he had set up this world was simply too difficult. If it was the Creator, would it be simpler?


    He thought to himself, they have already wanted to die. They have lived for countless years, countless years, and they have been waiting for death one by one.


    "I''m finally going to die." They let out this kind of sigh.


    There was no such thing as a god. If they built time, they could reincarnate, but time was no longer a problem.


    They laughed and waited happily for their deaths.


    This was a tragic world. Because they could not die and had no reverence for death, they became what they were today.


    One day, Li Qing finally managed to create the time. They quickly became dirt, and the Gods went crazy. They did not die, but instead survived.


    "You are destined to be lonely because you are gods and not ordinary people." He laughed, as if it were his own.


    They are gods. They sleep for a hundred years. So, Li Qing could not bear for them to die. If he could hope for them to be safe and live a good life in this world, wouldn''t that be fine?


    Why must he die? However, after thinking about it for a bit, they had lived for too long. They couldn''t even remember the time. So they wanted to die, and this was the first time he had seen such a thing as a god. So many people wanted them to die. He fell into silence. Only after a long time did he manage to nod his head.


    "All right. If you are willing to live your entire life in vain, then go. Don''t forget, today is the day you will be reborn! "


    That''s right, they had indeed revived today. They were no longer their original appearances, they fell into silence, then looked at Li Qing. He was filled with mystery.


    "Now that the universe has become a Bedlam Lands, I wonder how many people hope for them to survive." He sneered.


    Immediately, their expressions changed. Although what he said made sense, why did they feel that it was unreliable? It was because those people died crying sorrowfully.


    Perhaps it was because of some other reason that this world was like this. Without strength, there was nothing. Or perhaps there was another choice, and that was that they had never truly awakened.


    It was a world that could not be seen clearly, and everyone fell into silence. They swore that they would definitely pursue the steps of this god of time. They would make a name for themselves, and become the foundation of this world.


    Li Qing''s business was too convenient, he only created a few, but subdued a large number of God who were not afraid of death. ~ God, he is not an ordinary demon, but he belongs to Xu Dong.


    There were at least ten thousand divine spirit in this undying world, and all of them had been through endless slaughter.


    With this power, Li Qing felt like he was a Kaiser, a former monarch. Hence, a mental demon appeared in his heart.


    Swallowing these powerful gods would allow him to become an independent Celestial King!


    Time God''s sudden thought was not known by anyone. He suppressed it within his heart and then brought ten thousand divine spirit to the Middle Ancient World.


    "Why are the laws of this world so complete, and why is our world just like that?" They fell into silence, not knowing how to ask.


    They had never left anywhere, and those who had left, whether they were people or gods, were all dead, and then they were left behind. Why did they have to go through all this while the people of other worlds didn''t?


    Was it really divine retribution?


    But now, they had come back to life. They were the new generation of divine spirit, and forgetting the past was what they had now.


    "Li Qing, this guy might be selfish. Xu Dong, I think you should suppress him a little," Lin Fei said silently, the two of them had long met. When Li Qing just came back, Lin Fei thought of something and told Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong nodded his head, "I was the one who created him, so there won''t be any problems. After a period of time, our country will be destroyed, and those who have stood up will be taken away.


    "Someone else?" Lin Fei was suspicious, he had initially thought that they had all gathered them, but he never expected that there was someone else, what was going on?

 C559 Astral River War

    But it didn''t matter, since Lin Fei knew that nothing could go wrong, it was enough. In this war on earth, the things that could happen would make it clear that God was God after all, and not everything else.


    Thus, they understood that most of these things were brought here by themselves. If the people below were useful, they would properly make preparations.


    "Yes. The war there is something we need to guide. The emperor of the Summer Cauldron Kingdom is not suitable for Li Qing, she is given too much power, I am afraid ¡­ " Xu Dong laughed, both of them knew what was going on.


    Li Qing would definitely not become some other rival, at least for now. But maybe in the future. Xu Dong hoped that he would not have any foolish thoughts, but this person was not under his control, so he did not mind.


    One day in heaven, another year passed on earth.


    The Kaiser s of the Middle Ancient Family were finally unable to hold back and began to mobilize their forces. They had wanted to unify the continent and integrate the world into their territory to begin with.


    Thus, after taking care of the aristocratic families, they were finally unable to resist the temptation of the north.


    Thus, they did not waver. The sky of the north, in the end, belonged to the Central Plains of the south.


    Steel Horse Ice River entered his dreams. There was a point of connection between the north and the south ¡ª the Ice River. After crossing the glacier, they would be Summer Cauldron Kingdom.


    The defenses constructed by the countless evil slave s were obviously not enough to stop the enemies outside the ice river. They saw the ice begin to condense, and before long, the ice would be enough to cover the horse and soldiers.


    The northern weather was getting colder. The ice on one side had already started to freeze, but on the other side, there was still water. In order to succeed in one fell swoop, the Kaiser decided to take the lead.


    This time, he was determined to take control of the north. After all, this was their territory. If they didn''t take it, they wouldn''t be able to go back.


    "To support justice, to exterminate the so-called gods, trample them beneath our feet!" A man roared, and the aura of the Middle Kingdom became even more terrifying.


    A large portion of the people were confused. They did not know what their mission was, since winter had already arrived.


    "General, the ice on the glacier has hardened!" There were soldiers who spoke, the general nodded his head, then spurred his horse forward, countless soldiers rushed forward, the rivers and mountains were in complete chaos, the evil slave s were already prepared.


    The carriage flew about, dancing wildly in the ice river. The evil slave was naturally prepared, and after countless of times, it still came.


    As they stepped on the ground, the crowd began to panic. Some began to happily dodge. This was the difference between the two countries.


    However, the glacier suddenly shattered. In the eyes of the Kaiser of the Middle Ages, there seemed to be a so-called fear. They were scared. Why did the ice suddenly shatter? They couldn''t see. The sky was filled with ice shards.


    A person stopped in midair and looked deeply at the crowd. He said, "It''s too noisy, it''s really too noisy." Aren''t you tired of it? "


    Those people all revealed surprised faces. They seemed to have forgotten that there was a legend here, and that it was said that there was a god from the ice seal in the ice river. Every winter he would wake up, and he would appear at their side.


    A person lost his life. He fell off his horse and then Ice River coldly laughed, "It''s been so many years. Does anyone still remember me?"


    The ice seal had the same origin as him. Xu Dong thought about it, he seemed to have seen that guy from the ice seal, and didn''t know where he had gone to.


    Crack. A terrifying streak of ice descended from the sky, and they suddenly discovered that all of this was actually extremely terrifying and savage. They discovered that this glacier seemed to have grown even stronger.


    "Don''t run! There will be an Empyrean God that will fight him!" A man roared. He was a general. As soon as he finished speaking, a person flew over with a sphere.


    "Who is this?" Could it be the divine spirit who suppressed the Milky Way? " That divine spirit was loyal to the Middle Ancient Kingdom. Once he took action, he would probably be able to settle the ice river.


    "Tianhe, you and I share the same origin. Why kill each other?" Bing He didn''t expect that this Tian He would also be awakened, but that didn''t matter. He could still kill him, "Since you are truly stronger than him, then let''s give it a try."


    "Do you still think it was hundreds of years ago?" Closing his eyes, he pondered for a moment before saying, "You are wrong. I''m already different. I''m already different. "


    He suddenly laughed wildly, and at that moment, the sky changed color. Xu Dong and the others also revealed surprised expressions and said: "This Milky Way absorbed the blood of the Undead. So he became what he is now. "


    "That''s right. In order to help him, the ancient imperial government kept feeding him blood. The blood kept circulating unceasingly, and in the end, it became his help." Lin Fei naturally knew what kind of person he was, "If he doesn''t continue and become a Blood Demon, he is a good person."


    "Good people?" Xu Dong felt a little suspicious, but laughed immediately: "No, you''re wrong. You definitely aren''t a good person. This fellow has probably become a devil long ago. "


    "There''s still hope, as long as he trusts Buddha."


    Xu Dong frowned, "..." What kind of logic was this? Plus, what kind of buddhist gate was there?


    Therefore, Xu Dong was no longer anxious. Instead, he continued to speak coldly: "He''s definitely going to die, there''s absolutely no other way."


    Lin Fei smiled bitterly, he was still thinking too much, if he wasn''t thinking too much, why would he think that Buddha still exist?


    "If there is a chance, I will definitely promote the Buddhist Sect." Lin Fei secretly said this but Xu Dong actually did not care about it, because what Lin Fei said, he himself would definitely care about it.


    The battle in the distance was continuing, and the mountains and rivers were being drawn over. Those terrifying streaks of light instantly caused the war between the two of them to heat up.


    A person exuded a golden heat. As soon as he appeared, the two divine spirit s stopped in their tracks. Tian He was filled with an evil nature as he asked, "Why are you here?"


    He was astonished. He had no idea what was going on. This was Water God''s territory, and Fire God was located on a distant mountain peak.


    This guy had already become a divine spirit, and was known to outsiders as the Fire Burst.


    As a Fire God, he naturally shouldn''t be afraid of them, but since the two of them had teamed up, he was also a bit afraid. He said, "I say, the two of you don''t know how to judge the time, and there are other people nearby. It''s not good for you to start fighting like this."


    "Hmph, this is our problem. You don''t need to mind your own business." The two divine spirit s snorted coldly, they did not continue fighting. Furthermore, because Milky Way had obtained a terrifying amount of resources, he did not have any connections.


    "Although it is not my business, there are so many people in the world. I would not care about your lives at all. After all, it is impossible for them to be living under a volcano, no?" He smiled, then walked to the side and continued to stand.


    The surroundings had already become his territory, making them a bit suspicious. If anything went wrong, they would die, so no matter what, they wouldn''t be able to fight.


    He just looked up to the sky, where those people were the only ones who mattered to him, because they were all true strong person.


    If he couldn''t surpass them, then he would be eliminated!


    So when he turned into a fire god, his flames rushing towards the Heavenly Court, Xu Dong and the rest of the divine spirit s looked calm, this fire solution was just too ordinary.


    "Right now, only one of you will be able to live. Ice River, who do you choose to die from?"

 C560 The Annihilation of the Middle Ages (1)

    Everyone wanted to live a good life. If they didn''t live a good life, then becoming a god and becoming immortal had nothing to do with them.


    They didn''t realize that anything was wrong. In any case, he just wanted to come over and kill them with a single strike of his anger.


    Fire and water were enemies after all. However, they were different. Binghe had lived here for a very long time, and Tianhe was one of them. After killing so many people, he had already become an Evil God by absorbing their blood essence.


    There were already people in the sky who were paying attention to them, but this attention soon changed into something else. They thought for a moment and decided that they must not let them go.


    "Huo Xuan, are you threatening us or do you believe in the Heavenly Dao?" They sneered. The two of them were enemies of fire, so they did not particularly like dealing with fire.


    But they had no choice, one of them had become the Evil God, and Xu Dong and the others would definitely not let him live, only Ice River was able to survive, the others were just fake people, so it was not important.


    The Zhonggu family had not expected that at this time, a pretentious fellow like Huo Xuan would appear once again.


    When the light disappeared, they saw that it was Lin Fei. They said in shock: "Great Immortal Lin?"


    "That''s right, it''s me." Lin Fei''s expression was cold, causing many of the people from the Middle Kingdom to be stunned, unable to understand what was going on.


    This man was Lin Fei!


    But wasn''t he an ancient person? Why did he go to the north and become a member of the Summer Cauldron Kingdom?


    Could he be a spy? That''s not right. Why would the gods target their middle ages?


    Could it be that they had some kind of terrifying power? This was why Empyrean Gods were so afraid? Although they were pondering this in their hearts, they didn''t have any ideas. Because the last time Lin Fei attacked, he had driven them crazy and that kind of strength was not something they could withstand.


    God is more or less the same.


    "As expected, I didn''t expect it to really be the Gods." All of them revealed a mocking expression. Bing He and Tian He finally understood, and then immediately became furious.


    The two of them had joined forces!


    The water that covered the sky constantly splashed down. That day, it was so dark that it caused people to feel a chill in their heart.


    Then, the water turned into ice and fell from the sky, piercing towards Lin Fei''s body.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh. Li Huashi and the rest looked at him with disdain, she was too ordinary. Although those guys were useless, they were nothing compared to them. It was a trend that could not be compared with the real deal.


    Lin Fei and the others were god-like existences, how could they possibly be a match for them? Then a funny thing happened. They were all broken. The ice spikes were broken. Only then did they see a hint of pain.


    It was really painful. They didn''t know what it was yet, but they soon felt it clearly. It was an unbearable pain!


    Puff!


    Ice River and Sky River fell from the sky, but not long after, they discovered that everything was over. Their spell had been broken, and they were probably not far away from death.


    "How is this possible? How can your strength be so terrifying?" They were surprised at the same time, they did not expect Lin Fei to be so strong.


    "I''m just trying it out. It doesn''t count as something that isn''t strong." Lin Fei sneered, and extended his hand to hold their heads, "Now, I will give you two a choice, submit, or die!"


    Did they have any other choices? Other than choosing to live, what else could they do?


    These two fellows were really too pitiful. If they said they weren''t pitiful, then that was fake. They pitifully waved their hands and then, Xu Dong looked towards another place.


    Swoosh!


    "You ran very fast." Xu Dong sighed with emotion about that thing''s speed, it was indeed very fast, and when he saw that Xu Dong had noticed them, they immediately turned into a ray of light and disappeared.


    But soon after, they discovered that there was a Spirit Formation in the distance. They could simply not escape.


    "What''s going on?" Why is there a barrier? He turned pale with fright, and looked around to find that there was no one around him. They were all scared, "That''s not right, we should use some methods to leave this place, otherwise I think we will never be able to leave."


    That''s right, if they were to continue to linger here, then they would have to die. Suddenly, they felt regret, because if they didn''t have to come here, then they wouldn''t have to make those choices.

 C561 The Annihilation of the Middle Ages (2)

    But it was too late. Xu Dong walked behind them indifferently, and a divine rainbow fell from the sky, which was their path to destruction. If they didn''t choose to submit, they would indeed die.


    "At this point, we have nothing else to say." They lowered their heads in disappointment. Some people in the distance laughed. Their faces immediately flushed red as they said, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Your level of strength is too weak." I came here today just to find a person, there''s no need for you to panic, and you guys are too weak, God doesn''t want you. " They immediately lowered their heads, and this time, there was no sound of opposition.


    This guy''s words were truly too hurtful. If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone present was a group of young people, they might have started fighting.


    "That, come out. Our Heaven Realm has been following you for a long time." The Heavenly Emperor sneered. They immediately turned their heads to look at the others.


    The sky lost some color. That person was too powerful. His aura was truly terrifying. Only then were they able to clearly see that fellow. He seemed to be expressionless, but they could all feel a sense of oppression, pain and, of course, joy and elation.


    In short, every kind of expression, which is...


    It was rumored that there was even emotional spirit floating in the sky. He could clearly see everyone''s emotions and the answer that they wanted to know in their hearts.


    This man was emotional spirit? Is there a mistake? Why is emotional spirit a girl?


    "This... "What''s going on?" They turned pale with fright, unable to understand what was going on. The mountain peaks in the distance had already begun to crumble. It was her mood.


    "You guys are looking for me, so you won''t get the result. Give up, you won''t be my opponent, I can see through your essence and understand what you guys are really like in your hearts, so I know your weaknesses!"


    Weakness. They hadn''t heard of this word for a long time, because it really didn''t exist for gods, but she just said it out loud.


    No wonder this God was so important. He actually needed a thorough plan. But why had they not heard of this person before?


    "Don''t be delusional. It''s impossible for you to escape. With so many gods, it''s enough. " Li Huashi said coldly.


    There were so many gods present, but facing a emotional spirit, they really weren''t much.


    It was rare to see a god that controlled people''s emotions. Furthermore, the Heavenly Palace originally had such a god. However, this person was extremely rare.


    emotional spirit was an ancient god. Because he could control other people''s emotions, he could indirectly control their lives.


    That was why she had been hunted down and forgotten by others. But why was she born today?


    The light in the sky disappeared, and countless immortal god began to laugh out loud. They were either helpless, angry from embarrassment, or just ¡­ In short, there were all sorts of emotions.


    Only Creator and several others were at the same level or higher than her.


    As a result, the scene became extremely terrifying. The silence was truly filled with clamorous noises. Xu Dong was quiet for a moment, then with a wave of her hand, he changed their negative emotions. How is that possible?


    This woman was hiding in a black cloak that covered her entire face and even her cultivation. No matter what, most people couldn''t see her expression.


    "God?" It''s just a joke. " The man spoke to the gods.


    Xu Dong became silent. He did not know what she experienced, but the bright eyes hidden in the cloak suddenly flashed, and when Xu Dong saw her eyes, he felt that she had avoided his, "Why are you avoiding my eyes, who are you? Do I know you? "


    "Of course you won''t remember me. Because that''s what I am, and you''ve been through someone else. " She smiled.


    "Submit or die." Lin Fei then opened his mouth appropriately.


    She really didn''t know what to say. Shaking her head, her beautiful and intelligent eyes instantly opened wide as she said: "Lin Fei, you like Qing Lan, that beautiful Girl!"


    Weakness. Is this weakness?


    Xu Dong looked at him in shock, but he quickly buried his face in the ground.


    "At the core of Martial Spirit Continent, she saved you. Have you forgotten? "


    Swoosh. A cold light shot towards them. Unfortunately, they seemed to have forgotten that at a time like this, it was simply not suitable to attack, but Lin Fei had still attacked. It was all because he was angry, and he was prepared to bury it all in his heart, but why did she open it all up?


    He was very angry. No one had ever made him so angry before.


    "You don''t understand, all of this is a misunderstanding!" Lin Fei clenched his teeth.


    Xu Dong laughed, as though he did not care. But as soon as he caught a glimpse of the man''s eyes, he knew that he was finished.


    "I didn''t expect the two of you to be thinking about that girl. It seems this is really strange."

 C562 unchanging day

    A moment later, he knew that his spiritual altar had fallen, and that everything in his heart had been spied upon.


    The other divine spirit s were all the same, their eyes filled with fear.


    The abilities that the emotional spirit possessed were not things that they could underestimate.


    Even Creator and the others were confused, they didn''t want to retreat quickly, how could they?


    "The two of you have been hiding, just so that you don''t want to know where she went. Qing Lan was truly a pitiful person. Even though Xu Dong was clearly a Creator, why couldn''t he revive Qing Lan? This is something that you, Lin Fei, have been wondering about. Then let me tell you, it''s not because he can''t do it, it''s because he isn''t willing! "


    "Shut up!" Xu Dong was furious. But his anger seemed to be confirming, confirming that what he said was correct and not wrong, because he was afraid that what emotional spirit said would cause Lin Fei to feel uncomfortable, or even angry!


    No matter what, this is not good, so when they saw the emotional spirit, they laughed. She bit her lips and laughed: "You two are actually still so stupid, I really don''t understand you two."


    Yes, he could not understand them at all. These two people were not the same at all, yet they had met and known each other. Everything had become a god.


    This emotional spirit was full of ridicule and ridicule. The two of them were furious, but they couldn''t help but distance themselves from each other.


    "You think I''m not wrong, so you two just keep going. You two bastards." She laughed and taunted, the corners of her mouth turning strange.


    "I don''t think you understand, Creator sometimes can''t do as he pleases either." Xu Dong lowered his head, as if he was trying to be explained to others, but it was wrong, they didn''t have to explain all this, because they were different to begin with.


    "Alright, I''ll give you two choices now. You only have two, too! " Xu Dong took a step forward and took out his blood blade.


    emotional spirit laughed: "Do you all want to kill me? If that''s all right, really. "Oh, I''ve long been tired of this kind of life. I''ve seen through the worst and saddest things in life. Anyway, I''ve already lost sight of them."


    "Is that so?" If you think it''s weak, then it''s over, or maybe it''s because of some other reason, so you yourself aren''t willing to be with us? " Lin Fei asked coldly.


    The emotional spirit nodded his head and said, "That''s right, I see all of you as if you were all from Child. I know all the things you all want, so I''m not suitable.


    They nodded their heads, since that was the case, they had chosen a dead end, an opponent that Xu Dong and Lin Fei found unbelievable at the same time. They had to kill her first, otherwise, everything would be over.


    The emotional spirit laughed and said indifferently: "If you want to kill me, then come and try. After all, I am your greatest threat."


    The sky had suddenly changed. It was as if they could no longer see it. It was really hard to fathom this light. These were countless emotions that surged around emotional spirit. After a moment, they realised that they seemed to have control over their own hearts.


    She seems to have seen through me. We shouldn''t stay here any longer. They quickly dispersed, but the strong person s still remained.


    That was the light emitted by the mirror, which then rushed into their hearts. Everything had shattered, and Xu Dong held onto his heart, as though he was in pain. However, he endured it all. A blood-red light gathered in his hand, and it was as if the heavens were splitting apart.


    Crack crack crack. The shattering of countless mirrors caused Xu Dong and Lin Fei to sink into darkness. emotional spirit opened her cloak and revealed that he was an extremely beautiful woman. Crack. Everything had been broken, causing Xu Dong to be greatly infuriated.


    It was a death she hadn''t felt in a long time as a god. It was too close, and she didn''t know how to do it, because it had already begun.


    Traces of terrifying rays of light rolled up to their hearts as a small amount of blood flowed out. The battle between the two was not that terrifying, but it was extremely bloody.


    Creator and Lin Fei, had they fallen just like that?


    "Don''t forget that we are the beginning and the end of this world. If you don''t become one of us, you will regret it in the future."


    "Do you regret it? I am sorry, but I will never regret it, because I have too many principles, and the two of you are no longer together. You are already broken up into pieces, so the two of you simply do not understand. "


    What she said was right, they really did not understand. What had happened now, to fight for a dead person or to be jealous of him here?


    They looked at each other and smiled stubbornly. Yes, because they had never felt so funny before.


    knew that if Xu Dong could revive Qing Lan, then he would definitely revive her and definitely not lie to him.


    "Why have all of you been awake for so long? I still don''t think it''s fun." emotional spirit laughed in disdain.


    There were only a few people she met in her infatuated life. Although they treated her very well, they had all died in the war. The fan was suddenly convinced of her bullshit about Keefer.


    "Why did you finally wake up?" I thought you guys wouldn''t wake up. It''s such a great feeling to play with people. " The fan laughed, she might not be able to understand, but now, Xu Dong and Yue Shuang could be said to be extremely angry.


    After a short moment, countless people felt a sense of surprise. They turned around and saw that the sapphire eyed woman had actually been sent flying. The scene was simply too despicable.


    But being hateful was being hateful, they only felt that the fight had gone too well.


    They were immediately slammed down onto the ground and looked at the two people in the air. She spat out a mouthful of blood. Her expression was dispirited and was even a bit unconvinced as she said, "If you were alone, then perhaps you would have died a long time ago. What a pity. The two of you are working together. "


    In the end, she had lost. Even though she was an Ancient divine spirit and could see through the hearts of others, she still did not have the strength to oppose to anything.


    She closed her eyes and said: "Alright, give me the last strike. If it wasn''t for the soul, you all would have died long ago."


    "What do you mean?" What else did you see? " Xu Dong and Yue Shan felt that he had something to say, and wanted to continue to ask, but the lady in black smiled beautifully, and closed her eyes and died.


    They were surprised, as they never thought that she would actually die with such an impassioned tone, as if her death was not even worth mentioning, yet it had completely frightened Xu Dong and Lin Fei. What secret did she see? Why did she want to die like this?


    One was an Ancient God, but she had lost her life just like that. A rainbow-colored divine light came from the sky, turning into a beautiful phantom. They closed their eyes and no longer said anything to each other.

 C563 Invisible Death (1)

    The sky had lost its color, and they noticed that the sun had changed. The sun was very hot, and they saw a streak of red light.


    The scarlet light seemed to be able to devour the soul of others. When the Middle Kingdom lost, the evil slave began to counterattack.


    But what did the sun mean? Why did the sun give birth to such a phenomenon?


    They could not understand, but as the sun continued to shine and the people of Homo sapiens died, they started to get nervous, but the water continued to evaporate. Only now did they hope for the divine spirit in the sky to be able to rain, but there wasn''t any.


    "The gods have left us?" someone asked in surprise.


    If they were still there, why didn''t they show up?


    The gods really did not exist. After the Middle Ages lost, the gods disappeared. It was because they had gone to a larger battlefield, and this place was no longer suitable for them. It was unknown how much time had passed before the heavy rain finally arrived. The crashing sounds they made was extremely joyous. They did not lie to others because they had caught a cold while strolling in the rain. Some of them even died from illness tonight.


    They discovered that the deity had truly disappeared. Because over ten days had passed since the heavy downpour, a majestic downpour had flooded countless people''s homes.


    "Homo sapiens Altar." On a mountain peak, a young man saw the words on the stone tablet and whispered.


    He was a scholar, but he didn''t expect to meet a tiger and be chased here by that beast.


    "What is this? Why haven''t I seen it before? " He was somewhat surprised and touched a green stone tortoise, not understanding what it meant. Although this place is cool, why is there no human smoke here, and where did I come from? "


    He really didn''t know how he had gotten here. The fierce tiger chasing after him was in a panic, so he naturally became like this, but it didn''t matter. After all, he was about to die, so how could he not know the way back?


    As a result, he laid down on the altar in disappointment, unconsciously feeling sleepy. He closed his eyes, but the phenomenon changed, and as he slept, the Homo sapiens Altar continued to spin, emitting crackling sounds.


    It seemed to be working. This young man didn''t know the rules, so he didn''t know how to operate them.


    "What''s going on? Why is it working? " Under the urging of his curiosity, he suddenly moved. A figure appeared on the altar, shooting down a beam of light.


    After that, a palace appeared in the sky. That palace was so big that one could not see the end of it, and it also gave off a feeling of loneliness.


    "Could this be the place where the gods live ¡­" He thought about it and felt that he couldn''t allow it to be desecrated.


    If it was God, why was it so lifeless?


    At this point in time, where did God go?


    He didn''t dare to guess where Deities Templar was, but was he going or not?


    He pondered for a moment before stepping into the shrine. The dazzling hall filled his heart with a subtle tone, "Where did the Homo sapiens altar come from?"


    The Homo sapiens Altar was created by ancient almighty beings in order to roam the void. The moment he entered this great hall, how else could he have come?


    This situation was a bit sudden, because after a thought, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Forget it. No matter where it comes from, this opportunity belongs to me."


    His state of mind was not bad, but what this person wanted was too far away. He lowered his head to look at the giant in front of him and said, "If I could stand together with them in one place, then I would be too great."


    Giants were giants after all.


    Crack. In the distance, a palace door opened and he ran over with great joy. Then, he saw the dazzling sight of countless treasures covered in golden light.


    "This is God''s treasure?" The youth was astonished. He had no idea what was going on. There were not only treasures here, but also many surprising things, such as the Heavenly Books. "This is a cultivation method."


    He had never cultivated before, so it wasn''t certain that he would be able to come here and claim that God had given him some good fortune.


    He held up the Heavenly Book and the cultivation method entered his mind. He laughed madly, but very soon lost all color and cried out, "What is this?!"


    A strand of black gas drilled into his internal organs. He wanted to leave, but he could not.


    He was trying to swallow him up.


    "Is it not good for you to live with me and live forever?"


    The youth was stunned. He didn''t know what eternal life was, but he knew that if he compromised, then he really wouldn''t exist. As a result, they were stuck. Not long after, because the youth didn''t have enough experience, he fainted.

 C564 Invisible Death (2)

    "Hahaha, my unparalleled Emperor is finally about to be resurrected."


    "Do you think you could be revived?" A cold sneer appeared on his face, causing him to jump in fright.


    He would never forget that it was precisely this voice that sealed him in Master. It had been so many years, but this fellow still hadn''t died?


    "How can you do this!" He watched in astonishment as a streak of terrifying light flashed by. It was a treasured sword, and this treasured sword was actually able to contain him!


    "Only you have a way to live forever, while others don''t?" The treasured sword laughed coldly, he was the Celestial King here, his name was easy to come by.


    That guy was angry. However, there was nothing he could do. After all, that body was not his. Thus, he could only endure it.


    "Wait for the day you control his body!" With that, he disappeared. Leaving this easy to lament alone, "You are really a bitter child. But luckily, Goddess Luck is on your side, otherwise you would really be too pitiful. "


    Not long after, he would once again become a divine spirit. That way, almost no one in the world would be his opponent, and he would come from the ancient times.


    Every deity that evolved in the ancient times had a terrifying potential. This potential allowed them to be invincible.


    "Although Goddess of Luck is on your side, your situation isn''t very good either, so I''ll just be a good person until the end."


    Yi Xiao had decided that he wanted to step into the young man''s heart.


    After entering, he felt a countless amount of desolation. Was this guy going to die, or else his soul would not be like this at all.


    "What''s going on?" He looked around doubtfully. At this moment, he suddenly understood that this might have been caused by that b * stard Gai.


    "Gai, where are you hiding?" He was so surprised that he couldn''t understand what was going on. Logically speaking, he should have appeared and put on something else.


    However, it did not. Instead, it became even quieter.


    Yi Yi felt something behind him. He turned around and saw the bastard.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" The youth seemed to be frightened.


    Yi looked at him with bloodshot eyes. He knew that this guy seemed to be under control because he had possessed a demonic nature.


    "Devouring soul!"


    He turned pale with fright. This was like a sheep entering a tiger''s den!


    Guy might be dead.


    Normally, no one would care about this, but Gai Tu was already dead. Moreover, it was possible that he was killed by this youth. He suddenly felt that his own kindness had harmed him.


    This is a person who devours soul. He doesn''t care if you''re a good person or a bad person, since he''s devoured.


    While he was being devoured, he was still evolving. Perhaps his habits were also increasing, making others unable to understand what he was doing.


    Yi had disappeared, only the sword was still rippling, as though he was talking about the power of the Master. A youth grabbed the sword. He was brimming with energy and vitality, his eyes were like a beam of laser light.


    This light sank into the sword, and then he picked it up and said, "It''s finally back. The countless years of reincarnation ¡­" "My Blood God is back!"


    He laughed wildly. As the oldest god, he was born when all things had blood. At that time, he was known as the Blood Ancestor, and it could be said that he was incomparably glorious. However, there were people who secretly killed him, sucked his blood, and turned him into a fake Blood Progenitor.


    Thinking of this, the Blood God gritted his teeth. He didn''t know if that guy was still alive. If he was ¡­ That would be great.


    In Heaven Realm, when a person looks at the Heaven Mirror, this Heaven Mirror is a good thing, it can see most of the things in the lower realms.


    "I didn''t expect the human world to still have people. He''s only just awoken, I can''t see through him." Xu Dong looked at the blood god and said solemnly.


    They had already hidden themselves in the Heaven Realm. In the future, there would only be the legends of the divine spirit s, and they would never see god again.


    "Really? If this person is so special, then we should recruit him," Lin Fei laughed. The two of them did have this thought, but they were afraid that this person would not agree, so ¡­ Xu Dong was silent for a moment, then he shook his head: "I''m afraid it''s not easy to do, because if we were to touch it. It should be very rare. "


    Everyone nodded, they were clear, a strong person naturally had the prestige of a strong person, they would not allow others to provoke them, that person was also not a emotional spirit, and to them, a emotional spirit was not safe, because she could see through their thoughts, so she could not live.


    "Blood God." His name is actually Blood God? " Xu Dong laughed, "Is the title of Blood God something that only the god who controls blood can have when the bloodline was born in the ancient times?"


    "Yes." The Celestial Emperor nodded and said with some emotion, "It''s a pity that time has changed. He has already become a dead man. But what''s the matter? "


    "A dead person can live a new life? What kind of person is this? " Xu Dong was very curious about him.


    "Why don''t we just bring him back and ask. Isn''t that simple?"


    As soon as he spoke, everyone nearby agreed because what he said was right. Since he had brought them back, he naturally could ask them clearly.


    "Then Li Qing will go and bring him back." Xu Dong said to Li Qing, then looked further ahead, and said: "Maybe, the Angel King is also targeting him."


    "Hit him? I''m afraid not. " Li Qing felt that the person was also a very arrogant person, how could he possibly help others?


    Therefore, he had no qualms in opposing it, because that was what he wanted to do in the first place.


    The Gods knew that he had already decided in his heart, so they didn''t say anything more. In Heaven Realm, they were still too lowly.

 C565 Bloodshed (1)

    In a quiet mountain village, a single person was quietly walking. All of them were filled with horror.


    This person had a series of human heads in his hands. Although these people had two-horned items, the simple villagers didn''t think that those dead creatures were wrong.


    "This, this, this, this ¡­" Why did you only kill that many people? " An old man stuttered. He walked forward while trembling and asked, "Sir, why are you carrying people on your head?"


    This old man was the village chief''s oldest name, Zhang. Old Zhang''s trembling appearance had already been recorded by the Blood God. He disdainfully said: "These are just some bad people. Old Brother, do not worry, I will definitely not hurt you."


    "Then... My Lord, what are you trying to do? There is nothing to welcome in this village, "Old Zhang was afraid of the Blood God who was just a teenager, since he was so talkative.


    "I don''t need you to entertain me. I just want to stay here for the night. I''ll be leaving tomorrow."


    So it''s like that ¡­ They immediately felt reassured, but they were still somewhat uneasy. What if this guy had ill intentions? What would they do then?


    "My lord, although we don''t have much to treat here, we do still have a place to stay, it''s just that ¡­" Old Zhang wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "But what?" His cold face made Old Zhang jump. He was afraid that the blood god would be angered, so he immediately knelt on the ground and trembled non-stop.


    He can''t possibly say that you''re not welcome here or something, can he?


    "If you have any difficulties, please explain it to the elderly person family." The blood god asked in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing, and then burned the head.


    Everyone shouted and left, afraid that the God of Slaughter would kill them if they were displeased with them. Although Old Zhang was afraid, he braced himself and said: "Master, if you do not mind, go and stay at the Frigid House for the night and leave tomorrow."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to thank the elderly person family." The Blood God was rather polite as the Old Zhang led the way to his house.


    He had a wife and children, a woman of forty-seventeen or eighteen, and a daughter of fifteen or sixteen. She was tall and slender, beautiful as a flower, and a son of thirteen or fourteen years old.


    Once the Blood God entered the small wooden house, the Old Zhang extended his hand and invited the Blood God to sit down.


    In this small mountain village, most of the things there were wild vegetables grown by the villagers.


    That night, not a single person from the village fell asleep. What happened today was truly terrifying.


    "Will that person come?" They felt that the blood god was full of strangeness. Black figures constantly flickered, and they were all frightened. They immediately hid under the bedding, trembling as they said, "Can''t see me, can''t see me."


    Dong dong ~


    Someone was knocking on the door. Who was visiting late at night?


    If it was a criminal, he should have broken open the door directly and barged in. However, that person didn''t knock on the door. Instead, he knocked on the door very politely. However, this person was definitely not from the village. It must be difficult for this person to kill a god with two horns today.


    "Who is it?" The woman was somewhat nervous. She looked outside through the gap in the door. It was a young man with a lamp in his hand.


    The dim light outside flickered a few times and was extinguished. The woman was startled. She shook her hand a few times and asked, "Who is it?"


    "I''ve only come here for a night''s rest. Auntie, there''s no need to be afraid." There was a sound from outside, and she nodded, understanding.


    "But my house is empty." Because of the incident with the Blood God, they were afraid of letting anyone else into their house. "Why don''t you go to the Village Head''s house in front of us? The Village Head''s house should be able to stay here."


    "Thank you so much." He said respectfully and continued to walk forward. There were still other families in front of him.


    He saw the people close the door and blow out the lights as he came in. It was obvious that he was somewhat afraid of something that didn''t exist. Tonight, the cold wind was blowing and Li Qing felt very uncomfortable, because it had been a long time since someone had rejected him.


    A moment later, he arrived at the entrance of the Village Chief''s house. It was a small manor. The village chief was only four people here, as well as a stranger.

 C566 Bloodshed (2)

    Li Qing felt a vile aura, this vindictiveness was too terrifying, the entire place was enveloped, the night was truly terrifying. Li Qing stabilized his body and walked over to the door and knocked.


    Dong dong.


    "Who is it?" A woman''s voice came from inside the door.


    Li Qing said: "Hello madam, this one is here to sightsee. I don''t know how I got lost, do you still have a place to stay for the entire night?"


    "Originally, there were, but because there are guests at home, it might be a bit inconvenient." The woman opened the door and said apologetically.


    Li Qing had a good face and revealed a shallow smile, then said: "This aunt, how about we let Innate go and talk to him, and squeeze him a bit?"


    "Is that so? Let me ask him, are you a scholar?" the woman asked again.


    Li Qing nodded his head and said: "My family had once invited a teacher. I did not learn anything, I only knew how to speak in the language of respect."


    "That''s good breeding." She smiled, to a scholar, the entire village was filled with respect. He approached Li Qing and secretly said: "Today, a strange person came to our village and killed people without blinking his eyes, it is truly terrifying."


    "Murder?" He asked suspiciously, "Who did he kill?"


    "It is said that he is an evil person who would commit all sorts of crimes." She spoke in a low voice, and then the two of them shut their mouths. Looking into the distance, they said in an alarmed and uncertain tone: "I heard that he came from a divine spirit from the heavens, and it''s really hateful. This is really weird. "


    "Aunt, isn''t this good? If that person is really a god, doesn''t that mean that he can give you some benefits? "


    Li Qing laughed as he spoke, they soon arrived at a small room. The door was already closed, the woman took a step forward and knocked on the door, and as life came from inside, she said: "Sir, there''s another guest in this village, there''s nowhere to go tonight. He wants to discuss it with you, saying that he wants to stay together, after tonight he''ll be leaving."


    The sound of cleaning came from inside. She smiled and a young man walked out. He didn''t know his name, so he told them to call him mister.


    "Come in." The Blood God looked at Li Qing, but did not question anything and invited him in.


    "Thank you, brother." Li Qing cupped his hands, then said to Mrs. Zhang: "Aunt thanks you very much."


    "There''s no need to be polite. Traveling in the martial arts world will always depend on the friends outside." The woman smiled, then relaxed and went back to sleep.


    Village Chief Zhang did not go to sleep. Instead, he turned to his wife and said, "What about it? Have they finished talking?"


    "Agreed." The woman nodded her head, then undressed and went to sleep.


    "That''s good." Only then did Old Zhang close his eyes. Even though he did so, he did not fall asleep.


    In the side room, the two sat upright, each preparing for the other.


    "Sir, where are you from?" Li Qing felt that he was more polite when he opened his mouth.


    The blood god opened his eyes and said, "You came from the mountains. Where did you come from?"


    "I''m from outside." Li Qing said.


    The two of them nodded, and Li Qing asked again: "My name is Li Qing, may I ask what your name is?"


    "Jiang Xue Ying. The river of the Great River, the blood of the flower of blood, and the cherry blossoms. " He spoke in a muffled voice. After a moment, the two of them looked at each other. Jiang Xue Ying smiled and said, "It''s getting late tonight. You should go to sleep."


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking." He nodded and then sat on the ground beside her, cross-legged on the void. Jiang Xue Ying sneered and closed her eyes before falling asleep.


    Both of them knew each other''s identities, so they did not hide anything. After a period of time, both of them rested peacefully through the night. The next day, a strange scene appeared in the sky.


    The two of them were woken up by the noise, and the two of them walked out, looking at the sky, their mouths wide open in shock, "What is this?" Why is that? "


    "These are the nine evil stars. As the god of time, you actually don''t know what this is. Jiang Xue Ying mocked Li Qing and Li Qing immediately felt a little awkward: "After these nine stars gather, there should be something big, maybe... "They''re coming."


    "..." Let me ask you, do you need God''s help? " Li Qing looked at Jiang Xue Ying. This person was a little special, although he was called Blood God, his personality was not bloody at all. Instead, it was a little calm, "If necessary, I can make the God of Heaven come down."


    "We''ll talk about it when the time comes. I don''t think it will appear that soon. It should be in the near future as well. " He smiled and said, "I can settle this by myself here. You just came over to ask me to do something."


    "You already guessed it?" Li Qing did not doubt his intelligence in the slightest, so he asked directly.


    "Of course. Do you think I''m an idiot? "

 C567 nine star hyacinth

    Old Zhang''s son, Zhang Shi raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "It is indeed very beautiful, but it will make people feel that it''s not good. If it''s not good, something else will appear." Jiang Xue Ying sneered, this was not a good thing, she said to Li Qing: "If I can''t hold on, you can bring everyone here."


    "I understand." Li Qing nodded, then asked: "How did you come back to life?"


    He laughed out loud, looked up at the sky, and saw that some of the stars were linked together, then laughed: "I am the remnant spirit in a young man''s body, and I don''t know how I got to the Homo sapiens Altar, and there are even two remnant souls there. They were all swallowed by me, how do you think I survived this?"


    "Did the devouring soul let you come back to life?" Li Qing was surprised, he did not expect things to turn out like this, and then the two of them shut their mouths, as two black lights flew out from the sky.


    "Eh, what is father?" He was starting to find it hard to believe his eyes. He did not expect a black ray of light to fly from the sky.


    "I don''t know either. It should be some kind of meteorite. Hurry up and go home. Don''t come out today. " Seeing that the sky was not right, he said to Li Qing and Jiang Xue Ying who were beside him: "Sir, why don''t you two go back to my house and avoid the meteorite."


    The two of them nodded, then walked towards the door. Li Qing was filled with deep worry.


    If they saw it, they would have come down. This was not going to be so simple.


    Of course they knew that the stars in the sky had converged into one, but Xu Dong and the others had already reacted, it was to descend to the mortal world and take a look.


    "This constellation seems to have some other unforeseen event. It could also be the work of our enemy, the Angel King." The Heavenly Emperor was a bit surprised. He had never seen such a thing before, nor had he ever seen anything like it.


    It was impossible for the Angel King to conquer them anyway. The nine stars in the sky linked together, and a person looked at Xu Dong who had a calm expression, and revealed a wry smile. "Time God Li Qing just descended from the heavens, I''m afraid that things won''t be that simple."


    "Although it won''t be that simple, it doesn''t matter. In any case, the Angel King is our enemy, so ¡­" Xu Dong suddenly looked towards the sky and saw a black sphere heading towards them.


    The Gods were shocked and asked, "What is this?"


    BOOM!


    Xu Dong fell into silence. He did not understand what had happened, but someone soon told him, and an official said: "Masters, the ones who attacked us were the ancient meteorites, and because of a certain type of stimulation, the ancient meteorites are coming straight at us. If we want to stop them, the Heavenly Palace must be the ones under their attack."


    Xu Dong nodded, he understood and said: "We will bear the brunt of the attack, prepare all the divine spirit s, construct a protective array, and prevent these meteorites from attacking the mortal world, and do not let a single one escape."


    "Don''t worry, we understand." They respectfully nodded their heads, and then, a terrifying meteorite rushed over, Xu Dong muttered, "What a fast speed!"


    That''s right, it was truly fast, with a speed that was extremely fast, in the blink of an eye, it had already descended from the sky and smashed into their bodies. Xu Dong had formed a defensive array, but in the next moment, it was pierced through.


    Boom. However, Xu Dong''s and the other''s bodies were extremely strong, and were not something that a mere meteorite could break through. The sky had lost its color, and they were shocked, "They''re here, they''re here!"


    Crack. The Heavenly Palace had collapsed. They had lost their tempers, and a few minutes later, the Heavenly Palace was under tremendous attack power.


    A terrifying black meteor unceasingly slammed into the Heavenly Palace. The expressions of the two people in the mortal realm slightly changed as they asked, "What''s going on? Why would there be such an attack?"


    If he were to land in the mortal world, then the entire mortal world would be reduced to dust. Only the Heavenly Palace would be able to withstand it.


    "Are you male or female?"


    "..." I''m a man. " He smiled. Although Jiang Xue Ying''s face was delicate and pretty, he was still a man. This god seemed to have a funny brain, "If he isn''t a man, then how can he be a woman?"


    "From the looks of it, you seem to have ¡­" Li Qing laughed.


    "You seem to have misunderstood me quite a bit." He nodded his head, and after a moment, the two of them stopped talking. They both looked at the sky.


    How could this be?


    A blood-red sky.


    Swoosh.


    A beam of light pierced through the Heavenly Palace, causing Li Qing to feel that something was wrong. They avoided it, but the mountain village was not able to avoid it, and in that moment, the entire mountain village was reduced to smithereens.


    "What kind of power is this?" The gods could no longer control their emotions. The two of them could feel the sudden terror, and they were terrified. How could there be such a terrifying beam of light? This beam of light penetrated through the Heavenly Palace before landing in the mortal world. It penetrated through the mortal world ¡­ Another hemisphere!


    "Not good, this is the beam of light from Greedy Wolf, Greed ¡­ This is the most terrifying power. " The blood god felt his blood begin to boil. A greedy aura ¡­ what kind of existence was this?


    They did not know anything about the power brought by the universe. What was even more terrifying was that it did not seem to end there.


    "Xu Dong, how are you guys?" Li Qing was a little worried. With the sky palace being penetrated, who could the person behind this power be?


    "Human." They have never truly fallen into despair. They have strived their hardest to find freedom, yearning for peace and quiet, but the universe won''t allow it. Only when they experience death and lose their peace and comfort will they choose to resist. "


    "What are you talking about?" Li Qing looked at Jiang Xue Ying.


    "The words on the beam." Jiang Xue Ying pointed at the words on the beam of light. With a grin, he disdainfully said, "Bullsh * t."


    "How could it be nonsense? Now that they''re all dead, we really can''t react. "Aren''t you in pain?" Li Qing asked again.


    He was in pain, because these people had treated him quite well. On the contrary, due to Li Qing''s anger at his books, this Jiang Xue Ying was in trouble.


    "Without strength, everything will be lost. He was indeed right." He smiled bitterly. "You think I said, no, that the beam of light was wrong, but it seems to be right."


    "No matter what, if I find out who the person behind him is, I''ll kill his entire family!"


    He was indeed a god with a temper, but it was different.

 C568 Power

    "That God can pass through a world. You and I are only the guardians of this world. How can we compare to him?"


    Li Qing was not belittling himself, he did not think that his background was inferior to others. He just felt that the God was definitely not weak.


    Jiang Xue Ying sneered: "No matter who he is, there will be a day when I find him and kill him." As soon as he spoke, his killing intent exploded.


    In the ancient world, he was not afraid of anyone, but he was weak and could not compare to his past self. If he was allowed to recover, he would definitely use his sword to kill his way over.


    Old Zhang''s family was extremely good to him, but he did not expect to be turned into slag. Although he was angry, he could not do anything about it.


    Although Jiang Xue Ying''s cultivation was no longer there, she was still proud and arrogant. Li Qing looked at her in surprise and said: "Brother Jiang, I think you do not know what realm the god who created this attack was at." He shook his head with a wry smile, not at all convinced that he was right.


    "But sometimes, you still need to be a bit more violent." Jiang Xue Ying nodded. He looked towards the deepest part of the beam of light and said, "God of Heaven, they can''t take care of themselves."


    "It''s not that I can''t take care of myself, I feel that the Creator will have other options." Li Qing''s expression did not change, but he still came to a conclusion. Xu Dong and the others must have a plan, "The gathering of nine stars, as long as we break through the nine star chain, there should not be such a beam of light."


    "Then I can give it a try." Li Qing was shocked. How could the combined power of nine stars be something that an ordinary divine spirit could touch? Isn''t this equivalent to courting death?


    Crack. Above the nine heavens, a white light flashed, Li Qing''s mouth was wide open, all the gods of this era, are they all the same?


    Puff! In Jiang Xue Ying''s hands, the sword cut the light beam into two, and with an unparalleled invincibility, it rammed straight into the surface of the void.


    The nine stars, in an instant, broke into two halves. Li Qing thumped for a moment, then sighed: "He''s dead. It''s impossible to survive like this. "


    But no matter what, he was a person worthy of respect.


    "What a pity. If it''s possible, I really hope that in our next life, we will still be friends." He smiled, thinking the man was good, but unfortunately he was dead.


    In that night, the nine stars were still revolving. The beam of light had not disappeared and everything returned to normal. As for Jiang Xue Ying, she should have already been reduced to ashes.


    Li Qing didn''t feel that it was a pity, he only felt that this person was too great. If it was him, he definitely would have had the confidence to return alive, and not to throw his life away.


    Just as he was lamenting about Jiang Xue Ying''s greatness, the nine stars suddenly shook, as though they had become fragments, and started falling down from the sky. Li Qing was stunned, and after a moment he laughed: "So he was really the one who created the miracles, he is just a brute."


    Boom. At that moment, it was as if a mark was torn open in the sky. That mark seemed to be filled with a frightening power, some unfathomable energy filled the void, and all the Gods of Heaven Realm laughed.


    Although they did not do much, but since they managed to survive, they were naturally happy. However, after a while, they discovered that there was still someone standing on the void.


    Although he was covered with blood, everyone was even more elated because he saved the world. Or perhaps it was because of his heroic actions, he went forth alone, and then with a single sword strike, he destroyed the Nine Star Pearls.


    His power was very powerful. However, what the crowd respected were not strength. Instead, they were his selfless attitude. This person was truly too handsome, too handsome, too elegant, too elegant.


    "How did he do it?" Xu Dong was also a little curious, he wasn''t confident, because if he were to leave, most of the gods here would die, but others would be able to do so.


    No one understood Xu Dong''s question and answer, they did not investigate further, but instead looked at this god, he was too mysterious, if not for him, they would not have found it easy to get along with him, "This fellow is willing to join our Creator Alliance, if he is willing, then that is fine."


    The Star Alliance with the Creator as its name required this kind of Big Brother. If he could come, then that would be the best.


    Jiang Xue Ying''s body was covered in blood. Her hands were trembling as she said with a bitter face, "I didn''t expect that this attack would consume so much of my power. This Universe Beam is really extraordinary." A ray of light flew over, he looked at the man and asked: "You are Creator?"


    Xu Dong nodded his head, he did not care about the so-called etiquette, and waved his hand to absorb the Spirit Qi into his body, he cupped his hands and said: "Thank you very much for your help."


    "This is just a small matter. It''s a pity that I met a few families in the mortal world." Jiang Xue Ying said with a tinge of pity. In the end, he shook his head and asked: "Creator? What do you think, or want to do? "


    "No need to be so polite, just call me Xu Dong. The reason why we came here today, is just to transcend the future of the universe, are you willing to join our alliance to fight against the Angel King together? " Xu Dong could not say that he was the evil Angel King. His side represented his side, and there was no need to say whether it was righteous or evil.


    Jiang Xue Ying knew that Xu Dong was here to invite him, but she did not expect Xu Dong to be so frank, and spoke straightforwardly. He hesitated for a moment, and said: "Although I am willing to take action for the sake of justice, but sometimes it is better not to participate in God''s war, I still have a lot of time, what do you think made me join your alliance and not the Angel Alliance?" Jiang Xue Ying wanted to know why, because he needed it.


    Xu Dong thought that this was indeed a problem, but it was just a simple question. It was extremely complex and complicated, and not long after, he and Jiang Xue Ying looked at each other, "Perhaps, this is a test to see if you want the future or something else."


    Deities were originally different, because Deities were created to protect and protect their own world.


    "Not long ago, the revived Angel King created an alliance, the Destroyer Alliance. They wanted to destroy everything in this universe and start another civilization, I rejected them." Xu Dong turned around and clasped his hands behind his back, saying: "The reason for rejecting him is that I do not need any other civilization, I only need this one, that he destroyed everything, and then we will no longer exist, whether it is man, god, or any other Creator, they will all be forced to participate in this change, will there still be enough time?"


    "I see." Jiang Xue Ying nodded, he knew what this was. Some people want to change everything but others don''t want it, so the two of them started a war, and he was not a pedantic god: "This battle can only be started like this, if something bad happens then everything will be lost, I understand, but do you have any other reason for me to do so?"


    Xu Dong was silent for a moment. On top of these nine broken stars, the two people laughed at the same time: "You are wrong, I already gave you a reason long ago, and that reason is to fight for all the people in the universe who are not willing to disappear."


    This was a strong reason, but at times, it was also wrong. After all, a reason was a reason, and not something else.


    The broken void, the two of them went down towards the Ancient World at the same time. At this time, Zhong Gu had not recovered yet, countless of divine spirit were gloomy. They had just finished repairing the Heavenly Palace, but in the blink of an eye, it had turned into this.


    How did the nine stars come about? Some gods believed that it was naturally formed, while others believed that other gods had created it. Whether it was true or false, they found that what they said made sense.


    Swoosh. A divine image was swimming above the void and the two of them looked over at the same time. Xu Dong jokingly said, "Hey, this broken world actually has a god coming here, could it be that there''s been a mistake?"


    In the current Middle Ancient World, the truth was that it was truly in tatters. Because of that beam of light, the entire world had once again entered the period of restoration.


    The divine spirit in the distance was an angel, the Archangel. He was strong enough to kill Jiang Xue Ying beside Xu Dong.


    He actually dared to come straight over?


    "The two of you are Lin Fei and the Creator Xu Dong?"


    The one in the intelligence report who carried a sword was called Lin Fei, but there was no need to talk about Xu Dong, he was a person who could suppress any divine spirit. Thus, he was suppressed to ask, "The Angel King has decided to rule over the Transcendent Universe, if you are unwilling to submit, then we will give you a severe blow. Surrender is your only way out. The almighty Angel King decided to give you a chance, so you better cherish this opportunity, don''t reject it too quickly. "


    "Really? Then has he told you yet that we can''t kill you?" Jiang Xue Ying suddenly asked and his face darkened, "Didn''t you say anything? Then if you don''t leave soon, you might ¡­"


    Puff ¡­ - A ray of light disappeared in an instant. He panicked and didn''t know where to go. He had already forgotten where he was and could only leave this place. Jiang Xue Ying smiled and said, "Humph, the Angel King''s order? I''ve never seen a king of angels. "


    They started laughing at the same time. At the end of the darkness, the Archangel told the Angel King about his mission. It was especially clear that Lin Fei had insulted the almighty Angel King, causing the Angel King to be enraged.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with Xu Dong and the rest.


    That day, the envoy made Lin Fei''s words sound extremely heinous, and wished that he could skin him alive and pull the tendons out.

 C569 Confrontation between Two Alliances

    The Creator Alliance and the Destroyer Alliance had truly developed a fighting style. They were already mortal enemies, and no one knew just how strong the two of them were.


    The Destroyer walked forward, and along the way, he resurrected many angels and constructed a great race. Moreover, they slaughtered their way here and enslaved all of the stars.


    The universe was instantly separated into two universes. One was the south, the other was the north.


    In the northern universe, the black, purgatory-like stars were filled with countless terrifying and powerful hellgods. The moment they appeared, they saw many angels that they feared.


    At that time, although the Transcendence World was very good, they had fallen into an inexplicable law. They were unable to Transcend, unable to understand everything about this power, and finally one day, the King of Angels was scolded by a Homo sapiens and turned into ashes. He was finally dead, the Angel King who had ruled this world for billions of years had suddenly died.


    Those trash angels were unable to resist the Homo sapiens''s retaliation. They were all dead, and only those who were particularly powerful were able to survive.


    These Pickled Peas from Hell had black wings. When they saw the Angels, they immediately began to tremble in fear. They were Angels, but now they had become like this.


    "After so many years, it really has changed through many vicissitudes. It can''t be stopped at all." If you had a chance to be reborn, would you be willing to start over? " The Angel King looked at them, filled with fear. They suddenly understood that the Angel King still needed them.


    "Angels need a new beginning. Our race needs you. Although you have fallen, you are still our pride!"


    No one cared what the Angel King said, they only had one thought, to become an angel again, and then follow the great Angel King, far away from this place that only had Demons, they were going to become gods, real gods.


    They knew very well that this was the mighty power of Angels. They could experience more days without extinction, and could exist in any place in the universe. They were the highest ranked beings of this world.


    Angel was another incarnation of the divine spirit. They could clearly see their own future, they were no longer the Gods of Hell, and this dirty race was no longer their synonym.


    Boom. The Purgatory World suddenly had countless spells, turning the entire Purgatory World into a true Purgatory World. The Angel King wanted them to become true Angels, not sparing to recreate them, because if they became Angels, they could become even more powerful.


    "If I were to continue waving at you with my immortal power, you would all need that power. If you don''t stop now, you can create all kinds of miracles." The Angel King laughed out loud, and under the wails of countless divine spirit, a black gold sword appeared in front of him, "The almighty Angel Clan, will remember your names!"


    As the divine thunder struck down, the Angel King used Hongmeng to create a divine adjudication.


    They were cheering and rejoicing because what they created was not evil, but the glory of the Angel Family. The soul and flesh that they lost would be recorded in the great history book of the Angel Tribe.


    The Angel King held onto the divine judgement. He revealed a look of ecstasy as he said, "Today, the Angel King will conquer the world. He will definitely let the entire universe enter into the Angel King''s hands." Countless angels cried out that the great angels would create a civilization of a century.


    CHI * Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh.


    "What is this?" He turned pale with fright. He never thought that there would be such a terrifying power. When the beams of light that released this sound arrived, he cried out in shock, "This is the primordial heavenly punishment!"


    The Primordial Heavenly Punishment would only appear when a terrifying destructive divine tool was created. Xu Dong and the others were all shocked.


    Xu Dong and the others were a little worried, if their powers were to attack their camp in the end, then there would definitely not be a good ending. Xu Dong looked at the future of heaven and said: "I hope it won''t be too scary, let''s hope so."


    They could only place their hopes on this. Only by doing so would they feel that sense of security in their hearts. The universe lost its light, and under the lightning, they would have to retreat.


    Grandmist Thunder was an extremely terrifying existence. Even an existence like the Angel King needed to be careful, because a single mistake meant death.


    He did not want to die, because his life had just begun, so he gathered all the Angels, and was prepared to face it head-on to create this kind of divine judgement. It was not bad at all for him to use so many soul.


    "Mighty Master of soul, mighty God of Creation, please bless me, I must succeed, I must succeed!"


    Boom. The thunder broke through time and space, and in that split-second, it shattered countless angels, killing hundreds of them in an instant.


    This is a sacrifice, and this is the death of the little angel, the mad king of angels, disdaining to use the flesh of the living to create a divine judgment.


    "Father, is it really worth it?" His daughter, Mengmeng, was somewhat doubtful. Was such a future really worth it?


    "For the sake of the Angel Race, their sacrifice is worth it."


    They liked to use their race to speak for those in power, but that was the truth. If they did not have this powerful strength, then they would have lost everything. If their race did not exist, then what would happen to their descendants?


    This was why they were willing to give their lives in exchange for the future path of children. This was the same as the Homo sapiens.


    It was extremely difficult for a grandmist divine thunder to appear. Every time it appeared, there would either be a powerful treasure or someone breaking through. If one could withstand the grandmist divine thunder, then ordinary weapons could kill gods.


    "I hope they don''t have a chance to succeed, or else I''m afraid that the old guy would have directly attacked us." Xu Dong said in a deep voice, then continued to meditate, no longer paying attention to him.


    A golden colored cloud was condensing. The Angel King said nervously, "The last bolt of lightning is here, once we pass this, Xu Dong and the rest of them will definitely die." He was brimming with energy and vitality, and his entire body was emitting a terrifying aura.


    Grandmist Divine Thunder was the last, golden thunder.


    If he couldn''t pass it, the Sacred Judgement would lose half of their power, but even if it was just half of it, they might still be able to kill the Creator.


    So he was relieved. In any case, it was all in his pocket, so it didn''t matter. It came, the lightning came, and in that instant, he felt a sense of suffocation. The golden lightning that descended from the sky, in an instant, struck the divine adjudication.


    BOOM! The Angel King, who had used up all his mental energy to fight back, trembled. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth as his head drooped down. Mengmeng took a step forward and held onto the Angel King. "Father, how are you?"


    "Quick, take a look at the sacred adjudication!" He snapped out of his stupor and immediately looked towards the distant Holy Judgement. At that moment, he felt his heart palpitating, as if ¡­ He had succeeded.


    Crack. A crack suddenly appeared and the Angel King immediately became alarmed. He said, "Is this a failure? How could it have failed? So many archangels died, but they still failed? " The wails and screams from the surroundings, as well as the cracks on the sword, caused everyone to be terrified.


    How could he fail? Why did he fail?


    He did everything he could to make it succeed, and even sacrificed his life at all costs, yet he still failed. Why was that?


    Looking at the crack on the divine judgement, he said somewhat unwillingly, "This is all fate ah. If you let me Transcend again, I will take you away and bring back the primordial chaos!" He had already decided, the only thing left to do now was to kill the Creator Alliance, the one and only Destroyer Alliance, and bring about a new turning point.


    The future must be in his hands!


    However, he was currently severely injured and was unable to use his divine force. He could barely defend himself, and could only wait for the future.


    Xu Dong, who was in the Middle Ancient World, laughed. He felt that the Sacred Judgement did not succeed completely, but there was still a terrifying threat.


    At least there wouldn''t be a problem. Xu Dong looked at the deep and dark universe. He had a bad premonition, he didn''t know where this premonition came from, but it was unnecessary.


    "Maybe I overthought it, maybe it was true." Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that he had overthought it. Otherwise, how could he have such a thought: "It might not be the case. Exactly what part of the problem was wrong, and how should I remedy it? "


    The remedy could not be remedied, for the time being he could not understand what was happening, the thought made him uncomfortable. Li Huashi and the rest had settled in, the various immortals had formed a strong team, and they had even created an era.


    Some of them were simply too distant, so Xu Dong and the others created a galaxy. This galaxy was half the size of the universe, and yet it was able to circulate within it.


    The Creator Alliance felt that it was not safe, so they thought of this idea.


    The entire Southern Universe was set up into a metal barrel, separated into thirty-six palaces. These thirty-six palaces were also separated into thirty-six different regions, for the sake of distinguishing between the two.


    Xu Dong stood closest to the northern universe. With his hands behind his back, he said to Lin Fei somewhat dejectedly, "If the universe could be at peace, then we wouldn''t need to fight. We wouldn''t need to fight each other, it would be great if we could just relax and enjoy ourselves."


    "But none of that will work. In the end, you and I are still different. No matter where we go, what you and I need is a new beginning. They want to destroy everything, so we must protect everything." Lin Fei laughed. He knew that Xu Dong wanted to live a leisurely life, "In the end, we are not mortals, and we cannot be mortals. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, but sometimes, I just can''t control myself. emotional spirit is a great god, it''s a pity that she used the wrong power ¡­ She shouldn''t be spying on our past. " Xu Dong said hoarsely, "There are times when I miss the time in the Martial Spirit Continent. It''s good to fight, or whatever it is, it''s not too serious anyways.


    "Alright, stop daydreaming, the power of the Creator can revive them," Lin Fei paused for a moment, and realised that there were some problems with his words. He shut his mouth, he had already given them the answer last time, if Xu Dong could revive them, how could he not revive them?


    "You know, I came all the way here to kill you, kinship is really too important to me." Xu Dong closed his eyes, sensed something else, and said. "When Martial Spirit Continent met her, she was still young and ignorant, and in the blink of an eye, countless hundreds of years have passed.


    "That''s all in the past. If you really want to go back, then the future must revive them." Lin Fei patted Xu Dong''s shoulder, he suddenly sneered: "If I could go back, what I would miss the most is when I beat up that pretentious Wang Zhou Qingyun."


    Xu Dong thought back to that fellow and couldn''t help but to laugh, but things had already changed. Now, what he recalled were some extremely painful things, and after thinking for a moment, Xu Dong continued, "The secrets of the Creator are too difficult to solve, I still don''t know how to revive them. Also, this is the Transcending Universe, not the Primordial Universe. If it''s revived, would it really count as reviving? "


    The two of them fell into silence again. They pondered for a moment, was reviving really resurrection? If it was truly resurrection, how would it be resurrected? Lin Fei did not even have time to think it through, and said: "Perhaps reaching the end, it should be possible."


    "The restrictions of the law, even if I were to reach the end, what can I do? Isn''t it useless?" Xu Dong shook his head: "This is not something that can be understood at the very end, it might become something that can''t be understood at the very end, it is a limit, a limitation, the power is too suppressed, if only you are Creator."


    Lin Fei was silent, was his consideration too simple?


    "I once considered giving up, but I also couldn''t give up. At a certain node, I should give up, because that wasn''t my choice." Xu Dong laughed. He was truly smiling. If at that moment, he lost all of his temper, had no desire, and no desire, then he would be perfect?


    "You said that the power of grandmist can be created?"


    Suddenly, Xu Dong froze. He looked at Lin Fei in astonishment and asked: "What did you say?"


    "Can the power of grandmist be created?" Lin Fei said once again. The topic of Hong Meng made him think of a possibility.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes wide and looked towards the void in the distance, saying: "Yes, maybe, maybe not." He still did not have deep thoughts. primordial energy was the pinnacle of the world, if he could combine with the power of the Creator, he should be able to succeed.


    Lin Fei was indeed a smart person, but Hong Meng was not that easy to obtain. He still shook his head, not disappointed, but that they finally found a target. Grandmist is the starting point, the starting point for all major worlds. If we can obtain it, then we can revive them. It''s just that primordial chaos is too difficult, too difficult. "


    They did not continue to consider this question, because there was no way to explain it. They needed an experiment, and they only needed one to figure it out.


    Lin Fei smiled mysteriously: "We will have it soon. Right now, do everything for us." To accomplish everything that they had done for the sake of their future efforts, they even needed to persevere. Sure enough, the time in the Ancient Era''s Remnants caused them to be confused.


    Fate was sometimes like this, simple and casual. Perhaps after a while, they would have a new breakthrough. They had truly overestimated the power of the Creator and the power of the Primordial.


    In ancient times, all sorts of time had been lost. They were all frightened, and somewhat fearful of what was happening. They seemed to have forgotten that all the secrets of the beginning were in primordial chaos, including even the immortals.


    It was easy to imagine how difficult it would be, but the two of them had already decided. They had to properly walk this path, because this was their only choice. If they failed, then it would be too long since they lost everything. When they looked at the sky, their expressions slightly changed.


    Swoosh. A streak of red light flew across the sky, and they all shook their heads. Ever since the divine judgement was made in the Northern Universe, countless artifact forging divine spirit had been working hard to refine such a godly weapon. Even if they weren''t there, they still had enough godly weapons to use.


    Therefore, there were constantly flying swords in the sky. Every time a person flew out, they would bring them back.


    They knew that the Angel King had sustained severe injuries. In order to succeed in one fell swoop, the Angel King decided to take a good rest, and at that time, he would immediately exterminate the Creator!


    On this day, Xu Dong came to a forbidden ground during the dark night.


    "What kind of place is this? Why is there such a cold place? Could it be the inheritance of some reclusive great elder?"


    Weng! * Xu Dong''s body started to buzz, his entire body started to tremble as he said in disbelief: "The forbidden grounds of the dark night still have the power of the Curse, what''s going on?" In the Great Desolation World''s Curse, she had once said that she was a god, but what Xu Dong didn''t expect was that she had actually come from a transcendent world?


    How did this happen? His blood throbbing, Xu Dong walked forward step by step. He was not able to think of anything else within the Southern Universe, so most of the people who came here were already dead. There were still many sparkling bones here, proving that this place was extremely terrifying and had the power to kill people.


    What was so good about coming to the forbidden area in the dark night?


    Could Xu Dong unravel the background of that Girl, and what was her future like?


    The gap in a thought appeared, and when he took a step forward, the place immediately changed. Countless amounts of Curse''s energy started to condense, and he looked at the woman in the distance with a horrified expression.

 C570 Curse Immortal Emperor (1)

    "You are the Curse!"


    He never thought that the Curse would appear in front of him. After so many years, he had finally met his old friend.


    Crack. A bolt of lightning descended from the sky and struck her body. The lightning quickly disappeared, but Xu Dong was greatly shocked: "Why are you imprisoned by someone else, and who is it that imprisoned you?"


    "Kid, this isn''t the place for you to come here. It''s better for you to leave quickly." The Curse raised its head, it was filled with suspicions, it did not recognize this person.


    "Curse, don''t you recognize me?" Xu Dong shouted loudly. He had met you with great difficulty, how could he leave, if he left, then he would not be able to see you for the rest of his life. Therefore, Xu Dong did not leave, and said: "Back in the prehistoric land, you once gave me the power of the Curse, have you forgotten?"


    Xu Dong summoned her Curse and she said in shock, "You ¡­ Are you someone my clone found? " She laughed and said, "After so long, you''ve finally come. Let me go and I can give you countless treasures!"


    Xu Dong finally understood that she was not the original Curse at all, but someone else. He was so shocked that he could not close his mouth, and said: "Why are you in this world!" Why did this world imprison her? It felt like this Curse was hers.


    "All of this is the darn divine spirit. They have suppressed me, but I am the Immortal Emperor! Curse Immortal Emperor! How could they have killed me? Hahaha. After so many years, a person who can save me has finally arrived. If you save me, I can acknowledge you as my master, so your strength should be able to help me! "


    Staring at the distant world, she said, "I need you. As long as this young man can help me, I will give you everything in this world. No matter who it is outside, I can kill him!"


    "Don''t worry, your clone has helped me a lot. I''ll help you undo the seal now." Xu Dong nodded, took a step forward, and asked: "Curse, what should I do to release you?"


    "Use the power of the Curse that my clone gave you and transfer it into my body. Be careful, the thing that seals me is not an ordinary weapon." The Curse explained to Xu Dong.


    "Understood." Xu Dong could tell with a glance that the thing that sealed the Curse was not ordinary. If it was really an ordinary thing, how could it have trapped the Curse for so many years?


    Xu Dong was also here because of the Curse, or perhaps he was here for the so called karma. Although it was a little strange, he was happy to be able to help a friend of the Martial Spirit Continent. He raised his hand and guided the Curse closer and closer to the Curse.


    The Curse was the Immortal Emperor! She was not an ordinary divine spirit, she had received the Heavenly Curse and had lived for god knows how many years. Such an existence would definitely be revered by others, so Xu Dong''s power gradually drew closer, and in the end, became her power.


    Crack. An external force immediately shook the chain. The woman in the distance had a even body, extremely beautiful face and a charming smile. Xu Dong was not infatuated with beauty, but was happy to see his old friend, even though she might not recognize him.


    Dong!


    "Not good, Xu Dong, quickly leave!" The Curse shouted.


    Xu Dong saw the bolt of lightning, and his entire body shivered. A thought turned into a ray of starlight, and as it landed, he was blasted away, the chain shattered, and a black light engulfed him, transforming into a ray of light that quickly disappeared.


    In a certain place, two people fell from the sky. They were both silent. One of them opened his eyes wide, and he was still a bit dazed. He said, "What happened?"


    The woman beside him closed her eyes, her eyelashes fluttering. She looked extremely beautiful. More importantly, that bolt of lightning had not only burnt all of his clothes, but had also ¡­ Curse.


    Puff. The pitiful Xu Dong did not experience much of a relationship between a man and a woman to begin with, and in that instant, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Such a scene, but after all, he had been cultivating for so many years, how could a god''s heart be infected by ordinary things?


    After a while, the two of them donned their clothes, Xu Dong looked around the place, there were no houses nearby, not to mention no houses, there was nothing here.


    Why was it like this? After his thought was over, he nodded and said, "So it''s just a savage planet."

 C571 Curse Immortal Emperor (2)

    That''s right, this place was just a savage planet. With a thought, he saw something else in the distance, and said, "That''s right, although this place is already dead, without the Heavenly Dao, we can wait for the Curse to wake up."


    Even if he was from the Creator s, he was still shocked. The Curse was still the Curse after all, and at that time, she charged forward without a care for anything else and brought him away, if not ¡­ The consequences were unimaginable.


    Even though they had arrived in a savage world, Xu Dong and the others were already satisfied. They did not know where the Southern Universe was, so the forbidden ground of the night was already within the borders of the Southern Universe, so it shouldn''t be too far away.


    With that thought, Xu Dong calmed down. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t know the place, he would probably be in despair by now, because he was in the center of the northern universe.


    The Curse did not know about the great changes in this world, so it casually used its great abilities. This was the only thing she remembered.


    So they arrived very quickly, and Xu Dong did not care too much about them, but after knowing about it, his expression must have been very terrifying.


    In the distance, those places were filled with a suffocating aura.


    He sank into silence, not knowing what this place was. After being struck by lightning, his entire mind was in a mess, there was even a Curse at his side, needless to say, this place.


    "Hey, there are cultivators up ahead?" Xu Dong saw that the person actually had feathers!


    Those were wings. Was that guy an angel?


    "I don''t know what they want to do, but I have to take a good look." The moment this thought passed through his mind, he hid himself. The heavens'' messenger picked up his sword and looked around.


    Then, he opened the secret door beneath his feet and entered.


    "Something''s off!" Xu Dong felt that something was staring at him.


    Behind him, the Curse had its eyes closed. Xu Dong thought for a while and kept her in his colored world, then asked with doubt: "Why would there be an angel in the Southern Universe?"


    That''s right, how could there be an angel in the Southern Universe? If he was not wrong, he might have been tricked, and this place was definitely a scheme of the northern universe.


    But very quickly, they disappeared from Xu Dong''s consciousness. Xu Dong sensed that they might have already left, and said: "It''s really troublesome. Why haven''t I seen this Desolate Land before? "


    In the Southern Universe, he had scanned over most of the worlds, but he had never remembered the Desolate Land. This made Xu Dong puzzled and confused.


    "It should be fine, if they want to collude with the Southern Universe, then they should be meeting the most important person, when the time comes, they will have to question the mastermind and kill them." Xu Dong said coldly, and then, as he neared the innermost wall, he stretched out his hand and touched it, saying: "There really is a secret door! This place is really weird. "


    Xu Dong walked in and raised his head to see a few Archangels around him, but they died before he could react. He looked elsewhere and said, "That''s not right. How could there be a wailing sound! Could someone have caught the elites of the Southern Universe? "


    The most likely possibility was that they captured Southern Universe s and interrogated them, so he fumbled his way in. Inside was a purgatory, and countless divine spirit s were tied up by the Angels.


    Swoosh. A flame sprayed out from beneath their feet. The light in this place was scorching hot, the corners of Xu Dong''s mouth curled up, and he said: "It really is a bloody place."


    "Why are all these divine spirit here?" None of them spoke, they were only tormenting the divine spirit, there was an absolute boss who had the authority to speak, his name was Lucifer.


    His purpose was to torture divine spirit and ask them about their hidden secrets. If they were to ask about it, that would be pretty good. They had not yet reaped any rewards, which made them very angry.


    "Damn it, if we don''t force our way out of this, the Angel King might get angry." Lucifer frowned. He did not expect these divine spirit s to be so stubborn.


    However, they still had other methods. This method was extremely bloody, and ordinary people would not be able to resist it. Even if they were gods, it would not be easy to resist it.


    "Tell me where your treasures are hidden! If you do not say it, I will dismember your corpses into a million pieces, imprison your soul, place them into the earth flames, and burn them for a hundred million years! "

 C572 Lucifer (1)

    Xu Dong could see the face of the divine spirit that was being interrogated. Although he was afraid, he was extremely unyielding as he spat out a mouthful of blood towards Lucifer.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know what death is like," Lucifer said, his expression turning grim. Keep beating them. If you kill them, you will die. "


    "Yes, honorable Lucifer." The leader of the Angels shook his body and nodded in fear. Then, he looked at the divine spirit and an indescribable emotion appeared in his eyes.


    Mama, what is this request?


    Xu Dong became silent. He had walked very stealthily and without understanding why Lucifer was here, he would definitely not save them.


    Lucifer entered a cave. He was tired of this kind of work. He was very tired of helping the Angel King with the information. He closed his eyes to recuperate, hoping for some good news.


    Cluck, cluck.


    "Come in." Lucifer replied in a bored manner. He opened his eyes and saw a Homo sapiens, his face pale with fright. "Who are you?"


    "I am Creator Xu Dong." Xu Dong replied silently.


    He was shocked, he did not expect that Creator would actually appear in front of him personally, wasn''t this guy at Southern Universe?


    "How did you get to the center of the Northern Universe? What is your purpose for doing that? If you don''t find out, then don''t even think about going back alive."


    Lucifer couldn''t remember what kind of existence he was facing, but he knew he would have something else to do.


    Crack. The mechanism continued to shake as chains rushed over towards Xu Dong.


    BOOM! Xu Dong released his imposing aura. Numerous Archangels were shocked as they looked at Lucifer''s cave. "This is bad, Homo sapiens is invading, quickly go and help Master Lucifer." Some of them noticed that several Archangels had died at the entrance, and they turned pale with fright, feeling a little nervous.


    Only then did they see a beam of blazing light, and countless people flew over. Xu Dong was also sent flying as he said in shock, "As expected of the Angel strong person, after the Angel King, he really is strong."


    "Pfft!" Men, surround and kill him! " Lucifer spat out a mouthful of blood and appeared in front of them. The Second Leader was in a miserable state, but compared to Xu Dong''s calmness, they were especially angry: Damn it, he said that the others were strong. What did you do to him?


    But very quickly, they lost their temper, because after this short thought, Xu Dong had already moved once again, turning into a figure that gathered light, his fist landing on Lucifer''s body in a very ordinary manner.


    It was only then that they remembered to protect Lucifer, but when Xu Dong suddenly entered the uninhabited realm, he beat them into a pulp. Under the protection of his subordinates, Lucifer, that fat pig, finally reached the end and punched towards the center of the place.


    BOOM! A powerful and blazing light instantly rushed out. Bathing in the holy light, he had a smile on his face. Countless Archangels had been resurrected.


    "This brother." Leave quickly. Their troops will arrive soon, and if you don''t leave, you''ll probably never be able to leave. "


    What he said was the truth, because the army of Angels was heading towards this place. Xu Dong thought for a moment, then took out his multicolored world and absorbed all of them into it.


    But after flying tens of thousands of metres in the air, he was unable to break through again. After pondering for a moment, Xu Dong scolded, "So it''s because there''s a barrier. "No wonder he didn''t come here to kill me." At this moment, he could be considered to be riding a tiger and couldn''t get down.


    "Xu Dong, you can''t escape anymore. This place is a barrier set up by the Angel King himself. You can come, but you definitely can''t leave, "Lucifer gritted his teeth and roared at Xu Dong, the hateful bastard," Give up, you definitely can''t leave.


    At that time, they finally understood that Xu Dong could no longer escape. Lucifer was so happy that he almost went crazy.


    "You can only enter but not exit?" Xu Dong sneered: "How can there be such a barrier in this world? You want me to give it up, but how can it be that easy?"

 C573 Lucifer (2)

    "Could it be that you want to waste your efforts?" Lucifer smiled. Although he did not know what methods Xu Dong had, this did not affect his happiness, because even if Xu Dong had left, so what? This was the hinterland of the northern universe.


    Lucifer had already made up his mind that he would definitely capture Xu Dong alive and use a strong method to force him to reveal his secret. After all, the Creator might even be wealthier than those who were taken away by him!


    This was his chance, if he lost this chance, then he would regret it for the rest of his life. Hence, he had already made up his mind that he would capture Xu Dong alive.


    However, with a wave of his hand, he created some sort of order. "You are seeking death, don''t you understand the power of the Creator?" Xu Dong was currently extremely furious. He had completely erupted in his rage and only after that, did he want to kill everyone here before leaving.


    "Xu Dong, oh Xu Dong, I never thought that you would actually come personally, I still can''t thank you enough for saving my life last time." A cold voice appeared beside Xu Dong''s ear, causing his entire body to jump. The King of Angels appeared in front of him and said to him, "What happened? Don''t you know me? "


    "Of course I recognize you. Even if you turn into dust, I will still remember you." Xu Dong looked at Mengda who was at the side, gritting his teeth, it was exactly them who lied to him, if not for her lying to him, he could have been resurrected.


    Xu Dong was angry, but he immediately fell into silence. The Angel King said: "Since you know me, then you should submit to me now, this way don''t work too hard, this is the best time for death, I think there is no way that I can send you away right?"


    If not for that golden light last time, Xu Dong would have been a turtle in his jar long ago, but that golden light suddenly appeared last time, catching him off guard, thus he became angry, "You only have one choice now, and that is to submit!"


    "You''re wrong, I have another way to leave." Xu Dong suddenly laughed, because Curse had awoken just now. When she woke up, Xu Dong immediately summoned her and said: "Big sister Curse, quickly take me away from here, to any place is fine!"


    When the Angel King saw the Curse, he turned pale with fright. How could you be born? "


    "The matter that sealed me many years ago, there will definitely be a day when I will settle it with you. Don''t worry, this time will not be short." The Curse sneered, then transformed into a black beam of light with Xu Dong and penetrated the barrier, disappearing without a trace.


    "Damn you Xu Dong, you bastard, how could you have so many people helping you?" He gritted his teeth and looked at Lucifer, saying, "Lucifer, quickly issue the wanted poster, we must find Xu Dong!"


    "Understood." He nodded, then also turned into a streak of light, flapping his wings a few times.


    "I never thought that I would meet the Curse again!" The Angel King sighed in his heart. Meng Da, who was beside him, asked curiously, "Father, what kind of existence is the Curse Immortal Emperor?"


    "She is immortal god who received the Curse, I estimate that she was injured, if not she would definitely not let me off, luckily ¡­" The Angel King looked up at the sky, full of longing. This was an existence that was strong to the point of being unsolvable. Her appearance was already a calamity, let alone having enmity with her.

 C574 To be hunted by the universe

    Therefore, right now, the Angel King was in a very bad state. This deity was too terrifying, and he had experienced it many years ago.


    If it weren''t for the good fortune he had taken that time and the help of countless powerful people, he would have died a long time ago. How could he have had a daughter like Mengda?


    Even though he was an angel, that guy was still a devil through and through. He would kill without blinking an eye, even if it was for no reason, just to remove his own Curse. This kind of madman made many people afraid, but there was nothing they could do about it, because this person was strong and did not die!


    So many years had passed, and even though he, the Angel King, had died, the Curse actually did not die, but instead became stronger and more invincible. As long as she recuperated, even if he had the complete Divine Judgement, what could he do?


    Therefore, he had to kill her before she recovered. Although Xu Dong wasn''t a big threat, he had to kill the Immortal Emperor of the Curse!


    Now that he had a daughter from the Creator, he was not afraid of everything. He was only afraid that he would not live past that time, because if the recovered his strength, he would definitely take his revenge on him first.


    "Go to Imperial Palace and tell Mo Gannuo that she should join hands with Lucifer. We must find that bastard and that woman!"


    "Don''t worry, father." Meng Meng bowed and then turned into a beam of light before disappearing into the Angel King''s eyes. He sighed helplessly, "It has finally begun. So many years have passed and you''re still alive. Truly ¡­"


    Too despicable!


    Even though the Curse had brought Xu Dong away from that savage world, once he stepped into another world, he sighed helplessly and said, "Big Sister, can''t you think of a better world? Why must we come to a Imperial Palace with countless angels? "


    Curse embarrassedly said: "Elder sister, I also have no other choice. That''s why I only know these few places. " She was also a bit helpless, but she had no choice but to come here.


    "Why don''t we just go back to the place where you were imprisoned?" Xu Dong said somewhat helplessly, he had no other choice, if he continued to stay here, then he would probably be discovered by others, and at that time, he would be very miserable.


    "That''s impossible. My mind is currently very weak and I am unable to use the Greater Teleportation. It''s better for you to take care of it and find a good place here to rest." Imperial Palace was a grand world developed by the Angel King, countless people were writing about how to march there.


    Most of them were divine spirit, while a small portion of them were ordinary people. Xu Dong looked at the resplendent Imperial Palace in the distance and sneered: "This place is truly majestic, but since I have the strength, it is only right for me to do so." Xu Dong was deeply moved.


    "Yes." Although this place is very hypocritical, very few people have noticed the two of us in the crowd. " Curse laughed and said.


    "Elder sister, are you serious? But why do I feel that people around me are looking at me? " Xu Dong broke into a cold sweat as everyone around him stopped moving. He raised his head and was shocked as he grabbed onto Xu Dong''s arm and said bitterly: "I''m afraid I need to change my mind, or else I won''t be able to leave this place."


    Crack.


    "You''re wrong. It was originally impossible for you to leave this place alive. Only if you die will your soul leave this place." With a sneer, Xu Dong and Curse both turned their heads helplessly.


    A few of them respectfully said, "Welcome, Mo Gannuo, Fallen Angel Lord." They all had looks of adoration and adoration on their faces.


    It was obvious what kind of existence Xu Dong and the rest were facing. They were all strong person, and if there were no accidents, Xu Dong and the rest could only go ahead and kill their way out.


    "Capture them alive. Whoever captures them will have me accompanying them tonight." Mo Gannuo''s waist swayed, and in that instant, they moved.


    Since they could sleep with Mo Gannuo for the night, they were willing to die as well. Therefore, they attacked very quickly, suppressing Xu Dong and the Curse almost instantly.


    A streak of sword light shot out. They were all frightened, and the few of them were all scared. This radiance was extremely terrifying, and it was also extremely fierce and anxious.


    Crack.


    Mo Gannuo smiled coldly as she pulled out her broken tooth. The broken tooth was the blade in her hand. This blade was very ordinary. But they were extremely sharp. They could sense the smell of blood.


    There were also terrifying sharp teeth on the broken teeth. If they were stabbed, then the bleeding wouldn''t stop for now. However, neither of them were mortals. There was even one immortal.


    The legendary Immortals!


    As the Curse took out a sword, Mo Gannuo laughed, "In the end, you''re still a Immortal Emperor. Your foundation is indeed different." That peerless longsword was incredibly powerful.


    The blade was even scarier than her broken tooth. What was most despicable was that this person was actually waiting for something.


    This was a buildup of power!


    "You clearly know that I''m a Immortal Emperor of the Curse, but you still dare to not f * ck off?" Curse had a sinister look.


    Xu Dong also took out his blood blade. In that moment, countless people could feel the sound of Sword God unsheathing. The sound of the sword unsheathing was extremely pleasing to the ears.


    "Retreat!" With a loud roar, countless Archangels flew away.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    They fell from the sky and landed on the ground, spitting out mouthfuls of blood. They raised their heads to look at Xu Dong and Curse, and the two of them actually attacked together, causing the entire Imperial Palace to wail in pain. They raised their heads fearfully, "This is impossible, how is this possible, why is there such an existence?"


    "With the Curse Immortal Emperor here, do you think there is still any way to survive?" The Curse finally flew into the sky. Countless people understood, that this was an extraordinary strong person, they did not know what immortals were, but existences even higher than gods, they were definitely not weak.


    Meng Meng frowned and said, "Immortal ¡­" Is it really that powerful? " She hadn''t thought that immortals would have such a world. Even if she was already injured, was she still as invincible as before?


    She quietly took out the Divine Judgement, looked at Xu Dong and said, "He is an ordinary god, but with his identity as Creator, he still has another immortal,"


    "Creator Angel, how was the battle?" Xu Dong looked at Mengda. This person had lied to him last time. Xu Dong did not want to escape anymore, because in this huge Imperial Palace, he had no way of escaping.


    Meng Meng frowned and said, "Alright, since you want to die, then give it a try." She knew that she couldn''t avoid it. Creator being able to kill Creator was the truth, and could also be wrong.


    No matter if they were right or wrong, their ultimate goal was both sides. Both sides represented a different meaning.


    "You lied to me. You used the lives of my family to deceive me. Do you know what the pain is like?" Xu Dong clenched his teeth, his blood blade was filled with the smell of blood, the sword was still growing, but he did not know how far it would grow.

 C575 Contention for Creator (1)

    With a single thought, they created countless spatiotemporal links.


    Kaka kaka. Countless rays of light flickered as the armor condensed on her body. Angels loved to wear armour, as it tightly wrapped around her body. The divine adjudication was in her hands.


    Clang!


    A ray of blazing light directly shattered their consciousness.


    A powerful spiritual confrontation instantly broke out.


    "Come, try out my countless stars!" Xu Dong laughed out loud. A reddish glow appeared behind him, and then, cyan, dark, and blue, they rushed over countless of times.


    Mengmeng frowned, "I didn''t expect your cultivation to reach such a level. You really are a powerful Creator!"


    Meng Da had to experience it for a long time before she was able to achieve such an achievement, but she didn''t expect Xu Dong to actually do it so easily. It had only been a few hundred years since the last time, and she had experienced it for who knows how long.


    Crash. Countless chains flew over, and after they shattered the planet, Xu Dong said with a cold expression. "It''s indeed very strong." He licked his stupid lips, looking bloodthirsty.


    "Your talent isn''t bad either." The void in Meng Meng''s hands, shattered into pieces. Xu Dong grabbed onto a strand of unknown force and threw it towards her.


    Swoosh. Upon touching that power, Mengmeng''s Heaven Mutation turned into dregs. The sky that was originally shattered had truly shattered into dregs.


    The Sacred Judgement casually slashed down on Meng Da''s hand. The blood blade made contact, but in that instant, the blood blade had countless of wounds on it.


    "Is this the godly sword?" Xu Dong said in shock, a crack had actually appeared on the blood blade, he was extremely surprised, he never thought that this thing would actually be able to break his sword.


    The blood blade had been following him ever since, and it seemed like it had never shattered. With a thought from Xu Dong, a black dot shot out, and that dot was filled with destructive energy.


    However, he quickly lost the black dot. It was a white starting point.


    A drop of blood flowed out from the corner of Xu Dong''s mouth. He reached out to wipe it away and said: "Powerful, I really like it. It''s too powerful."


    "You can''t understand the difference in realms." Xu Dong was stunned. Was the difference in realms really that great?


    What can suppress the starting point?


    Xu Dong could not understand, he retreated a step, then took a step forward. His sword moved, and Xu Dong had no time to block it.


    But the Curse was able to make it in time, and her sword blocked the divine judgement.


    "Let''s go."


    In a place filled with initial energy, they felt something else. This was different.


    As for why, it was because Xu Dong was already very dejected, his mental strength suffered from a terrifying injury, and his entire being was dispirited and dispirited. Curse helped Xu Dong to the side, and said: "Actually, you don''t have to be too anxious, because this is not your fault in the first place, you don''t have to blame yourself. The most important thing is, your talent is very strong, you will definitely be able to compete with her in the future."


    There were still many divine spirit here, but most of them did not dare to offend the two of them.


    "I know, but there are some things I''m getting more and more confused about." Xu Dong stood up, looked towards the vast and boundless sky, and said dejectedly: "I shouldn''t be so ambitious, I should properly look at the matter before me. Those things should not have been done by me in the first place. However, I still did it.


    "Yes. They are already dead, so there''s nothing to lose. So what if I revive them? She was a little disappointed because it was really pitiful for Xu Dong to have turned out like this.


    "If I could really do it again, I wouldn''t be so stupid." Xu Dong gritted his teeth, Li Qing could not let time repeat itself, and the other gods could not do so either. He could only save himself, and laughed: "Rest assured, I am no longer the original me. They will regret it. "


    The power of the Creator was definitely not that small. Although his spirit was severely injured, his martial arts cultivation was still there. He raised his head to look at the sky and asked, "Are they here yet?"


    Curse nodded his head, then continued: "Yes, they have already come, but they seem to be afraid of something, they do not dare to go any further, and look like clowns." The Curse was filled with disdain. If she were to recover one-tenth of these tiny divine spirit, it would be enough to kill them. But because she had to continuously use her mind energy to teleport, therefore ¡­ I''m a bit tired.

 C576 Contention for Creator (2)

    "Don''t be afraid. Where I am, no one can hurt you. No one!"


    Yes, there was no one here, even if there were people, they would have to step on their own corpses to get there, so Xu Dong''s face was tranquil and calm. In an instant, a sword appeared in his hands. Although this sword could not compare to the blood blade, it was enough to kill him with a sword.


    The distant Archangels were all taken aback. They backed up a few steps and realized that this man was calm and indifferent. He stood in a haughty place and said, "Isn''t it easy to court death?"


    "Xu Dong, now that all of you are at the end of the line, if you want to survive, you can only submit." An angel who had grown up said indifferently.


    "Is that so?" I think you''re dead now. " Xu Dong sneered, at that moment he seemed to have erupted, the terrifying force, in that moment, they dispersed, but the sword blade was not able to pass through, Xu Dong laughed: "Look! What are you afraid of? "


    They were indeed afraid, but this fear would not have any results. After this thought passed, they decided to wait. With so many people and Xu Dong was both injured, they basically would not make a move against them.


    Yellow flower leaves.


    Showing weakness in the divine way. The god of this era was no longer a god, but an ordinary being. For example, the divine spirit here had long been hiding somewhere. They did not have a good impression of Xu Dong or even the Curse, but they still had a respectful heart toward Angels.


    As a result, when they left, not a single person remained. They completely disappeared, and as the yellow flower fell, although the leaves were still a bit green, they quickly withered and turned yellow.


    "Who?" The leader of the archangels turned pale with fright.


    Swoosh! A short dagger had cut open his throat, causing blood to flow slowly down his throat. He had yet to react ¡­ Then he fell to the ground.


    A man in a black cloak carried them on his back and held a dagger in his hand. The dagger was already stained with blood. He grinned and said, "Jiang Ruoran, the God of Wandering."


    "This brother here has a good saber art. To be able to cut his throat with a single slash, isn''t this feeling very refreshing?" Xu Dong laughed, although he was ridiculing him.


    However, Jiang Ruo Ran didn''t seem to care. He continued, "I feel that you''re a very crazy person. To be honest, you''re really a joke." He was still talking even after such an injury. Was his back not hurting from standing up?


    The two of them looked at each other with a face full of smiles. In that split-second, they saw something extremely painful, a person''s future, or something else. In any case, Jiang Ruoran didn''t have any good expression towards these winged angels, he even hated this kind of expression!


    In that instant, they simultaneously felt the scent of a bosom friend. Jiang Ruoran said, "However, the feeling of killing a bird is really good."


    "Not bad, this name is really good. Birdmen can just describe their names. " Xu Dong''s gaze became serious, and he said coldly: "Now you all only have one choice, and that is to die!"


    Swoosh! Xu Dong had turned into a shadow, scaring them all. Jiang Ruo Ran also acted directly, but the two of them actually joined hands the moment they met. What kind of logic was this?


    Xu Dong was a special person too, and the Curse could clearly feel that they were special. The two of them were very similar, but if they continued to kill like this, they would never be able to kill it clean.


    "Xu Dong, we have to leave quickly, just in case some powerful beings come. I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave. "


    "You go first, I''ll keep up!" Xu Dong said to the Curse, then stopped. He still wanted to say something, but Xu Dong interrupted him: "Don''t forget, you are strong person, you can replace me when you return."

 C577 take his place as a guardian

    Although Lin Fei had also come from the Ancient Desolation, he was still too weak. However, the Curse was different, as long as she was able to recover to his peak, then ¡­


    It was just a slightly stronger ant, that''s why Xu Dong wanted him to die in place of the Curse!


    "Let''s go ¡­" You know what I am. " Xu Dong laughed. After experiencing so many deaths and killings, he was already tired of it. The most important thing was that he had suffered a huge loss under Meng Da''s hands.


    Thus, he wanted to die, not live in this world. He looked at the angels in the sky and said, "Do you remember my name? My name is Creator Xu Dong! " At that moment, the stars in the sky shattered, and a powerful force swept Jiang Ruoran away from the Curse. The Curse and Jiang Ruo Ran left immediately, because they could already see that Xu Dong''s heart had already died.


    "What a pity, a good soulmate is gone." Jiang Ruoran had no temper, and couldn''t even scold her. He could only sigh, "Why is it so hard to find a close friend these days?"


    It wasn''t easy to find one, but one of them was about to leave. It was truly a pity, a truly a great pity.


    It was only now that they realized how great of a person Xu Dong was. No matter what happened to him, he was still living in their hearts. Just as they were about to leave, Xu Dong completely erupted. Those were two starting points, black and white.


    "I finally understand, but it''s too difficult." Xu Dong thought back to yesterday, that Angel Creator, that detestable person, as long as he wanted to block that white colored starting point, he could block it. He did not care whether it was useful or not, but it was too late for him to understand.


    "Do you think you''re dead? "What a naive fellow." Suddenly, a voice entered Xu Dong''s ears.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes wide, a pair of beautiful eyes and thin lips. Her beautiful face was captivating from just a glance, Xu Dong had not seen such a beauty for a long time, but in that instant, he saw through his.


    "So that''s how it is?" he said, bored.


    "Otherwise, what do you think it is?" She pouted coquettishly, then touched Xu Dong''s chest, her slender fingertips jumping up and down on Xu Dong''s chest.


    A flash... It disappeared from his eyes and Xu Dong opened her eyes wide, saying: "You ¡­ How can there be such a pure life force? " Xu Dong was surprised, but the little girl smiled faintly.


    "Who are you?" he asked again. He didn''t know who it was.


    "I''m the medical goddess of the universe." She laughed softly, her beautiful clothes fluttering in the wind. Opening the door, there was the beautiful Maple Forest outside, causing Xu Dong to smile.


    "This place is pretty good. Take a good rest, I''m about to leave." She said to Xu Dong.


    "Where are you going?"


    She shook her head: "I don''t know, but I''ve decided to go to Southern Universe to take a look at that Creator called Xu Dong."


    "I am!"


    She turned her head and sneered, "He won''t be that miserable, even if I don''t know him. But he must be a strong person, a strong person who isn''t willing to lose. " She seemed to be filled with longing, as if she was reminiscing about something.


    "And if not?"


    Her dream was broken as she was a little angry. She waved her hand at Xu Dong and said: "Nonsense. How could he not be? He''s my hero! "


    "He did so many things wrong. Is he still a hero?"


    She hysterically said, "Shut up! If you say another word, I''ll kill you. I can save you, or I can kill you!"


    Xu Dong laughed helplessly. In the Maple Oasis outside, his memories slowly surfaced in his mind. She would come back again right? Xu Dong was waiting. Indeed, she did not leave, but he should not have returned so quickly.


    "Am I a hero? I''m just a... The one who did the wrong thing. " After Xu Dong lowered his head, he found a place to drink some water. The water was very clear, the water was very beautiful ¡­


    This was a lush green land, and the planet was full of vitality. He could feel that this was a very comfortable atmosphere, and it was very good for his body. A hint of blood-red appeared in his heart.


    "How could it be like this?" Xu Dong heard a voice, it was hers, Xu Dong opened his eyes wide, seeing her staring at a small tree, he sighed helplessly: "What''s going on, why is it like this?"


    Xu Dong walked over. He was severely injured, and the damage to his mind and body was great, so the moment she appeared, she screamed, "Ah! How could you just walk out like that! " She was extremely shocked as she did not expect Xu Dong to end up like this.


    "Your injuries are very serious. If you don''t rest well, you might get hidden injuries."


    Xu Dong shook his head and said: "It''s alright. Being injured is actually nothing. "


    "This is nothing. "Then how are you going to get hurt?" The Girl acted like she didn''t care about the world, baring her sharp fangs and saying, "You should hurry up and go back to rest, otherwise I''ll get angry."


    "Mm, okay. I''m going back now. " Xu Dong looked at the tree and naturally started to wilt and yellow. Xu Dong rubbed his fingers together and said, "It will be fine."


    "Is that so? I don''t think so. " After a moment of silence, she looked at the small branch and said, "What a pity." If it can grow up properly, it will become a big tree. "


    Xu Dong smiled: "Do you want to see how it will grow up?"


    "Can you? I can''t even do it, much less you. " She covered her mouth and laughed.


    The moment his spirit energy appeared, he walked in front of the small tree, patted the treetop, and looked towards the Medical God. "Close your eyes, I''m going to give you a surprise." She closed her eyes, and then Xu Dong used his strength.


    The tree had grown up in an instant, but she didn''t know. She only felt that it had cooled down a bit. When the tree grew up, it naturally had to take advantage of the coolness. Green fruits began to grow one after another, soon turning red.


    Those fruits gave off an enchanting aura. The goddess sniffed them and widened her eyes. It was as though they were divine arts.


    "It''s really grown!" Xu Dong laughed. Aha! I finally have something to eat! "


    Xu Dong: "... "Well, in order to make it grow, did you eat its fruit?"


    She turned her head and picked up a fruit. "If it''s not eating fruits, then what else could it be?"


    Xu Dong facepalmed and said: "What you say makes sense, I have no way to refute you."


    "Here, eat." She held a fruit and shook it in Xu Dong''s eyes. Xu Dong then opened his mouth and took a bite, as if he had returned to the past.


    Lost. Xu Dong finally understood why he had to undergo so many reincarnations. It was because he wanted to find that feeling, the feeling of having once been lost, that feeling was very warm ¡­ Past and past memories!

 C578 The mountains and rivers never meet

    There were two more people in this mountain. One of them was skilled in medicine, while the other one was mischievous. They were standing on top of a mountain.


    Mountains and rivers flowed in the distance. Several apes flickered a few times, and the ape cried out a few times; it was extremely melodious. The teenager on the mountain was quite handsome. The young lady playing by the side of the flowing water was especially beautiful.


    In this mountain and river, they were very tranquil. There were no random sounds or weird things. In any case, they were all very leisurely and relaxed.


    The few of them did not feel anything, since they had already lost their way of thinking. That young girl was truly beautiful. If they could be intimate, then that would be even better.


    "That young girl is quite good-natured towards me." A white-clothed youth sneered. How could this subordinate not know what he was thinking? This youth was extremely ugly. He extended his hand and brought him away. A moment later, something else happened, and everyone was waiting for something. "Young master, do you want to capture that man as well?"


    "Capture him, that man looks pretty good, we can use him for some errands." The white-clothed youth''s words caused them all to jump in fright. This white-clothed youth was extremely abnormal; he had specifically caught some beautiful young men in order to help him achieve the good fortune of having his sleeve cut off.


    Therefore, most of his servants thought that he was a pervert, and a very terrifying one at that.


    So they decided to do things properly, or else this perverted young master would use them to do things like that.


    After a moment, they started to head towards the top of the mountain. Those two people were truly top-notch. Unfortunately, in the end, they still had to become someone else''s playthings. They sighed in their hearts and hoped that it wouldn''t be them.


    "You guys come with us, otherwise we''ll break your legs!" evil slave stepped forward and grabbed Xu Dong''s arm. Xu Dong thought that they would beat him up immediately, but this evil slave thought that Xu Dong was scared silly. You still have some strength left! "


    "There''s no helping it, I''m from the countryside, what''s wrong with these bros?" Xu Dong thought that they were all fun, he used his strength and pulled at Little Cotton who was beside him, saying with a darkened face: "What do you guys want to do?"


    did not ask, and the two of them were extremely close, but they never thought that such a thing would happen. Xu Dong, who was slightly angry, immediately kicked the person out, and asked, What do they want to do?


    "You, I didn''t expect you to still have some strength left, but don''t think of leaving." Even if you kowtow and admit your wrongs today, we will definitely not let you off. " Everyone stepped forward and prepared to beat Xu Dong down.


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong was a little angry. cotton-padded garment pulled at Xu Dong''s arm and said: "Alright, let''s send them off, let''s go."


    But Xu Dong was extremely unhappy. You said that we spent so much effort together, and you actually came up to have fun?!


    Xu Dong extended his hand and pinched them into pieces, causing his to be shocked. He didn''t understand why Xu Dong was so angry, so he said: "What''s wrong with you, why are you so angry."


    "It''s nothing. I just think they''ve gone too far." Xu Dong looked at the white clothed youth in the distance and said: "Now that it''s your turn, aren''t you going to run?" Xu Dong''s voice was extremely depressing, causing him to immediately jump in fright, as he hurriedly ran quickly while being escorted by a type of servant.


    The stars had arrived, and the two of them were sitting under the moonlight. The stars on top of them were simply too beautiful. Most people didn''t even know how many stars were shining.


    "There are so many stars, how can you be so strong? Who are you and what is your name? Are you a super great god? " The cotton jacket asked a series of questions.


    Then, she quietly waited for Xu Dong to finish speaking, but Xu Dong shook his head and refused to continue. It was not because he did not want to say it, but because it wasn''t time yet.


    This is still the Northern Universe, and I don''t know when the Southern Universe will be able to return. Seeing the unhappy look on her face, he smiled and said, "You can call me Xu San. "What about you?"


    "Ah, Xu San." This name is too vulgar, it''s not even as nice as mine, my name is Cotton Robe. " The cotton coat said happily.


    "Cotton clothes aren''t good either ¡­" Xu Dong took a look at the face of the cotton-clothed person, which was the precursor of a storm, and changed his words: "No no no, I''ve carefully thought about it, the name of the cotton-clothed person is too pleasant to listen to, it is extremely pleasant to listen to, ordinary people wouldn''t even know how nice to hear."


    "You sound so great." The man in cotton clothes said with a smile.


    "Of course, I am a great person." Xu Dong arrogantly said, and the two of them looked at each other for a moment. Xu Dong looked at her crystal clear eyes and said: "I really hope that you won''t leave me."


    "Why do you say that? I won''t leave you." The cotton girl didn''t know why, but she suddenly couldn''t help but throb in her heart. This seemed to be a joke. She was a god that wanted to experience countless stars.


    Xu Dong nodded: "I know, you will always leave me, or it will always be me who leaves you. In any case, it''s still the same. It''s impossible for us to be together, and this was arranged by the heavens. " He smiled as if he had lost all interest.


    Which short time is not sad?


    They said the matter of separation and they became like this. If they really separated, what would happen to them?


    "You''re really special. I''ve seen many people before, but I''ve never seen such a special person." Cotton coat smiled, "Today, you look really great, really great. It makes me feel very manly! "


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong raised his fist and said: "Haha, I am the fist king of the universe!"


    "Bullsh * t." The cotton garment looked at her with disdain and said, "By the way, are you a god?"


    This is the second time that Zi Yi has asked this question. Xu Dong paused for a moment, then said: "If I wasn''t a god, would you think that I would have died long ago?" Xu Dong was not joking. He was seriously saying that he was a god, and not just any ordinary god.


    If Xu Dong wasn''t a god, then he would have died a long time ago. If he wasn''t a god, then no matter how skilled his cotton-clothed doctor was, he would still be dead.


    "I really shouldn''t have asked. Why do I feel like I''m just a silly child?" She laughed helplessly, and then said to Xu Dong: "Oh right, you probably don''t know, this world has already been divided into two universes, and at that time, I don''t know if you would be able to go to Southern Universe."


    "Of course." Once Xu Dong heard that Zi Yi wanted to go to Southern Universe, he couldn''t help but say: "Southern Universe is very good, there is also the Creator Alliance, and there are also many other very good divine spirit. If you go, you will definitely fall in love with that place and will never leave."

 C579 Cyan Robe World

    "Really, is there really such a world in this world?" As a local god, she rarely left.


    Her eyes that looked at Xu Dong shone with light. "If possible, you must bring me to see that world. There will definitely be a lot of people who will need me in that world!"


    "Mm, if there is a chance, I will bring you to that world." Xu Dong said with a smile. That world was truly beautiful, but there shouldn''t be any problems if he was missing right?


    They returned to the original mountain. The peaceful mountain was filled with a peaceful atmosphere. There was nothing terrifying here, only a few very comfortable auras that made people feel like they did not want to leave.


    However, an unexpected guest suddenly appeared, and these people were not friendly with them, most of them thought that Xu Dong and the rest were still at the mountain. They thought that it was correct, they had indeed seen the only house on the mountain.


    "Is this their home? "Men, attack! I will burn down their homes, and those two dogs must be captured. Last time, they humiliated me, so this time, I will pay them back several times." He had grown up with a golden spoon in his mouth, and no one in his family had ever dared to treat him like this. But now that these two bastards had done this, he couldn''t tolerate it any longer. "Go! What are you waiting for?"


    "Young Master Wu, we''re not your servants, so we''ll naturally do what you tell us. But you don''t have to say anything, you just have to take care of yourself!" A grey-robed old man said coldly.


    The old man''s name was Zhang Qiu, an elder of the Qing Xuan Sect. He looked at the crowd and said, "Go and capture her alive. That young lady is an excellent furnace furnace. You can''t hurt her even a little!"


    "Yes." Elder Zhang, don''t worry! " The disciples of the Qing Xuan Sect respectfully cupped their hands together and turned into a streak of light. But just now, he had been blocked by a single person. "Right. Why are there more cultivators here?" He turned pale with fright. Although he was surprised that there were cultivators here, he still made his move.


    With Elder Zhang behind him, what was he afraid of?


    In the next moment, he wanted to regret. He didn''t even have the chance to, because this person was simply not human. With a wave of his hand, he sent him flying out before calmly saying, "I say, you guys are really bored. Don''t you know this is a dead end?"


    They were slightly surprised, but Zhang Qiu was more steady, saying, "Hmph, Kid, don''t you know the name of Qing Xuan Sect? "If you kneel on the ground right now and beg for this old man''s forgiveness, this old man can spare your life."


    "You old man, why do you keep making people kneel down? Don''t you know that the thing I hate the most is making people kneel down?" Xu Dong took a step forward, and a powerful energy enveloped him.


    The old man was shocked. He looked like he was about to say, "How is this possible? How did you do it?" He was scared stiff. How could there be such a terrifying power? There was no way for him to leave. He only had one thought in mind, and that was to make him ¡­


    "Where did you come from?" He asked, but no one answered him, Xu Dong pricked up his ears and said indifferently: "Dead, I have no rights to speak!"


    After that, he stopped breathing and his head tilted to the side as he fell back. In the distance, young master Wu was so frightened that he couldn''t even move his legs anymore.


    "A bunch of waste."


    Xu Dong coldly said. Because of that young master Wu''s fear, he had actually been scared to death. Xu Dong was even more disdainful as he looked at Zi Yi and said, "How about it? What should we do now? "


    "Of course I''m leaving this place. Can you take me to Southern Universe?" Zi Yi looked at Xu Dong, her eyes filled with elegance, she had wanted to go to Southern Universe for a long time.


    Xu Dong nodded and said: "Of course you can, it''s just that the road is filled with dangers, can you bear with it?" He hadn''t forgotten that those bastards were still waiting for him. If anything went wrong, he would die without a burial ground.


    There wasn''t much of a problem with the plan before, so he dared to agree. Otherwise, how could he agree to it?


    The heavens had arranged such a thing, but luckily, he didn''t mind at all. He looked towards the distant mountain peak and smiled like a peony flower blooming. It was extremely beautiful.


    "You promised me, you can''t go back on your word!" Not long after, she discovered that Xu Dong''s mood was a little bad, and said: "Hey, if you''re not willing, no one will force you."


    Xu Dong shook his head, and said: "I won''t, I won''t be unwilling." He forced a smile on his face, expressing it very clearly, as if he felt that something was amiss with him, Xu Dong said: "Sorry, because I''m being chased, I feel scared, afraid that I might lose you, what should I do?"


    "Don''t be afraid, they can''t hurt you." She knew that Xu Dong was nervous about her and not him. Wiping his hair gently, he asked: "Don''t you have any friends in Southern Universe?"


    If they had friends, they probably wouldn''t just stand by and watch them die. They wouldn''t need to be afraid, because some friends could still fight for their friends.


    "Of course. I am Creator Xu Dong! " Xu Dong laughed.


    Every time he said that, Zi Yi would laugh out loud, and then she said: "You, Kid, are still a Creator! Do you know what is the relationship between the cute Creator of the Destroyer Alliance? " Cotton coat thought, I didn''t know you would know?


    "My enemy!" Xu Dong blurted out without any hesitation at all.


    She was stunned for a moment, and then said: "But someone said she''s Xu Dong''s wife." Wait, could it be that the script was wrong?


    "That must be a lie. They fight almost every day... "


    "The end of the bed?"


    "No, it''s a fight to the death every day. If you can meet it once, you will never forget it."


    "Really? How tragic is it?" the cotton-padded jacket asked, still unwilling to give up.


    "It''s simply earth-shattering. Stellar Transposition and the like can no longer be used to describe them. They stand there as if they were a powerful and eternal existence, and a single thought can cause a person to die without a burial place. " Xu Dong saw that Zi Yi was smiling so happily that he said a few more words.


    Gradually, the sun began to wane and the sun began to set in the west. Countless people had already returned. There was a sky beyond the heavens, and there were people beyond the earth. Xu Dong didn''t know where he should go next. He looked at the outside world and said: "Maybe, this war shouldn''t have erupted."


    Xu Dong was at a loss, and it had been a long time since he had been this disappointed, because most of the things here ended up with a perfect outcome, which would be either one side dying or one side being annihilated.


    As someone who intervened, it was hard to say. The two universes are different. Some things will always have an end.


    Life is the same.

 C580 Chase after more than one

    Under the night sky, rays of light flew over one after another. They were from the Qing Xuan Sect.


    The elder''s Soul Lamps in the sect were extinguished, and when asked, they were known to have entered the mountain. The mountain was indeed as they said, filled with oddities. As the head of the Qing Xuan Sect, Yuan Tian was still extremely vigilant. After all, he only had one life.


    "No, this place is very strange. Let''s leave quickly!" He was shocked, as if he had been shocked. Who knew that there were actually other unforeseen events.


    "Who are you?" He said in panic.


    "Qing Xuan Sect ¡­" I was the one who killed them. If you want revenge, then come straight over. If you don''t want to die, then scram! " A sound accurately reached their ears. Immediately, they ran away as fast as they could!


    Xu Dong appeared and said with a smile all over his face: "A bunch of pigs and dogs, truly boring."


    Xu Dong looked at the cotton clothes and said: Are you unhappy?


    "I''m not unhappy. I just feel touched." "Oh right, do you think that the Southern Universe and the Northern Universe will be at odds with each other? Will they start fighting in the future?"


    "Of course, but it has nothing to do with us."


    Cotton coat was puzzled. "Why? Aren''t you Creator Xu Dong? If it''s not related to you, then who is? "


    "You believe it?" Xu Dong said happily, he never expected that she would actually believe him. But why was she unhappy? He suddenly became silent and asked, "Why?" "Why are you unhappy?"


    "Because I am the god of the northern universe."


    Xu Dong was silent. Did he not consider this? No, it wasn''t. He was already tired of living like this. Too much consideration would cause him to lose some sort of spirit, so he didn''t want to think too much into it. However, in reality, he couldn''t help but think ¡­


    Perhaps this was a feeling that no one else could know about, a little pain, a little sadness. In the end, Zi Yi was still a god from the Northern Universe and not a god from the Southern Universe.


    "No, you are wrong, you do not belong to either side. You can choose to join the Creator Alliance! "


    Cotton coat shook his head: "You are wrong. God will not betray his universe. "


    However, this was not a betrayal. There was no country in the universe, so how could it be considered a betrayal? The other universes did not have a general way of determining. The north and south were merely in a hostile relationship, so it was like this.


    "Okay, even if it''s true, what does it have to do with you and me?"


    It didn''t seem to matter at all. If there was such a thing as what the future belonged to, what did their every thought belong to?


    Xu Dong suddenly looked towards the sky and said: "I really can''t believe that you would actually do this ¡­" Many powerful gods appeared in the sky. Xu Dong looked at the cotton clothes and did not believe that she would do such a thing.


    "You are a member of the Southern Universe. But I am from the Northern Universe, and we are from two different factions. You and I are just two people that met each other. " There were many strange expressions on her face, either forced a smile or something else. In short, the mess she made Xu Dong very annoyed.


    "That''s right. You''re very right. In the end, we are not people of the same world." Xu Dong clenched his teeth, what he hated the most was betrayal, even if this person moved his heart, "What else do you have to say?"


    "No more." The cotton-padded jacket said in a depressing voice. Looking at the distant mountain village, he felt a bit lost and a bit regretful. Had they become serious after sleeping and eating together for such a long time?


    Xu Dong looked as if he was trapped inside, would he die?


    Cotton coat was a little regretful. Why did she regret it? This person had nothing to do with her.


    "Alright, since there isn''t any more, then we''ll meet again in the future." Xu Dong only felt a rock in his chest, which was so heavy he couldn''t even breathe.


    Step by step, he climbed up the void and arrived in the sky, saying, "After chasing me for so long, you guys still have some ability. It''s a pity that you all are unable to kill me because I still have to leave! "


    See you in the future... All the cotton clothes thought of was this saying, "Will there still be another day to see you again?"


    BOOM! Sky Thunder flashed, with a broken tooth emerging from beside Xu Dong, it was extremely fast.


    Clang!


    A sword blocked Broken Tooth, Xu Dong looked at Mo Gannuo and said: "You woman, truly disgusts me."


    Cotton coat thought: hate then hate.


    But he wasn''t talking to her, he was talking to this loathsome Mo Gannuo. This woman had chased him all the way, and even today she still hadn''t given up.


    But being hateful was hateful, but the opposing relationships between them were unchanging. So, only if he killed her would he be able to leave safely.


    "Aren''t you still alive? "As long as you die, everything will naturally stop. However, since you don''t want to die, I have no choice but to come and help you."


    Mo Gannuo''s voice was extremely pleasant to hear, and she nodded, "Then, you can give it a try."


    "Of course I will try. I still need to do it myself." Mo Gannuo continued to wave his broken teeth, and Xu Dong also continued to block.


    Dang, dang, dang!


    The sound kept coming out, and it got louder and louder. The surroundings were already wounded by the swords and sabers. The ground was covered with wounds.


    A few of them flew out, staring at Xu Dong and Mo Gannuo, they immediately sneered: "There are so many divine spirit in this world, in order to obtain the Immortal Realm, they are fighting endlessly, who knows when it will end."


    One of them extended his hand out and casually waved it, separating Xu Dong from Mo Gannuo. Then, he revealed a surprised expression and said: "Some of the false divine spirit s do not have the qualifications to become immortal."


    Immortals are full of miracles in this world. Immortals are a true beginning, and God is just like some people.


    Who are you, to dare touch my, Mo Gannuo''s, affairs? Mo Gannuo was extremely furious. These few old fellows had actually made a move and told her to leave.


    Crack. A void shattered as a person walked out. He looked deeply at Mo Gannuo, and said with a sneer: "We are the masters of this world, and he is the Creator. You cannot kill him."


    "Controller? All of you have been hiding in the depths of the universe for so many years, I really do not know how you came out. " Mo Gannuo ridiculed.


    These four were Gods who were originally hiding in the depths of the universe. Who knew how many years ago, they had already left this world stage.


    But now, he actually appeared again. I really don''t know what happened, is the Creator really that important?


    Mo Gannuo didn''t understand the meaning of Creator at all, she was only calmly completing the mission given to her by Creator: "Don''t work hard, there is no chance for you all to struggle. The Angel King has already made it necessary for me to kill him. "


    The reputation of the Angel King was awesome, but unfortunately, the four of them weren''t afraid of him at all. The Eldest Brother Baili Wan sneered, "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then prepare to die!"


    They were already killed and had an imposing aura. Their realm was also very powerful, being at the top of the Gods. Although they weren''t as powerful as the Angel King, they were still close.

 C581 spatiotemporal line break

    "Is it just you guys?" Mo Gannuo snorted, there were a few almighty beings flying over!


    They were all Gods. They were instantly at a disadvantage and were immediately embarrassed. Being surrounded, if he wanted to charge out, he would have to pay a heavy price.


    Baili Wan looked at Xu Dong, and said: "Lord Creator. Can you let us go to the Southern Universe and then create a world that belongs to us? "


    If they were willing, even if they had to die, they had to bring Xu Dong out. If they were unwilling, then forget about it.


    Xu Dong remained silent for a moment, before finally nodding his head: "I will do my best. If that is not possible, then please forgive me."


    Mo Gannuo, who was in the distance, was extremely angry. Right now, he had more people than them, so he immediately ordered for them to be killed.


    Over a hundred thousand miles of the world, a fist imbued with the power of the heavens smashed onto their bodies. A great majority of them were instantly destroyed, and for those who had such a thought, they would either lose consciousness or be injured.


    "This ¡­" They hesitated for a moment, but neither did they know that this power would immediately destroy them.


    "What are you afraid of? Our Lord of Creator will revive you all! " After careful consideration, they realized that this was indeed the case, so they were no longer afraid. They rushed forward with their swords shining down, making it hard for people to dodge.


    In that dark era, how could the surviving Gods know how to show mercy?


    After just a slight contact, the four of them spat out a large mouthful of blood. Xu Dong transformed into a ray of light and pounced towards Mo Gannuo.


    Puff!


    A ray of red light appeared in their hearts, without any consciousness, they immediately vomited blood and flew, Xu Dong stood in the sky, his expression dispirited: "Quickly go!"


    "We brothers deserve to die, Lord Creator. Take my Sisters''s 40,000 miles away!" Blood dripped from the corner of Baili Yu''s mouth. As he looked at these people, his heart was filled with boundless pain.


    Suddenly, Broken Teeth released a ray of Aurora, and they were unable to escape if they wanted to. Xu Dong angrily roared: All of you are all stupid, saving one dead person from four is not worth it.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to leave." Mo Gannuo was full of smiles as her eyes flashed with a black glint and then turned into shadows, flashing above void. Seeing that Xu Dong and the others wanted to leave, she said with a smile on her face, "I said, you can''t leave."


    "That may not be so!" Xu Dong was filled with confidence as he looked at Zi Yi and said: "You said that you want to go to Southern Universe. As long as you tell me that you still want to go, we can give up on what just happened.


    "No, no need, I have never liked Southern Universe. I forgot to tell you, my ancestors lived here for generations. They are gods, but for certain reasons, they died. That is a sad place. " After a pause, she continued, "I''m sorry, I can''t do anything that''s good for you, but the bad ones ¡­"


    Xu Dong''s heart trembled, he nodded his head: "I understand, you even poisoned the pill, are you sure I won''t be able to live?" Xu Dong really did not know what he had done wrong.


    "Do you feel it now?" She shook her head. "It''s a pity. It''s too late now."


    held onto his heart as the deadly poison exploded. Drops of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. Black blood.


    "I really have no way to clear up your mind." Xu Dong sighed helplessly, in the end, his body trembled as he gathered the vitality of all the surrounding mountains, and channeled it into his heart.


    Who would pity who?


    It only transformed into wind.


    She wanted to kill him, if not there would be no need for him to poison her. Xu Dong had even told her that he was Creator.


    It just looked like a joke.


    The originally lively world instantly turned into a barren wasteland. However, with just a thought, the things here were gone. The tree had withered away, leaving nothing behind.


    The cotton garment was a little disappointed. She did not do anything wrong, but this was not the way it should be.


    Xu Dong knew that his body wouldn''t be able to hold much longer, and he flew away with Baili Wan and the others. As for this sadness, it was still a bit unforgettable.


    Now that there was not a trace of Xu Dong''s presence left, Mo Gannuo said angrily: "Damn you, Xu Dong, I didn''t think that you would not be left behind even after doing such a thing."


    She coldly looked at Zi Yi, cursing the woman in her heart. If she had not saved Xu Dong, he would have died a long time ago.


    There was no helping it, heaven''s will was messing with him, Creator was not that easy to kill. If it was that easy, then they wouldn''t be fated people.


    Mo Gannuo sighed with emotion for a while, and then continued to chase after her. She would definitely not let Xu Dong get away, she was the strongest assassin in the Northern Universe, and she had lost too much face by letting Xu Dong escape time and time again.


    In the darkness of the night, he continued to fly out by himself and search for traces of Xu Dong. However, he had long since hidden himself, which made Mo Gannuo even more troubled.


    The last time he found traces of Xu Dong, Xu Dong had already recovered. Although he was now severely injured, he would probably be able to recover very soon, and it would be even more troublesome by then.


    "Tell Creator Mengmeng to come over personally!" Mo Gannuo had no other choice. In order to find Xu Dong as soon as possible, she had to ask this Creator, Mengda, to help.


    A greyish world. Several people fell from the sky, and they fell to the ground.


    The four of them were not injured at all, and only Xu Dong was extremely powerful, so if it was not good, they would have died. However, for some unknown reason, there was a little bit of energy in the world nourishing Xu Dong''s body.


    "Strange, strange, his body can actually absorb the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth on its own, and then recover from his injuries?" Baili Yu was confused, what kind of power was helping Xu Dong?


    Was it his own instinct, or something else?


    It seemed that no matter what, Baili Wan was now completely at ease. He looked at the greyish white world and said, "We will be able to reach the Southern Universe after a few more star field s."


    "That''s right, Big Brother." It''s just that it might not be that easy to get to Southern Universe. " He knew that this was only the calm of a storm as he gazed into the distance.


    No one in the Southern Universe could contend against the Angel King, and it was definitely impossible for the Curse Immortal Emperor to not recover his strength.


    So are they safe or not? This caused him to feel uneasy, because what lay ahead was a place of death.


    Therefore, he became nervous. If there was only a path of death, then he had no way of turning back.


    The four of them were stunned. They didn''t have any other methods at the moment. If they had any, it would be convenient for them to act. Unfortunately, they didn''t have any. Instead, they felt somewhat disappointed.

 C582 Death star field

    Outside the blood-red mountain, a bloody shadow flashed a few times before disappearing into a gray colored star field. This grey colored star field was called by the gods of the northern and southern universe as the Death star field.


    The two universes used the star field of Death as their boundary. Most Deities would not step inside by themselves. Only a small portion of Deities would do so, because once they reached this place, they might not be able to turn back.


    Therefore, there were very few Deities here, and only a few of them were divine spirit s.


    Whether it was the Southern Universe or the Northern Universe, most of them hoped that this star field would be their own.


    However, after experiencing so many detractions, they realized that the gods here were too arrogant. They did not accept any divine guidance, nor did they participate in this incident.


    Carmen was the divine spirit here. He possessed intelligence and strength, and a power that was limitless. He was an existence that could fight against the Angel King of the Northern Universe.


    Although the four members of the Baili family had decided to enter, if anything went wrong, they would die. Therefore, they carefully brought Xu Dong to the star field.


    Not long after, Mo Gannuo and the others caught up with him. After sensing for a bit, Mengmeng said: "That''s right, he went to the Death star field. If you want to kill him, go in."


    "You''re not coming with me?" Mo Gannuo looked at Mengda.


    She knew how terrifying the Death star field was. If it did not have a powerful support, it could have died in such a terrifying place.


    Because this star field of Death could be said to be a land of death, a place where most of the divine spirit died!


    Once they entered, their soul would be drawn out, and if they did not pass through this star field in time, they might die!


    If there was a Creator, then it would be different, because the Creator could isolate the aura of this place.


    "Don''t forget, you only asked me to come and find the Creator, and not to send me to my death." Mengmeng frowned and said, "If you don''t go soon, I think he might have hidden himself even more deeply. When that happens, it won''t be that easy to catch him."


    Mo Gannuo was angry in his heart, but she was a Creator, so he could not kill her.


    So she said, "Don''t forget, I''m not the one who wants to rule the universe. It''s your father. Did you forget?"


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me." Mengmeng said in silence.


    "Don''t forget, he''s your father. Everything he did was for you."


    "Funny, you don''t even know what he wants." Mengmeng shouted, "Don''t you know that he only wants this world? As for me, I''m just a tool."


    "You know but you still work for him." Mo Gannuo was still trying to persuade her.


    Creator was not in a very good mood. She was also panting heavily in his heart. This fellow had never been a kind person.


    He definitely wouldn''t allow her to use killing intent. He immediately said, "Alright, you know your father better than me, but sometimes you can''t be too willful. Because if you continue to be willful, one day, you might lose your only family member ¡­ "


    "A long time ago, my only family member died. That guy is very good. If you want to kill him, then go by yourself. I definitely won''t go."


    She spoke in a cold tone, and a moment later, she had lost a tiny bit of her posture. They had all thought clearly that they were just a substitute, and a single thought could lead to a mistake.


    They could not force their family''s little Creator Goddess.


    In the ancient legends, most originated from the top of this world. Mengmeng''s eyes were filled with unhappiness because her father was like this.


    It was heartbreaking.


    Why was she so pitiful, so pitiful that she would actually deceive a kind person like him for such a father? She was also disappointed, why wasn''t her father like Xu Dong''s father, Xu You?


    Every thought was making her heartbroken and miserable.


    But there was no other way. Who asked her to be the daughter of the Angel King and not someone else''s child?


    She did not go, but Mo Gannuo did, because if she did not, then it was truly possible that Xu Dong would leave.


    Although the Death star field was filled with terror and could die at any moment, Mo Gannuo felt that Xu Dong would die a step earlier than her. In order to watch Xu Dong die first, she had to come down and watch him!


    The Death star field was filled with a terrifying blood-red. Countless soul were floating in the air, and no one knew what they were doing.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" I never thought that there would be a woman coming down. " A voice that made people''s teeth ache came out, causing Mo Gannuo''s scalp to go numb.


    "Who''s here? Come out and meet me!"


    "Come to my Death star field, does your Master know?" A cold voice entered her ears, Mo Gannuo raised his head and looked over.


    "Carmen!"


    "That''s right, it''s me ¡­" "Tell me why you''re here." The Carmen approached Mo Gannuo and sniffed her smell: "Your smell isn''t bad, I like it a lot."


    "Master Carmen, the reason I came here today was to find the few Homo sapiens s that entered the star field not long ago." Mo Gannuo placed his right hand on his chest, and respectfully bowed as he spoke.


    The Carmen seemed to ponder for a bit, then said: "There are, but they are already dead."


    "Dead? Master Carmen, please tell me, how did they die? " Her eyes opened wide as she stared at the Carmen.


    "They broke into the sea of blood. They couldn''t even stop them, so they died." As an Ancient God, the King of Angels barely had the qualifications to talk to him. This little Mo Gannuo was simply unworthy, if not for the fact that he had not seen such a pretty girl in so many years, he would have probably killed her long ago.


    However, since Mo Gannuo was so curious, then ¡­


    The Carmen suddenly laughed. Mo Gannuo thought that this Carmen was crazy, suddenly felt a chill, and directly grabbed towards her: "Come, beauty, I can give you everything the Angel King has to give you, be loyal to me ¡­ ¡­"


    "Master Carmen, please behave yourself." Mo Gannuo avoided the question and said respectfully once again. She clenched her teeth, this bastard actually dared to attack her.


    In order to maintain peace with the star field, she decided to endure. It''s just that the Carmen didn''t really like to give up, so she stretched out her hand again and said: "If you don''t submit to me, do you know the consequences?"


    "Other than serving the Angel King, I, Mo Gannuo, will not allow anyone else to make me submit!" Her eyebrows were in high spirits, she swam in the Carmen''s hands, unsheathed her broken teeth and charged towards the Carmen''s throat.


    Clang!


    The Carmen did not move at all, and when the broken tooth cut into his throat, it did not pierce through at all. Instead, it laughed coldly: "Do you think I am that weak? As an Ancient God, you don''t seem to respect me. "


    "No, it''s not that I don''t respect you. Rather, you''re the one who''s taking an inch at a time ¡­"


    Mo Gannuo''s expression made her angry!

 C583 Ancient Divine Carmen

    The Carmen was an ancient god made of wisdom. He knew many things that no one knew, such as the weakness of the divine spirit. He had investigated or recognized all the divine spirit s.


    He knew every weakness, he knew everything about them, he knew that they were gods that could be killed.


    Carmen could act fearlessly because he had this world, but Mo Gannuo could not, and she was not strong enough to allow the strong divine spirit to kill him.


    If he couldn''t fight them, he could only fight back and show his innocence. Even if he had to die, he had to die fair and square.


    "Brave Angel Warriors, stop him!"


    Mo Gannuo had no other choice but to rely on the ordinary Archangels she brought, but soon enough, this place was cleared.


    "You won''t be able to leave. There won''t be any results here." The Carmen laughed happily as if it had found an extremely good toy: "You can submit to me and try to accept me. Although I''m a bit ugly, it doesn''t matter, we can live forever ¡­"


    Mo Gannuo was so angry that he started laughing, "You know you''re ugly too, what I hate the most are ugly fellows. Not only are they ugly on the surface, they are also extremely ugly in their hearts!"


    Crack.


    The Carmen crushed the angel''s head and said: "You dare to belittle the great Master Carmen like this, you cannot be forgiven! I want to catch you and lock you in the dungeon to torture you! "


    "You won''t have a chance. Even if I die, I won''t let you catch me." Mo Gannuo''s expression was calm as she watched the Carmen rush towards her. She immediately fell into the sea of blood.


    The Carmen was furious, but he had no choice. The sea of blood had a restraining effect on him, as she was unable to catch Mo Gannuo, and could only roar.


    "You better pray you can live!" The cold face of the Carmen shocked many of the divine spirit.


    The sea of blood regained its calmness, as if no one had entered before. In any case, most people had chosen to forget about it. A ray of light appeared within the boundless sea of blood. Mo Gannuo could feel her soul being broken down, but she quickly swam towards the direction of the ray of light.


    Her beautiful body was like a mermaid, drawing a long line before disappearing into the sea.


    "It''s actually Xu Dong and the rest!" Mo Gannuo''s expression changed, she did not think that the light was emitted by Xu Dong and the others, but she quickly went closer to the place, but first she turned into a normal divine spirit.


    and a few others sat on the void in the distance. The light it emitted could take care of them from being corroded by the sea of blood. Xu Dong''s injuries were extremely serious, but they could do nothing about it.


    Therefore, he could only rely on recuperation to stabilize his injuries. The other four people took turns to guard him, and Baili Fang Zhou saw a figure.


    "Big brother and second brother, where''s the god!" The five of them had been trapped here for a very long time, and did not meet anyone. If not for the fact that Xu Dong was a Creator and they were gods, even if they did not get melted by the blood, they would have starved to death.


    This person''s appearance gave them all a chance, but after a short moment, they could clearly see that this guy was also severely injured.


    "It seems like there''s no other way." They brought her up and asked, "Are you the god here?"


    Mo Gannuo shook his head and laughed: "If I was a god here, then I wouldn''t have come here."


    Baili Fang Zhou was originally a girl and there was no woman here. Now that she came, she could accompany her for a while, so she immediately asked: "That''s right." "What''s your name? My name is Baili Fang Zhou."


    She even made some gestures, saying that it was a continent with three drops of water, and that it was scrawny with a head of grass.


    Mo Gannuo thought for a while, then frowned: "My name is Hua Ye Qing."


    "Hua Yeqing, what a good name." Baili Fang Zhou said happily.


    The other three men had friendly expressions on their faces. Baili Wanli asked, "Lady, how did you come in here?"


    Just to be safe, Baili Yu had no choice but to ask this kind of question. If the other party was a member of the Carmen, then they would be in danger.


    "I was forced down by that bastard, Carmen." Mo Gannuo revealed an disgusted expression, making Baili Wan and the rest to understand that he was forced to come down.


    However, they did not continue to question him, and only after a short moment, they felt a cold chill. Baili Wanli immediately said, "We''re ready, I''m afraid that the Blood Tide has come again. That damned fellow, if he let me escape, I will definitely kill him."


    Mo Gannuo thought that it was best for you to protect yourself well right now. To think of killing someone else, you really overestimate yourself.


    Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­


    "There''s suddenly another delicacy." He had been waiting for Xu Dong and the others to fall into the ocean, waiting for the chance to kill them and take away their things. However, he didn''t expect that Xu Dong still had a special method that he could not do anything about.


    "Don''t forget about the Blood Tide. You won''t be able to enter this place."


    "What a joke, although you are Gods, you are low level Gods, and are far from being enough to harm me, have you forgotten?" I can wait, wait for your treasures to lose their power, and then I can kill you! "


    He continued to wander around, and he was even more indifferent to having an additional Mo Gannuo, because they were all his.


    Before long, they would definitely submit to him. At that time, he would continuously humiliate their spirits, and all of them would become his servants!


    Those two absolute beauties would become his female slaves!


    Baili Yu and the rest were furious, but they had no choice, because this guy was extremely powerful outside. Even the Carmen s could not kill him.


    When they first came here, Xu Dong had a fight with him. Although he lost in the Blood Tide, Xu Dong''s injuries were even worse, so they had no choice now.


    Cough cough ~ Two coughs, they approached Xu Dong. Baili Fang Zhou gently patted Xu Dong''s back, and then coughed out a mouthful of blood. Xu Dong opened his eyes wide, and said: "Mo Gannuo''s Qi ¡­."


    Xu Dong looked at Mo Gannuo, then raised his hand and said. "Kill her, she is now also severely injured, you can''t let her live!"


    "I say you all are all dead now, why did you bring me along?" Mo Gannuo returned to his original form, holding onto his broken tooth, he said: "You are about to die, your eyes are black, as if you did not sleep at all."


    "What does it have to do with you?" Xu Dong countered, he had consumed too much energy to condense this small world.


    Right now, he could not move at all. If he moved even a little, the small world would disappear, and they would fall into the sea of blood. This was not the most serious situation; there was even a tide of blood nearby.


    They would not let go of any opportunity, of course Xu Dong was clear.

 C584 Cooperation

    In an instant, Xu Dong had already considered the gains and losses. If it was only for the sake of killing, and he lost his life, then it wasn''t worth it. If it was possible to kill, then it could protect himself.


    "We can cooperate, you will die if you don''t recuperate, and if we lose this barrier, we will die, so why don''t we work together, you can see my strength, let me recover, I can bring all of you out, as for that Carmen ¡­"


    "It''s useless. You don''t need to think so much. You can''t possibly be alive." Xu Dong coughed a few times, gritted his teeth and stood up, then said: "I would rather die than cooperate with you!"


    "Truly tough, but don''t forget, you are the Creator and I am just a small fry. The Angel King has many people like me, so what can you do if you kill me? "


    If I kill you, I can stabilize my Dao heart. Xu Dong took a step forward with a savage look and said: "Everyone, what are you waiting for?"


    With just a slight touch, Mo Gannuo coughed out blood and retreated, then said: "Don''t forget, he is just a dead man, but I am different. If I can regain my strength, I can bring you all out, do you all want to die together with him?"


    Ding ~ The broken teeth made contact with their swords, causing Mo Gannuo to fly backwards. This made Mo Gannuo grit his teeth in hatred.


    These bastards didn''t know how to show mercy to the fairer sex?


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" You might as well let me in, I''ll help you kill them, as long as you can serve me, what about it? "


    "Shut up. For a trash like you, you should just scram as far away as you can!" Mo Gannuo said angrily, after that he looked at Xu Dong and the others with a fierce gaze, and said: "Xu Dong, we are both people who have fallen at the same time, why not take a step back together and expand our horizons?"


    "You are the enemy. Towards your enemies, you can never be merciful." Although his face was pale white, he still had a bit of strength left.


    "Alright, since you insist on doing so, then I have nothing else to say. I just hope that you don''t regret it." Mo Gannuo was a violent person to begin with, so she stretched out her hand to cut through the barrier.


    From that moment on, their deaths officially began to appear on the stage. The tide of blood and ocean laughed madly: "That''s right, you and I will cooperate, kill them, and then cooperate to kill that bastard Carmen. What do you say?"


    As soon as the blood tide entered the small world, although its strength wasn''t too high, it was still much stronger than everyone present. This was because he himself wasn''t injured at all.


    Xu Dong said indifferently: "Carmen won''t die that easily. If you say you want to kill him, then he''ll stand still and do it for you?"


    The blood ocean tide laughed loudly, not caring about Xu Dong''s words at all. In his opinion, this person was completely a piece of nonsense, if he did not have complete confidence, how would he dare to say that he had killed a Carmen?


    It had to be known that the Carmen was the strongest god among all the dead star field. It had lived for an unknown amount of time like the Angel King, and it had never died.


    But don''t forget, as strong as the Angel King, he would die, so how could the Carmen not?


    "Kid, you think that I''m just spouting nonsense, but what I said is true. I have another way to kill this divine spirit, the Carmen!" Pausing, he laughed: "Kid, how is it? "Are you interested in killing him together? If you kill him together, I can give you a chance to live."


    This was a good way to tempt others. No one would want to die, even if Xu Dong was the Creator.


    But Xu Dong had enmity with Mo Gannuo, and most of the divine spirit in the northern universe had enmity with him.


    Because it was he who released the Angel King, the one who resurrected the Angel King!


    "Although I have enmity with Carmen, the enmity between Mo Gannuo and I, the King of Angels, is even greater." Xu Dong was still unable to overcome the pain of being deceived, and angrily said: "Now you all only have one chance, let me leave, or else I''ll kill all of you before leaving."


    In the distance, the hole caused by the broken tooth had been healed. They immediately turned pale with fright. The tide of blood could feel their strength being suppressed, and their expressions changed greatly.


    "How is this possible? You''ve actually already recovered your strength?" He was dumbstruck. Xu Dong was truly worthy of being called the Creator. He actually tricked them in this kind of danger.


    Furthermore, they did not have any chance to refute him, because what they said was very true. If you did not kill them, they would kill you.


    In this small world, their strength had been suppressed. Although it was high or low, it was already fatal.


    "There is no Blood Sea Abyss. You are but a slightly bigger grasshopper in front of me. " Xu Dong stretched out his hand, and sighed.


    Boom.


    The sea of blood churned, overturned rivers and seas, and moved towards the depths of the blood ocean while engulfing Xu Dong''s small world. The tide of the sea of blood sneered, "I''ve lived here for who knows how many years.


    This was a threat to Xu Dong not to act rashly, the sea of blood was under his control.


    In the sea of blood, he did not fear anyone.


    They would definitely not have any way out in the sea of blood, but with Xu Dong, the Creator, they should be safe and sound.


    Xu Dong was the Creator, he could create anything, but the possibility of him creating anything was still too low.


    "Alright, since we each have our own weakness, why don''t we work together to kill the Carmen and establish our own sect?" Blood Tide naturally wanted to become the strongest divine spirit of the Death star field, so he continued to seduce them, "You should know that the Carmen are not interested in this Civil War, but I do, and I am very interested in the outside world."


    Xu Dong lowered his head to think, while Mo Gannuo, who was beside the blood ocean tide, clenched his teeth. It was absolutely impossible for her to betray the Angel King, but it was different if she was strong.


    If she had such a strong power, she could ignore the so called Creator Meng Da. The woman never got a cold on her.


    If she had the strength, kill her!


    After thinking about it, Mo Gannuo felt that this was a good idea, but if the other party disagreed, he decided against it.


    Xu Dong still rejected him, because he was originally a different person. He said: "My authority is already limitless, there is no need to cooperate with the evil wolves." At most, he would just sink into the sea of blood and die without a burial ground.


    The four Baili siblings also firmly believed that even if they had to die, they had to live well!


    Blood Tide was furious. He said, "Since you don''t know how to appreciate favors, then go to hell!"


    He had already said all that he wanted to say. However, they were still like this. If they didn''t want to live anymore, then what else could they be?


    Crack.


    With a long blade in the hands of the Blood Tide, he raised it up and slashed towards Xu Dong, saying: "Die!"


    But very quickly, he was surprised, because Xu Dong had dodged it, his speed was extremely fast, and did not look like he was seriously injured.


    With a calm expression, he stretched out his hand to restrain the aura of blood nearby and added onto his body.

 C585 fight to the death

    Xu Dong wanted to fight to the death.


    He decisively used a powerful force absorption technique. A flood dragon appeared within the sea of blood. It roared and sent the small world flying, and everyone inside tumbled and fell.


    Amongst them, Xu Dong spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    "Blood Sea Flood Dragon!" Baili Wan turned pale with fright. This Blood Sea Flood Dragon was the most powerful being within the Blood Sea. With a thought, that Flood Dragon once again charged over.


    Boom! *


    He continued to roll around in the sea.


    Swoosh! A sword flew out, it was Xu Dong''s blood blade, his gaze was gloomy, and he said to the four siblings: "Everyone, I''ll leave the two to you, I''ll handle the dragon." After he finished speaking, Xu Dong looked forward seriously.


    Roar! The Flood Dragon seemed to have found an opponent, looking at Xu Dong''s long sword, although it was filled with cracks, this sword could resist the divine adjudication and not break.


    They all saw the horror in each other''s eyes. Although that sword was full of cracks, as if it would shatter at a single touch, it was still chasing the flood dragon and fighting it?


    "This sword probably already has a mind of its own!" A person who loved swords would instantly have a desire to kill after seeing the blood blade.


    Divine weapons were not obtainable, only by chance.


    The flood dragon continued to roar and fly towards the sky above the sea of blood. The blood blade''s murderous intent made it take a few steps back in fear. Finally, it disappeared into the sea of blood. The flood dragon had disappeared, and the tide of blood was somewhat sullen.


    But there was nothing he could do. With a thought, a figure appeared in his eyes.


    "Chi!"


    The blood blade absorbed his essence and the Blood Tide struck out its palm but it missed. Xu Dong had already left a long time ago, and he smiled: "The only thing you can do now is die, your blood is great nourishment for my sword."


    Blood Tide snorted coldly and thought: "You want my blood? Why don''t you look at who I am?"


    Xu Dong then stepped forward: Who cares who you are, I will slaughter and feed you to the sword!


    "Limitless Reincarnation Sword!" Xu Dong bellowed, and an imprint of six cycles of reincarnation appeared on his forehead. It was the power of prehistoric times, and he took a step back out of fear.


    Xu Dong had not used his sword techniques for a long time, when he brandished his sword, the sky immediately shattered, and a sea of blood spurted out from his mouth.


    The blood blade had absorbed the blood, and their eyes were wide open, not understanding what was happening. How could this person have such an evil nature?


    On the shore of the Blood Sea, the big boss of the Death star field was smiling merrily.


    If Xu Dong could kill the tide of blood, then no one in the star field could threaten him anymore.


    Of course, if he didn''t kill the blood ocean tide then he wouldn''t lose anything. At most, he wouldn''t come to the blood sea.


    When the Carmen was in a good mood, it suddenly felt a powerful force coming from behind it. He exclaimed in surprise, "Eh, why are you here?"


    "I''m also very curious as to why you are here." A female voice drifted over, it was as though she was extremely exhausted. Evidently, she was injured. The Carmen knew very well what it was capable of. Even though he was acting mighty in the star field, he was merely one of the many almighty beings outside.


    The man in front of him was one of them who despised him.


    "Immortal Emperor of the Curse, you actually broke the seal?" The Carmen said happily.


    "Yes, I broke the seal. I''m not here to settle some old scores with you, but to greet you and bring a few people with me." The Curse said expressionlessly, while the Master of the Carmen cupped her hands respectfully: "I will not stop the person that the Curse is going to take away."


    "At least you''re sensible."


    When Curse walked to the shore, she reached out and lifted up a small world, then placed it beside her. Inside the small world, there were Xu Dong and the others, they all saw it.


    Whether it was the blood ocean tide or Mo Gannuo, they all felt a cold aura and she actually came.


    "Xu Dong, come out. The two of them can''t leave." The Curse''s lips opened, and a small world collapsed. A few people walked out, including Xu Dong and the four siblings.


    He knew that he had no way out. This Curse had killed countless people, so killing him was as easy as killing him, not to mention that he was not in his prime yet.


    All because of that damned Xu Dong!


    The situation now was precisely like what had just been said.


    Feng Shui Rotation...


    "Curse, how did you know I was here?" Xu Dong looked at the person in front of him, and only felt that he was a stranger, not a stranger.


    "Have you forgotten about the power of the Curse that I left in your body?" Curse asked, and the two nodded.


    Xu Dong asked again: What about Lin Fei and the others, didn''t you meet them?


    "Southern Universe is in chaos, I can''t find him." Curse said dejectedly.


    "Chaos? How could it be chaotic? " Xu Dong was shocked, there were still so many almighty beings in the Southern Universe, how could there be chaos?


    Was it because he wasn''t there, or was it because of some other reason?


    The Death star field had gathered the great powers of the North and South Universe as well as this star field, and for some reason, the Carmen actually had some trust in the Curse.


    "Carmen, I never thought that you would actually collude with others. Back then, did you forget that you used a lot of effort to seal the Curse? " The Blood Tide said to the Carmen and also to everyone.


    He was instigating their relationship, and it would be best if they could pull out their weapons and face each other, and then take the chance to leave. That would be easy, but who knew that when the Curse and Carmen heard this, they would both laugh out loud.


    "Have you forgotten that I already like the Curse, but since you have forced me to do so, I do not have the strength to oppose it. If I do, won''t I have to be sealed as well? So I made an oath with the Curse, and the only thing I wanted to retreat to now is to wait for the right time! "


    So many of the divine spirit were deceived, they could not figure out the secret relationship between the Curse and the Carmen. Only now did the Blood Tide know why the Carmen spoke in such a strong and passionate manner back then.


    "Then you shouldn''t have forgotten, there are still many almighty beings in this world. They are all watching your actions, and one day, they will appear and kill you all!" The blood tide knew that it had nowhere else to go. With a sound from the Curse, it rushed towards the blood sea.


    The Carmen laughed coldly at the side: "You still want to get off the shore?"


    The Curse and the Carmen moved at the same time, suppressing the nearby void. The blood ocean tide was in front of them, causing them to be unable to move.


    "Go to hell now!" Carmen took a step forward and condensed the Eye of Death.


    The Eye of Death was the Carmen''s divine skill. With a blazing ray of light in its eyes, the Carmen was instantly killed. On this void, the soul of the Blood Tide floated.


    "Dammit, he escaped!" The Carmen cursed.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a remnant of a soul." Curse said disdainfully.


    The Curse did not care about the residual souls of the tide of blood and sea.


    "Have you solved the mystery of the blood ocean?" Curse looked at the Carmen.


    The Carmen shook its head and said: "The secrets of this blood ocean are too deep, I can''t even go in. Now that the blood ocean is dead, we can go in and take a look, but we still have one more thing to do." His gaze landed on Mo Gannuo''s body.


    "Kill her?" Curse looked at Xu Dong.


    Mo Gannuo became alert, her beautiful eyes flashed, staring at Xu Dong and the rest as she took a step back.


    "The person who killed me? Are you qualified? "

 C586 The Power of the Angel King (1)

    Carmen and Curse looked up at the sky at the same time, and there was an additional black hole in the sky.


    From this, it could be seen that the people here were not ordinary people. In fact, the moment they heard the voice, they knew who the person was. It was the Angel King and the little girl beside him!


    "King of Angels, this is my Carmen''s territory, are you not afraid of death by barging in like this?"


    The Angel King coldly snorted and said, "Of course I''m afraid of death. The taste of death is really too unbearable. However, how can you be so sure that I''ll die?"


    He waved his arms and with a whoosh, several strong person s appeared behind him. The complexions of the Carmen and the Curse immediately changed.


    "Well? So many years have passed, and I can still seal you. The Angel King laughed and asked.


    He was an extremely arrogant person. These fellows were the people who sealed the Curse together back then. They were the True Martial Immortal Emperor of the Northern Universe, the Nine Paths Immortal Emperor, and the Clear Sky Immortal Emperor.


    The four of them possessed extremely powerful strength. The three of them had already surrendered, submitting before the Angel King of the northern universe.


    "You still want to be enemies with me?" The Curse asked.


    They did not reply, but Curse knew that this was tacit agreement. At that moment, she felt an immense pressure, because they were all her enemies, and because they were all so powerful, she herself was still not at her peak yet.


    So she could only leave with Xu Dong.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take care of everything." She closed her eyes and prepared to teleport Xu Dong and the others with her utmost strength.


    "It''s no use, the void nearby have already been locked down, can you still escape?" The Angel King smiled.


    The wind had stopped as Xu Dong stood out. At the same time they felt a stifling atmosphere, Xu Dong said arrogantly: "You''re wrong, we don''t intend to leave at all!"


    "What?!" What more does this stinking Kid want? Could it be that he had an even more powerful force that could imprison them?


    A star descended from the sky, causing him to jump in fright. "How is this possible? How can there be such a power?" He looked into the depths of the sea of blood in shock, and a sword flew over, and in an instant, it arrived at Xu Dong''s hand. Xu Dong extended his hand and used his sleeve to wipe the sword''s body, and the blood on top of the sword stained Xu Dong''s sleeves.


    "You all have never known what kind of power a Creator possessed, and you all don''t know if this kind of power can kill you all." Xu Dong stared fixedly at the blood blade, and said: "Old friend, you have returned home at noon, and let us continue to kill to our heart''s content."


    They felt a powerful force. They had lost the color of their eyes. A powerful golden light instantly blinded their eyes. This was ¡­


    Swoosh!


    The Angel King took out his Divine Judgement, raised his sword to block and lightly made contact with it. It was as though a slash had landed nearby.


    It was too terrifying. With just a single touch, it had produced such a phenomenon?


    What happened? All of them were stunned, and Zhen Wu said in shock: "This is a polar weapon!"


    There was a saying in the Transcendence World, "Below the polar weapon, all weapons are just ordinary weapons!"


    Even if it was a step short of stepping into the ranks of polar weapon, the divine adjudication was still not comparable to a normal polar weapon!


    This was the terrifying aspect of Xu Dong!


    He actually took advantage of the blood blade''s characteristics and directly became a polar weapon!


    This sword seemed to have a soul, going up and down, they couldn''t avoid it no matter what!


    Dang, dang, dang!


    They took out their own weapons. As super great gods, they did not have polar weapon s, but they did have items that were about to become polar weapon s!


    The True Martial Immortal Emperor unsheathed his True Martial Divine Sword.


    Nine Immortal Emperor s released long lamps for the night.


    The Sky Cleansing Immortal Emperor held the Sky Cleansing Treasure Realm in his hands.


    But at that moment, their weapons lost all color, and they had no fighting spirit!


    "How can I, Lin Fei, be missing out on such a scene?" A sword filled with black gas came slashing towards them.


    Another polar weapon!


    Damn it, what is going on? Why are there so many powerful polar weapon?!


    They were all shocked. They did not know when polar weapon were so worthless.


    Xu Dong and Lin Fei''s strength was still low, but since the two of them had polar weapon, it was different. There were still Curse and the rest by their side, but they had already lost in terms of weapons.

 C587 The Power of the Angel King (2)

    The sword in Lin Fei''s hand was sometimes devilish, and sometimes he was like a merciful Buddha that appeared, it simply changed in many ways that was difficult to predict.


    Curse took out his sword and rushed towards them. In that moment, the entire place was razed to the ground.


    When a grand palace rose up from the sea of blood, they immediately became vigilant. They all backed off and looked at the palace above the sea of blood with astonishment.


    "What''s going on? Why did the Blood Sea Palace suddenly appear?" The majority of the people did not know what was going on. Besides being shocked, they had the mind to size it up for a moment and said, "It can''t be that the Blood Tide has died, that''s why it appeared, right?"


    "Who cares about him. You only have one choice, and that is to leave or to die!"


    Their enmity was already irreconcilable. With a wave of their divine adjudication, a terrifying golden light immediately shone into their eyes. The Angel King was determined to win.


    A golden light descended from the sky and sucked the few of them into it.


    He was already in the Blood Sea Palace.


    When everyone came in, they looked at each other, but they could not make the first move. They did not know what was going on here, but whoever made a move would trigger some kind of terrifying power.


    A shadow appeared, accompanied by a terrifying oppressive force. Most of them were kneeling on the ground, but there were no Creator s, so the shadow revealed a pleasantly surprised face.


    This was probably the difference in status. The creature in front of him rubbed his hands and smiled as he walked over, saying, "This is truly an unprecedented event, an unprecedented event. I never thought that Lord Creator would come visit this cold house.


    "This Predecessor, they are all my friends. How about we let them get up?" Xu Dong pointed to Curse and the rest, but as for the Angel King, he only snorted coldly.


    "Since you are Lord Creator''s friend, then we should treat you as though you are his friend." He retracted his imposing manner, and began to suppress the five Angel Kings.


    "Predecessor, they are my friends and family." Meng Da said.


    After which, it dissipated and dissipated. The old man chuckled and said, "The fact that two Creator s are able to come is a blessing that my Blood Sea Palace has gained by hiding for many years."


    However, he suddenly changed the subject and said, "But since you''ve come in, it won''t be that easy for you to leave!"


    Everyone felt the conspiracy rushing at them, and then they looked behind the old man. Wherever there was good fortune, there would be people dying.


    "Uncle, where is this place? Why are there so many people ¡­" At the side, there were still a few hundred people who were still alive, their eyes closed. They were cultivating, and even though Xu Dong and the others had come, they had not woken up.


    What is this place and why ¡­ There was such a terrifying person. When would a powerful creature awaken?


    Are they dead, or what?


    Xu Dong looked at them in a daze, then suddenly said with interest: "What is the reason behind this?"


    "Since you''ve come in, then you''ll need to meditate on something. Only then can you leave. If you can''t comprehend it, then you won''t be able to leave for the rest of your life. You can only die of old age here." He revealed a cunning smile. With this many expert in this world, as well as their existences, it should be possible.


    When Xu Dong and the others heard this, they sighed in their hearts. If that was the case, then it was only right that they couldn''t leave.


    Although there were still others amongst them that caused their faces to change, those who weren''t able to understand it were just dead people.


    The elderly person said, "My name is Laifu. If I am not mistaken, this person should be the Immortal Emperor of the Curse? "


    "Yes, it''s me." The Curse trembled under the old servant''s eyes. This person was truly terrifying to the extreme. If not for the fact that she had recovered some of her mental strength, she would probably have kneeled down on the ground again.


    Laifu smiled. "There''s no need to be nervous. You are still young, so you should be able to comprehend it." As for this Angel King, I''m afraid you won''t have the chance. Your potential has already reached its limit, so it is impossible for you to advance any further. "


    The Angel King coldly harrumphed and no longer answered.

 C588 peroxisome

    "Alright, that''s too much nonsense. Go and study the Bible on that wall. " Laifu felt that he had said too much, so he pointed at the countless bones in front of him.


    The Angel King secretly observed them, and then suddenly revealed a fierce look in his eyes. He grinded his teeth and said, "When all of you are in the midst of comprehending, I will kill you, otherwise it will be hard to resolve the hatred in my heart."


    Laifu acted as if he was looking at him. His heart was filled with hope. He said, "You have to comprehend the dao well. If someone tries to do it without permission, kill them without mercy!"


    Everyone felt the warning, so they all closed their eyes and no longer spoke anymore. They focused on studying the patterns on the pattern, and when Xu Dong looked at it, he felt that it was very special. He hadn''t seen one in a long time. The power of the Creator did not lie in comprehension of the Dao, but in destruction and creation.


    He wasn''t suitable for this place!


    However, before coming here, he was on a path of slaughter!


    Is all this nonsense? If he didn''t kill, he wouldn''t be able to achieve the Great Dao. Or perhaps there was something else that no one could understand. Then what were those things?


    The Dao. Xu Dong clenched his teeth, looked at the Angel King, and said: "Avian! Do you know of a horrible way to kill people? "


    The Angel King was infuriated and nearly lost his mind. He said, "This old man doesn''t know!"


    "Then it''s really infuriating!" Xu Dong laughed out loud, the sound of his laughter spread across the entire Blood Sea Palace, and Meng Da who was beside Xu Dong frowned. She could not see what was going on, and could only look at Xu Dong, but Xu Dong did not care about their gazes, and said: "Didn''t you guys want my life? Come on, let''s do it! "


    Lai Fu nodded his head, he felt that Xu Dong was indeed from Creator, and that this person was different. He wanted to use killing to form his own dao, but there was no one here who would allow him to do so. Moreover, their cultivation realms were all higher than his, so how could they possibly kill him?


    The only possibility was that he had comprehended the Dao!


    "Xu Dong, don''t go too far!" The Angel King was enraged, he only felt that his dignity had been messed up, he extended his hand and slapped towards Xu Dong, and in that moment, he used the power of an angel!


    That was a divine power, but Curse was not someone to be trifled with. Standing up, he patted his clothes and said: Angel King, don''t be too presumptuous, how can you say the name of Creator?


    "He''s not my Creator. My Creator only has the Angels. Don''t forget, you also have the faith in the Creator, it''s just that you haven''t appeared yet. " Every race would have their own Creator, but they had yet to appear. As long as they appeared, it would definitely cause a huge change in the world.


    "This is my problem, it has nothing to do with you!" The Curse coldly snorted, then looked towards the mountain rocks in the distance and said, "All of this is just a dream. "You think that you can ignore all living things just because you''re strong? That''s actually a mistake. You aren''t invincible, just invincible."


    "Enough nonsense, there is only one kind of person in this world that can last forever!" The Angel King extended a finger and said, "That''s me!"


    "Chi!"


    A wave of sword intent rushed over, and they instantly engaged in a great battle. Laifu was all smiles, this was truly interesting, with so many people fighting together, if it wasn''t for something special, then this place would have probably become ruins.


    Kill, the faster the better, I can revive my Master, and as long as he revives, how can this world resist him?


    This world was ultimately under his, Master''s control. The reason why there was so much blood in the sea of blood was because blood could revive his Master. Once the Master revived, the entire Transcendent World would be theirs.


    Countless of almighty beings were trapped here, they had all paid a huge price to revive the Master, and that was life!


    As for the so called lucky chance, it was just a scam. His Master was his true goal, and that was to revive the Master and stand at the peak of the universe!


    However, after a moment, the scene suddenly became still. The several people looked at each other. Although they were still angry, they did not make a move in the end.


    Several cracks appeared nearby, and one after another, people stayed where they were. The sky lost all color, and they were all shocked. Those Supreme Elders who died seemed to be recounting the grievances.


    "That''s not right." Xu Dong pursed his lips, and a few of them also revealed weird expressions, which all landed on Laifu at the same time. "Could it be that there is some other secret here, and how long are you planning to keep it hidden for?"


    Laifu''s eyes widened. "How did you know?"


    His expression was one of panic. Everyone could feel that the secret was not ordinary. For a moment, they all hesitated. If there was some sort of opportunity, then why didn''t Lucky take it away and let them come to meditate on it?


    "I''m just a small spirit artifact, what can I do? Don''t you think, other than being able to live forever, what else can I do? " He said somewhat frantically.


    This kind of panic was his guilty conscience. Because everyone''s hearts were different, what was he feeling?


    Laifu couldn''t stand the strange scene any longer. He raised his head and saw a strange, shining sun. The taiji diagram on that wall filled his heart with unease.


    "We only need to wake up one of the major powers. As long as one of them wakes up, he will definitely tell us the truth." Xu Dong looked at the seated divine spirit, and immediately took out his blood blade. Laifu was shocked, and actually extended his hand out to stop Xu Dong.


    It was a pity that he was too late, and Lin Fei and the others were not pushovers either. The Angel King also felt that there was something strange, he could not let himself be tricked by others, so if he wanted to solve this conspiracy, he had to make a move to wake the divine spirit up, and then interrogate them about it.


    "You guys are too presumptuous!" Laifu went into a rage.


    The nearby void was immediately suppressed, and Xu Dong''s sword also landed on one of the divine spirit''s bodies.


    Instantly, a crack appeared. Laifu''s expression underwent a great change. He was finished. When those people came out, they would definitely skin him alive!


    Lai Fu thought for a moment and decided to leave this stormy ground. If they were to make a move, he would not be able to escape!


    However, it was already too late. The moment those divine spirit s appeared, they all looked at Lai Fu, killing intent and hatred appearing at the same time. Lai Fu had never felt such power before.


    "Kill him!" Several hundred divine spirit s stretched out their fingers and said, "If we don''t kill him, he will become a god and actually lie to us. What kind of fortuitous opportunity is this?"


    Lai Fu retreated, a withered hand grabbed him. Lai Fu was unable to dodge in time, and was directly grabbed, it was a powerful divine spirit, he taunted: "You have lied to us for thousands of years, do you know how despair is today?"


    "Let me go, I can tell your Blood Sea Palace to hide his treasure!" Laifu begged. He did not hesitate to sell off the things that belonged to the Blood Sea Palace s. In his opinion, his own life was the most important thing.


    "Do you think we''ll believe you?" The mighty elder coldly laughed and then casually crushed him to death. "Impossible! You''ve committed such a heinous crime, you''ll undoubtedly die!"


    "Just what is going on? Why are there so many divine spirit s being deceived?"


    Xu Dong could only ask but not just a bunch of idiots. How could they be deceived by this kind of rotten person?

 C589 The King of Angels is killed

    divine spirit all lowered their heads, revealing an awkward expression, who knew if they would be deceived? With so many divine spirit here, if they had known earlier, such a situation wouldn''t have happened.


    The God of Heaven was a powerful being. Their lives were ancient, and they could live a long time. However, after being deceived, most of their Profound Qi had been absorbed.


    That was why they only had one thought, and that was to recover to their peak. They had the idea of plotting against the Creator, and at the same time, had the idea of killing the two Creator s.


    "Will you accept us?" They were forced to do so. If they did not find a chance to regain their vitality, they would die.


    Rather than falling into the cycle of reincarnation, it would be better to be loyal to the Creator.


    For the sake of power, what was left behind were the legacies. Furthermore, it would only serve for a short while, so it was actually not a big deal.


    "If you want to submit, it is possible that you will never be able to leave." What he wanted was absolute loyalty, not ordinary loyalty. What he wanted was the future of everyone.


    Regardless of life or death, Meng Da frowned and said, "If you serve me for a hundred million years, your freedom will be returned to you. If you want to stay when the time comes, you can have it." Compared to Xu Dong''s request, how simple was her request?


    However, after a hundred million years, would they still exist?


    But at least there was a time limit. On the other hand, Xu Dong was too arrogant, he was not a good person. At worst, they would not be enemies in the future.


    With just a thought, it was enough to determine their future. Xu Dong shook his head, looked at the scattered people beside him, and said: "Alright, now that we have settled the matter here, we should be leaving now."


    "No, we can''t leave yet. We haven''t taken away the treasures here."


    Once they heard his sudden rejection, their faces would turn ugly. At the same time, the Angel King would land on them and this guy would actually want the treasure?


    The treasures of the Blood Sea Palace were not so easily obtainable. Who was this old fellow, they asked at the same time: "Who are you? "Do you still have a little bit of intelligence? So what if you get it? If you can''t get out, it''s just a dead end!"


    "You actually dare to scold me?" The Angel King was infuriated. He shouted at Meng Da, "Daughter, kill him. I want him to be beyond redemption!"


    That person''s expression changed as he joined the ranks of the Meng Da. If the Creator wanted him dead, no one would pity him.


    However, Mengmeng calmly landed on the Angel King and said, "Father, I''ve finally thought it through. You shouldn''t have appeared in this world. You''re not suitable for this world, so you should return to your world."


    Her voice was extremely cold, and made people shudder in fear. They looked at Mengda in shock, and with a wave of her hand, she erased the Angel King. Xu Dong immediately became vigilant as he said, "How is that possible, your strength is actually even more terrifying than before?"


    "Xu Dong... You have to remember, the power of the Creator is limitless, to kill a person who was involved in her resurrection, is simply too easy. " Curse explained to Xu Dong, causing his expression to change slightly.


    After fighting for half a day, could it be that he could kill the Angel King?


    Xu Dong was not in a very good mood as he looked at Mengda. This woman was truly vicious and merciless, although the Angel King''s brain did have a hole, he was still her father.


    "The Northern Universe and the Southern Universe are eternally at peace. There''s no need for war anymore. Meng Da said to Xu Dong.


    Was she submitting, or was she discussing something? But after a moment, they suddenly sensed a suffocating smell. It was a terrifying oppressive force, the Blood Sea Palace did indeed have some astonishing treasure, but they had to leave.


    "Curse, break open the void!" Xu Dong looked at the Curse.


    "No, this void can only be broken by me and you, the others can''t." Mengmeng said by the side.


    Xu Dong looked at Curse, which nodded slightly. Xu Dong who had received confirmation stepped forward and asked: "What do we do?"


    "Construct the void Insect Cave, then we can leave this place."


    The void Insect Cave was the power used by the Angel King when he came here. However, the pressure in the Blood Sea Palace was too great, and he needed Xu Dong and Meng Da to work together to create a complete void.


    Xu Dong was only a new Creator and he was still imprisoned within the power sequence that was inherent to him. He was temporarily unable to come out, but with Meng Meng Da''s help, he should be able to teach easily.


    With just a thought, they could feel the power of a scarlet flame. The sky sand changed slightly, and with a thought, countless pitch-black forces appeared, stepping into the flames at the same time.


    BOOM! The Blood Sea Palace once again submerged into the sea of blood. At the same time, the Northern and Southern Universe left the Blood Sea Palace. The only gain they had here was probably the recovery of the blood blade.


    Xu Dong''s mood was a little subtle, and asked: "Curse, why didn''t you meet with Lin Fei? Why did so many people leave? "


    Xu Dong definitely would not believe that there was a huge change in the Southern Universe. Before he left, the Southern Universe was already close to peace.


    But why did this happen?


    Lin Fei laughed: "Time God Li Qing betrayed us. "Right now, he has already entered the Forbidden Land of Martialism. I''m afraid that it will be extremely difficult for us to kill him."


    Xu Dong''s expression changed slightly, he never thought that Li Qing would betray his master. Last time, when he was controlling so much power of the divine spirit, Lin Fei reminded him, and the words actually came true.


    "Xu Dong is your country''s matter, so there is no need for us to disturb you. He left now. From now on, the Death star field will be part of the territory of the Southern Universe, and you will not step foot into the Death star field until you start fighting in the northern universe! "


    Xu Dong did not say anything, but your face was still a little ugly. Although she promised to not start a war again, there will still be a day when countless Creator from different races appear, at that time, they will not be able to escape the fate of a huge battle.


    "I hope there won''t be any more wars."


    Xu Dong said in a low voice. The war between the north and south had yet to begin because the death of the Angel King required a period of time.


    "Let''s go, we''ll settle Li Qing''s problem when we get back." Xu Dong looked at the departing Northern Universe Gods, and then looked at the few strong person s behind him, "A god that I created actually betrayed me, it''s really ridiculous."


    At the same time, they entered the void wormhole created by Xu Dong.


    In the Forbidden Land, Li Qing felt a sense of danger. This kind of danger was extremely uncomfortable, as if there was a type of suppression from soul.


    They found an extremely good place in this Forbidden Land. They slaughtered all of the locals here, and then they took to the ground to take root.


    Li Qing painfully covered his head. "Why, why has this feeling of fate being controlled by someone else still not disappeared? "Why?!"


    He roared, his voice causing the sky to tremble. The divine spirit he brought with him was precisely that immortal land, and some of them were divine spirit s of the Southern Universe.


    The Great God, who was slightly lower than him, was called Liang Zhong, and he was a living god in the middle Ancient Continent.


    He looked at Li Qing blankly and said: "In the end, you''re still regretting it, but there''s no medicine for regret in this world, if not you could have regretted it for a long time."


    Liang Zhong''s meaning was very simple. As matters stood, she could only accept her fate.

 C590 Li Qing died

    Regarding the betrayal of the Southern Universe, he had actually already planned for a long time. After all, there were so many divine spirit who were loyal to him, and thought that he could unify the Southern Universe.


    However, they never thought that their resistance would be so intense, it was as if they didn''t submit even after making a ruckus in the Southern Universe.


    Thus, after the rebellion failed, most people would be miserable.


    Li Qing looked at the Mountain River Continent in disappointment. He thought that he could sweep across the continent, become an unparalleled Southern Universe, and return to his throne. However, he didn''t expect that it would all be for naught in the blink of an eye.


    This mountain range was truly beautiful. There was no such thing as the power of the divine spirit in the Forbidden Land of Gods. In the fresh, natural air, Li Qing breathed in large mouthfuls of air. What else do you have to say? "


    "Mm ¡­" Can you let me go? " Li Qing suddenly looked like he couldn''t drag the sh * t out, and his face looked bad.


    Xu Dong scoffed, "Before you rebelled, did you think about it?"


    "Of course I''ve thought about it, but I still have to do what I need to do." Li Qing nodded, and admitted it without hesitation. He had already thought of such a thing, "If it''s truly wrong, then it''s simply accepting fate."


    "Then what are you begging for forgiveness for?" Xu Dong shook his head, looking at Li Qing with a pitiful expression: "Have you forgotten? In this world, there will always be people who believe in certain things, while there will always be people who change their way of thinking. Only when their lives have stopped will they consider what they have done, whether it is the right thing or the wrong thing. "


    "Aren''t I such a person?" Pausing for a moment, Li Qing sighed with emotion: "When I woke up back then, I had never thought about becoming a divine spirit, or obtaining the loyalty and loyalty of so many subordinates. I had also thought about failure, but now that you are no longer here, even if you fail, don''t you think that you can break away from me and become a duke?"


    "The wrong thing is wrong after all. Since I was wrong, I will have to pay the price." Xu Dong spoke calmly once again, causing him to lose his courage to continue speaking.


    Perhaps the reason he hadn''t killed him yet was because there were still things he wanted to say to him, and also because he was waiting for him to kill himself.


    Li Qing took out the longsword that he had ordered for time, and said: "In the end, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been so reckless, and even dragged so many of my close friends into it." Regretfully, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. Then, the sword of time authority pierced through his heart, Li Qing looked at the mountains and rivers with a stunned expression.


    Plop!


    Xu Dong stood at the side, his gaze becoming deeper and deeper, and said: "If you are not wrong, it might be your turn next time, what a pity."


    Clang, Xu Dong picked up the sword, took out a handkerchief and wiped it away, then said helplessly: "If he dies, then it''s over."


    The Forbidden Land of Gods was filled with grief. A divine spirit did not carry a powerful divine power; he was also a divine spirit, but he had died today.


    Xu Dong did not strip Li Qing of his divine position, but rather, let him die immediately.


    "You guys have committed a crime, this is an unforgivable sin. Go, all of you go." Xu Dong chuckled, and waved his hand. The surrounding people disappeared, and the divine spirit s went their way. He was about to leave as well. He flew toward the sky, turned into a ray of light, and completely disappeared from the forbidden area.


    Ashes, slowly combusted. One person opened his eyes wide, a golden light shining from his mouth. In that instant, he felt a hint of pain.


    After that, his body broke apart and a bright light appeared within his body. This time, it was different. It was now filled with peace and gentleness, unlike how it used to be. It was much more painful.


    Impurities continuously flowed out from his body as his expression remained calm. The pain was already gone as a divine spirit flew over from the sky, stepping on a rainbow colored cloud and donning a gold-ranked saint robe.


    "Benefactor, do you believe in Buddha? Buddha is everywhere, he is by your side, he is in front of your eyes, he is in your heart ¡­ "


    The divine spirit held his forehead, twitched his mouth and said, "No need, I don''t believe in Buddha. What I believe in is the Great Way, I came here today to help you become a god, to become a divine spirit who can praise Tao techniques, are you willing? "


    "Benefactor, it is not that I am unwilling, but I believe in the Buddha." He saluted again and asked: "Sir, do you believe in Buddha? "Buddha can be eternal and immortal. You can have your mother or father believe in Buddha together. Once you go to the Endless World, you will also have a place."


    F * ck! If this guy wasn''t a quasi-divine spirit, he would have fought. Regardless of the consequences, he would beat him up first, but he couldn''t.


    "Kid, stop talking nonsense, I don''t believe in Buddhism!" He roared and grabbed the bald Shamei, flying towards the sky. This Kid was still blabbering on and on, he covered his head and said in pain: "You should go see your Buddha!"


    The pitiful Shami was abandoned just like that. He fell from the sky and crashed into the ground, his seven orifices bleeding to death. His soul rose and he went to the Western Paradise.


    The guide only realized that he had done wrong. He actually killed a quasi-divine spirit?


    What a sin! Why did you force me, why?!


    He knelt in the middle of the clouds and suddenly a golden light appeared below him. He opened his eyes wide and asked, "How is this possible?"


    That Shamei actually became a real Buddha. Was Buddha everywhere?


    He didn''t dare to believe it. Even though there were a lot of Gods, he had never seen anyone who believed in anything.


    No, there was someone who believed in Buddha!


    Didn''t Lin Fei just say that the buddhist arts were limitless?


    The God of Acceptance was overjoyed. From then on, he believed in the Buddha, and that dead Shamil actually broke through the filth and turned into a Buddha.


    Closing his eyes, he muttered to himself. Dharma came endlessly, and not long after, he discovered that Buddha still did not make sense in people''s hearts.


    This was a buddhist magic that led people towards the good, how could it not be known by the world?


    He made a decision. He descended to the mortal world, and in the mortal world, he began to continuously praise the Dao of the Buddha.


    When this matter was spread to the Heaven Realm, the various gods of the Heaven Realm were furious. They continuously used their powerful strengths to kill this guy, and then killed him a thousand times over. Finally, they disappointedly discovered that he had become a great benefactor.


    He could no longer be killed. The fight for the joss stick was something that the Daoist Priest could not tolerate. However, there was nothing he could do about it. The appearance of the Buddhist Sangha in the mortal world led to a second follower.


    The first was a demonic sword.


    On top of the giant Buddha statue, a person stretched out his hand and said, "Buddha really is everywhere. A grain of sand is one world, one leaf is one Bodhi, although I can''t learn the realm of a flower and one world, but celebrating Buddha is no longer monotonous in this world."


    Lin Fei sat on the prayer mat, clasped his hands, closed his eyes, and sincerely bowed: "The Buddhist arts are limitless."


    After a few thousand years of settling down, Lin Fei became the Buddha of the Southern Universe.


    They could not tolerate it. If it was not for the fact that Xu Dong was still transcending the universe and sitting in the position of Southern Universe King, he would probably have directly exterminated the Buddhist legacy.


    On this day. In the end, it still came ¡­

 C591 Southern Universe Wang Feiping

    A thousand years might not be a long time for the divine spirit, but it was enough for many changes to occur.


    There were thirty-six star field, also known as the Thirty-six Days in the Southern Universe.


    The 72 planets, were also known as the 72 Hells.


    In the center of the Southern Universe, the King of the Universe chuckled and opened his eyes. His large eyes shone with a strange light, as if he had lost all color in that instant.


    The Grandmist Divine Thunder appeared once every thousand years, using the flesh and blood of an Angel of Hell to condense and create a divine judgement.


    Now that the Grandmist Divine Thunder appeared again, could it be that another polar weapon had appeared?


    At a thousand years, their polar weapon caused people to be afraid of them, and the gods to turn pale.


    Lin Fei had the polar weapon, if not for it, then the Buddha would have disappeared a long time ago.


    This terrifying divine thunder came from the center of the Universe King. As they saw everything, their faces paled and their spirits collapsed!


    Even Divine Lightning was shocked when he didn''t have any experience, let alone after experiencing it?


    They left while trembling, not wanting to stay any longer for thirty-six days. As if refined by primordial spirit, Hong Meng melted Xu Dong''s body before successfully condensing him into a single person.


    Xu Dong''s body was like a golden jade, preventing the armor from being broken. He opened his eyes wide, feeling that it was inconceivable.


    Whoosh ~ The wind and the rain blew violently, sand and stones flew, and the world was plunged into darkness. The sun was annihilated by the flying sand.


    Deep in the northern universe.


    Mengmeng sat on the throne, her lips curled up as she sneered: "He failed, he failed."


    The gods nodded, and said noncommittally, "Yes, Your Highness. He failed, he did not soar, and can still feel his Qi in Southern Universe, but this Qi is very ethereal, I am unable to find him. "


    "Is that so? Where will he go? " He revealed a smile that was filled with anticipation and said, "If he appears, let me know."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." He looked down respectfully, and when he looked up, she was already far away.


    He disappeared in an instant. A moment later, the True Martial Immortal Emperor opened his eyes wide and looked at the adorable figure as he asked: "Your Majesty, where are you going?"


    Not caring about the voice behind her, she gradually left. The sky had lost its color, and could not be seen clearly, little by little. No one knew where Creator had gone to, and they could not guess either.


    But where did she go? Could it be that there was another secret?


    Regardless of whether or not it was a secret, it was enough that the Southern Universe and the northern universe were peaceful.


    A golden object appeared in Xu Dong''s heart, revolving around his body continuously, and finally entering his body.


    The ancient Southern Universe had a dangerous place, so when the earth divine spirit entered, they would immediately die.


    It was even more bizarre than the forbidden area of a god!


    But today, Xu Dong came. In order to uncover the secrets of this place, there was another layer for him. If he wanted to ascend, he had to pass through this place.


    A majestic palace appeared in front of him. divine spirit and other people were forbidden to enter the God Slaying Land, and they were all sinners.


    The evil people would suffer countless torments inside, and when the day came, they would disappear. After reincarnating, the god slayer was discovered by the Southern Universe, and the divine spirit was used to kill the sinners.


    In this dark and gloomy space, rays of light shot into the depths. The great door of the palace was opened, and the four guardian gods kneeled on the ground and said: "Lord Creator, this place is filled with God Slaying Qi. Please be careful, do not go near it."


    "Understood." When Xu Dong finished speaking, those figures disappeared once again. When Xu Dong took a step inside, the divine spirit s were shocked and revealed themselves once more as they watched Xu Dong disappear.


    These existences were truly powerful beyond compare. They could leave this place with a single step and step into the realm of the god slaying realm without dying.


    The aura of Divine Punisher filled the world and Xu Dong was once again standing alone in this world. His gaze gradually grew deeper as he said, "A drop in the ocean is changing, it really makes one feel bad!"


    They were dead, and they had already become dead people. Gradually, they began to decay, and the body of a deity could have been immortal, but when it came to the land of the God-Slaying Land, it instead turned into withered bones.


    The bones that were originally radiating immortal light had turned into ashes with a single step over a long period of time.


    Xu Dong took out the powerful blood blade and said: "How can a polar weapon not experience thunder tribulation?" blood blade had not experienced thunder tribulation before, so it was time now.


    Crack!


    At the heart of the Land of Gods, a bolt of lightning flashed. At the very end, there was another person''s figure. That person''s figure was filled with an awe-inspiring power that instantly resounded in his mind.


    "Creator!" He was just a divine spirit that had been exiled by a great god a while ago, so he had to be punished if he did wrong. But he wasn''t wrong, so he actually used his will to resist in this God Punishing Land for a long time.


    When they finally reached the Creator, when they finally found a powerful existence, he knelt on the ground and said: "Master Creator, I was wrongly accused, I was wrongly accused!"


    How could it be falsely accused? How could it be falsely accused when the gods had banished him to the God-Slaying Land?


    Xu Dong laughed, then left with a flick of his sleeves: "If you are wrongly accused, then you will also have to endure this calamity. Go, your next life will be filled with great achievements, your next life will be filled with grievances."


    After being dispersed by Xu Dong, he respectfully kowtowed and turned into a stream of light. In his next life, he would return and kill the divine spirit that wronged him.


    Their life force disappeared. So many people had entered the God Slaying Land, yet they were all dead. Before they died, they must have been extremely terrified.


    Xu Dong''s mouth gaped open as he looked at the world that appeared in front of him. If the spacetime vortex could be used, could the sinners have left?


    As Xu Dong stepped into the whirlpool, his face suddenly paled with fright. "No, this isn''t a whirlpool. Who would have thought that there would be a strangling array that prevented the divine spirit who had entered the God Slaying Land from leaving. Once they entered, they would definitely die without a complete corpse.


    Xu Dong used the golden light and flew out in an instant.


    BOOM!


    God Slaying Thunder!


    Xu Dong''s face changed again, this place was truly strange, but it was rumored that this place, wasn''t it the place for cultivation and ascension?


    Why was he always unable to find the joints? Could it be that there was going to be some unforeseen event?


    Suddenly, a crack appeared in the sky. This mark was extremely terrifying. He widened his eyes and said, "So this is a secret passage. I was wondering where else it might be."


    He turned into an afterimage and found a place to rest on this starlight. The nearby Lei Yun was constantly flipping.


    "What happens if I pass?" Xu Dong''s expression became gloomy, he did not know what had happened, where could he have gone?


    "Whatever. No matter what, I have to give it a try." Xu Dong understood. If he did not leave now, he would have to leave eventually. However, Lin Fei and the others ¡­


    As if it was of no importance, Xu Dong clasped his hands behind his back and said, "I hope it won''t be too powerful." He closed his eyes. Even though he had transcended flight three times, he still felt somewhat uneasy.


    In the end, he fell head first, and in that instant, Lei Yun enveloped him.

 C592 Rebirth or Forgetfulness (1)

    It was unknown when light appeared. Perhaps it was because a baby opened its bright eyes and looked around at its surroundings. There were even some faces that were gradually recorded.


    Whether one was a human or a god, none of this mattered anymore. He had already forgotten that ascension was a success and that he no longer needed to pay attention to the matters behind him.


    When he was born, he was no different from an ordinary person. However, one day, he suddenly became silent and just raised his head to look up at the sky. Dusk fell and every day, year after year.


    "It''s been five years. Young Master, are you still not tired of watching Dusk?" the old servant Xu Zhongda asked gently.


    "Uncle Steward, it''s such a beautiful day and it will take me a long time to get tired of it. Every day, I see a different day." Xu Dong laughed and explained.


    Xu Zhongda also had nothing to say, the Child had given him a name, Xu Dong, but why was he so unmoved?


    However, the answers flowed like water, and it wasn''t as if he was suffering from dementia. Only when a Daoist Priest arrived did he get undone. For a child to have such accomplishments, the old Daoist was also extremely happy.


    Xu Dong was an Innate Dao quality, if he had a little bit of it, he would be able to become someone who can carry the weight of the Mysterious Sky Sect!


    Seeing that, the old Daoist was overjoyed. He wanted to take Xu Dong as his disciple, but it was a pity that Xu Dong didn''t like him, so he scolded him instead, "What kind of abilities can a smelly Daoist have?"


    "What?!" It''s fine if you call me stinky, but you''re actually looking down on my incompetence?


    He was immediately angered. This Taoist was called Xuan Ye, the eleventh elder of the Mysterious Sky Sect, and was despised by others. Even though he was a half-step Great Child, he still wanted to beat him up.


    Who would have thought that he would make a move? The villagers in the surrounding hundred miles all heard the news and came here. They said that it was the demonic path and wanted to capture him and burn him to death.


    F * ck, This Penniless Priest only wanted to spank him. How was this an evil thing?


    Shang Qing Old Ancestor, are you joking with me?


    In a circumference of a hundred miles, a majority of people recognized this young man, there was a kind of blind reverence, it was because of a certain year''s great flood in the river, the Dragon King''s Temple was also destroyed, only to hear the Child say: "Don''t be afraid, after three days, the water will naturally return."


    The third day, the flood had subsided, and the nearby villages had been preserved. The mountains and rivers, on the other hand, had lost their color in an instant, and once the thought had passed, they had no other ideas.


    A great wave washed away all the sand and rocks nearby. The youth stared at Taoist Xuan Ye and said, "Taoist, why do you say that people live their entire lives?"


    "Naturally, it''s all for the sake of living a day." "You don''t seem to believe me, so what else can you say?"


    "Of course I can''t say anything, it''s just that people are too monotonous when it comes to making love. If this life is just for living, then you might be dead by now." Xu Dong stretched out his hand, and pointed ahead: "Dao leader, please look at the birds on the mountain peak."


    Daoist Priest Xuan Ye used all of his vision to look at the peak of a mountain. Suddenly, he let out a cry and spat out a mouthful of blood. He had been cultivating the dao all day and his soul had already fused into one.


    However, when he looked at the mountain peak in the distance, the bird let out a cry at the same time, making him unable to comprehend it. It caused him to suffer severe injuries on the spot, and when he looked at Xu Dong, his eyes seemed to reveal the expression of a devil: "You, how do you know about the Great Way of the Life and Death."


    ~ Isn''t the Great Way of Life and Death something that only exists in the upper realms? How can a Child without cultivation have such a realm?


    Xu Dong looked at him with a smile and said, "There are some people who are destined to be extraordinary. If you don''t understand, you will never understand."


    Everyone also thought that it was strange, how could this half a great Child be this powerful?


    Although they didn''t believe it, they knew that the one who suffered the most was here. Naturally, they had no choice but to believe it.


    Xu Dong didn''t even know where he had come from, where he needed to go, and where he could stop. He only had one thought, and that was to lose everything.


    He had been reborn, but he had still forgotten. He had been reincarnated, or perhaps he had truly died.


    What was different from usual was that Xu Dong was still sitting there in a daze, as if he had been here for a long time. According to the rumors, there was someone who obtained great wisdom and the power of the prophet.


    The struggle was too bitter. They seemed to have forgotten that there were some things that they were still unable to understand, and that was metaphysics. In the Sky-high Continent, there was a prosperous Heavenly Kingdom, the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty.

 C593 Rebirth or Forgetfulness (2)

    This imperial family''s surname was Yun, the family of the Yun Family!


    Yun Tianjun was the ruler of the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty and his cultivation was already at the pinnacle. He was a strong person at the peak of the ninth level of the True God Stage.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, there has been an unusual event in the south. I''m afraid that a calamity star has descended upon the world. I wonder if Your Majesty wants to kill him?" The Heavenly Star Realm Sima Yun turned pale with fright. He immediately kneeled on the ground and trembled as he looked at Yun Tianjun''s back.


    "Sima Aimin, there''s no need to panic. There will eventually be people who come out of this world to mess things up. It''s enough to kill them, so why should we care about their knots?" The Yun Tianjun is the emperor of the world. If he wants to kill someone, who can stop him?


    In this large Imperial Palace, no one would go against his intentions, as long as it was not directed at them, everything was fine.


    The dead were indeed dead. In the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty, they were Paragons, capable of killing anyone they wished to.


    The word ''Bane of Calamity'' was'' the calamity of the world ''. Everyone knew that the king was eccentric and that he didn''t like people controlling life. Once he knew the location of the Bane of Calamity, he would have to kill them in order to be at ease.


    Although His Majesty''s expression was ordinary, his killing intent had already risen. As the number one arcane master in the world, Sima Yun knew very well what His Majesty wanted to do.


    "Yes, this subject understands. Your Majesty, this subject shall take his leave. " Sima Yun bowed once again, and then crawled back until he was five steps away before he turned around and left.


    The Bane of Calamity in the south was located in a small mountain village. This mountain village was extremely lively, and the Xu Jia Village''s signboard was placed at the entrance of the village.


    The river did not stop, the birds in the forest were chirping, and suddenly the ferocious cloth-armored soldiers appeared. Sima Yun sat on the horse carriage and pulled open the door of the carriage, causing the driver to alight and help Sima Yun out.


    "Heavenly teacher, this is the Xu Jia Village, the location of the calamity." The soldier respectfully bowed his head as Xu Jia Village''s Village Chief Xu Changsheng brought Xu Dong''s father out of the village to welcome him.


    At the same time, they kneeled on the ground and said, "I didn''t know that you were rude to me, Master."


    Sima Yun was extremely arrogant, looking at the person kneeling in front of him, a half big Child also knelt down, and said: "This is the Bane of the Bane, kill him!" He pointed at Xu Dong, and the surrounding soldiers immediately rushed over.


    Xu Dong''s father Xu Lin turned pale with fright, he stopped the soldier and asked: "I wonder what crime did my son commit? Do you really want me to kill him?" Endless Divine Realm, the aura it emitted made the soldiers stop and not move any further.


    In Sky-high Continent, cultivators must first cultivate their physical body, however, when their soul is fused together, they can become old daoist-like figures, and then their physical and soul can condense true essence. This true essence has many uses, and can turn into a sword blade long soldier, and then into a ghost, causing their own soul to fall into anatta mental state, increasing their life expectancy by a hundred years before they once again step into the true realm. In the end, true gods will become even more powerful, allowing them to kill for a thousand miles, live between three hundred and four hundred years, and some even managed to live for more than five hundred years.


    There were nine levels to each of these realms, and each of them could be trained to an extremely high level. The difference in strength between each level was countless times greater.


    No matter what realm it was, there was no other way to fight against the army than to avoid them. The sky had lost its color, and all of the soldiers rushed towards Xu Lin, who was trying to provoke them.


    "The Bane must die. If you want to blame anyone, blame yourselves for giving birth to the Bane!" Sima Yun heaved a sigh of relief, if nothing unexpected happened, Xu Lin would definitely die, it was just that for the half of the Child, he might not even be able to live.


    "Puchi!" The protective shield condensed from True Essence was broken apart, causing Xu Lin to spit out a mouthful of blood. His expression was dispirited, while Xu Dong paled in shock as he held onto Xu Lin, and said: "Father!"


    "With me here, you will definitely not be harmed in the slightest. If you want to kill someone, do you know the consequences?" Xu Lin was just at the first stage of the Divine Realm, he couldn''t stop the blood from flowing out. The Xu Jia Village Elder stood up and said, "Sky teacher, spare them. They are honest and do not have any thoughts of rebelling."


    "You''re also a comrade, kill him!" It was as if Sima Yun had said something crazy. The Profound Sky World was boundless, and under the heavens, with so many people, if they wanted to rebel, they would probably already be.


    The Bane Calamity Star was just a joke. If there really was a Bane Calamity Star, the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty would have been destroyed long ago, so how could it still exist?


    This was nonsense!

 C594 Xu Jia Village exterminated

    Sima Yun ordered his men to kill Village Chief Xu, then landed on the rest of the people and said: "This Xu Family seems to have a lot of history, she seems to be a soldier, only half of her people are crippled, so we will just have to destroy his entire family, then this half of the Child will stop killing him, and starve him to death."


    When the crowd heard this, they were enraged. Their faces flushed red and their hearts raced, but they were unable to say a single word. If someone were to say it, they would die.


    In the eyes of the people, that half a great Child was only thirteen years old, and yet he was going to experience all of this?


    The soldiers tied Xu Dong up and put him in a cage. This Child was so young, he could not break free from the chains.


    "Hey geezer, to someone who can see through fate, the term ''Bane'', don''t you find it laughable?" Sima Yun paused, and looked at Xu Dong. The young man''s white eyes were filled with wisdom, and he smirked: "You seem like a fool, have you seen the moon? "Why did you choose to follow me alone and not follow you? It can be seen from this that you are not the one who ordered you to do this."


    "Kid, you seem to have misunderstood me." The old man revealed a smile, the moment he opened his mouth, Xu Dong was shocked. Where did the misunderstanding come from?


    Although Xu Dong was a little angry, he had no choice. He opened his mouth wide: "The day limit for you has arrived, it is all because of you guys. I am not a calamity, and I never liked fighting for power, but you forced me to kill my family and friends, and the day limit for you!"


    The number of days had arrived?


    Sima Yun wouldn''t believe his own days until he was beaten to death. This was just a bane, a damnable bane, if he didn''t still have any use for it, he would have died long ago.


    "Arrogant! Don''t you know that there is only death left for you now?"


    "You are invincible with just a few words?"


    "Don''t forget, you''re in my hands right now, I''m Chao Tian Cheng''s number one arcane master!"


    "The destiny that I have seen through, who knows how many, you ¡­"


    Xu Dong turned his head around, and gave a "tsk" in disdain. In that instant, he paused his next sentence, "This damned fellow".


    "Heavenly teacher, what''s wrong with you!" Countless soldiers looked at the Heavenly Jewel Master, his entire body stained with blood. His appearance was truly terrifying.


    "Save me, I beg you to save me!" Sima Yun''s gaze fell on Xu Dong''s body and he opened his eyes wide. He thought that Xu Dong could save him.


    Xu Dong sneered: "I already said, now is your time, you can''t avoid it, and I won''t help you either. You killed three hundred people from my entire village, and once you go to hell, there will be ghosts and gods that will talk to you!"


    "Ugh ¡­" His eyes widened, as if he could see a thousand ghosts pointing at him and calling him a murderer. King Yama slapped the table, blood spurting out and dying on the spot.


    He died, and his blood dyed Xu Dong''s body. However, he was indifferent as he extended his hand that was bound by chains, "The days are numbered, the heavens have no eyes if I don''t die!"


    "What is this Kid saying? What is he saying all this for?"


    "Could it be that Heavenly Master was cursed to death by him?" Everyone felt a sour feeling. After a short moment, they no longer had any life left in this place. Many people were astonished, and their expressions changed greatly. They revealed expressions of fear before quickly leaving. They did not know how far they had retreated.


    This person was simply too strange. He was like a devil as he laughed at these people and said, "I didn''t do anything, but he should be like this for several days. Why don''t you all just bury him here?" After Xu Dong finished laughing, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Looking at Sima Yun''s corpse, they gritted their teeth and carried it back to the horse carriage. Afterwards, they made proper arrangements and set out for the Chao Tian Cheng as soon as possible.


    This corpse had been powdered non-rotten, and could last for ten days without rest, so they had enough time to go to Chao Tian Cheng.


    In these two carriages, Xu Dong''s hands were tied up. He was young and ignorant, causing the people on the street to all sigh with emotion, what could this young man do, why did he need to muster up such a large force?


    There was naturally nothing to be said if they did not know the truth, but they heard that there was an extra calamity star in the south, that the Heavenly Master of the Chao Tian Cheng had captured and killed three hundred people from the Xu Jia Village.


    They kept on sobbing as they felt that the heavens were unfair. Poor thirteen year old Child, he lost his family at such a young age.


    Those soldiers were too special and inhumane. Along the way, they only drank water and did not eat a full meal. Some of them even stuffed a biscuit, afraid of the heavenly punishment.


    Xu Dong took it, and laughed: "The heart of people is cold, the disgusting act is unconcealable. You guys have done too many things, the Sky Scourge will come, and it won''t be long before it comes!" He laughed for the whole day. The soldier felt cold and bored.


    If he was right, and a master teacher died, how could ordinary people like them avoid him?


    "You didn''t do anything, what are you afraid of?" Xu Dong laughed out loud again, all the soldiers could no longer hold back, they picked up their staffs and swung it towards Xu Dong, hitting him on the head, causing blood to flow out from his nose and his skull to crack.


    Xu Dong was unconscious on the spot. He was still a child, why did he treat him that way?


    Everyone who was heading to Chao Tian Cheng heard about it, they immediately became furious: "You guys are not human, you guys are not human, such a young child actually dared to hit you?"


    "God damn, why don''t you all go die? If your children were like this, would your hearts ache or not?"


    "Bastard, you''re not the same person!"


    When this soldier made his move, they were all scolded. Their eyes immediately turned red as they said, "A felon from the imperial government. Those who do not wish to die are not allowed to approach him. They are not allowed to discuss anything!"


    Regardless of the time, the imperial power was invincible. They fearfully dodged a few times, and then scattered in all directions. The soldier breathed slowly, and finally quieted down. Who would have thought that there would suddenly be a green object flying towards them from far away.


    Swoosh!


    He unsheathed his broadsword and hacked it into two. Upon closer inspection, it was actually Green Vegetable. He raised his head and said, "Who threw out that leaf? Get the hell out here!"


    A lot of people stood up and threw leaves and vegetables at them. The scene went out of control.


    As for the soldier, he was furious. The soldier with a guilty conscience even lowered his head and sobbed, threatening to quit. He had never thought that a mere criminal would cause such a riot.


    If the people were not convinced, they would suffer, but they could only be angry and not kill or capture, because once they did, they would be set on fire!


    "Hahaha, I told you that there are people with good judgement in this world!" Xu Dong laughed, he extended his hand and wiped his tears, and said: "This is the human heart."

 C595 Chao Tian Cheng

    That''s right, this was the heart, the heart. They saw the pain in the heart, the backbone of the Homo sapiens.


    This was it. They could feel that people were close to going insane. They did not fear power, or perhaps they were not afraid of strength.


    They were proud and unyielding individuals all over. They were angry because the Emperor couldn''t live up to this child''s expectations.


    "Men, suppress them for me! If there''s any more chaos, kill them all!" A general appeared. With a cold voice, he suppressed everyone nearby. He looked away and said, "What are you waiting for? How strong do you think they are?"


    "Killing someone at the feet of the Son of Heaven, General Guo sure is impressive."


    Just as General Guo was beaming with joy, he heard a cold voice. He was enraged. "Which dog of a thing spoke up?"


    The crowd left him in a miserable state, and it had nothing to do with me. He felt that the people around him had different expressions on their faces, but they all looked at him with sympathy. He turned his head in shock and shouted, "Min Rizhong!"


    "You even know this old man." Min Rutian sneered. His killing intent began to pour out. Min Rutian was the king''s favorite. He had offended Min Runie. He was afraid that once he returned, he would lose his position as a general.


    "Marshal Min, what I said just now was just speaking frankly. Please don''t bother about this junior''s rude actions." He respectfully lowered his head. There was nothing he could do. Power was everything. What else could he say?


    Min Rutian was the most trusted man in the king. He deserved to be killed. As for the people backing him, they couldn''t even avoid him.


    "Hmph, let''s not talk about this for now. What''s the situation in Child?" He landed on Xu Dong''s body. This person was still young, why did he insist on killing him?


    "Marshal Min, this person is the Bane of the South, His Majesty has already spoken, we must kill him." Guo Qi lowered her head respectfully. He wouldn''t be so bored as to oppose Marshal Min, because that would be courting death.


    He could not hate Min Ru, but he hated Xu Dong. If not for this smelly Kid, how could he have offended Min Ru?


    He immediately snorted and said: "Men, bring this smelly Kid away, Chao Tian Cheng has already prepared the Heaven''s Altar for him. He must die on the Heaven''s Altar in order to thank the Emperor for his kindness. "


    "Yes." The soldiers then started to carry out their respective duties, driving Xu Dong''s horse carriage forward, and then many people helplessly sighed.


    The heavens were unfair. Such a young child actually wanted to sacrifice to the heavens? The Di Wang Family was indeed the most terrifying place, they all shook their heads and laughed bitterly, Min Runie looked at Xu Dong deeply, he did not want to save Xu Dong either.


    What a pity that such a child, who would have never thought that he would become the emperor''s burial ground. Xu Dong looked at Min Rutong''s expression and said, "I have a long heart. Let me go. In the end, this sky is not the Yun Family''s, hahaha, do you think that killing me would allow you to settle down and live in peace? "


    "Shut up! "One more word and your tongue will be cut off!" Guo Qi snorted, and kicked Xu Dong, then walked forward and entered the palace. Only then did they realise that all of these were already prepared.


    Deep within the Imperial Palace, a person''s face paled from shock. This is the Yun Tianjun Emperor. He was surprised at first, then he said, "What? Has my Heavenly Master been cursed to death? "


    Never would he have thought that Heavenly Master Sima Yun would actually be cursed to death.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. "Now that the Heavenly Master''s corpse has returned to the dynasty, the government has many objections to killing the Southern Bane Bane. They think that this is just a young man, and there is no need to kill him to threaten His Majesty."


    In this Heavenly Master Sima family, there were many talents. He was Sima Yun''s younger brother, Sima Yu.


    Yun Tianjun laughed coldly: "They are right, I am afraid they are not willing to kill him, the majority of them are all court officials who want to rebel, tomorrow I will ask them whether they should kill this person, furthermore, I have already killed his entire family, how can I not have enmity with them?"


    "Your Majesty, those old officials are truly stubborn. I have no other choice." He respectfully patted the Kaiser''s flattery. In the Sky-high Continent, His Majesty''s prestige could intimidate the Nine Heavens, no matter what race he was from, they did not know of his power.


    The Sima Clan had already used their clan''s Sima Lun Yi, looking at the trajectory of the world. As long as they could kill Xu Dong, another route would not appear.


    "There''s no other way?" Yun Tianjun looked at Sima Yu, revealing a strange smile.


    "Yes, Marshal Min also participated and objected to this act of offering sacrifices to the heavens."


    The Yun Tianjun frowned. He finally knew the crux of the problem, and it was Min Ru, the person above the royal power. He was stronger than the Kaiser and could suppress an entire era.

 C596 sacrificial sky

    But why would he object? Could it be Min Ruping wanted to rebel?


    Although Yun Tianjun doted on Min Ru, he was still on alert. He was afraid that one day he would take a bite out of him and this would be the only thing that would make him lose.


    "Min Ru and zhong will deal with it. Just prepare to sacrifice the heavens." Yun Tianjun put Min Ru Zhong down, telling Sima Yu to be at ease with his plans, "But before that, I need to take a good look at this Bane Bane!"


    "Your Majesty, your subject is ready. He is currently in the imperial court''s judicial prison." He already knew that His Majesty wanted to take a look at this Bane, so he had made preparations long ago.


    "Is that so? If Sima Qing dares to do such a thing, you don''t have to be afraid that I will be unhappy." Yun Tianjun laughed. Sima Yu immediately became fearful and knelt on the ground while shivering, "Rest assured, I will not kill your Sima family''s people."


    "Thank you, my lord." He kowtowed.


    The Judicial Prison was the most terrifying prison in the Chao Tian Cheng, even the Heavenly Son Prison in Prince was not as terrifying.


    clasped his hands together and said with a smile: "What should come will come, what should not will never come."


    Creak! The prison door opened and a Yun Tianjun wearing a golden dragon robe walked in. He stood behind Xu Dong and did not seem to be afraid of him.


    "It really is the Bane. It''s rare for us to see such calmness." Yun Tianjun had a smile on his face. This child was indeed young, but there was nothing he could do.


    The number of days was just a joke. Xu Dong turned around and looked at Yun Tianjun. This Yun Tianjun''s face was full of smiles.


    "If you believe in days, you wouldn''t be a Kaiser but a Daoist." The young man finally started to speak. He looked at the wineskin behind Kaiser and said: "Wine is good stuff, is this for me?"


    The Yun Tianjun laughed out loud. "It''s not yours, it''s ours. You can just kneel down and beg me."


    "Since it''s not mine, what''s the use of kneeling down?" Xu Dong said in disdain.


    "Yeah, but aren''t you thirsty? "If you don''t drink, after tonight, you will become a zombie." He sneered.


    "So what?"


    "Not much." Yun Tianjun took off the wine pot and threw it to Xu Dong, saying: "Drink it, and come out for a walk with me."


    Hearing this, Sima Yu, who had remained silent, finally opened his mouth, "Your Majesty, this person is extremely dangerous. If we bring him out, I''m afraid ¡­ ¡­"


    "Sima Aimin, I do not need you to teach me how to do things!" He was a little angry, causing Sima Yu to shut her mouth and become speechless.


    The scenery of the Chao Tian Cheng was extremely beautiful. There were mountains, rivers and lakes between the birds and trees. Imperial Palace had a tall watchtower, and would come over often to look down on the land. He looked at the countless hundreds of things in the world, and the bustling Capital.


    "Look, so many people come and go. When the night is dark, they go home. "And now that you have lost your home, it''s not like I didn''t think about killing your entire family. It''s just that I have no other choice."


    In the darkness of the night, the two imposing figures of Sima Yu''s eyes exuded a strange evil. It had been a very long time since the emperor had stood with someone else. Yet, when this person stood with the emperor, he didn''t feel the slightest bit out of place.


    Could he really be a calamity?


    The bane that could destroy the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty, the bane that could cause all the citizens to fall into an unexpected calamity, was the detestable bane of the bane, the incarnation of the bane. If not for him, who would have become the bane of others?


    He did not know why, but he suddenly wanted to stab Xu Dong to death. He knew very well that his majesty would not let him succeed, because Xu Dong not dying was a mysterious secret, no one dared to let him die, especially not his majesty.


    In front of His Majesty, Xu Dong''s expression was arrogant, as if he would never die. He looked at the bustling land and said: "This place is so beautiful, you did a good job. You may not know that there is a saying that called disaster is caused by oneself, and unfortunately, you have caused a major incident. "


    Xu Dong said somewhat angrily. His entire clan of elders and children had been completely slaughtered, and he could feel their souls spreading on his body. There was no use in getting angry, he just wanted to subvert the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty.

 C597 It is difficult to die

    "I am a ruler of the world. You don''t understand. There are some things I have to do even if I don''t do them!" Yun Tianjun''s expression was in the air. From the top of the watchtower, the feeling of overlooking the land was extremely beautiful.


    He grabbed the half of the Great Child and lifted it up, saying, "We suddenly discovered an interesting game." He looked at Xu Dong with eyes devoid of fear, and was suddenly enraged: "That is to throw you down from here, and let you feel pain!"


    If they were thrown down from here, with Xu Dong''s current state, even if he didn''t die, he would still be a cripple. In this watchtower, he was three hundred meters from the ground.


    There was a total of six hundred metres between them, even if the Divine Feathers strong person were to fall from this place, there would only be death, needless to say, Xu Dong who had no cultivation.


    The Yun Tianjun released his hand, and Xu Dong fell from the sky.


    Without strength, he would die. Without strength, the Xu Jia Village would be massacred!


    Sou Sou ~ A ray of light flickered, the Yun Tianjun was enraged, he released his True Essence and condensed a Sword of Imperial Authority, shooting forward.


    The man caught Xu Dong and took out his personal long blade. With a raise of his hand, he blocked it.


    This person was actually a True God strong person! Yun Tianjun flew down from the sky. Looking at the green leaf on the ground, he yelled angrily, "Ye Family, We will annihilate your entire family!"


    There were 12 families in the Sky-high Continent, and the Ye Family was one of them. Although they had submitted to the Royal Yun Family, they were still secretly fighting against the Yun Family''s royal authority. This person must be one of the true gods of the Ye Family, Ye Kai!


    What made Yun Tianjun even angrier was that he could not touch the Ye Family, because the Ye Family and the Hua Family had already started their marriage. If he did that, the Yun Family would have to offend the two great families, and chaos would follow.


    It wasn''t just the Ye Clan that was involved, but many other aristocratic clans were also involved. The prestige of the Royal Yun clan was growing. If they didn''t suppress them a little, they might be annihilated.


    He looked deeply at Sima Yun, and said: "The order has been sent down, a wanted poster will be released in the Nine Prefectures, and if we find the baneful star, I will sacrifice to the heavens!"


    "Understood!" He respectfully kneeled on the ground. Sima Yun had died, and only Sima Yu was left with no choice but to rely on the royal family to stabilize himself. Otherwise, the Sima family would no longer exist.


    On the night that Xu Dong was taken away, many powerful royal ministers were dispatched. Most of them went to Yangzhou, where the Ye Family resided.


    Xu Dong and Ye Kai were hidden here, and at this moment, it was already dawn. Xu Dong, who had not slept the entire night, stared at the person in front of him, and revealed a surprised expression: "You''re injured, why don''t you bandage your wound?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Ye Kai was very cold. He gave a deep glance at Xu Dong, and said: "I wonder what''s so special about you, why is it that you''re called the bane of others. Are you the bane of others? What''s wrong with a little kid? There really is nothing the imperial Yun clan can do. "


    "Disasters do not necessarily depend on people, but on how things are perceived. The Yun Family is seeking humiliation, there will be a day when I, Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty, will destroy it! "


    Xu Dong''s words did not seem to be false, but in Ye Kai''s eyes, the lies that he had said were lies. He could not help but ridicule: "The Imperial Yun Family, how can you possibly eliminate them just because you said so?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Xu Dong was a little cold as he looked into the distance and said, "It seems that you have not learned the ability of One Leaf to kill."


    Ye Kai was slightly stunned as he looked towards the Maple Forest in the distance. Then, he completely exploded his True Essence, and a gale blew in all directions. A green leaf flew over, and in an instant, the hut was cut open, just as Ye Kai was feeling pleased with himself.


    Pata!


    Xu Dong dug out a piece of nose feces, and with a light flick of his finger, the green leaves that were flying towards him instantly stopped, then fell powerlessly, and dissolved his true essence?


    He turned pale with fright, "How is that possible? You haven''t cultivated, and you don''t have great strength. How can you make Qing Ye lose his true essence?" He was shocked, he could not understand what was happening. What exactly was it, could it be that the Kid had a treasure with him?


    ''F * ck, I think too much, how could I have this kind of action? A little kid, he''s already stripped naked, how could he still have such a powerful treasure to protect him? Could it be that I''m in a demonic situation, so I have this thought? ''


    He patted his head, stared at Xu Dong and asked: "Speak. Just what kind of old monster are you, to have such powerful hidden weapon skills? " He had to figure it out. Otherwise, if he brought someone with a body full of mystical tricks, would he even need to live?


    looked at him with a smile, but didn''t say anything, and only closed his eyes. Ye Kai immediately felt a little angry, but also felt a little helpless: "Alright, since you''re unwilling to say it, then you can go rest. Right, take this pill."


    Ye Kai thought for a while, then handed over a healing pellet to Xu Dong. Xu Dong opened his eyes, took it over and ate it immediately.


    "This Kid of yours, you should know what kind of good stuff it is, and what kind of bad stuff it is. Tell me, what exactly is your origin?" Ye Kai leaned over and asked gently.


    In contrast to his cold expression from before, Ye Kai''s attitude now was evidently much warmer. It was just that when Xu Dong smiled coldly, he did not say anything and fell asleep on his bed.


    Ye Kai shot a glance at it and felt a little helpless. Unfortunately, he also wanted to find out the secret inside, so he continuously used the green leaves to fly outside.


    At night, Xu Dong opened his eyes and put on his clothes. His clothes were still tattered and when he opened the door, he saw that Ye Kai was still diligently and bitterly training. His True Essence was exhausted time and again, but he was still unable to condense the powerful Green Leaf which could not be removed.


    Yiye Jiange''s killing was really a joke. He slumped on the ground and said, "Why can''t I? Just a little bit more, just a little bit more. " He seemed to have lost all interest as he tossed the Green Leaf aside.


    "You''re missing a lot of things, and those things are the most important." Xu Dong picked up a leaf, looked into the distance, and his eyes became sharp. He did not throw it out, but it made Ye Kai widen his eyes, "There''s no more killing intent, do you want to kill someone?"


    What was the mockery on the child''s face? Why did he have such an expression? But Ye Kai did not care anymore, he just picked up a leaf, and condensed a strong killing intent. Xu Dong laughed at the side: "What hatred, who is this person, you actually have such a strong killing intent!"


    Ye Kai heard it, clenched his teeth and said: "Revenge for father''s death!"


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    Xu Dong heard a crisp sound. The big tree in front of him had already been penetrated, and then it disappeared into the rocks behind the big tree.


    "I succeeded! Hahaha, Yun Tianjun, just you wait! As for Ye Qiuhua, you wait too! One day, I will return to the Ye Family and twist off your head!" After pausing for a moment, he continued, "And the fucking Yun Tianjun, I will go deeper into Imperial Palace and use the techniques my father taught me to kill you!"


    Xu Dong smiled, "This day will not be far away."

 C598 A master swordsman who does not cultivate

    A new day had begun in the Sky-high Continent, while some people continued to fall into deep sleep, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    "We can only look at the mountain and see its peak. Once we pass it, we will see the mountain."


    Ye Kai turned his head around and said: "You little brat, how can you just speak like that? Did your father teach you?"


    Xu Dong shook his head, he still had deep grudges and grudges, but he was unarmed, how could he kill with ordinary weapons?


    Suddenly, his gaze landed on Ye Kai''s blade, and looked at Ye Kai''s hand, and said: "You use the sword. Why did you buy a knife? "


    Ye Kai revealed an awkward expression, and said: "Initially, I did not have the money to eat, so I sold my sword, and did not have a weapon to use, so I bought a blade." He smiled. His smile was full of grievance.


    A dignified direct descendant of the Ye Family actually sold his sword for a meal, but for some reason, if he did not leave the Ye Family, and he was a hedonistic young master, how could he be in such a sorry state? According to Ye Kai, this was the best way to cover up that he was a member of the Ye Family.


    It was just that this kind of unreasonable excuse was instantly seen through by Xu Dong. He was only 14 years old, how could he be so intelligent?


    "Blades are not good blades, and people are not good people." Xu Dong scoffed, then said, "I really don''t know what you think, and why you always have such a temperament that I hate. If it was me, I would rather starve to death than sell my sword."


    Ye Kai''s eyes immediately turned red, he immediately avoided Xu Dong''s gaze and went to another place to cry bitterly, as though he was heartbroken. He seemed to be never coming back, only that Xu Dong''s heart was filled with helplessness: "Father, I will avenge you, and seek justice for the Xu Jia Village."


    Just as Xu Dong and the others were feeling sad emotions, a voice came out from below the mountain. The voice was like a bird and was rather pleasant to the ears, one could hear that it was a few Ye Kai s.


    An old friend came, so Xu Dong looked at the little road up the mountain, and a beautiful figure quickly flew over. She landed by the side, looked at Xu Dong, and said: "Who are you, where did Ye Kai go?"


    This woman is only at the ninth level of the Divine Realm. Even though she has cultivated her consciousness, her consciousness is still not that strong, and I simply can''t sense Ye Kai''s shadow. Xu Dong pointed to the distance and said: "This sister, he''s sad there by himself, I think he might need some comfort. Go and comfort him a little."


    Xu Dong thought, for a bad person like Ye Kai to actually have such a beautiful girl to accompany him, this was not bad at all.


    However, Xu Dong still had to sigh with emotion: Someone who was like a dog, actually had a beauty to accompany him?


    This father is so outstanding, why is he alone?


    In order to avoid eating dog food, Xu Dong went to the thatched hut. The current Xu Dong was not an existence that transcended the universe, he had already become a new person. He did not understand cultivation methods at all, and for what reason they were so strong, he did not know either.


    It was only because there were powerful cultivation techniques and techniques carved into his memories that he looked into the distance and revealed a hint of surprise. He said, "How could it be like this?" It feels so strange. "


    He closed his eyes and carefully felt the spiritual energy within his body. The spiritual energy seeped into his lungs and began to nourish his flesh. Then, he suddenly woke up and said, "This is grandmist energy!"


    Grandmist energy was also known as the dark yellow energy. It was the crystallization of the world. The dark yellow energy was incomparably hard, and was often called the foundation of the world.


    He never thought that he would actually have primordial energy, although the primordial energy was dark yellow, primordial energy was even more powerful and invincible. Opening his eyes wide, Ye Kai and the others rushed in.


    Then, suddenly, a sharp blade flew over, which Xu Dong felt to be extremely familiar with, and said: "blood blade?" He reached out his hand and touched the little sword spirit, but his fingers were cut off, causing Ye Kai and the beautiful woman beside him to not dare to speak anymore.


    They never thought that Xu Dong would have such a treasure, no wonder he was so sure that he had a bunch of treasures.


    Ye Kai and the lady both used swords, and they both had a love for swords, but even though they were tempted, they did not take action to snatch it.


    Xu Dong grabbed onto the other side of the blood blade, and his memories continued to recover. After reaching his limit, he laughed loudly, "Yun Tianjun, you probably didn''t think that I, Xu Dong, was not a mortal!"


    Swoosh!


    Ye Kai was shocked, "True essence? How did he get Zhen Yuan so quickly? " He immediately gave chase, and the lady quickly followed along. A sword technique continued to dance about, dancing in Xu Dong''s hands like a spirit serpent.


    "What a terrifying sword. I''ve never seen this sword technique before. I didn''t think that the Twelve Families wouldn''t understand the great principles behind this sword." Ye Kai''s face gradually changed, and was no longer restrained to how Xu Dong suddenly became a Divine strong person.


    Instead, he observed the sword attentively. It was a sword that did not cultivate, but made people tremble in fear. An endless amount of killing intent had killed countless people''s swords.


    Undead spirits appeared in their eyes one by one. Xu Dong suddenly stopped and they woke up. Looking at Xu Dong, Ye Kai unhappily asked: "Why did you stop?"


    "If this goes on, you will go berserk." Xu Dong waved his hands, then walked to the side. On this mountain peak, there were many things that caused one''s heart to tremble, as countless rays of light sparkled, and with Xu Dong''s hands behind his back, he looked like an adult at his young age.


    His aura gradually disappeared, as though he had never appeared, as though he had never appeared before. His sword also disappeared, while Ye Kai ran over happily and said: Kid, are you guiding me in my sword techniques?


    "If you don''t have any benefits, then forget it, why are you still calling me little brat?" If you want me to teach you swordsmanship, you need to show me your filial piety. " Xu Dong calmly said a few words.


    Ye Kai immediately became anxious, and said: "Hey, no matter what, I saved you. Can''t you teach me a move and a half, and let me learn it properly?" Ye Kai was displeased, did he really think that he would actually save a mercenary?


    He did not know that he was already very poor. If not for that little lass Hua Luo who helped him out, he would have probably died.


    The most important thing was that Xu Dong did not know what was good for him. No matter what, he was still his savior. What''s so good about instructing a move and a half?


    Although Ye Kai was angry, he still understood them very clearly. Xu Dong was not willing to believe them, because they had just met.

 C599 Homicide

    But he was wrong, because Xu Dong had already seen through their thoughts. Both of them had the same thought, which was to use Xu Dong to destroy the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty.


    But sometimes, before they could even think about it, they discovered an astonishing fact. Xu Dong had become more hardworking, and was also a genius, so he had a lot of methods.


    "Kaiser killed his entire family. All of the villagers died. Ye Kai shook his head, feeling somewhat disappointed in his heart, "But luckily, he met me. Only I was so bored, to actually go and save such a person."


    "The Ye and Hua families have already been targeted by the emperor. You must be careful, and not be careless." Not only that, the Sima Family and the royal family also joined hands, "We cannot let them find us. If they do, we must also do our best to protect Xu Dong and make him leave this place."


    The two of them had already decided, they would definitely not let others know of Xu Dong''s existence. If they knew, they must send him away quickly, it would be extremely troublesome, and they were safe at the moment, but it would be different after a while.


    With so many peerless expert in the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty, the royal family''s resources were deep and unfathomable. They suspected that some of them might even surpass the True God Stage to beat up the ancestor and still be alive. If the ancestor were to take action, killing them would simply be too easy.


    "Chi!" A ray of sword aura gave them a shock, why did Xu Dong suddenly go crazy again? Why did he draw his sword?


    They spoke at the same time with a puzzled expression, then turned into a shadow and arrived beside Xu Dong. With a vigilant look, Ye Kai could not help but ask: "What''s wrong, Xu Dong. Why did you strike? "


    "To attack is to kill. They are here, and there are quite a few of them." Xu Dong looked around coldly. Although the surroundings had quieted down, it still made people feel uneasy. and Hua Luo were shocked at the same time, it was quiet, it was too quiet, if not for the fact that there were still people, Ye Kai would probably have ran away.


    "Good Kid, I never thought that you would actually find out about this old man. Since that''s the case, then don''t hide anymore, kill them all and bring back their heads, so that Your Majesty can be happy!" and Hua Luo became gloomy at the same time, as though their faces were dripping with water.


    "Old man, your Grandpa is right here. How are you going to kill me?" Ye Kai was filled with anger, he roared, and all the birds nearby could no longer resist, and flew away as though they were escaping.


    In a gloomy place, the old man slowly walked over. He held a long saber in his hand, and there were a few cuts on the blade. However, they could see that this saber also had something like glass.


    "Berserk Demon Blood Saber!" Ye Kai turned pale with fright, and muttered: "Why did you come over?"


    "Someone told me, of course." He chuckled, and numerous True God Stage Level 9 strong person appeared nearby. Each of them was stronger than Ye Kai and Hua Luo, and each of them had a playful sneer on their face.


    "Second Uncle, how did you become a stray dog from Kaiser? "We can fight among ourselves in the Ye Family, but we are the same when it comes to outsiders." Ye Kai asked seriously.


    He did not understand why the Ye Family''s Second Uncle would help the Kaiser instead of him.


    "Kai''er, don''t even mention running your dog or whatever, in order for the Ye Family to prosper, you have to hand Xu Dong over, or else the Second Uncle won''t be able to protect you."


    Ye Kai laughed: "I would rather die than be a lackey for Kaiser. Since Second Uncle wants to kill my nephew, then come and kill me!"


    His father died in the hands of the Kaiser Dog, he must take revenge for this. Although they had a lot of people, Ye Kai still had the confidence to take one or two of them away.


    "Duke Ye, since they''re so stubborn, let''s kill them all." The Crazy Demonic Bloody Hand sneered as it stared at Hua Luo, and said, "Leave that pretty girl to me."


    If he were to leave Hua Luo with him, wouldn''t that mean that the Ye Family and the Hua Family are irreconcilable?


    It had to be known that Hua Luo was the precious daughter of the Hua family. If they did that, the Ye family would definitely be at odds with them.


    "No, this woman is my Ye family''s daughter-in-law. Since she is going to die, then she will die by my side." Ye Qiuhua rejected him immediately.


    , don''t forget, you are now the loyal subject of the imperial court, you are no longer the same. You still want to form an alliance with the Hua family and continue to fight against the imperial power? As far as he was concerned, this was something that only a fool would go back to do, because only a fool would ignore everything.


    "Old dog, don''t think that I don''t know what His Majesty is thinking. He wants to break up the relationship between the Ye Family and the Hua Family and then destroy them one by one. If you insist on doing this, will the Ye Family and the Hua expert be able to escape? "


    Ye Qiuhua was risking her life, so his own son wasn''t important to him, because Ye Kai was definitely going to die anyway.


    If Hua Luo died, the Hua family would take revenge on him for this, not to mention the Ye family, even if it was the Berserk Demonic Blood Hand, could he really survive?


    "Alright, since you don''t want to die, then give it a try. When I return to the capital, I will definitely report this to the emperor and have him make a move against your Ye family! "


    Ye Qiuhua coldly snorted, "Then don''t blame me for turning hostile." The Ye Family had the Ye Family''s pride in the end. The surrounding Ye Family members turned to face the Insane Demon Blood Hand, they had already heard the intentions clearly, this Kaiser still had not given up on suppressing the Ye Family.


    Since that was the case, then the Ye Family and the Hua Family should join hands, and let this Kaiser suppress them.


    At the very least, it was a glorious and glorious event. After thinking it through clearly, they said angrily, "Kill him." We, the Hui clan, want to rebel! "


    Swoosh!


    Right after they finished speaking, Xu Dong had already made his move. He looked at them and said: "Truly noisy. If you want to kill him, you can just do it.


    never thought that Xu Dong''s reaction would be so intense. Under the encirclement of the masses, the Insane Demon Blood Hand would definitely not be able to live for long.


    But when he came alone, he must have had some special method to prevent the Ye Family from going overboard. Indeed, when the Ye Family made their move, several strong person s flew out and stood in front of them, and they felt a sense of death. They were like peerless heroes, yet they were doing things that were not as good as dogs.

 C600 Ye Family Rebellion

    "Ye Family, do you not want to live?" As the expert, they could be said to be in a confluence of emotions. Although there were countless battles in the dark, the strong person would never back down from small issues.


    The Ye Family had attacked the expert, of course they would not sit still and wait for death. The Yun Family had their own way of life, the Ye Family had their own way of life.


    Therefore, it suddenly became chaotic. Xu Dong took the lead and quickly retreated with all his strength.


    Crash, crack, crack. A lot of armors appeared in the vicinity. The expressions of all the expert in the hall changed, they did not expect the Yongzhou Hua Family to come as well!


    Were they not afraid of being killed?


    The Insane Demon Blood Hand suddenly said, "Everyone, don''t worry. The Golden Armored Guards of the army have arrived. His Majesty has long anticipated today''s events. Once the Golden Armored Guards arrive, they will undoubtedly die." When the crowd heard this, they all burst out laughing and increased their counterattacks.


    The soldiers who had come this time were wearing golden armor, unlike the soldiers from the Hua Family. One of the generals was General Guo Qi, who had told him that she had killed someone at the feet of the Son of Heaven.


    Xu Dong was slightly moved, there was another power nearby, although it was just one person, it was enough to change the situation, and Xu Dong looked towards a corner, Min Rutian was standing there, his face pale from fright, "Could it be that Kid has seen me?"


    Impossible, how could he possibly see me? I am a true God, and he is also an ordinary person ¡­ Wait, how did he enter the body transformation realm?


    He noticed that Xu Dong was not ordinary and suddenly changed his mind. Maybe this youth was really a bane star, and could overthrow the people of Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty?


    Min Ruping felt that this young man''s future was limitless. However, the government''s strength was not something that could be easily dealt with. They had great power and resources. They had enough to sweep the world.


    Geniuses were never lacking in this world. Only this kind of peerless genius was lacking. A peerless genius could make an era.


    Min Ru had made up his mind. He was just a loner. Since he was going to do it, he would do it to his heart''s content!


    He was more powerful than most of the people present, except for the berserk devil blood hands, but he didn''t need to deal with the golden armored guards. Then, he would have to deal with the berserk devil blood hands.


    Swoosh.


    A ray of red light flew over to Min Shuren, turned into Zhen Yuan palm and struck towards the Blood Rogue Hand. The latter was still in the middle of the fight and felt a strong killing intent. It turned pale with fright and felt as if its soul was about to leave its body.


    Puff! Min Ruping''s powerful force smacked him. He spat out a mouthful of blood and said in panic, "Min Ruping, you actually disobeyed His Majesty''s decree. Do you want to be beheaded?" Min Ruping had become a marshal because he was talented and because he had accomplished great things in the war. Yet now, he wanted to betray Min Ruping? How could he bear it?


    Min Ru was not afraid of death, but he had frightened all the guards in the sky. However, the Hua Ye Family already had the advantage in numbers, with one more Min Ru and Ye Kai. They were already at a dead end, just short of death.


    Roar!


    With a dragon''s roar, everyone raised their heads to look at the sky. Two powerful dragons pulling a chariot were flying in the sky, the Golden Armor Guard and the Hua Ye and Ye Family were all surprised, Xu Dong did not even need to think to know that.


    Yun Tianjun came.


    "Take Ye Kai and Hua Luo, and him!" "Marshal Min, I will leave the son of the Ye Family to you. The Ye Family must protect the three of them well, and have no way to repay them. They can only use their lives to block His Majesty''s dragon chariot, to fight for the chance."


    Min Ruping thought about it again and again and said while cupping his hands to Ye Qiuhua, "Thank you, Ye Zhong."


    "There is no need to stand on ceremony. I am deeply grateful for protecting my family''s bloodline." Ye Qiuhua courteously said a few words, then said to Ye Kai: Kai''er, I did not attack your father, regardless of whether you believe me or not, I did it for the Ye Family''s inheritance, let''s go, Marshal Min, I beg of you.


    "Second Uncle!" Ye Kai reached out his hand to Ye Qiuhua, but Min Ruping pulled him back, sending him flying far away.


    A cold snort came from the sky, "Min Ruping, I treat you like my father. How dare you treat me like that? Let''s put down the three of them and we can still forgive you! "


    Yun Tianjun had not been this angry in a long time. His aura was unstable, his fingers were trembling non-stop, and with a flick of his sleeves, countless people rushed towards the Blossom Leaves and their families.


    The Hua Ye Family had been annihilated, except for one light ball that carried the three of them away from the mountain.


    In a flower shop, four people were sitting on the ground. Min Ru Zhong said while gasping for breath, "We are safe here now, but the road ahead is long. There is a long way to go, so there is no danger."


    "Predecessor. Where are we going? " Xu Dong''s bright eyes looked at Min Rizhong with wide opened eyes.


    "The place we are going is the north. There is a gathering place for the demi-human race in the north, and it is known as a city of chaos. If we do not want to be found by the Yun Tianjun, then we must step inside, and after leaving, we must never come back."


    Min Ru looked sad and said, "What His Majesty has done. I am already disgusted, and I am also preparing to go into seclusion in the mountain forest. Min Ruping smiled.


    The few of them were helpless, other than Xu Dong, they looked lifeless, cupped their hands in thanks to Min Ru Zhong, and headed towards the north.


    The world was divided into nine prefectures, the northernmost area being the Azure Province. There were scattered demi-human race in the Azure Province, and if they went there, they could live a peaceful life.


    Therefore, they headed towards the north without stopping. Xu Dong followed suit and said: "I''m afraid there might be something strange in this place." As soon as they entered this place, they felt a faint killing intent. They were afraid that they were not being targeted: "Good sir, we are only passersby, please give way, otherwise the blades will be blind."


    Ye Kai took out the sword he brought with him, and said a sentence, there were many mountain villages nearby, and most of these mountain villages did not care about money, of course, there was one thing they needed, and that was women.


    "You can have a way out, but it''s not money. It''s the woman beside you!" Hearing that, Ye Kai became furious, and rushed towards the direction of the voice, suddenly, the stench of blood came out, and then came a voice: "You guys go, go."


    Ye Kai curled his lips: "You truly do not know your place, you dare to touch this daddy''s woman? "Also, you really are bitches. If you don''t want the money left behind, you''ll only be scared if you kill them." Ye Kai strode forward, Hua Luo''s face was flushed red, their sorrow was already useless. The Hua Ye and Ye Family were already in the past, so now, they only needed to survive.

 C601 Yuzhou (1)

    After passing through the Yongzhou region, they came to the Yuzhou region. The state of Yuzhou was filled with chaotic images, and there were many gates and doors, among them was Shen Ji, one of the twelve families stationed here.


    It wasn''t just Shen Ji, but also Sima Ji. The two families have been reincarnated for thousands of years now, but the Yun Tianjun respected the Sima family and did not suppress the Zhuge family.


    Therefore, Zhuge was living off of his old roots. No one was able to make a name for themselves, but a few prodigies of the Zhuge family were famous in the martial arts world.


    Xu Dong and the others came to Yu Zhou, but did not enter the city. Instead, they hid in the countryside.


    "Whoosh!" Xu Dong transformed into an afterimage, caught a rabbit, and then returned to his original location, saying, "Look, I caught a rabbit."


    When Xu Dong arrived at this place, he immediately started moving, causing all the beasts nearby to feel uncomfortable. When Xu Dong stood in front of them, Ye Kai sighed helplessly: "For you, even the aristocratic families were all involved. I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse. "


    "A blessing in disguise, isn''t that a good thing?" Xu Dong laughed, "Anyways, your Hua Ye Family will be destroyed sooner or later, it''s just a matter of time." Actually, Xu Dong still had other things he did not say, but Ye Kai had already reached his limit.


    But when he saw Xu Dong''s eyes, he stopped his actions and could not continue fighting, "I have experienced this kind of scene too many times. Rage will not solve any problems. You might be angry because you''re useless, but if you learn not to be angry, then perhaps your realm will rise to the pinnacle. "


    "Someone''s coming!" Hua Luo suddenly said, Xu Dong and Ye Kai immediately stood up, and looked towards the distance.


    "How could there be an army?" Ye Kai asked.


    Hua Luo said in amusement, "I say, how would I know? I''m not a Wind Catching Ear. "


    "They probably came here to kill people."


    Xu Dong gnashed his teeth, his gaze slowly spreading further and further. All of them stepped forward, and said with some anger: "This young master of the Li Clan can really hide, but where did he go?"


    "F * ck, I''ve been looking for him for three days and three nights. I haven''t slept for three days and three nights, this f * cker''s shitty legs!" They spoke out angrily, but there was no one around, only a soldier suddenly looked towards Xu Dong and the others, and said: "There''s a fire there!"


    Hearing that, everyone looked towards the direction of Xu Dong''s group. They were a little suspicious, why would there be people in such a desolate place?


    The surroundings were filled with mountains and forests, who would wait here in this crappy place? They all looked at the nearby mountains and rivers, looking extremely sinister and terrifying. "Come, let''s go take a look. If possible, let''s ask them for directions."


    This place was all the same, there was no way out.


    "Be careful, they''re coming over. Don''t kill anyone unless you have no other choice." Xu Dong''s expression was calm as he instructed.


    "Don''t worry, brat. We know the rules. We know it better than you do." Ye Kai laughed coldly, and then, those few people finally arrived.


    On the spot, they asked, "What are you all doing here? "Why in this place?"


    The one who spoke was an officer, looking lustfully at the flower. The flower had always been beautiful and charming, so the officer suddenly became lustful. There was no one here, only his people. Who would say anything? As for these two men, he would just kill them once and for all.


    "If you take another look at her, I can guarantee that you will die on the spot without a burial ground." Ye Kai was beaming with joy, and they were shocked on the spot. If the person in front of them was a strong person, they would immediately be killed, and even the officials would not be able to catch them.


    However, they were already in the fifth or sixth stage and were no longer afraid of this fellow. They snorted coldly, "You people, go and capture her, especially this beautiful woman. She must have a motive. Capture her and investigate carefully."


    The soldiers were all obsessed with lust. When they heard the officer say this, they did not hesitate to grab him. However, before their hands could even touch the falling flower''s skin, their hands were already cut off.


    "You''re looking to die, I''ll grant your wish!" Ye Kai took a step forward, and without waiting for the Supervisor''s agreement, his murderous intent caused their legs to spin non-stop.

 C602 Yuzhou (2)

    Blood trickled down the edge of the sword. Ye Kai licked his lips and said: "How reckless, a bunch of trash dare to have ideas against us?"


    "How dare you slaughter the soldiers in the army! You will only have to die! Quick, surrender! We can still give you a chance to live!" Someone was talking in the forest, and a few people walked out from the dense forest. Their expressions were serious, and there were a few True God strong person s here.


    "If you guys want to surrender, then surrender. Is there even a need for us to do this?" Xu Dong pointed at his face, and smiled lightly, leaving them with no choice.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" They immediately became anxious. It had been a long time since they saw such a fearless fellow.


    "Of course I''m afraid of death, but I''m not afraid of you threatening me at all," Xu Dong laughed out loud. He took a step forward, and a terrifying strength exploded from his hands. As they backed off slightly, Xu Dong taunted, "What''s wrong, are you afraid of death?"


    Ye Kai and Hua Luo also made their move, the two swords flying in the sky, they turned pale with fright, "Sword kinesis, a strong person at the peak of True God Stage level 9?!"


    "Not good, let''s go!"


    They shouted loudly, but they were already a step too late, because the sword had pierced through their hearts. If they didn''t run, they might have been able to block it for a bit, but they had made a mistake, so they all spat out a mouthful of blood, hung their heads, and fell onto the ground.


    These people were all not good people. When Xu Dong killed them, he only felt that his mood was subtle, and was extremely happy.


    "Someone else?"


    The footsteps got closer and closer and soon, they appeared in front of them. They were all horrified. The officers that were sent to look for them were powerful True Gods, but they were all dead. Who was it that killed them?


    They did not understand what had happened, but before long, they realized that it was already too late. A person appeared in front of them, and that person revealed a cold smile and said, "What''s wrong? After seeing the scene here, you all want to leave. Let me tell you all, this is impossible. You all are fated to die here."


    Originally, they had planned to leave this place and then tell the military commander to personally make a trip here. However, they didn''t expect this group of people to be so bold as to stay here after killing someone.


    In the darkness of the night, blood was scattered everywhere, dyeing the earth red. The few of them disappeared, and they could no longer see the beauty of this world.


    Killing people was something that could be encountered many times in this world of cultivators. The pleasure of killing people was too great, and sometimes, it was truly irresistible.


    In the darkness of the night, a flame rose and burnt all the corpses. A strong person wearing dragon armor asked: "Did you find out who it was? How dare they attack us?!"


    "General, those people''s methods are too terrifying. They didn''t even have a chance to react before they died. Clearly, they must have a powerful True God Stage Level 9 strong person."


    "What?" Hearing that, the general''s face turned pale with fright: "Why would a True God Stage Level 9 strong person appear in Yu Prefecture''s mountain forest?"

 C603 Everyone has to pay the price

    "This... Your subordinate does not know either, but if they were to continue moving forward, they would definitely not have left the forest of Yu Prefecture.


    General Jin Xin thought for a moment and felt that it was necessary to investigate their origins. He immediately said, "Okay, send more people to find them. Remember, when you see a stranger, don''t rush to make a move. Get the True God cultivators ready to set off at any time."


    "Understood, General." He respectfully nodded, looked into the distance, and said: "I wonder what it is that dares to act so boldly. They are all sword-wielding expert." He suddenly thought of something and ran back to the general, saying, "General, do you think it might be the remnants of the Hua Ye Clan?"


    "That''s right, it really could be them. Last time, they took away the so-called ''Bane'' in Chao Tian Cheng, and were then hanged and killed by His Majesty in Yongzhou. Who would have thought that they would actually come to Yuzhou, where my chance to do meritorious service came!"


    He didn''t think that there would be such a lucky chance, just missing a few military merits. Now that it had just recovered, as long as he could take them down, then nothing would happen.


    "General, they must still have not left Yu Prefecture. As long as they can stop them ¡­"


    "No need to say anymore, find them immediately. I want them alive!" It could be said that the pursuit of Golden Nest was a bit too much, but he wasn''t wrong.


    In the mountain forest, there were countless golden light rays, all of them blazing with fire. They were searching all over the mountain for their traces, even though Xu Dong and the others were like ghosts. But there were many capable people in the army; there was no way they could avoid it.


    "Who''s there?" With a loud shout, a person walked out subserviently. He instantly laughed out happily, "Young Master Li, you made it easy for us to find you!"


    "You''ve already killed my entire family, what else do you want? Don''t tell me you have to kill them all?" He cried out crazily. It was also because he had no other choice. He had to do this, because everything he had used up was gone. Now, he could only die.


    Unless the person who saved him last time would appear, but this hope was very slim, and what Li Longyan did not expect was, they were actually here. With a few swishing sounds, they pierced through the sky, with their killing intent filling the air, they instantly made their move to kill them, and then took Li Longyan away, and those guys were shocked by the few people who suddenly appeared.


    Therefore, he did not pursue them and allowed them to leave. Li Longyan directly knelt in front of Ye Kai and said: ", please accept me as your disciple!"


    Ye Kai shook his head, and said: "Get up, with your talent, it is very difficult to achieve anything, you should not be like this." He despised Li Longyan, causing his to sob a little. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, let me ask you, why do they want to kill you? Why do they want to kill you?" Xu Dong asked, feeling that there was some kind of shameful transaction?


    "My surname is Li, and my name is Li Longyan. "It''s the Yu Zhou Li family. Although our Li family isn''t from the Twelve Families, we still have strength, and there are many seniors in the army. However, we didn''t expect the army to suddenly fall into chaos and kill our general."


    "Later on, there were also many soldiers who surrounded my house overnight. Most of the Predecessor were unwilling and wanted to carve out a path of blood, but in the end, they still died because the imperial government had sent too many strong person s." He lost his voice.


    His eyes were filled with tears, and he was crying painfully. Xu Dong laughed: "There is no use in crying, you must learn how to kill so that you can kill the people who attack your family. Otherwise, you will forever only be a waste."


    Xu Dong''s voice travelled into his ears, causing him to be startled for a moment. He said: "You''re right, but I don''t have anything to rely on right now. "I beg you to teach me the method of cultivation. One day, I will kill this corrupt official of the imperial government!" His eyes were filled with hatred as he spoke.


    "I can teach you, but you won''t." Xu Dong was silent for a moment, then kneeled down in front of Xu Dong, "As long as you can teach me, I will definitely accomplish something. I will kill the dog Kaiser, and that will be the peace of the world. I beg Predecessor to bestow me! " He was lying on the ground.


    Xu Dong''s expression was calm, Ye Kai and Hua Luo shook their heads, and said: "It''s useless, the dao cannot be easily passed down, how could it be passed down to you so easily?"


    How could a person who had just become acquainted with them possibly impart him the Great Dao? Xu Dong said: "You''re too childish. Right now, you only have one solution, and that is to go to the north, where there will be people to take care of you. What do you think?"


    "North? What is the north? could it be the Azure Province? " He could be considered to be familiar with the geography of the place. After hearing that he was going to the North, he immediately felt uncomfortable. Seeing that Xu Dong and the others didn''t seem to be lying, he had no choice but to head towards the North.


    "Predecessor, are we really going to the north?" His expression changed slightly. The road they were walking on was indeed towards the north.


    "Of course, do you think we''re joking? You won''t be able to live in the Yongzhou area, so we''ll go to the Qingzhou area to try our luck, maybe there will be a chance for us to make a comeback. " Ye Kai shook his head, "We are from the Twelve Families, the Hua Ye and his family have been annihilated. "Only if the two of us come out, and only if we go to Qingzhou, can we truly dominate that place!"


    Who is this young man? Li Longyan looked at Xu Dong, but Xu Dong turned his head and said: "You don''t need to look at me.


    "Ah, so it''s you, ah. The legend of the Bane Calamity is that of a child, what a joke." They laughed at the same time and then left one after another, "There are more troops nearby. I''m afraid they want to take action against us."


    "Oh." Hua Luo coldly replied and looked into the distance. She said, "There should be people waiting for us at that place. It seems like they are all true Gods." They spoke coldly, and after a moment, some of them seemed to have sensed their spying, and looked over. In that moment, Xu Dong and the rest became nervous, and could only conserve their Qi, before hiding.


    "Chi!" A golden light rushed over, causing Ye Kai to become enraged, "Dammit, I didn''t expect it to be a Breath Forging Light!" He was enraged. However, there was nothing he could do. In the end, he was discovered. Why were these people so extraordinary?


    The people in the distance all rushed over and surrounded them. They were so surrounded that not even a drop of water could leak out. Countless people felt a cold chill, "Damn it, why are there people leaving like this?"


    They were all surprised, but they recovered from it after a while, and said: "Ye Kai, you guys have nowhere to go. Hurry up and surrender! If you do not surrender within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, we will shoot you dead! "

 C604 Rushing out of the ranks

    Countless people gathered and started to press on towards Xu Dong and the others. Their expressions were gloomy, as though they were determined to kill Xu Dong and the others.


    Only, Xu Dong suddenly said to Ye Kai: "How about this, I will lend you my unrivalled divine weapon for a while. Let''s just kill our way out. " Xu Dong took out his own blood blade, Hong Meng''s divine weapon. Ye Kai''s expression rose, and he nodded at him: "Kill them, don''t leave a single one of them alive."


    "Of course. I''ve never killed a living soul. " He spoke in a low voice. They then rushed over to the distant place. They only saw a golden snake swimming through their chests in an instant. The general was furious, "Damn it! I didn''t expect them to attack so quickly. What should we do before the army arrives?"


    However, even though he was afraid, he did not retreat. Instead, he rushed forward and said, "Come, I want to see just what abilities the of the Twelve Families of the Yongzhou Region has."


    "I''m a man of my word, how would you know?" Their weapons clashed at the same time.


    The blood blade that was in Ye Kai''s hand cut his sword off, the blood blade cut his neck, and the blood essence was absorbed. This was a scene where the only thing that mattered was death, so Ye Kai did not hold back.


    "Chi!"


    Xu Dong transformed into a ray of light, with Li Longyan following closely behind. He kept flashing, and in the blink of an eye, the place was filled with the stench of blood, most of them were killed by Xu Dong and Hua Luo.


    Hua Luo had originally remained at the peak of True God Stage Level 9, but Xu Dong was filled with a strange aura, which made it impossible for the soldiers to defend against Xu Dong and Hua Luo.


    As for Li Longyan, he was even more relaxed now, he was only running along, he did not do anything strange, running and running all the way until he died. In this current situation, he did not have much time to think about life, he only had to kill people.


    "Give me your life!" With a cold shout, one person rushed out, the three people''s expressions changed, they never thought that someone would rush out to stop us, although Xu Dong''s strength is not bad, and he still has many methods, but against a True God strong person, let alone a True God, if he fought one alone, he would still die!


    In the end, his cultivation level was still quite low. Fortunately, there was still Flowerfall. It would be much simpler if she was there. That person''s cultivation level wasn''t bad, but in front of Flowerfall, it wasn''t enough. He said, "Today, all of you will become our military medallions!"


    "Hahaha, the military medals are not obtained like this. If you have the ability, then go and kill the demons, not the people who share the same roots as us!" They immediately burst into laughter, and Hua Luo was enraged. "Laughing your ass off!"


    "demi-human race who are from the same root kill each other, what do you guys count as?" They crowded around and watched the flowers fall in a lustful manner.


    "In that case, we have nothing else to say?" Xu Dong and Hua Luo asked at the same time.


    "That''s right. If you behave yourself, then surrender and be our military medallion!"


    The number of people in the vicinity became more and more, they were gathered together, Flowerfall could do nothing, but at this moment, they were surrounded, unable to break out of the encirclement. Ye Kai was powerless, but in the end, they still lost.


    "Ha ha-ha, you young noblemen are trouble. His Majesty wants you to die, so you should die well. Also, if it wasn''t for this calamity, how could your family be exterminated?"


    They had all gone mad, but in Xu Dong''s heart, although he was somewhat angry, he was undeniably helpless. Who said that he was going to rebel?


    It was just a calamity, there was no need to implicate others. However, the imperial government had killed his entire family and destroyed the entire Xu Jia Village without any explanation.


    Treat people like pigs and dogs? They were worse than animals!


    "You people are too unreasonable. Everyone has the right to kill this deceptive Kaiser. Just watch and see, today is us, next time will be you guys! "


    The Yuzhou Li Clan was a symbol, and he, himself, might be the next time that the Jin Clan would be watched by the Emperor, so Xu Dong''s words were not unreasonable.


    "Hmph, you are wrong. His Majesty is such an enlightened person, how could he lie to good people? You must have committed some heinous crimes, especially you, Bane King. You can bring chaos to the whole world!"


    He pointed at Xu Dong, but Xu Dong remained indifferent, and said: "Me? Bane? Hahaha, you guys didn''t even look at how old I am, yet you think I''m a bane?


    "It doesn''t matter if our brains are broken or not. Right now, your only choice is death. There is still one more chance, you can choose to leave this place and beg for forgiveness in front of His Majesty. Surrender, I won''t kill you!" The golden pillow never turned back. He must capture Xu Dong alive so that he could please his majesty.


    "Do you really think a dog like you can kill me?" Xu Dong sneered, as though he had heard the funniest joke, "You don''t have the qualifications to kill me, neither do you!"


    Ye Kai was free now, and his furious look made people tremble with fear. However, no matter how strong he was, there was still a time when he would be exhausted.


    A few rays of terrifying light flickered, it was the Imperial Sword Technique, the light rays were extremely fast, causing the people around to be killed instantly, they then noticed Ye Kai''s sword, what exactly was this sword, and why was it so powerful?


    "What is this thing? How can there be such a thing in this world? It''s almost impossible for this thing to appear, yet it still appeared. They couldn''t even see what happened?"


    Xu Dong''s sword was truly strange, because this sword was brought over from the Great Desolation World, and it could absorb the blood essence of others, so it could be said to be a peerless weapon. Killing people were like cutting vegetables, but Ye Kai suddenly stopped, he stood at a certain place and could no longer move, and said helplessly: "Truly not a good thing, I can actually use it to absorb my blood?"


    "Of course it''s good stuff. It has killed too many people, and only attacked our hearts, so stop hesitating and quickly kill it so that we can leave this place. " Xu Dong said to Ye Kai, and Xu Dong pointed in a direction: "Let''s kill our way out from here, we''re going to have a talk."


    "Alright!" Ye Kai shouted, and then everyone began to chase after the golden light, constantly rushing forward, the sword slicing through it like it was chopping vegetables, instantly causing everyone to have a look of fear. It had been a long time since a battle had happened, so long ago.


    Only after experiencing wave after wave of pursuit did they realize how strange this place was. At the same time, they felt that something was amiss. This was a cliff of death!


    "Xu Dong, what are you talking about?" Ye Kai looked at the cliff that was thousands of meters tall, and the expression on his face was extremely rich, revealing a good road to Xu Dong.


    "If we don''t jump down from here, I''m afraid we will die." Xu Dong chuckled, then looked at the others and said: "Let''s go, there''s a huge lake down there, we shouldn''t die if we go in!"


    Ye Kai looked at the trembling Li Longyan, the meaning was very clear. Xu Dong turned his head and said: "Life and death are decided by fate, wealth is by the heavens."


    After he finished speaking, he jumped down!

 C605 jump off a cliff

    Jin Xiu did not expect Xu Dong and the others to be so bold, they actually directly jumped off the cliff. He was shocked and angry, surprised that these guys were not afraid of death, and directly jumped down, angry that he did not get his military badge again.


    But it didn''t matter. They were going to die anyway. Xu Dong and the rest who were below were unharmed, looked up in the sky, and laughed: "Alright, we made it out alive. But why does it feel like things are really different around here? "


    He was suddenly surprised. The surrounding air seemed to be oppressing, so he didn''t understand what was happening. However, they still continued to walk towards the mountain. The mountain was unexpectedly hazy.


    "What the hell is Xu Dong doing? Why is there such a dense amount of true energy? " Xu Dong was after all a person with a small realm, so even though he had felt the difference in this place, he did not believe it. Even though this place was strange, he had not felt anything strange at all.


    Roar! A roar sounded in his ears, Xu Dong and the rest turned their heads at the same time and saw a pair of eyes. There was even a single horned creature on top of its head, causing Ye Kai to tremble: "That is a Flood Dragon!"


    Flood Dragons were also a part of the demi-human race. There were many strange things about the world and this kind of creatures was quite common in the Sky-high Continent. But Ye Kai had never thought that they would meet a dragon, and this dragon seemed to be very hungry?


    Xu Dong took out his blood blade and the dragon retreated back abruptly. Everyone was shocked, "Hmm? This Flood Dragon is afraid of blood blade? "


    Xu Dong thought about it, then understood the most important part of it, which was that the beast was afraid of the demi-human race''s Qi that the blood blade had absorbed before.


    After all, they were only low-level beings. In this ancient world, they were simply too lowly, so lowly that others would think they were trash.


    But after a while, they felt a scarlet flame, which was spat out by the Flood Dragon. A fire dragon, however, was born in the water, and as the water swayed, it intimately rubbed against Xu Dong''s face, leaving him with absolutely no choice.


    "Could Xu Dong be a female dragon? "It can actually act like a spoiled child. This is truly rare." They were stunned at the same time, but this thing still rubbed against them. Xu Dong pushed it away and said, "It shouldn''t be, the reason why this Flood Dragon likes me is probably because of my bloodline making it submit or fear."


    "Roar!" In the middle of the period of prosperity in Homo sapiens, the demi-human race was constantly being hunted. Currently, there were only a lot of demi-human race tribes left in the region of the Cyan Plains, and the majority of the remaining ones had become Homo sapiens''s rations.


    "Rumble ~ ~ ~ ~"


    In the middle of the lake, a terrifying figure appeared. Then, a beam of light erupted from the gigantic courtyard. The light beam wrapped around them and they quickly entered the lake.


    "Wow, what a big inner world. How can there be so many powerful statues?"


    The few of them were filled with disbelief, because this black ground was simply too frightening. It was filled with a pressure that caused people to bow their heads in front of it.


    There was actually a Immortal estate here? Where did this Immortal estate come from, why would there be such a place?


    They were all shocked, because this place should not have any Immortal estate s hiding in the mountains and rivers.


    "Vault of Immortals?" Don''t tell me there''s a Celestial grade or something? " Ye Kai was surprised, there really was a strong Qi around. These were all divine spirit s. They looked at the pavilions around them and said, "There''s also the Immortal Pill Pavilion, Immortal Scripture Pavilion?"


    How could there be so many things in such a large place? Ye Kai impatiently wanted to take a step forward, but he was stopped by Xu Dong, and said: "Don''t be anxious, there must be some restrictions here, and we need to follow suit. Otherwise, if we step inside, I''m afraid there''s only death."


    "Understood." Xu Dong''s origin was unknown, so everything he said must be listened to, or else they would be at a disadvantage. When the Ancient Hidden Immortal Pavilion suddenly opened, they were shocked, and could not understand why such a thing happened, "What''s going on? Is there really such a powerful existence? "


    Crack. The person inside walked out, his eyes were wide open, as though he was glaring at a king. His eyes were wide opened, and flew around for a bit, before he said: "Who opened the Immortal estate?"


    "The Flood Dragon, the Divine Mountain Guarding Beast, has opened it outside." Xu Dong took a step forward. That person sized Xu Dong up and felt that this youth was not ordinary. Under his pressure, he actually remained indifferent.


    They were shocked by the purity of the immortal energy. The middle-aged man snorted: "Come with me, this place has many taboos, if one is not good, then don''t blame others when you die."


    "Let''s go, we''ll follow," Xu Dong said to Ye Kai as he walked towards her. After that, he walked step by step towards the Vault of Immortals, where there were still several mighty beings, mostly so-called immortals. Ye Kai felt that his bottleneck was still suppressing him, and these immortals had long since stepped into a realm even more powerful than his.


    "This is the Vault of Immortals?" But we haven''t seen many immortals, have we? " Ye Kai said suspiciously.


    "That''s because they''re all dead. Most Immortals have longevity. Do you think Immortals can live forever?" However, compared to True Gods and below, they had lived for too long. Almost all of them were Predecessor s that had lived for more than a thousand years.


    "I didn''t expect this person who has been here for the past hundred years to have a Child. He has a natural Dao quality!" One of the elders looked at Xu Dong and exclaimed: "Inborn Dao quality!"


    This was a natural Dao quality, and ten thousand people might not even have one person. However, they had seen such a talent!


    "This Kid is mine, no one can fight with me for it!" An old man shouted.


    Eldest Brother, although you are our Eldest Brother, you can''t be so shameless. The last peerless genius has already been placed under your tutelage, so no matter what, we can''t let him go.


    "Fair competition? That depends on whether he agrees or not. I think it''s better to let him choose. " The one who spoke was Second Senior Brother Spiritual Master Ye. After he finished speaking, his gaze landed on Xu Dong, "Kid. I don''t care what you choose, I''ll tell you the starting gift first, as long as you join my Ninth Elder, I can give you a Bone Ablutionary Dan! "


    Xu Dong looked at the others. Their eyes were all filled with astonishment. They never thought that Xu Dong would actually be able to obtain a Bone Ablutionary Dan. This Bone Ablutionary Dan was a rather miraculous pill, something that was rarely seen even in the entire Immortal estate.


    "Hey, Ninth Junior Apprentice Brother, you''re giving up too much of your money. I don''t have that kind of treasure to cover up with you, so how about this? If you join my school, I''ll teach you all the cultivation techniques I''ve learned." He directly spoke out his Master''s Gift.


    The crowd turned pale with fright. Eldest Brother felt that his face had been ruined, and took the initiative to say: "You don''t need to listen to the rest. They are all destitute ghosts. If you join my Founder Mao''s faction, I will give you divine weapons, and in the future, you might even be able to become an Ascendant elder! "


    Xu Dong: "Sorry, I don''t need anything that you guys have."

 C606 Immortal estate (1)

    When everyone heard this, they were flabbergasted. Wasn''t this guy too damn arrogant?


    "Hur hur." He laughed, curled his lips, and asked: "But what is the leader of the Immortal estate?"


    "The leader of the Immortal estate can rule this world unhindered. No matter where you go, you just need to take out the medallion of the leader of the Immortal estate and you can proudly walk about. So, are you not tempted?"


    They did not believe that Xu Dong would not be tempted by them, but instead looked at Xu Dong seriously, waiting for him to say something, then suddenly Xu Dong laughed, twitched his mouth and said: "No, the power is too great, and is not convenient at times, for example, how can you not say, and be assassinated by others?"


    Although Immortal estate was strong, it was difficult to guarantee that their opponents wouldn''t be stronger. If they were even stronger, how could they guarantee Xu Dong''s safety? Xu Dong didn''t want to wander around.


    "Young man, your words are very reasonable. Since that''s the case, why don''t you enter the sect first? We can teach you each one of them." However, he still hoped that Xu Dong could join the Immortal estate.


    "I will join, but what about the two of them?" Xu Dong pointed at Ye Kai and Hua Luo, and at the same time, they landed on Ye Kai''s body. What handsome youths, and what beautiful girls ¡­ All three of them seemed to have very strong innate skills, but they still paid more attention to Xu Dong.


    But since they didn''t have the intention to take them as their disciples, they could just join the Immortal estate. "Since that''s the case, let the three disciples follow me."


    "Eldest Brother, don''t tell me you want to play tricks on the Gu?" the nine junior brothers asked at the same time. This was because they had already been tricked many times along the way. If they continued to be tricked, then they would lose a lot of face.


    The sky was getting closer and closer. They looked at the sky and saw that it had lost its original darkness and became bright. This place was filled with terrifying things. It was as though there was some sort of powerful immortal overseeing it.


    "This is the real place of the Immortal estate. You can take a look anywhere, but you can''t go too far away. There are still some forbidden grounds that you definitely can''t go to." Although there were not many forbidden grounds, there were still some that could help.


    "Understood. Please go, Adept." Everyone respectfully nodded and then stopped at the center of the mountain. There were also many disciples nearby who were in a hurry and didn''t know where to go. "What kind of place is this and why is it so magical?"


    Their cultivation could already be considered strong person in the Sky-high Continent, but not here. What was going on?


    Xu Dong pointed to the stone tablet in front of them, and said: "This place is a small world, but this small world''s level is even higher than the Sky-high Continent''s. The cultivation level of the cultivators here is naturally not weak either." Xu Dong said in a deep voice. To be able to come to this world, this must be heaven''s will.


    "So that''s how it is?" Ye Kai heard Xu Dong''s explanation and he also understood. He then asked: "I don''t know if I can go back to the Sky-high Continent, but I have a deep grudge against a person. If I don''t kill the Dog Kaiser, I will never be able to become their strong person! "


    However, Xu Dong did not understand his thoughts, and only laughed: "It''s okay, this small world is connected to the other world, we can always return, but before that, we need to cultivate a powerful strength to do so."


    "Bang!" Boom! * "Bam!"


    Three shadows immediately flew out, and when they turned around, they saw that the person who attacked them was Girl, but she was a bit nervous, because she was holding a rock in her hand and her attack came from that rock hair.


    "Ah, are you alright?" She quickly ran over, supported Xu Dong and the others, and then looked at Xu Dong in shock. Ye Kai and Hua Luo had both suffered a little injury, but Xu Dong remained unharmed and said very calmly, "She''s fine. "But then they had something to do."


    "Ah?" Then I will compensate them with some pills. " She took out a porcelain bottle, clumsily took out a few pills, and gave them to Ye Kai and Hua Luo, saying: "These are all healing panaceas, you guys can just eat them."

 C607 Immortal estate (2)

    Ye Kai and Hua Luo looked at each other, and then looked at the pill, and with their eyes, they were truly unable to see what pill it was, but it should be something good, they extended their hands out and took it, then looked into the distance, and asked: "Who is that person?"


    "Big Brother Qing Yun, why are you here?" she said in surprise.


    "I came to see if you were in trouble." He stretched out his hand and dotingly stroked her hair. Then, he looked towards the distance and asked, "Who are these people?"


    "We just arrived and haven''t joined the sect yet."


    "Is that so?" No matter how he looked at it, he could not see through Xu Dong''s true nature. He smiled: "Alright, since it''s like this, then forget it, my junior sister has already compensated you guys, I won''t disturb you any further, and will leave with my useless junior sister."


    "See you later." Xu Dong said indifferently, Qing Yun did not linger, holding onto Girl''s hand, walking forward, when suddenly, Xu Dong called out to him, "Brother Qing Yun, wait, what is the name of this senior sister?"


    "No comment." Qing Yun moved forward once again.


    The little girl did not dare speak anymore, and disappeared. Xu Dong and the rest continued to stand at the same spot, bored out of their minds as they waited.


    As the night gradually approached, Xu Dong couldn''t help but remember the moment he arrived at the Immortal estate. What was the Immortal Scripture Pavilion like outside? And what about the Immortal Pill Pavilion?


    Xu Dong felt as if they had missed a hundred million, but suddenly, he remembered that when they were received and received, they put down their worries, and said: "Maybe this was arranged by the heavens."


    The things arranged by the heavens could never be violated.


    "You must be new disciples. Come with me, I''ll take you to your cultivation abode." A person coldly appeared like a ghost. Xu Dong looked at him with a mysterious, evil smile.


    This kind of mysterious evil smile seemed to be invisible to others, and not long after, some extremely strong figures appeared here. They circled around Xu Dong and the rest, and all of them revealed smiles: "Kid, did you guys just arrive here?"


    "Seniors, we have just arrived today, please take care of us." Xu Dong cupped his hands and said to the side. After that, they flew towards the distance in a fluster. These people actually started to play with Xu Dong and the others.


    With their speed, even if they touched the falling flower, they would not be caught, they were the most dissolute and lecherous Iron Triangle of the Immortal estate.


    In the Immortal estate, they would specially attack female disciples, and every time they were captured, they would be beaten up by others. However, they were basically not afraid of fighting, so they continued to attack.


    However, they had done wrong today, because Xu Dong had directly taken out her blood blade, a polar weapon that had transcended the universe. Even after arriving in this world, it was still as sharp as ever.


    Swoosh! Seeing that they were about to collide with him, he couldn''t help but splash blood on the spot.


    "One more step and blood will splash out three feet." Xu Dong said calmly as he looked at them, his eyes filled with determination. Even though the three brothers weren''t afraid of death, it was best not to offend such a person. After all, they were fellow disciples of the same sect.


    The ghost-like person snorted: "In Immortal estate, you absolutely cannot kill each other. If you want to determine the victor, then go to the arena."


    Xu Dong calmly replied, "Okay. Then see you on the stage? It''s not a matter of life and death. Do you want to give it a try? "


    The Iron Triangle was the son of the strong person in the sect. Although the disciples were quite resentful towards him, they had no choice against him. They thought that their future would be bright.


    Xu Dong''s blood blade was incomparably sharp, even if they were extremely fast, they could still be killed.


    "Forget it, we just love to play. If you offend us, please forgive us." They nodded respectfully, and then lost sight of them after a while. These few guys probably didn''t know, Xu Dong had only said that.


    He looked at the people of other places and said, "Today, we have just arrived at the Immortal estate. Please take care of us."


    "Sure, sure." Everyone agreed, they were also afraid of Xu Dong''s move.


    In a certain place, the three Master and disciple brothers were all shocked. They were stupefied as they said: "No wonder the Kid wants nothing. With such an amazing Divine Weapon here, who would be so curious about it?"


    From their point of view, it could be said that Xu Dong''s weapon was a weapon that could not be found in the world. Only the Divine Weapon Pavilion in the Immortal estate was there, but the Divine Weapon Pavilion had already disappeared for many years.


    The Divine Weapon Pavilion was the gathering place for countless treasures in Immortal estate. If one could obtain it, most people could become peerless strong person.


    Just how did Xu Dong and the rest possess such a peerless divine tool? They were puzzled, but they still decided to properly protect Xu Dong, because there might be someone who could harm him.


    Moreover, this youth''s natural Dao quality could not be known to others. Otherwise, disaster would definitely befall him. By then, no one would be able to save him.


    Although the Immortal estate was strong, he still had the power to rule the world. Other than the Immortal estate, there was also the powerful morning palace, a great power in this small world.


    As long as the Immortal estate was established on the territory of the morning palace, then there was no way for them to keep their own lives safe. Gradually, many people began to understand that this was all because of the morning palace''s power, and if one day the Immortal estate surpassed their power, then the Immortal estate would be suppressed in advance.

 C608 Entry Disciple (1)

    Immortal estate was huge and limitless, after last night''s commotion, this broken down place had finally stopped, but Xu Dong and the rest''s names had begun to spread around.


    "Have you heard? Last night, a new disciple actually abused our Iron Triangle Berserk Demon."


    "What!?" Those few second generation ancestors were actually beaten up, that can''t be, they are people that don''t lose out. "


    "Although they are people who don''t want to lose out, it''s said that divine weapons are used to torture them, scaring them so much that they don''t dare to make a move anymore."


    "Look, it''s them."


    Xu Dong did not expect it to become like this after a small incident, but this was good as well, they would not offend Xu Dong and the others anymore.


    Pata! Pata!


    A few footsteps passed by them. Just as Xu Dong wanted to speak, with a few flashes, these fellows ran even faster than rabbits, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Dong stood in place, and said somewhat embarrassedly: "About that, I just want to ask you a question, isn''t that a bit too exaggerated?"


    Many disciples had heard this, but none of them had the courage to speak. He could only stand at a distance. A youth walked past Xu Dong. Xu Dong pulled him back and asked: "Senior Brother, may I ask where the Immortal estate''s new disciple is located?"


    He did not raise his eyes, as if the Xu Dong that everyone was afraid of was not Xu Dong. They only saw a few shadows leave, and then the young man continued to walk forward.


    "Isn''t this guy Xu Jie, the one who was mistreated by the Iron Triangle? "Why is he here? Has he recovered?" Everyone sneered.


    However, because of their relationship, they were both disciples of the Immortal estate. When they looked up, they did not see each other, so after smiling, they were fine.


    "Taunt me, you can all taunt me. There will be a day when I will make all of you submit beneath my feet!" Xu Jie gritted his teeth as he looked off into the distance. Step by step, he reached the end.


    Xu Dong remembered this person. Although his back was stooped, he still had a sense of strength. He was a person with great intelligence. Xu Dong could feel his unwillingness to be mocked by others.


    Xu Dong turned his head and looked at the mountain peak in front of him seriously. The disciples had said that as long as they could walk from here to there, they would be able to pass through this stage.


    Xu Dong looked at the steps. He could feel that it was filled with fear and a sense of oppression.


    "I''ll go up and give it a try. You can come up again if you want." Ye Kai''s realm was the strongest, he took a step forward, and stepped on the stairs. In an instant, he felt a huge force pressing down on him, and his bones were instantly shattered.


    "Hahaha, there are actually people who want to walk on the altar. Aren''t they afraid of being laughed at?" Since they were gathered at this place, watching Xu Dong and the others act, and meeting something happy, they naturally had to smile happily.


    "What''s going on? Why is this place so scary?" Ye Kai, this extremely proud person, immediately lost his temper, because she felt that there was nothing that could not be accomplished, but the steps in front of him, were simply too terrifying.


    The pressure was too terrifying, it could not help but cause people to kneel on the ground. Ye Kai could not bear it anymore, he could not speak clearly, and his teeth were about to shatter.


    Then, he took a step back while Ye Kai lay on the plaza, still gasping for breath. Evidently, this had already exhausted most of his energy.


    "This guy is not bad. It''s just that his realm is too weak, how could such a figure appear in our Immortal estate? " At the same time, they felt that it was extremely strange. Xu Dong was even weaker than that.


    Xu Dong was a form god, so there was no need for them to interact at all. However, they seemed to have forgotten that Xu Dong and the others possessed powerful godly weapons.


    One could not blame them for staying overnight. After all, a service disciple could possess a Divine Weapon. This was simply ridiculous.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Suddenly, an even sharper attack burst out from the stairs. It pressed down on the disciples.


    "This, this, this ¡­" Countless people were pale with fright, they could not withstand the pressure at all and were laughing at Ye Kai''s disciples, most of them were crawling on the ground.

 C609 Disciple (2)

    They didn''t expect the pressure coming from the stairs to be so overwhelming that they couldn''t withstand it. That was why they had been publicly slapped in the face.


    "Why is Kid of the Form and God Realm still standing at his original spot? Did he not feel that tremendous force? " They never thought that this unassuming Kid would actually stand even straighter than they were.


    This was too shocking, they were all shocked, this person''s body ¡­


    Xu Dong sat cross legged on the ground, the surrounding area had already become filled with cracks, the cracks were spreading like spider silk, it was obvious how powerful the energy around him was, but Xu Dong''s expression still remained the same, and said: "Is it fun? "If this goes on, their bodies will explode and they will die."


    A few figures flashed in the distance. Their pressure had eased and their eyes were filled with reverence as they looked at Xu Dong. As for Ye Kai and Hua Luohua, two of them had also been targeted by the other disciples.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that my Immortal estate would also produce an extraordinary genius." The old man was called Wan Shi Tian, his cultivation had reached the peak, and the strong person at the peak of the continent had the cultivation of an Empyrean.


    Above the True God were Worldly Immortal Stage Level 3, Earthly Immortal, and Heavenly Immortal. After them were Supreme Realm, Empyrean, and celestial sovereign.


    This old man was already at the peak of the Empyrean level with a deep cultivation base. He also had a natural Dao quality. Otherwise, how could he have such a high cultivation base? This showed just how great his talent was.


    Now that there was another Xu Dong, it could be said that he was overjoyed. If Xu Dong could truly mature, then Immortal estate would have two Empyreans. Compared to other Blessed Paradises, Immortal estate would have an even higher future.


    Great, great, Kid will now accept you as my disciple and become my eleventh disciple, how about it? His eyes shone as he looked at Xu Dong. If Xu Dong agreed, then in the end, it was fine if he did not, since he was already in Immortal estate.


    "Predecessor being willing to accept me is my good fortune. What reason do I have to refuse?" Xu Dong said with a smile, then kneeled on the spot and kowtowed three times.


    "Hahaha." I, Eternal Heaven, have finally found a successor. Come, meet your fellow brothers! " Everyone looked at the stage, Ye Kai was speechless, he never thought that his disciple was one of those immortals that he saw for the first time.


    [This fellow has taken in so many disciples. I wonder how he teaches me?]


    Ye Kai was extremely anxious. When he thought about how he would have to call Xu Dong Senior Brother Eleven later, he immediately showed a bitter face. Damn it, if he knew earlier, he wouldn''t have saved you.


    I have no choice but to admit it. After all, her status was even higher than his. Therefore, Ye Kai could only mutter in his pain, unable to say a word.


    The disciples would not appear in the fog, and if they were not careful for a bit, they would get lost, which was just like usual. When the fog was much thicker, the nearby demons would come out of the mountains, and with the fog covering them, they would be able to kill as much as they wanted.


    And because Xu Dong had become the eleventh disciple of the Immortal estate''s Palace Chief, he had his own pavilion. The pavilion was extremely beautiful, and was much better than the other senior brothers.


    It was obvious that Allheaven was extremely protective of Xu Dong, it was simply envious of the bystanders. The majority of the disciples had no choice but to go down the mountain and exterminate the devils, senior disciple Daoist Master Mao Zai instructed the disciples to prepare themselves to go down the mountain to exterminate the devils.


    After making simple arrangements, Immortal estate sent people to set off. They boarded a Dragon Carriage and headed down the mountain, or perhaps, towards the surroundings of the morning palace.

 C610 dispelling evil and protecting the road

    As the Eleventh Senior Brother, Xu Dong naturally followed them and trained for a while. It was just that most of them knew his identity, and it was possible that he was part of the legacy left behind by the heavens.


    So there was actually someone secretly targeting him. Inside the Immortal estate, there are also twelve families. Xu Dong pondered for a moment and instantly understood that it should be someone from the Sky-high Continent s outside.


    The morning palace was the same as the Chao Tian Cheng, maybe the emperor was even surnamed Yun. When he thought of the Yun Tianjun, Xu Dong felt some hatred.


    "Be careful, there might be something strange around here." Monsters and monsters would always hide in strange places. They didn''t know anything, but their ability to be insidious was first-rate.


    "We have already reached the border. Be careful, everyone," The group of disciples was led by a middle stage Earth Immortal strong person. He was the twelfth disciple of the Immortal estate and had an extremely high cultivation and numerous methods, "There seems to be something strange up ahead."


    He opened his eyes wide, in the distance, there was a terrifying evil light. He tightened his grip on the sword in his hand, and with a loud bang, a terrifying meteorite fell from the Dragon Carriage, instantly killing several disciples.


    "Enemy attack!" Sun Yuchang turned pale with fright. It was not a common thing for demi-human race to attack the Dragon Carriage, but they actually came today. Those disciples had only just attended, and there were a few that were newly opened.


    "Swish!" Sun Yuchang''s scalp went numb. This was a powerful demi-human race that was comparable to a Heavenly Immortal, "Not good, this is a Heavenly Immortal level Demon General, quickly go! Don''t let him catch you!"


    Sun Yuchang was already confused. When he woke up, he took a step forward and conveniently reminded them that he had to block this demi-human race, or else all of them would die.


    It was a pity that he was just an Earthly Immortal, how could he block the attacks of the demi-human race? Originally, in the Zhentian Pass, there were many Sky Immortal demonic beasts, but today, they were truly unlucky to have encountered one.


    "Homo sapiens, delicious meat," the demi-human race laughed loudly, "Come, die for me!"


    "Die your ass!" Ye Kai flickered a few times, and struck towards the snake-shaped demi-human race, but it was too late for Sun Yuchang to stop it, but what surprised him was that the golden sword actually broke through the demi-human race''s protective demon qi immediately. Then, he pierced his skin and flesh. This snake-shaped demi-human race was actually injured by a small figure in the True God Stage?


    Sun Yuchang was surprised, but he still quickly made his move. He smashed into the snake''s head and thrusted his sword towards its head, hitting it seven inches away from the Serpent Demon''s head.


    Ding! However, the excited Sun Yuchang stopped smiling and felt a dangerous aura spreading out. With a flash of light, he flew out and fell on the Dragon Carriage in the distance, spitting blood as he struggled.


    "It''s over, Senior Brother Sun Yuchang is already severely injured, what should we do?" Am I going to die here today? "


    "Damn it, his scales are actually so tough, and my sword can''t pierce through them?" Sun Yuchang was also helpless. The weapon in his hand was only an ordinary low grade immortal equipment, to demi-human race, it was equivalent to scratching an itch.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to pierce through his scales. He thought that if that was the case, the Snake Demon was more daring, after all, the strongest disciple here was only in the intermediate stage of the Earthly Immortal Stage, while the other disciples were just salted fish.


    But since when did a True God Stage disciple have such a big mouth?


    He looked at Ye Kai, and returned to the sword in his hand, and said: "I never thought that eating humans would allow me to obtain a Sovereign level weapon, the heavens are truly on my side." He laughed out loud and grabbed towards Ye Kai. He had just been ambushed a moment ago, and now that he had made his move, Ye Kai had no way of dealing with him.


    "Seeing that you have contributed a Divine Weapon, I can spare your life." The Snake Demon grabbed towards Ye Kai''s heart.


    "Sparing your grandpa is more like it." Ye Kai''s eyes turned scarlet red as he was sent flying by the slap, crashing into the Dragon Carriage in the distance. The Dragon Carriage was very large, and fortunately, it was extremely huge, otherwise he would have fallen from the sky.


    "Ye Kai!" Hua Luo was shocked, she took a step forward, wanting to rush over, but was stopped by Xu Dong, and said: "Don''t be anxious, if he goes over, he''ll die!"


    "But where is Ye Kai?" Hua Luo was still a little worried. Maybe what Xu Dong said was true, maybe it wasn''t, because Xu Dong''s gaze was already on it. He was still a child, how could he understand?


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    A throwing knife appeared out of nowhere. The snake demon sensed the danger and dodged to the side. However, he discovered that he had fallen into a trap. The location of his dodge was exactly seven inches away from him!


    Puff ¡ª -


    The group only saw a flash of saber light rushing over and did not pay much attention to the details. They only saw the snake demon suddenly stop moving as if it was dead, but in their eyes, the demon aura had not dispersed, and the bastard was still alive?


    Impossible, the seventh inch was already broken, how could he still survive? A shadow appeared. In the mist, the disciples could not see her face at all. It was just that they could clearly see her alluring body.


    This was a woman, and not just any woman. It seemed extremely dangerous and powerful?


    "Who are you?" Sun Yuchang was shocked, he could feel a cold Qi, and his heart gradually calmed down. It was possible that he was an opponent, or not.


    Not yet. As long as she did anything strange, he still had to go up and block her. The sword intent was already beginning to condense. After a short moment, the fog dissipated, revealing her face.


    "It''s Sister Nine!" Everyone began to laugh happily and swarmed forward. Many disciples saluted and said, "Greetings senior sister."


    Xu Dong immediately became dispirited when he saw it was Ning Ye, immediately falling onto the deck. He walked over and said: "You guys don''t need to bother looking at Senior Sister, it''s better to treat the injured disciple."


    They immediately came to their senses and helped Ye Kai and a few other injured disciples up. Ning Ye walked over and asked: "You are Junior Brother Eleven?"


    If there isn''t anyone else, it should be me, "Xu Dong''s name was actually not remembered, instead, it was Ranking. Everyone knew that it was the same for Ning Ye, ashe was the ninth disciple of the Heavenly Sovereign of Immortal estate, she smiled slightly," This is the first time you have experienced something like this, so it is kind of peaceful.


    "No. On the contrary, I''ve experienced too much. To me, this is nothing more than a piece of cake. If you hadn''t come, the people here might have all died." Xu Dong did not lie. He pointed to the people around him and said: "Everyone hurry up and get up. It should be getting late. If we cannot go to Zhentian City, there will be big trouble. "


    After the disciples heard what was said, they immediately drove the dragon carriage towards Zhentian City. Ning Ye looked at Xu Dong deeply: "Although you are very calm, but you do not have the strength to fight against demi-human race. I really do not know why Master would let you come."


    "Isn''t this simple?" Xu Dong laughed.


    "Of course it''s not simple." "There are many dangers in this world, and geniuses still need to be protected. There''s no need to come out to die, especially for disciples with such low strength."


    Ning Ye seemed to laugh at Xu Dong''s cultivation, but she was very surprised right away, because Xu Dong was already at the peak of the ninth level of the Body God Realm, the ninth level was not the same as the ninth level. Even she had expended a lot of strength to reach the peak of the ninth level in the past, and furthermore, was there still fourteen years of age who had reached the peak of the ninth level of the Body God Realm?

 C611 Town Unrelated

    The Zhentian Pass was the barrier of the Great Heavenly Emperor Dynasty, and every year, they had to send out their soldiers to guard the Zhentian Pass. Every time the demi-human race attacked, they would suffer heavy casualties.


    Today, because of the increasing amount of fog, a majority of the demi-human race s were reborn. They realized that this day was truly different, because people had a new life, and there were also disciples of the Immortal estate s.


    Most of these disciples were in the Earthly Immortal Stage. Originally, they had other realms as well, either they died or they crossed borders. They had to train here for a few years, and only returned to Immortal estate after stepping into the Heavenly Immortal Stage.


    The Zhentian Pass also had a general, whose name was the Zhentian General. Originally, this title was not good, but the demi-human race called herself the Heaven, and only the Zhentian general fit the name.


    Moreover, the pinnacle of the strength of the dynasty was unique in this world. The Zhentian Pass still had many children from influential families, among them were those from the Ye Clan of the Yongzhou Region.


    "Ninth Senior Sister, Eleventh Senior Brother, Zhentian Pass has arrived." A disciple said to Xu Dong and Ning Ye, and the two of them looked at each other, and said at the same time: "Since we are here, let''s go down."


    "Yes." The disciples ran out, controlled the dragon chariot, and descended towards Zhentian Pass. Only then did they see that it was not normal, Zhentian Pass was a battlefield, they saw the blood, and the smoke was still everywhere.


    "This is the Zhentian Pass, it''s really big." Xu Dong smiled, they had killed a Heavenly Immortal Stage demon, which was considered an honor in Zhentian Pass, and even more, power was everything in Zhentian Pass.


    They were soldiers who joined the army. Although many disciples of Immortal estate joined their army, most of these disciples did not have much ability and could only brag about their own people. Although they did not like him, there was nothing they could do.


    After all, there were times when the people of the Immortal estate were of great use to them, and most of the soldiers could not compare to the disciples of the Immortal estate who had abundant resources.


    These rankings did not include seniority, but rather cultivation level. For example, Ning Ye, they could not win against him. There were also generals from the Immortal estate s in the army. They possessed powerful strength and talent, and most of the time, they were able to deal a fatal blow to the demi-human race s.


    "Aren''t the new Immortal estate disciples too weak?" They looked at Xu Dong, and suddenly felt their scalps going numb. A small Soul God strong person, actually appeared here, no way, could it be that the people from Immortal estate were just joking?


    All the experienced generals knew clearly that if the new number one was surrounding one of them, then that meant that he was definitely an extraordinary person in Immortal estate.


    "Is this the eleventh senior brother?" The crowd felt that he harbored malicious intentions, but his cultivation was still quite strong.


    His cultivation was at the peak of the Sky Immortal Stage and although he was talented, he was merely a deputy commander in the army. The people around could sense that he was releasing a cold aura, as though he was trying to deal with Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong nodded, "That''s right."


    "A mere peak God of Souls is actually qualified to become an Empyrean''s disciple?" Is your talent really that great? "


    "Maybe not, maybe not?" If he worked even harder, he should be able to become the Heavenly Sovereign''s disciple. But he never thought that the Heavenly Sovereign would be willing to take in a weak chicken at the Body and Soul Realm, who wouldn''t want to take in a strong person like him.


    This was the reason why he was filled with hatred. However, they soon left this place and discovered a huge whirlpool in the distance. This whirlpool was terrifying, and endless demonic energy was spreading within.


    "The Demon Army is here, they''re here!" Someone shouted out loudly. Then, Jiang Yue Yue Yue rushed up and said, "Don''t panic, don''t panic. Disciples of the Immortal estate s, listen up."


    "Here!" The disciples around Xu Dong were all itching to try and see the thrill of killing the demi-human race, but Jiang Yuefeng suddenly said: "All of you leave this place immediately, do not linger here, we are unable to protect you all!"


    A bucket of cold water suddenly poured on them, extinguishing their fiery hearts. However, they had no other choice but to listen to Jiang Yue''s last words, got onto the Dragon Carriage one after another, and headed towards the center of Zhentian City.


    The current situation was extremely dangerous, and most of the generals had lost their courage. They looked at the distant mountain peaks, and revealed expressions of fear. That vortex directly swallowed the mountain peaks, and only dregs remained. Immediately, many disciples felt fear in their hearts.


    "What''s going on? Why is there such a terrifying power? This shouldn''t happen." This Heavenly Immortal strong person was also shocked, could it be a Zhi Zun?


    There was also a Zhi Zun in the demi-human race. Those strong Zhi Zun could not win unless they let the top ten disciples of the Immortal estate take action.


    Several demi-human race s suddenly flew out from the whirlpool in the distance. They all had ferocious looks on their faces as their killing intent soared to the sky, "Kill, kill, kill!"


    "Disciples of the Immortal estate, get into formation!"


    The three thousand Immortal estate s all stood together and then erupted with terrifying light which spread into their ears. At the same time, they felt a furious roar.


    The sword formation was instantly destroyed, and they saw an even more terrifying light, in that moment it submerged into the nearby earth, directly knocking Zhentian City away.


    The sturdy city wall collapsed as the demi-human race crazily rushed into the Zhentian City. The Underworld disciples had been waiting for a long time and when they saw the terrifying demi-human race s charging at them, they all ignored them and shouted, "Kill!"


    Countless rays of light flew into the air. With the cooperation of the disciples and the military, the soldiers could feel a terrifying killing intent even before they could rush in. This was a terrifying killing formation that had been thoroughly studied by the military.


    The sky was filled with demi-human race s, interacting with each other, constantly fighting, but very quickly they realised, this demi-human race was endless, no matter how many deaths there were, how many of these whirlpools would appear?


    All kinds of fresh blood and Homo sapiens''s fresh red blood condensed together. They fought valiantly while being bathed in blood, but the Immortal estate disciples in the distance felt cold all over. They had heard that before they had even arrived, the battlefield was like the harvesting of human lives by Shuras.


    But they never thought that it would be such a scene. Every dead Homo sapiens had their own temper.


    All of a sudden, they regretted coming to this place. However, they immediately cast this thought out of their minds. Countless people died, so they had to bear the burden of the aftermath of their deaths.


    To contribute to the future of the Homo sapiens, they had to chase after it. Of course, there were also some who were scared out of their wits.


    Because if they were afraid of challenges, then everything would be over for them. In this dark world, without a strong heart, how could he conquer this world?


    "This is too terrifying, and it makes my blood boil. Only by dying here can we live our lives in vain." Ye Kai laughed out loud, as if he had gone insane.


    If he could enter the Asura battlefield now, even if he died he would still be extremely happy. This was Ye Kai''s heart of martial. He was not afraid that this world did not have an end, he was afraid that he would die from regret.

 C612 demi-human race Zhi Zun

    The battle in the distance continued to heat up. The soldiers didn''t even have a chance to rest, they only felt a sense of urgency inside the city.


    The disciples of the Immortal estate did not stay idle either. Instead, they continued to organize their things, helping the injured soldiers to heal. Some of them had broken legs, some had lost arms, some had lost face, and some had ¡­


    Xu Dong walked past them and saw a guy with sharp eyes. His abdomen was cut open with a line of blood, Xu Dong walked over and asked: "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    "Why isn''t it painful?" Xu Dong asked again.


    He looked at Xu Dong and thought that it was boring, he had to admit that his father had a bitter face, if you say whether it hurts or not, would you believe me if I say it?


    Seeing that he did not want to talk anymore, Xu Dong raised his hand to rub his wound. There was a ten centimeter deep wound on his abdomen that cut diagonally to his left chest.


    If this guy did not meet Xu Dong, he would definitely die, but if he met Xu Dong, he was definitely not going to die. When Xu Dong extended his hand out to touch his wound, the man screamed, causing a commotion among the people around him.


    "Don''t move, if you move, you will hurt even more." Xu Dong suddenly said this, which surprised and gave him a fright. He didn''t expect that his wound would have so many sprouts of blood and then, even after rolling over the flesh, his wound was actually recovering.


    Even though the doctor had said that he was hopeless, who would want to die? Seeing Xu Dong have such actions, he immediately came to his senses and stopped moving. Furthermore, it was no longer pessimistic, but instead a smile.


    I will not die in the end.


    Yes, he was not going to die. All the doctors nearby saw this miraculous scene. They realized that this young man in front of them was really special, making them feel completely at ease. Even an ordinary doctor would not be able to achieve such a feat.


    "Thank you very much. You must be a disciple of the Immortal estate? " Xu Dong was wearing the white robes unique to Immortal estate disciples, so he was naturally able to tell at a glance.


    "Mn, I am a disciple of the Immortal estate." Xu Dong said depressingly, then looked towards the others, "There are too many people, one person cannot save so much. My cultivation is not that high, if possible, I really hope that I can save more people. "


    He looked at the others, and they all looked at Xu Dong with hope. However, Xu Dong had splashed cold water on them, causing everyone to laugh.


    Everyone understood that it was too difficult to save someone who was on the verge of death. Their intestines were already broken. His life force had already been destroyed, so he could not continue to live. Even if he could, he would be a cripple.


    "Don''t be sad, life and death depends on you, we just died a few years earlier. In our next life, we will still come here and continue to kill all of demi-human race, and sooner or later, we will all be wiped out completely."


    They looked at Xu Dong with a face filled with unwillingness, but Xu Dong had no choice but to leave this place filled with grief. As for the person who had been saved by Xu Dong, he closed his eyes to rest, strive for a faster recovery, and then continued to kill demi-human race.


    On the other side of the city wall, the whirlpool was filled with terrifying dangers. Suddenly, a ray of light exploded out of the whirlpool with one eye. It''s a Paragon Demon!


    Zhi Zun was able to slay a Sky Immortal with a wave of her hand. Even if Jiang Yue and Ning Ye were to join hands, they would not be able to stop a single finger of the other party, because he already possessed the Dao.


    Only Paragons could form a Dao like that. It could be anything in the world, could be time, could be space. Time could determine life or death, and space could seal people.


    As for this Paragon Demon, he was most likely no ordinary Paragon. At the very least, he would be a Paragon with a title!


    "That''s a supreme demon from the heavens!" When Jiang Yuefeng sensed that strong and familiar scent, he started to tremble in fear. It was almost impossible to kill someone like that. He was so powerful and the Zhentian Pass could only be stopped by the Marshal.


    Only the Marshal was able to block her terrifying attack. If even the Marshal was no match for her, then the Zhentian Pass would no longer have a chance and they would no longer be able to live.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" "So many fresh babies," the Vast Sky Supreme Demon looked down at Zhentian Pass and licked his lips, filled with a bloodthirsty feeling.


    "Don''t be so presumptuous!" A loud shout, and the sword came from the sky.


    "Eat!" The Darkheaven Sovereign opened his mouth wide, swallowing the incoming sword beams. Xu Dong turned pale with fright, "I''m afraid no one can stop him now."


    What Xu Dong said was right, after the sword beam was devoured, the only way for the Supreme Marshal to come over was death. The two of them were not the same kind of person and they were not even the same opponents, but this Supreme Marshal could only fight.


    Zhi Zun released a terrifying sword intent. That Tianqiong laughed loudly, "Child, you are not my match yet. It would be better to let the Immortal estate Zhi Zun come." He laughed crazily, not caring at all about this Zhentian Zhi Zun.


    "You are just a supreme monster, why would you need the help of my Homo sapiens''s Sacred Grounds? It''s enough for me to kill you!" The Zhentian Zhi Zun did not expect him to mock his, and immediately became furious, charging towards the Sky Sovereign. Under constant attacks, the two of them fought back and forth, constantly fighting.


    However, they quickly realised that the difference between the two was just too great. Xu Dong laughed: "It''s useless, you are not his match, but I can lend you something." Xu Dong pointed his finger, and then, a flowing light instantly flew over. It was a small sphere, and within the sphere, there was an eternal aura, as well as a king''s domineering aura that looked down upon the entire world.


    The multicolored sphere landed beside Zhentian Zhi Zun. He felt that the sphere''s power seemed to be extremely strong and with it in her hand, his sword became even sharper.


    The Sky Sovereign was shocked, he really didn''t expect someone to actually hand over a divine artifact. Damn it, this place was the hinterland of the Homo sapiens, I would never come here again.


    But this time, it was not the sphere, but an ordinary sword. This time, he was completely confused and shouted towards the distance: "Who is it, come out if you dare, I''ll kill you!"


    "Stupid, right? Who will come out and kill you?" Xu Dong laughed and shook his head. His movements were too powerful, no one noticed him and the Zhentian Elder did not notice him either.


    Since someone had given him the equipment, he should be able to use it to his heart''s content. He should be able to kill the Venerate Heavens Sect right now. A glint of light flickered in his eyes, but all of a sudden, the Sky Sovereign burst into action. He didn''t have time to react, and instantly felt a powerful surge of energy, and viciously replied: "Zhentian, I''m afraid you have not sensed my power before, I swear that you will regret it."


    "Heaven Destroying World!" he shouted.


    In the sky, it enveloped Zhentian Zhi Zun. This powerful force was not something Zhentian Zhi Zun could resist, he was instantly sucked in, and then a dense force appeared.


    Boom! *


    The huge force knocked him down from the sky and smashed him onto the ground. A huge crater was revealed with a loud bang, and many disciples and soldiers of Zhentian City were crying out in their hearts, I have to win!


    Otherwise, if the Zhentian Pass was broken, the countless citizens behind them would be annihilated.

 C613 The other Zhi Zun of the Homo sapiens

    "Zhentian Elder lost?" They couldn''t believe that such a mighty elder had actually been defeated!


    Why did he lose? Didn''t he just suppress the Vast Sky Sovereign to fight that guy?


    Xu Dong revealed an interesting smile, and said: "In the end, there is still a gap, but the outcome is about to be decided."


    The Zhentian Sovereign suddenly opened her eyes wide, the sphere erupted with a terrifying ray of light. The Sky Sovereign was startled, as though she felt a terrifying beast, what could it be?


    "Chi!" A ray of [Aurora Light] shot out from Zhentian''s eyes. A figure stood in the sky, and the Sky Vault Sovereign felt his gaze turn fierce. Not a human, but why is it a human body?


    "Die!" He grit his teeth lightly, and like a deity, an absolutely powerful force erupted from the sky, smashing into the supreme existence''s body. This power broke apart his dao.


    "Who are you?"


    "You have no right to know." This man coldly snorted as he stretched his hands out, tearing apart the young man''s body. At that moment, the Venerate Heavens Sect felt a sense of agony.


    "AHH!" Then falling from the sky, the Zhentian Zhi Zun stood up, holding onto the blood blade, he walked towards the Sky Vault Sovereign step by step, "Now you have no other choice but to die, and pay back the debt for my soldiers!"


    Swoosh! Pfft!


    The green blood dyed the face of Zhentian Zhi Zun green, in this broken place. Just like the divine spirit, he stood beside the Vast Sky Sovereign, and countless people cheered out loud.


    Xu Dong crooked his finger, and the blood blade turned into a stream of light and disappeared, the sphere also disappeared, he never thought it would disappear so quickly, this kind of power made him feel extremely happy, but it was gone, he had no choice.


    "Many thanks for your help, fellow daoist." He shouted towards the sky, Xu Dong smiled and ignored him.


    The majority of the people did not understand what had happened, the shadow in the sky also disappeared, there were actually other s protecting the Homo sapiens?


    They were no longer afraid. Jiang Yue Jing watched as demi-human race ran away, but they did not take advantage of the victory to chase after him. Instead, they sat on the city wall and rested.


    Maybe demi-human race would return in the next moment, so what should he do? The whirlpool was also gone, and the mountain in front of them was completely destroyed. After going through the mountain, they would reach the demi-human race''s base camp.


    Homo sapiens and demi-human race. The battle had been going on for thousands of years. Unless one side was destroyed, there was no way for the two sides to end it. They stared at the mountain before them, and in the end, they lost all color on their faces. They gradually fell asleep. They were too tired, too tired.


    Zhentian Zhi Zun returned to her original place. He tried to sense for a bit, but she could not sense the two treasures that were left behind. He sighed, "I never thought that Zhentian Pass would still have a Zhi Zun and two Zhi Zun treasures.


    Right now, the weapon in his hand was only a blade of a Heavenly Immortal. There was no way to compare it. If he had a supreme treasure, he wouldn''t have to work so hard.


    More importantly, that shadow was still a Martial Saint. Moreover, it wasn''t an ordinary Martial Saint. Perhaps he would soon step into the Empyrean level? With a single thought, Qin Wentian killed the Celestial Sovereign. How powerful was he exactly?


    However, as long as he had doubts and closed his eyes to rest, he would not care about it anymore.


    These few days were very peaceful, and there were no demi-human race outside of Zhentian Pass. Therefore, this was a rare break, maybe those demi-human race did not expect that such a strong Zhi Zun would die.


    On the other side, the demi-human race Emperor was furious. Looking at the scene within the crystal, he revealed a smile, "Good, this is really good, I never thought that the Homo sapiens would actually have so many strong person. It looks like this Zhentian fellow''s power isn''t enough to kill Sky Vault."


    "But they actually have two Zhi Zun guarding the Zhentian Pass?" He smiled a few times, then said: "If you want to kill Zhentian, what kind of power does it take?"


    "Your majesty, we need the combined power of three Zhi Zun to suppress him. Furthermore, there are many array formations in the Zhentian Pass and the disciples of the Immortal estate are not weak either. He sank into deep thought and said, "Your Majesty, if you take out my clan''s sacred artifact, you should be able to directly kill him!"


    Killing him was impossible. Zhi Zun possessed immense strength, so it was impossible for him to kill her. However, there were some precious treasures that could increase the power of a supreme being. Killing a supreme being would require one to pay far too much.


    "Fine, I will give you the sacred object. Kill Zhentian, I want his head." The Emperor sneered, his devilish smile causing him to tremble in fear. This Great Emperor was a peak Empyrean, and he was just a supreme being. Moreover, he wasn''t an expert in offense. He was adept in military strategy and formations.


    "Don''t worry, your Majesty. If I can''t kill him, I won''t come back. "


    The Emperor smiled and did not speak anymore, "How about the morning palace s? Does the Great Prince have any plans to deal with it? "


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. The Great Prince is already one of us. It''s just that he has one more condition."


    "Oh? "What conditions?" the Emperor asked curiously.


    "Naturally, he wants to ascend to the throne, moreover, it is a status that is equal to yours." He mocked, "This Great Prince doesn''t have much ability, but he put forward such a request. I wonder if there''s something wrong with his head?"


    "Perhaps he is a man of great intellect? In all these years, aside from his father, no other great genius has appeared in morning palace. " The emperor''s lonely gaze flashed. "So many years, it''s really lonely."


    As the Great Emperor of the demi-human race, he was too lonely. But luckily, the one in the morning palace was about to die and the world would be his.


    "I can agree to his request, but whether he can make the decision will depend on his ability."


    They did not know what scheme the Great Prince had with the demi-human race, and even if they did, they would not be able to say it out loud. The most important question was, if they did, would anyone believe it?


    Now that the Imperial Palace was in a critical situation, the sons of the Kaiser had already started fighting, they just needed a chance to accept the throne, if possible, they still wanted to swallow them into the demi-human race.


    In the Imperial Palace, Kaiser opened his eyes wide in disappointment. He did not have much time left to live, but a secret report came from the front, saying that the frontline killed a Zhi Zun of the demi-human race.


    His Majesty who was on the verge of death struggled to get up. Originally, it was impossible for him to sit here, but after hearing the good news, he was naturally overjoyed. This could be said to be the end of the world.


    "Your Majesty, the weather outside is cool. Let''s go in and have a good rest." The imperial concubine was his empress. He''d listened to her before, but now he was happy and waved her away, indicating that everything was fine.


    "To whom?" He suddenly asked.


    The imperial concubine was called Jingyan. Her eyes were wide open as she said, "Your Majesty, the imperial harem cannot participate in the imperial government."


    "This is not a court affair. Just your opinion." Yun Panlong asked.


    "I see that the Second Prince is not bad." The Great Prince was her son, but she didn''t want the Great Prince to ascend to the throne.


    "Why?" Yun Panlong asked curiously.


    "The Second Prince has the courage to scheme, and can be entrusted with great responsibilities."

 C614 Imperial Palace Fighting (1)

    "Why is it not the Great Prince? Is the Great Prince not good?" Yun Panlong felt very shocked, because no matter how he looked at it, it was impossible. Why did the imperial concubine in front of him choose the second Prince?


    Could it be that there was some sort of conspiracy? Yun Panlong still did not understand. Just what was going on?


    "Your Majesty, although the Great Prince is honest on the surface, in chenqie''s eyes, he is full of flaws. He has hidden too much strength and is too scheming. I''m afraid he will become the one who killed his father and killed his disciples! "


    Yun Panlong raised his head in shock. He stared at the imperial concubine in front of him and revealed an expression of disbelief. He didn''t expect Serene Smoke to say such a thing.


    It had been like this since ancient times. The imperial family was never a place where good people gathered. If they wanted to kill someone, then so be it.


    The Imperial Palace was such a place. Kind people would not live, but living people, not to mention how fierce, would at least be eye-catching and astute.


    Most of the people in the palace felt the same way.


    As for her other brothers, they seemed to have all died because they weren''t smart enough. Other than Ning Ye, she had joined the Immortal estate, so he was not killed.


    Yun Panlong laughed, looked towards the sky outside the pavilion and said: "I hope that there are not too many things happening inside the Imperial Palace. We are already busy enough." He was filled with regret and was no longer optimistic about the future.


    Outside the sky, many almighty beings flew over casually. With killing intent in their eyes, they arrived at the palaces of the two Prince s.


    In the darkness of the night, Yun Li, the second Prince, opened his eyes. He took out his sword and walked out of the room, looking at the few people in the distance.


    Even the eunuchs did not make a sound. The Second Prince laughed: "Is Imperial Brother unable to wait in the end, why must it be like this? Us two brothers, we must fight to the death?"


    "¡­" They did not reply, but started to attack directly. Countless swords flew in the sky, and with a terrifying might, they rushed towards the Second Prince. The Second Prince was shocked: "One Breath Ten Thousand Swords! You actually succeeded in your cultivation? "


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    The sharp blades in the sky continued to fly towards him, bringing with them a terrifying amount of sharpness as they continued to slash at him, gradually leaving behind countless wounds on his body.


    "Transforming ten thousand swords in one breath ¡­" "Even though it''s powerful, it''s extremely troublesome. I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold on for long, right?" Although he was injured, he still spoke calmly.


    "You won''t be able to last long, which is enough to kill you before the royal father arrives." The Great Prince finally spoke to the black-clothed man in front.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come in person." Yun Li was a little disappointed, he did not expect that he would actually come, then, what was he holding back for?


    Yun Li''s heart steeled, filled with killing intent. He finally exploded, his power sweeping through the surrounding ground as he said: "Royal brother, I was originally not interested in the position of emperor, why do you insist on forcing me?"


    "Because you are the last direct descendant of the Yun Family aside from me. If I don''t kill you, how can I be at ease? " Yun Mo waved his sword, and countless stars appeared.


    "Sun-Free Star Light!"


    Swish swish! BOOM!


    The earth shattered as countless glazed star spots circled around Yun Mo, and then, they swiftly pierced towards him.


    His chest was pierced, but the Great Prince did not plan to give up on him. Killing intent surged again, and with a whoosh, it landed beside him, while the other black-clothed men were only waiting for the right opportunity.


    It was better for the two brothers not to interfere in the battle. Their goal in coming here was only to assassinate the subordinates of the second Prince, but who would have thought that no one would be able to stop them?


    How weak was the strength of the two Prince?


    He actually didn''t have a single expert. He couldn''t help but sneer, as expected, they didn''t choose the wrong person.


    It was just that they suddenly saw a flame erupt within the golden palace. They didn''t feel any pain, only one thought, and that was ¡­ Who is it?


    "Do you think I''m blind?"


    BOOM! They were kneeling on the ground. They did not expect that the Kaiser had such power, they were too careless. They thought that the Emperor would not interfere in this matter, but did he make a move in the end?

 C615 Imperial Palace Fighting (2)

    They knelt on the ground, unable to struggle at all. The Great Prince, Yun Mo, knelt on the ground and said in shock, "Father ¡­ royal father... Didn''t you already ¡­ "


    "He''s going to die soon, isn''t he?" Yun Panlong sneered, causing Yun Mo to be so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He originally thought that royal father was truly going to die, which was why he dared to do this.


    Besides, how could his mother have come?


    Trembling, he stood up and said, "Isn''t it? Aren''t you dying? "


    "Son of a bitch!" He reached out his hand and slapped his face, causing Yun Mo to fly out. The few black-clothed men in the distance were instantly stupefied;


    He had directly sent Yun Mo flying, this was a Zhi Zun realm Yun Mo, how could he be sent flying?


    With just a thought, they once again stepped forward, and then, completely exploded. After a moment of thought, Yun Mo spat out a mouthful of blood and flew outwards. He took a step forward, and said while gnashing his teeth: "What''s going on, royal father, why are you ¡­"


    "He wasn''t poisoned to death ¡­ "Is that so?" His entire body trembled a few times, and his expression became even more shocked. His pupils became larger and larger, and Yun Panlong said with a cold smile: "I never thought that our eldest son, would actually be this strong in waste."


    He really did not expect that his eldest son would actually be like that of the waste.


    Although his second son was not that strong, and did not belong to anyone, he was the most gentle of them all. He was not born directly, but was born from a concubine.


    Just what right did a person have to be the Kaiser if he couldn''t even figure out what was going on in his mind?


    Rulers would need to guess the emotions of their subjects. This Great Prince had always believed that the two Prince were his targets, and had no idea that he was not in the mood to be a Kaiser.


    This son of the waste, was really the waste!


    Yun Panlong once again extended his hand and slapped Yun Mo away, and said: "Evil child, you really are unworthy of being my son, scram, how far away are you from us!"


    , who was in the distance, suddenly laughed out loud. With a sinister look on his face, he said: "Father, you have finally forgotten that there is something in this world that can kill you. Your strength is already not enough to resist my poison. If I want to be a Kaiser, you can only die! "


    "Damned ¡­" "Son!"


    "And little brother, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. Do you think that I don''t know what you''re thinking?"


    "Didn''t you want to become a Kaiser and then leave a beautiful mark in this world?" How could Yun Mo not understand Yun Li''s thoughts? He wanted to become an existence comparable to the Sage, but he forgot, he was born from a concubine.


    And Yun Mo was the direct descendant!


    Even if he did not do such a thing, he could still become the Kaiser and would not have to pay anything.


    However, the Second Prince needed tricks. He was good at using tricks to begin with.


    "Royal brother, you''re wrong." His eyes widened.


    Wrong?


    How could he be wrong?


    He suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "No, I wasn''t wrong. I was right. You all forgot. I still have countless backup plans. You all forgot!" He was suddenly enraged, and countless powerful auras flew out from his surroundings.


    "It''s just a group of Martial Saints." The king took a deep breath before a beautiful ray of light appeared in his hand. It was as if they didn''t see anything as they crashed into it.


    RUU¡­!


    With three loud bangs, Yun Mo drooped his head, and looked forward in shock. This kind of terrifying strength, was actually directly over his head?


    He was stunned!


    He could not speak anymore. He was shocked as he thought, was he wrong? How did something like this happen?


    Crack crack crack.


    The void was shattered as he looked at this scene in horror. The royal father''s power was still as great as ever as he laughed loudly, "royal father, don''t tell me you didn''t feel any pain at all?"


    Pain? Yun Panlong felt it in surprise, he discovered that there was a golden energy continuously flowing within his body, and finally, it entered his heart. Then, a sharp pain appeared, and with a chi, a golden light rushed out from his heart, as a terrifying energy directly pierced through it.


    Puff!


    Blood sprayed out, and Yun Panlong fell onto the ground, dying his golden dragon robe red. From that moment on, they seemed to have no more thoughts, and all thoughts disappeared. Under the [Inner Demon Needle], everyone has to die, no matter how strong you are! "


    The [Inner Demon Needle] was specially developed by the demi-human race, and was intended for the Homo sapiens Elder. However, if it was in normal times, it would not be able to harm the Sky Sovereign, because the Sky Sovereign would not be that stupid. However, Yun Panlong was different, he was about to die, so he had to consume pills everyday to maintain his life.


    They had put the [Inner Magic Needle] in it while he was eating the pill.


    "royal father... Are you desperate now? I never thought that I would form an alliance with the demi-human race right? " Yun Mo stood in the distance as he laughed uncontrollably, "I will become the person standing right next to the Demon Emperor, the emperor of all time that will sit on equal ground! Then when I have the chance, I will erase the demi-human race from the map! "


    "Do you think it''s that simple?" Yun Li laughed coldly: "You are too right. The current throne is not yours. "


    "Brother ¡­" Do you think there''s any chance now? What other possibility do you think there is for you to become a Kaiser? "


    Yun Li coldly snorted, "There will naturally be a way. How do you know the joints if you don''t try? "What if it succeeds?"


    He had never hoped that the throne would be his, but there were times where he would need to use something to seize it. This was because this sort of emperor was not what he or the morning palace needed!


    Therefore, if he stood out when necessary, although he might not win, but if he didn''t try, how would he know?


    In the eyes of countless people, they only felt a strong power rushing towards Yun Mo like a broken dam from the body of the second Prince.


    "Lil ''Bro, have you forgotten? Ever since I was young, you''ve been no match for me. I thought that after so many years, you would grow up to be something. So I was the one who overthought things."


    Yun Li was filled with emotion: "Yeah, from the heavens till now, I have always felt that my royal brother is such a powerful person, but I have forgotten, it is as if those who never change in this world will all die."

 C616 Deception (1)

    Yun Panlong struggled to get up, but the nearby guards flew over. However, compared to the other party''s power, their cultivation was far too weak. The Kaiser''s guards had not arrived yet, so the Great Prince had to quickly take care of them.


    And then he would be the only heir to the Kaiser.


    He had already forgotten about Ning Ye.


    "Kill them all! Leave none alive! Once I ascend to the throne, you will be conferred the title of king!"


    When everyone heard this, they instantly flew out. They only had one thought left, and that was to kill, and that was enough.


    With sword in hand, Yun Li stood in front of them, and his aura truly erupted.


    "Transforming ten thousand swords in one breath!"


    The Great Prince looked ahead in shock, "What? This is impossible! How can you transform ten thousand swords in one breath? "


    Why would he?


    The moment he saw it, he also moved. He turned into a streak of divine light, and countless blades flew out as well. "You really forgot, big brother will always be big brother, and little brother will forever be little brother. You can''t surpass me."


    "Who said that little brother can''t surpass big brother!" Pausing for a moment, Yun Li smiled charmingly: "I was just being modest."


    Modesty?


    "Hahaha, you''ve really forgotten. You''ve forgotten what I''ve told you before. Never ever try to surpass your big brother!"


    He rushed forward, but Yun Li still did not move, and when he was close enough, the tip of his sword pierced towards.


    Pfft!


    Yun Mo opened his eyes wide, and a mouthful of fresh blood appeared at the corner of his mouth before dripping onto the ground. Why... It has to be like this. Do you think what I just said is false? "


    Yun Mo had always thought that what Yun Li said was the truth, and had always thought that, unlike last time, when he did not lose to, he was proficient in martial arts, and his younger brother, Yun Li, had always been a scholar in his eyes.


    He thought he could kill him this time, but why was there such a problem? His sword was so fast! Too fast! So fast that he couldn''t even open his eyes! And then, he ¡­


    "Ever since you were young, you have always been striking out at me. Do you think that I have forgotten? And you think if you keep hitting me, I''m going to fall? I just don''t want to argue with you. " He sneered coldly, with an appearance that caused others to feel disgust for him. It was as if ¡­ There was something smug in his heart.


    If he wanted to live, then he would need too many things. Under the night sky, his figure was still drifting within the courtyard, and every time he fought with Yun Mo, he would deliberately lose.


    Pretend to be inferior to him.


    But why force him, why force him?


    "Royal brother ¡­" Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but they might not. Although you all are standing by my royal brother''s side, this is a matter of our country. If you all were to intervene, I believe you all should be prepared to die, right? "


    This reversal was simply too terrifying. Why did such an existence suddenly appear?


    "Chi!"


    The streams of light continued to fly over, making it impossible to see them clearly. The densely packed sword lights gradually grew larger in his eyes.


    In the Demon Emperor Palace, the almighty Demon Emperor was stupefied. He did not expect that the person he sent did not return but instead, the spy from the Great Prince died.


    This made him grind his teeth in hatred. He no longer believed the words of the Kobold Chieftain. If not for the fact that the Kobold Chieftain went to kill the Zhentian Elder, he probably would have been spat on the ground until he was an idiot.


    "Damn it, I never thought that our plan would actually fail. It''s really a mistake, but the Second Prince has actually hidden his true strength, but you don''t seem to understand, I am not an ordinary Demon Emperor!"


    If it was the previous generation of Demon Emperor, they might have been afraid of anything, but he was not. He was the new generation of Demon Emperor, and the most terrifying existence in White Emperor City, his existence would be the Nightmare!


    Zhentian Pass.


    Countless people were immersed in the results of their victory, but they seemed to have forgotten that there were still enemies that had yet to be killed. The devils that were hidden in the darkness were waiting for an opportunity, causing them to lose their original excitement.


    Killing people was his natural ability, and they only felt a chill. However, since it was already October, cold didn''t seem like much anymore.


    "Who is it?" The intelligent soldier looked into the distance and asked vigilantly, "Who is it?" "Why are you here?"


    "Master, we are just civilians passing by. We wanted to go on a tour after we climb the mountain. Who would have thought that they would get lost. " A few guards walked out and knelt on the ground, trembling.

 C617 Deception (2)

    "You guys wait here. We''ll go ask the general first." He stopped smiling and smiled. There were a lot of people like this to begin with, and they were always taken in by the army. However, why was there something strange about this? The cloaked woman behind them seemed to be ¡­ There was some unspeakable secret.


    For he had seen the scarlet eyes, but when he turned his head they saw nothing, and he left quickly, and they stood there in the wind in disarray.


    However, they woke up very quickly. After all, they were only tourists, so it was not that big of a deal.


    In front of them was the middle camp of the Zhentian Pass, where the Zhentian Zhi Zun was also waiting. Although there were a lot of Zhi Zun in this world, there were very few Sky Sovereigns and they all wanted to kill his.


    He had to use the clan''s most valuable treasure, the demi-human race''s most valuable treasure, the Fate Lantern. It could instantly weaken a Martial Saint to the peak of the Sky Immortal Realm, and kill him in an instant.


    Once they were done, they could quickly leave and not stay any longer. The cloaked Girl was the direct descendant of the Demon Emperor, she was the commander of this operation, "This group of people seems to have seen through me."


    "What?" Impossible, this gatekeeper is just a small Earthly Immortal, how could he see through His Highness'' disguise? "


    "No, you are wrong. They really saw through it. Let''s go! " Suddenly, Bai Wanjun turned pale with fright. Several people flew over from far away, and the beautiful face of these people made her unable to restrain herself from shouting.


    The Military Advisor, Gui Jianxue, also seemed to see this, as he quickly ran away.


    Boom! *


    Too late!


    "Don''t you think it''s a little late to leave now?"


    "Zhentian Zhi Zun!" They were both frightened and furious at the same time. They glanced at each other, then took out their life lamps. The nearby void were suppressed and all of them rushed up at the same time.


    Gui Jianxue took out a fan and waved it at Zhentian. Countless tornadoes immediately rushed towards Zhentian, just that he did not feel like they would hit anyone.


    "Clone?" They understood that this was only a method to lure the enemy over.


    Xu Dong stood at the side and sneered: "Say, if you guys had not made a move, perhaps you guys could have made it back alive.


    They simultaneously felt a blazing power, and then, their cloaks were completely burnt away. Xu Dong laughed: "Yo, looks like this is pretty beautiful."


    Ye Kai laughed out loud. Xu Dong''s single sentence had successfully angered Bai Wanjun, and with a loud shout, her life lamp enveloped them, and then exploded once again.


    "Lifestyle suppression?" Xu Dong coldly snorted, "No, you''re wrong, all of this doesn''t exist."


    He took out an item, for this matter, the Zhentian Zhi Zun already had a choice. The Sky Sovereign took out a Immortal estate treasure, a type of treasure that could increase the Homo sapiens''s power, a peerless divine tool that was used to restrain life lamps.


    In the Sky Spill Treasure Pagoda.


    They had only sensed that Bai Wanjun was a little angry, but they had not expected that their whereabouts had already been discovered. Since it was like this, they could no longer leave.


    Ye Kai took a step forward, and the nearby disciples of the Immortal estate also stepped forward at the same time, and said: "Today, is the time of your death."


    "Arrogant! The Sky Sovereign only allowed a Kid to have the Sky Spill Treasure Pagoda, don''t you know how powerful we are?"


    "I can assure you, if you go over and touch him, you''ll be desperate." Ye Kai laughed out loud, as though he had heard the funniest joke, who was Xu Dong? He had already seen through everything. This person was either the reincarnation of an ancient Supreme Elder or the son of an Empyrean!


    How could he be so strong? This Bai Wanjun wanted to kill a youth who was only at the peak of the Body God Realm. Didn''t he know that, other than the Zhentian Zhi Zun, this man was the strongest existence out of them all?


    "Do it, kill that person with the Sky Spill Treasure Pagoda!" They only felt a gust of wind, and then, Xu Dong''s cold smile appeared in the eyes of many people.


    "Hua!"


    Countless rays of light suddenly appeared around his body. They were kneeling on the ground, and this pressure was emitted from the Sky Spill Treasure Pagoda. The famous treasure of Empyrean Sky Spill, wasn''t this the Sky Spill Treasure Pagoda in front of him?


    "Just who are you?" Bai Wanjun raised her head and looked at Xu Dong with an expression of anger. Who are you?


    He had asked that question a long time ago, but he had forgotten why Xu Dong was able to stand here.


    Was it because he had the Sky Spill Treasure Pagoda?


    No, they were wrong, because Xu Dong had a good master!


    Therefore, as he stood at this place, countless people could feel a scorching power surging towards them. They knelt on the ground as a wave of flames engulfed them.


    demi-human race Zhi Zun was swallowed up, swallowed into the Sky Spill Treasure Pagoda.


    The darkness swallowed up all the light. They could not see anything. The fire and the smoke from the beacons, the swamp air were constantly condensing in the surroundings. Everything was as black as a beam of light.


    Was the suppression finally over? The life lamps were extinguished, and they didn''t even have the power to flee. They were sealed, and would never be able to come out again.


    He didn''t know when, but a ray of light had appeared in his mind. It was the light that came from the future that had existed since ancient times.


    "A small god in the form actually sealed us."


    However, a small figure or spirit sealed them, and this light emitted Xu Dong''s soul.


    "You have been deceived. This world does not have absolute power. Fate is the main culprit. " A cold voice entered their ears.


    This person was still so arrogant. Bai Wanjun looked at Xu Dong and sealed them, which was why she was able to become arrogant, and her gaze gradually landed on their bodies. Strange powers appeared in her eyes one after another, and the flames continuously burned in her surroundings: "Although we were sealed by you, there will be a day when royal father can make a comeback."

 C618 The end is only the beginning

    "Do you want to make a comeback?" The divine shadow suddenly laughed. "They won''t be able to make a comeback. With me interfering, they won''t be able to succeed."


    "Since ancient times, the Homo sapiens has always been weaker than the demi-human race. This has always been the fundamental principle of heaven and earth. How can you succeed?" Bai Wanjun was still resisting, her eyes opened wide: "Do you think that just by being slightly stronger, the demi-human race can be destroyed so easily?"


    "Isn''t it?" Xu Dong asked, "There might be demi-human race in this world, but you seem to have forgotten that there are countless geniuses present in this Homo sapiens. Regardless of whether it is from this place or the outside world, the Homo sapiens is still the Homo sapiens, the ruler of this world."


    Hegemon? With the weak body and spirit of the Homo sapiens, could they even become rulers? No, this guy must be joking, the Homo sapiens cannot become the ruler, they only have one possibility, and that is destruction!


    "The demi-human race is one in a million race, you guys... "It''s just a piece of trash!" Bai Wanjun suddenly laughed out loud: "That''s right, if demi-human race is really that weak, why would you have demi-human race''s bloodline?"


    "Bloodline? No, you''re wrong. This is not a bloodline, it''s a spiritual power, "Xu Dong roared out, and the dragon''s roar sounded out towards Bai Wanjun.


    Roar!


    "Is this the power of a True Dragon?" Bai Wanjun kneeled on the ground. Even if this world had demi-human race, dragon race was not one of them because they were unparalleled in this world.


    The dragon was the ruler of this world. He finally understood that since the dragon race chose the Homo sapiens, would the Homo sapiens be their future?


    With a body as weak as a human''s, could it really become the inheritance of a powerful dragon race''s bloodline?


    "That''s impossible, how can the Homo sapiens become the dragon race''s spiritual fusion? This is fake, there is no such power in the world, are you deceiving us?! "


    "Deceiving you?" He suddenly felt that it was funny. This woman really did talk a lot of nonsense, but this was good. Let her continue being shocked. Anyway, it would end very soon.


    "I finally understand, you want to devour us all!" Bai Wanjun now understood that the reason Xu Dong had stepped inside was so that he could devour their soul, so that he could become even more powerful.


    "Do you understand now? But it''s too late." Xu Dong took a step forward, and a terrifying force pressed down against them. This kind of suppressive force was something they could not resist at all!


    "AHH!" Bai Wanjun cried out, as the power of the demi-human race in her body was continuously being sucked out.


    This guy was really devouring them!


    He had no intention of letting them live at all, because he had come with a purpose in mind!


    This kind of powerful energy was constantly plundering their Supreme Demon Qi, and then devouring Xu Dong''s soul. He was the phagosome of the Immortal estate!


    They suddenly regretted stepping into the Zhentian Pass.


    But regret was useless.


    Demon Emperor Palace.


    The White Emperor reached out his hand to grab a shattered crystal and said, "Damned Immortal estate, I want to find you all to avenge my daughter!"


    "Just who betrayed us!" The White Emperor did not expect to be sold out by someone. He had become a ridiculous White Emperor, his daughter had even been devoured by the Immortal estate. He had no idea why such a situation would occur. Why?


    After the rage, White Emperor City fell into darkness. Some people sneered a few times and then completely disappeared.


    No matter what, the demi-human race would not have such wisdom like the Homo sapiens. The Immortal estate was a nightmare for the people of the demi-human race.


    Within White Emperor City, an ancient Purgatory was opened. There were terrifying flames erupting from there, as countless people howled in agony, begging the White Emperor to release them.


    The White Emperor ignored them. Step by step, he arrived before a person. Although he was in Purgatory, he still raised his head and smiled. "You''re finally here looking for me?"


    "I don''t want to come here to find you, but there are some things that require an outcome. I never thought that there would be such a person in Immortal estate, phagosome ¡­ "Too terrifying." The White Emperor sighed with emotion. "Originally, I didn''t want to come looking for you, but because I came looking for you once, I couldn''t bear it any longer!"


    "Right, you''re right. As long as you come looking for me once, we''ll have a second chance. If you want me to kill someone, you can tell me and give me back my freedom!"


    White Emperor''s black eyebrows twitched. "No, you''re wrong. It''s impossible for me to truly give you back your freedom. Have you forgotten that this world cannot contain your existence?" I can give you some time to kill him and then come back! "


    "Do you think I''m retarded?" He questioned back, looking at Purgatory behind him, the endless ocean of flames. "Back then I once told you, as long as you begged me once, you would have to give me back my freedom and let me soar freely ¡­"


    "But this time it is not a plea. It was just a request. Now that I have asked you to kill phagosome of the Immortal estate, I will give you some time to travel around the world and then come back. The White Emperor compromised. Although it was an intermittent compromise, it didn''t matter, because there would still be a next time.


    "Alright then, who do you want me to kill? Immortal estate of the Immortal estate? " He laughed maniacally, "Immortal estate''s phagosome... "After so many years, I''m finally back."


    With regards to the phagosome s, they had never thought that, with so many powerful existences in this world, they were all dragons and phoenixes among men.


    But so many years had passed, and the Immortal estate had finally returned. The nemesis of the demi-human race, the nemesis of countless others in the demi-human race.


    If he returned, that would be great. If he were to kill him, then everything could continue on for thousands of years before killing him!


    Although the person in front of him was young, his age definitely wasn''t ordinary. He was too old, and the world he grew into wasn''t the end of his life.


    "I can help you with that, but I''ll need a thousand years before I come back." He crooked his finger and said, "Don''t forget that this is a thousand years. You must consider this carefully. Otherwise, if you regret it, it won''t be good."


    "As long as you come back, there won''t be any problems." The White Emperor snorted. "But don''t forget, the phagosome isn''t that easy to kill. If anything goes wrong, you might die, so you have to remember that you still have to come back."


    "Don''t worry, phagosome won''t die that easily. Will I die that easily?" He smirked coldly as the White Emperor opened the cell door. He transformed into a streak of fiery red light that shot off into the distance.


    "It won''t be that easy to die, but I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to come back alive after meeting the Immortal estate." After the White Emperor left the Purgatory, countless people died in that terrifying place.


    He felt a little uncomfortable. Presumably, it was because of Bai Wanjun''s death that he was unwell.


    Countless people were waiting on the Zhentian Pass. Every year at the beginning of the month, those repulsive demi-human race would rush over in groups, and then shatter the Zhentian Pass''s defenses!

 C619 evil god

    Today was a little different. Because the demi-human race had not come for a long time, they were silent for a long time, as if they had forgotten their mission.


    Not long after, a flaming cloud appeared in the distance. What was going on with this flaming cloud?


    Chi chi chi!


    The sweat fell onto the ground and then completely evaporated. They were sweating profusely and had seen a lot of things at the end of the month. They turned pale with fright and said, "That''s not right, that''s not right. Why did it come out?"


    "What''s wrong senior brother?" What happened? " A few Immortal estate disciples saw the shock and immediately went up to greet him.


    The power of Ice Magic was released by a disciple, but it disappeared not long after. Countless people felt the even more terrifying flames and retreated in panic. However, due to the military order, they didn''t directly descend the city wall.


    "Go down the city wall, you are not allowed to linger on the city wall!" He looked towards the nearby void and saw countless people quickly leaving the city wall. He also quickly left the city and a white shadow slowly walked towards the city wall.


    "Brother Eleven, why aren''t you leaving?" Even though Jiang Yuefeng detested Xu Dong, he couldn''t possibly watch him die so he let out a loud roar. However, Xu Dong still didn''t reply, and continued to walk forward.


    Tss tss ¡­


    "This is the Evil Fire Cloud God! What are you doing here? " As he flew over, he saw that Xu Dong was full of vitality. This guy actually still wanted to fight against the powerful Evil Fire Cloud God?


    "Kill him, of course." Xu Dong suddenly said, "There is nothing that can''t be killed. Nothing can''t be eternal. "Then I just have to break this ending." "


    Whoosh!


    Powerful flames rushed towards Xu Dong as he laughed maniacally, "How do you know that the cowards of Homo sapiens is something that my Evil Fire Cloud God can kill?"


    "If I say that you will die, then you will definitely die, because this is what I said!" Xu Dong''s brows revealed a trace of hostility, they did not understand what it was, but Evil Fire Cloud God knew.


    "It''s really the phagosome! It''s really the phagosome! Hahaha!" Evil Fire Cloud God laughed crazily. All the surrounding void were being burned by the flames, they didn''t feel anything at all.


    Burning the Zhentian Pass meant burning away more than half of the world''s space in an instant. They couldn''t see anything, and didn''t know anything. There were only flames that filled the sky, covering them in a black mass.


    "Could it be that the flames are endless? We''re finished. I imagine we''re going to die here. I didn''t expect an exalted, exalted Celestial Immortal like myself would die here! " Jiang Chen could no longer remain calm at the end of the month. He was completely stupefied.


    The terrifying flames incinerated his body completely, trapping his celestial spiritual energy within.


    This supreme power was too terrifying. They didn''t have any time to react at all, and thus, they had no power. Even the most frightening of Paragons would die in an instant.


    "Not bad, not bad. You have quite the courage." The Evil Fire Cloud God laughed coldly as he looked at the distant Xu Dong. Even though this youth was only in the small Divine Realm, he had a feeling ¡­ He would die.


    Why did this feeling exist? Just as he thought this, a ray of starlight rushed towards him.


    "No!"


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Countless rays of starlight pierced through his heart. Why did such a power suddenly appear? Was it just a thought?


    Evil Fire Cloud God had the urge to curse, but he quickly understood that this was just an illusion.


    "Be careful!" Jiang Yuefeng didn''t even have the time to react before he was sent flying by the fire fist. Just the aftermath of it was enough for him to be sent flying?


    Just how terrifying was this power?


    Would Xu Dong die?


    This fellow was already full of miracles. But why was a form god so arrogant? When did Sky Sovereign become so weak?


    Xu Dong flew out and smashed into the ground in the distance, causing blood to continuously gush out. At the same time, they let out sighs of relief.


    It was not that they liked to see Xu Dong getting killed, but it was because it was too terrifying.


    Xu Dong should not be able to stand up anymore ¡­ As for the Evil Fire Cloud God''s mission, he had already completed it. He laughed coldly: "It''s finally over, you scared me to death. However, you should be dead now. No one will be able to resist the power of an Empyrean. "


    Evil Fire Cloud God looked at the others, and then suddenly laughed and left, his mission was already completed, and Xu Dong was dead for sure.


    Jiang Yue Jing looked at Xu Dong''s body in shock. He actually died just like that, but why did she feel that something was wrong?


    Since he knew that he was going to die, why did he come over to accept death? Even if he was beaten to death, he didn''t believe that Xu Dong was that kind of person.


    Ning Ye was also slightly surprised as he said, "That''s not right, why do I feel like there''s something wrong here?"


    "You felt it too?" "I think Xu Dong might have some tricks up his sleeves. Otherwise, how would he come out?"


    "Yes, you''re right." Ning Ye nodded his head. They did not choose to go over, because the aftermath would still be there.


    "Chi!"


    The flames suddenly went out, they watched in shock, while Evil Fire Cloud God in the distance also plummeted down from the sky, stabilizing for a bit, and said: "It''s been so many years, the flames are a little unpracticed, and they didn''t die even like this, they sure are lucky."


    At this moment, many people from the Zhentian Pass flew over. Sensing the powerful aura, they suddenly understood. Was this fellow really that strong?


    If they didn''t die, then who would die?


    Crack crack crack. Countless stars continued to shatter, and it was as if they could see a strand of starlight before it exploded in their eyes. This was ¡­ Godless Realm?


    To rely on fire to step into the Divine realm? What was this fellow thinking? That incomparably terrifying cloud of fire once more flew over, and they could sense how powerful that energy was. Flames that burned countless amounts of power.


    "This is truly shocking, you''re actually still alive?" The Evil Fire Cloud God sneered. He saw that Xu Dong was just like a dwarf.


    Hu hu hu hu!


    The wind and clouds rose as flames surged in his body. A sword beam rotated and slashed towards Evil Fire Cloud God.


    "The other strong person?" The Zhentian felt a sense of familiarity. That sword was the weapon that helped him kill the Sky Sovereign!


    So that person was actually protecting Xu Dong? He had taken advantage of Xu Dong''s good fortune, so that fellow was not a Zhi Zun, but an Sky Sovereign expert?


    A shadow appeared in the sky, and the shadow looked 90% similar to Xu Dong, but after sensing it, it was not Xu Dong, but someone else!


    "Who are you?" Evil Fire Cloud God scoffed.


    "Someone who can kill you." The mysterious man coldly replied. He was startled and suddenly felt that it was a bit funny.


    "You can kill me?" Evil Fire Cloud God smiled at first, "Don''t you know you''re a shadow? How could you possibly kill me?"


    "Whether you want to or not, why don''t you give it a try." The mysterious man replied. He truly felt a sense of threat.

 C620 run away

    "I''ve really seen a ghost. Why is this youth so strange?"


    In the midst of his shock and anger, Evil Fire Cloud God still struck out with his palm. In merely an instant, Xu Dong once again flew out, but he stood up again.


    "Hiss ~ ~ Could it be that you''re a ghost?"


    "Ghost? It''s just that you''re not experienced enough. " Xu Dong snorted coldly. With the blood blade in his hand, his aura became even more extraordinary.


    A sword slashed through the air!


    BOOM!


    The terrifying power directly shattered the surrounding void. They did not seem to feel the power surge at all, and void seemed to have been shattered just like that?


    "AHH!" Evil Fire Cloud God held onto his arm, a cut on his arm, seeing Xu Dong slash once again, he immediately retreated.


    "So that sword is strange!" Jiang Yue hung her head at the end of the month.


    That sword was too strange. With just a thought, he could feel a warm power surging within his heart. This power was his blood.


    No god could kill an Empyrean? Although he denied it in his heart, he hoped that Xu Dong could kill this fellow. Kill him, and everything would end here.


    "It looks like this place isn''t a place to stay for long. I need to leave immediately ¡­" Evil Fire Cloud God clenched his teeth, and in the end decided to leave. He wanted to return and ask Xu Dong why a mere Divine less junior like him was able to harm him?


    The Evil Fire Cloud God turned into a streak of fiery light and left in an instant, leaving Xu Dong standing on top of the void as he said, "What a pity. If you had left a step later, you would have never been able to leave."


    Although it was a pity, Xu Dong did not continue the chase. One had to know that when a rabbit was anxious, it would bite, so Evil Fire Cloud God was not really that weak.


    Xu Dong dropped down from the sky and covered his chest, blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. Everyone surrounded him and asked: "Xu Dong, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Look at the end of the river. His injuries are much heavier than mine." Xu Dong looked deeply at Ning Ye, and said: "What happened to you? Ninth Senior Sister? "


    "Nothing." Ning Ye turned his head, but there were countless questions in his heart. For example, who was Xu Dong, and how did he possess such shocking power?


    If the Evil Fire Cloud God had appeared a little later, perhaps Xu Dong really would have been killed. However, because he had been imprisoned in the Purgatory of White Emperor City for thousands of years, he was still unable to fully utilize the strength in his body.


    Moreover, he did not release his domain, otherwise the entire Zhentian Pass would have turned into a fiery red Purgatory. This Evil Fire Cloud God would definitely return, it just that it would take a long time.


    If he were to come back again, this place would definitely not be his opponent. The Zhentian Zhi Zun was terrified, and said: "Looks like I have to invite the Sky Sovereign to defend here, I never thought that such a thing would happen, it is really unprepared."


    There were still Empyreans in the morning palace, but those Empyreans were arrogant and haughty so they might not come. However, if there were any supreme Empyreans here, they would definitely appear.


    Xu Dong nodded his head: "This time it''s our lucky day, although I defeated him, I will definitely return in the near future, and when he returns, I am afraid we will not have any chance of survival."


    Next time, he would definitely use a strong Domain of Power and not hold back. Although Xu Dong did not know why Evil Fire Cloud God would not use a Domain this time, it was hard to ensure that he would not use one next time.


    On the way to White Emperor City, the Evil Fire Cloud God gnashed his teeth. He never thought that he would actually lose to a Divine Realm Kid.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that my domain has yet to recover after so many years, I would have definitely burnt the entire Zhentian Pass to dregs!" Unfortunately, he didn''t succeed in the end, but it would be soon. As long as he returned to White Emperor City''s Purgatory and burned it down for another month, he would be able to restore his domain.


    Inside White Emperor City, the White Emperor had already waited for a long time. He believed that when the Evil Fire Cloud God made their move this time, they would definitely kill everything in the Zhentian Pass.


    Although her daughter, Bai Wanjun, had died, he still had a son. It didn''t matter, after breaking through the Zhentian Pass, the most important thing was to go all the way to the Yellow Dragon Mountain and take everything back!


    "Hey, Evil Fire Cloud God is actually injured? "Could it be Sky Spill Sky Sovereign?"


    "White Emperor!" "You''ve screwed me over!" When the Evil Fire Cloud God saw the White Emperor drinking alone, he was instantly enraged!


    When had he been tricked like this before? This bastard was still drinking here?


    Damn it, did you really think that it would be enough just because he made a move? He originally thought so too, but he did not expect that Xu Dong, that stinking Kid, would be so weird, he actually did not kill him, and instead was robbed.


    "Evil Fire Cloud God, this is a bit unreasonable. Could it be that you don''t know of Sky Spill Sky Sovereign''s existence and can still blame me?" The White Emperor snorted coldly. He was adamant that he wouldn''t take the blame.


    When the Evil Fire Cloud God heard this, he also shouted in anger, "Humph, what Sky Spill Sky Sovereign? If that old fellow was here, how could I possibly still have a life to come back to you? "


    The White Emperor nodded. "That''s right. You''re absolutely right. If Sky Spill were here, it would be impossible for you to return alive. Then it must be some other Empyrean?"


    "What? Sky Sovereign is a stinking Kid of the God Realm?! She actually hurt me?! I have to kill her, that bastard!" He looked at the wine in the distance, took a step forward and picked up the wine pot, gulping it down, then said: "Fuck, that stinky Kid is really strange, he actually used my flame to refine his body? Furthermore, why do you think he still has an Empyrean artifact? Do you think this is disgusting? "


    "That''s not right. Even if he has an Empyrean weapon, he can''t use it. How could he possibly injure you?" Even the White Emperor felt that it was unbelievable. Was Xu Dong really that amazing?


    "Weird is exactly this. It''s just a small realm without a god. I could have easily crushed him, but who would have thought that summoning an Empyrean weapon would be even more convenient than using my hand. It''s too terrifying. If he were to grow up, both of us would definitely die without a complete corpse. "


    Originally, he didn''t feel anything was wrong, but after hearing what the Evil Fire Cloud God said, he seemed to have seen the savage Xu Dong.


    Was his strength really that terrifying? Could it be that he was the reincarnation of a heavyweight, or an old freak?


    "There''s no need to think about it. That fellow is truly terrifying. I feel that if I go again, I will definitely die without a burial ground." He wasn''t lying. Unless he cultivated his own domain back, with his current strength, it would be impossible to kill him.


    "Then what else can we do? Kill him?" The White Emperor had lost a lot of things, he did not expect that Xu Dong would be so troublesome. The demi-human race had also snatched away the life lamp, he was afraid that he would never be able to return.

 C621 Holy Sword of the demi-human race

    The holy sword of the demi-human race was the first sword of the first Demon Emperor, and it was made using stars above the ninth heaven.


    Ordinary people would not be able to use such power at all, and only the direct bloodline of the demi-human race would be able to do so. If he used such a holy sword, then he would probably need the White Emperor himself.


    The White Emperor recalled the power of the Sky Spill, and suddenly felt that something was wrong. If the Sky Spill interfered, then what would Xu Dong do?


    If he were to go, could it be that he was confident?


    The ancient sword edge flickered a few times in his eyes. The White Emperor thought back to when he brandished his sword all those years ago, and how he chased countless Heavenly Sovereigns and Martial Saints of the morning palace down to the bottom of the Yellow Springs.


    After so many years, he rarely comes here. Today, he looked at this sword and his heart was filled with fire as he said, "If it''s possible, then you pulling it out of the scabbard would definitely shock them very much. It''s just a pity ¡­ I''m old. "


    Even if the White Emperor did not admit it, in the end, he was still old. Because he was old, he could no longer wield the sword to kill people.


    Crack!


    "royal father, I''m back!" Suddenly, he heard a firm and forceful voice. He turned his head in shock, causing the White Emperor to burst out in laughter. The heavens are truly on his side!


    "My son, you''re finally back?!" The White Emperor hugged the young man in white and said, "That''s great, that''s great! Although royal father has a lot of things he wants to tell you, there''s one more thing. Only after everything is settled, can royal father feel at ease!"


    Bai Ruchu had just returned, and he was still a little tired. He nodded and said: "royal father, please tell me. This son has only returned this time to tell royal father that this son has already become the direct disciple of the Demon Palace''s Sect Master."


    The heavens seemed to be shocked as he said, "Good, good, my son has finally become a disciple of the hall master of the Demon Palace, so it shouldn''t be a problem for him to kill a mere Immortal estate."


    "How can a small Immortal estate enter my eyes? royal father, when I return this time, I will be helping the royal father rule the world, serving our Demon Palace!" Bai Ruchu sneered, he had stepped into the strongest upper echelons of the Demon Palace, and his cultivation had reached the terrifying Sky Sovereign level.


    Therefore, when he returned this time, the world belonged to the demi-human race, not only to this world, but to the outside world as well. It was said that the outside world was filled with weak Homo sapiens.


    As for the Immortal estate s? The Immortal estate was not as powerful as the Demon Palace, and the Demon Palace was even stronger than one of them. There were countless great demons in them and there were only dozens of small Immortal estate but there were hundreds of Empyreans in the Demon Palace.


    Otherwise, how could he have stepped into the Empyrean level? Although the Demon Palace might not intervene in the matters of the Immortal estate and the mortal world, he alone was enough!


    The ancient Demon Palace and the Immortal estate were different. The Demon Palace was filled with monsters, and there was only one rule inside: the strong preys on the weak!


    Just how terrifying were these Empyreans that grew up within these sort of rules? There was probably no need to speak any further.


    Although there were many Empyreans in the Demon Palace, those Empyreans had already gone to other small worlds to establish their own sects. They were constantly recruiting talented existences, and the stars in the distance were constantly changing.


    The father and son duo finally agreed on a way. Since Xu Dong was so weird, then they would have a few more Sky Sovereigns to attack together.


    "royal father, this Eastern Emperor Heavenly Sovereign is an Empyrean level strong person. Although his cultivation is not as high as royal father''s, his attainments in the domain are incomparably strong." Bai Ruchu then turned his gaze to a gloomy youth, and said: "This is the Supreme One Heavenly Sovereign, he cultivates sword arts, and is an addict in the way of the sword."


    "Oh, oh, so it''s like that. What about this person?" Bai Ruchu smiled, then said: "royal father, this is this son''s cultivation partner, her name is Ju Xia, although she is not the Heavenly Sovereign. But she is my Master''s daughter. "


    "Your Master''s daughter?" The White Emperor was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect this little bird-like fella to be the daughter of his son''s master. If that really was the case, then he had no choice but to curry favor with him.


    "Uncle, my daughter is Ju Xia." She made a slight palace curtsy.


    "Alright, Ju Xia''s little lass is indeed beautiful, my son is worthy of you. Come, this ruyi is for you."


    "Uncle, my daughter didn''t bring any presents, how can I accept them?" Ju Xia looked at the Ruyi Bracelet, and immediately saw that the ruyi scepter was not an ordinary one, although he wanted to accept it in his heart, etiquette was the most important.


    "It''s okay, Ju Xia, take it. My royal father is just doing this for a good reason." Bai Ruchu opened her mouth and spoke, but Ju Xia kept it. Since the other party is already in this state, and she did not accept it, then it would be too unreasonable.


    "Then Ju Xia will thank Uncle." Ju Xia kept it, and directly wore it on his hand. A warm feeling spread through his arm, and continuously entered into his body.


    "Everyone, my son came back in a hurry, so I haven''t prepared your present. Why don''t we have a few drinks first?" The White Emperor looked at the other Empyreans and immediately said.


    "It''s hard to refuse the lord''s kindness. Naturally, it''s first to drink and then to talk about other things."


    They clasped their hands, then were invited by the White Emperor into the palace. After glancing at the Evil Fire Cloud God, they said, "Huo Yun, do you want to come along?"


    "With so many people here, how could I possibly be absent?" The fire cloud smiled and walked towards the palace.


    Immortal estate and the Spirit Demon Palace were originally rivals ten thousand years ago. Although the two sects did not give in to each other, but when they fought, they could not suppress the other.


    Therefore, both sides became super existences, but a change suddenly happened not long ago. The Immortal estate was hidden, and then the Spirit Demon Palace became the ruler of this world.


    Furthermore, there were still a lot of Homo sapiens s who had joined the Demon Palace, they had become a part of the Demon Palace, and after that, they had struck a balance.


    Although this small world also had the homes of a few people from the Demon Palace, they couldn''t care less about this place, so they could do whatever they wanted.


    Underneath the dark night, countless people felt a cold and gloomy aura. They all retreated, distancing themselves from this dark and gloomy world.


    In the blink of an eye, they were nowhere to be seen. They had disappeared, and their cold auras had also disappeared. However, they were still extremely afraid. If this type of power wasn''t an unrivalled supreme existence, then it was another type of powerful existence.


    Xu Dong raised his head to look at the sky, and said with a sigh: "I''m really wrong, very wrong, how can I have this kind of ability? Sometimes, you really don''t understand why such an accident has to happen. "


    "What are you looking at, Brother Eleven?" He didn''t hear much of what Xu Dong had just said, he just felt that this Eleventh Senior Xu Dong was extremely mysterious. He couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    "I am only sighing with emotion. This star is so beautiful, so why would it eventually fall?" Xu Dong looked up into the sky, his eyes slowly losing their luster. Suddenly, he found it funny: "Oh right, why do you recognize me?"


    Of course, what Xu Dong asked was, why would Jiang Yueyue, who had always been unconvinced, admit to Xu Dong''s current status?


    Could it be that he had some sort of special interest or other ability?


    "Ehh..." Some things cannot be denied. Since you are already so powerful, if I don''t admit it now, wouldn''t I be too foolish? " He scratched the back of his head and said shyly.

 C622 Assassination of five Sky Sovereign.

    This kind of expression was really rare for someone as strict as Jiang Chen at the end of the month ¡­


    But after a moment, Xu Dong said seriously: "I saw it just now, the so called Destiny ¡­. You will become a Zhi Zun soon. "


    "I... Become a Zhizun realm expert? " He suddenly felt disbelief. Was this a shock?


    He had thought that he would become a Martial Saint, but he had never expected that he would become one so soon. He had just stepped into the Heavenly Immortal Stage, so how could he become a Martial Saint so quickly?


    Although the Immortal estate was a mysterious place of cultivation, its resources were extremely concentrated. Even the Palace Chief of the Immortal estate, the Sky Spill Sovereign, had to go somewhere else to train.


    Only then would Immortal estate be able to stabilize itself, otherwise it might collapse any day. This situation was something that most people who had been in the for a long time would know.


    The senior brothers were not in the Immortal estate all year round, but had gone somewhere else to train. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been sent to the Zhentian Pass.


    There were very few disciples in the Immortal estate, and even fewer talented ones. However, this did not mean that the Immortal estate did not have a powerful strength, since the Immortal estate did have a powerful strength.


    But... His fellow disciples were too scattered, forget about others, the poor Immortal estate people didn''t even have a decent piece of sect clothing ¡­


    This was the appearance of their inferiority complex, but luckily, there were many powerful Immortal estate s in the past, many of them were strong.


    But stepping into the Martial Saint Realm ¡­ Jiang Chen rarely thought about it at the end of the month, because Zhi Zun might not succeed!


    For him to be able to become a Celestial Immortal was already a blessing from the heavens.


    "Anyone can become a Zhizun realm expert, and you are no exception. That is because your talent is also very strong." Xu Dong laughed and suddenly felt a chill. He was injured, and was not able to keep the cold wind blowing, so he said: "Alright, it''s getting late, let''s go back and rest."


    "Thank you for your guidance, Brother Eleven!" He cupped his hands, his eyes were filled with respect and his expression was brimming with energy, which made Xu Dong a little more confident.


    This was true admiration!


    "This is only a small matter. If we are fated, you can help me out in the future. However, before you become a Paragon, perhaps there will be a great calamity." Xu Dong said in a serious tone.


    "A great calamity?" Jiang Yue was a bit surprised. Cultivators especially believed in the saying of Heaven''s Mandate. If there really was a great calamity, then what would it be?


    "Heaven is not to be revealed. Do your best. " Xu Dong shot a glance at him, staring at the lights in front of him, and said uncertainly: "Maybe all of them are my life, my life that I can''t avoid!"


    At the end of Jiang Yue''s month, she felt that the situation had become serious and hurriedly left, never coming out from closed door cultivation.


    Outside the Zhentian Pass, they had already reached an agreement and were only waiting for an opportunity. This opportunity was to find out everything about Xu Dong.


    If there was, how many Empyreans were there?


    However, when faced with these problems, they simply didn''t have any choice. They could only choose to go up and investigate. Thus, they came. A group of people hid in the darkness, and countless people felt a cold chill coming from them.


    "There aren''t any other Empyreans, but there are one or two supreme experts here."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s make our move then. This person is extremely strange. Everyone, do not hold back!" Evil Fire Cloud God knew of Xu Dong''s mystique, so he gave him a reminder.


    The others snorted coldly. They felt that this old man was underestimating them. However, they immediately felt a cold gaze land on them.


    At this point, Jiang Yue Jing had already left, and only Xu Dong was left. He didn''t look at other places, so why did he only look in their direction?


    "Not good, this kid must have discovered us, so hurry up and kill him!"


    Evil Fire Cloud God was startled, he did not expect to be discovered, but very quickly they saw a golden light, in a flash rushing towards them, only feeling a sharp Qi.


    Clang!


    The White Emperor did not come personally. The people who came were the Eastern Emperor Heavenly Sovereign, the Initial Heavenly Sovereign, the Supreme One Heavenly Sovereign, and the Evil Fire Cloud God. The other one was the White Emperor City''s strong person, Sky Sovereign Xie Mei.


    They released their domain at the same time, but very quickly, a sphere flew out and the domain was suppressed.


    "There''s actually such a situation?" The two brothers of the East Emperor, be careful. " There was no need to care about Evil Fire Cloud God or Empyrean Evildoer. The Eastern Emperor and Supreme Demon Palace''s people, if they died, they would be dead meat.


    So he warned her to continue releasing her domain, but it was just that his domain resembled that of the waste, and the golden light was truly terrifying. It was completely wrong, as his domain was cut apart like tofu.


    Although Xu Dong had yet to enter the original powerful realm and it could not be said that he had destroyed the world, he still relied on the strength of the blood blade and the amplification of the rainbow coloured world. Although his strength and speed were weaker than theirs, based on experience, Xu Dong''s speed was extremely fast!


    Although he might die if he made a mistake, but because of this experience, he was able to withstand it. His speed was too fast, so why was his strength so strong?


    After a few swishing sounds, they attacked together once again, such as the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary. They even directly took out their own refined Sky Sovereign grade weapons and slashed towards Xu Dong, it was a long flying blade that landed on Xu Dong''s body and immediately caused blood to blossom, but Xu Dong did not die!


    Instead, it disappeared. He was bewildered as he looked around and immediately nodded, saying, "So you''ve hidden yourself. I thought you''d die under my Divine Weapon."


    He mocked a few words, but he immediately regretted it. Because, an image that was 90% the same as Xu Dong appeared in the sky, with a swing of his sword, the Supreme One''s eyes were filled with a divine light. It was impossible for him to block this sword beam, was his sword technique that terrifying?


    Although it was just an ordinary slash, there was nothing after that. However, the sword could not be dodged!


    If he couldn''t dodge it, could it be that he could only take it head-on?


    With their strength, they should be able to withstand it. However ¡­ In the next moment, their thoughts came to an end.


    Swoosh! Puff!


    Taiyi''s head drooped downwards as he felt a sense of terror. This sword strike was too terrifying, this person was too terrifying. He didn''t have any thoughts on his mind as he coldly stared at them, his gaze as sharp as a sword.


    Too... Too terrifying!


    The earth shattered. How did he manage to fight an Empyrean level strength battle? A single person fighting against five Empyreans? What was wrong with this world? Why did such a one-in-a-million fellow appear?


    They only felt a very painful sensation, and this feeling was in the depths of their soul. Although this illusion was powerful, it was bound to have some limitations.


    "He must have burned his own life before using this kind of power. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn''t be so powerful." They understood at the same time that Xu Dong was probably wasting his life.


    It shouldn''t take long for him to return to his original form. The group had no other choice but to take it head-on. Looking at the mountain peak in the distance, he asked in surprise, "What''s going on?" Why did we come to the Crosscut Mountain Range? "


    Aren''t they at Zhentian Pass? How did it suddenly become a Crosscut Mountain Range?

 C623 The man of the gods

    "You''re wrong. This mountain range is not real, it is an endless fantasy. Don''t you feel that the Empyrean energy within your body is constantly disappearing?" The Eastern Emperor looked around, his handsome face revealing an expression of shock.


    "This is the phantom''s illusion domain. I never thought it would be so strong, and also open its own domain. Just how strong is his existence?" Xie Mei also saw the clues.


    After all, one of them had studied the domain while the other had studied the array.


    Empyrean Jiu nodded. He understood that this was a domain, but no matter how terrifying a domain was, it could not lack attack power. Why did it not have attack power?


    "Indeed, there are many talented people in this world." "I''ve done this with so much profoundness, but there''s still someone who can see me." Xu Dong suddenly stood in front of them, and when everyone wanted to take action, they realized that they were stuck in a deep swamp, and they couldn''t even use a single bit of strength, which made them very embarrassed. Xu Dong sneered: "It''s useless, this is a barrier, you guys should be able to feel that everything here seems to be real. If you can''t break free, I''ll give you a choice.


    "What choice?" Although they did not really want to ask, they had no other choice. They could only question him, and if Xu Dong''s request was too disgusting, they would rather die.


    "Submit to me!"


    Everyone knew that he was right. Although they knew it, they still couldn''t help but ask, "Why? Your strength? "


    "Yes, that''s right. "You guys have already felt the difference. You don''t understand this kind of difference in strength. Submission is one of your best results, otherwise ¡­" Xu Dong smiled charmingly, and said: "Don''t forget, this planet still has many races. You may not be able to see them, but I can feel that those races are very strong, and that the fiery desire to challenge them, I can feel it ¡­"


    "Although we have such lofty ambitions, we will not submit to them. Don''t be delusional!" With a cold humph, it was as if the Supreme Elder was not convinced.


    The other Sky Sovereigns also thought the same, because Xu Dong was too ¡­


    No, he wasn''t weak. He could easily kill them all. If it wasn''t for the fact that he wanted to tame them, he would have already died.


    "I''m willing to submit to you, but I want to practice sword arts. You can''t imprison me, I swear on my heart of martial arts that I will do so."


    To swear on the heart of martial arts, it would be impossible for them to reject this oath. If they did, it would be difficult for them to advance in the future.


    Therefore, once they swore an oath, they could not break it.


    Xu Dong laughed and said: "What about you guys?"


    "Tai Yi ¡­ "You!" The Eastern Emperor and Ru Yue were in disbelief. They had long since known who the Celestial sovereign was. He was proud to begin with, and wouldn''t make verbal promises. He would be completely subservient to anyone.


    Then there must be a reason, or perhaps Xu Dong made him submit in some way, and the joint point was the sword!


    "Everyone, in my entire life, I''ve never admired anyone, but this guy''s sword caused me to feel endless admiration." Pausing for a moment, Tai Yi continued, "If possible, I also wish to step into such a realm. That way, I can use my immense power to command my clan ¡­"


    The two of them nodded. "We understand. In reality, we''ve already guessed it. However, since it has fallen into your hands, let us die happily."


    The Eastern Emperor and Ru Yue didn''t want to admit defeat like this. Their dignity wouldn''t be able to take it anymore so they immediately snorted coldly. Ripples erupted from the nearby void.


    Xu Dong extended his hand and pointed: "It''s just a small trick, isn''t it simple to die just like that?" The ethereal coldness caused their faces to be filled with shock.


    Puff puff puff!


    The four of them had their hearts pierced, but they were not dead yet, because what made Xu Dong unsure of whether he should laugh or cry, was that they actually kneeled on the ground.


    This was submission, because they discovered that their deaths were completely meaningless. Even though they were unwilling, and yet they were kneeling on the ground now, they still had to swear on their hearts of martial arts.


    This kind of feeling was unbearable, but in order to live, they could only do this. Xu Dong had his hands behind his back, and said: "Alright, since you guys have submitted to me, I cannot be stingy, I will just pass down the cultivation technique."


    Xu Dong gently pointed. ''s clothes fluttered as he stood in the night wind. He was in a very happy mood, having accepted the five experts from the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, his mood was extremely good.


    "Thank you, Master." They respectfully lowered their heads before being overjoyed. For the road of cultivation, this small matter of not being in a good mood did not matter.


    Xu Dong smiled lightly and said: "Right now, in this space, you can stay as long as you want. If I need to, I will summon you out."


    "Understood, Master." Everyone wished for Xu Dong to leave immediately, so they could learn the wonders of the cultivation technique.


    Xu Dong laughed, he did not care about these details, and took a step forward. It was still so quiet here, but after appearing in reality, there was an additional wound on his chest, and then, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and said: "Not bad, there really is a good seedling.


    But luckily, it was not broken this time around, he looked at the darkness, luckily the five of them were pulled into the illusion domain, otherwise, the Zhentian Pass would have disappeared a long time ago.


    walked to the center of the Zhentian Pass. At a certain place, a dirty old man slowly walked over. His footsteps were rather strange, as if he possessed the power of laws.


    With just a single step, he could travel several stars. Xu Dong felt his aura and was a little shocked in her heart, she never thought that she would meet such an existence in this place.


    After getting up from the bed and putting on his clothes, he walked out. The dirty old man came to a room, and it belonged to Ning Ye.


    "This is bad!" Xu Dong turned pale with fright and cried out in alarm. The old man turned his head, and his bloodied face was filled with disbelief.


    Then, he quickly turned into a beam of light and quickly left. Not only that, he even took Ning Ye away with him.


    Who was he? Xu Dong was unable to catch up. His movement was too strange, as if he had a mystical charm?


    Sou sou sou!


    In just a few moments, he had disappeared. The mountain peak in the distance had been shattered by the old man.


    "demi-human race territory?!" Xu Dong was shocked, he did not expect to come to this damned place, they really dared to take action.


    Ning Ye seemed to have some sort of secret, as though this matter was related to the Royal Yun Clan.


    The Sisters of His Majesty was just a small Heavenly Immortal while the old man was at the peak of the Empyrean level with his unparalleled cultivation.


    If they were to fight, Xu Dong would definitely not be his match. After all, this old man was about to reach his peak state.


    Xu Dong could barely deal with a few ordinary early stage Sky Sovereigns, and he also needed a special method. If they were to fight like this, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Therefore, for the sake of his own safety, Xu Dong could only retreat. The old man in the distance was also curious, why was Xu Dong able to discern his strength?


    In the blink of an eye, he had caught up with them. Although he was surprised, he did not probe further. He looked deeply at Ning Ye and said: "This Girl child''s looks are truly exquisite, and her physique is special. She can be used as the eye of the Extreme Violet Formation.

 C624 Elder of the Demon Palace

    Even though the Spirit Demon Palace also had medicinal pellets for longevity, in regards to the large formation, it was simply too petty. If you added in Ju Xia, that lass ¡­


    That would be even more perfect!


    The old man was an elder of the Spirit Demon Palace named Dong Xie.


    As long as he absorbed Ning Ye''s profound yin and combined it with Ju Xia, it would be more than enough to break through to the Sky Sovereign Realm and reach the realm of the legendary Hierarch.


    The elders of the Spirit Demon Palace were already extremely influential in the Demon Palace. If he stepped into the Hierarch Realm, even if that old bastard, the Palace Mistress, did not want to make things difficult for him over the Ju Xia matter, he did not need to be afraid.


    Everything was so perfect that he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. The sky had lost its color, making people puzzled. Why were the stars so beautiful? Could it be that they wished for him to become a deity?


    As the old man thought of this, he couldn''t help but laugh heartily. This dark and gloomy mountain had been passed on for a long, long time.


    Crack ¡­


    "Who?" He was shocked, there was actually someone following from nearby, could it be that smelly Kid called Xu Dong? Although he was unwilling to believe it, he knew that there was no one else other than Xu Dong.


    Because other people couldn''t possibly chase them to their deaths even though they knew they were no match for them. Now that he had come, this Ning Ye should be extremely important to him!


    Dong Xie was wrong. Xu Dong was not interested in this Ninth Senior Sister at all, it was only because of Sky Spill Sky Sovereign.


    Facing the powerful Sky Sovereign Dong Xie, he was still a little anxious, because he did not have time to lay down the illusion domain.


    He had chased them over, and did not plan to fight to the death with him, but simply so that he could take Ning Ye away!


    Xu Dong waved his hand, and said: "Come out, kill him!"


    When Evil Fire Cloud God and the rest came out of Xu Dong''s void and saw that he was at the peak of the Sky Sovereign Realm, they were shocked, especially the Sky Sovereign and the others. They were originally from the Demon Palace, so when they saw the elders of the Demon Palace, their faces immediately paled.


    To deal with an elder of the Demon Palace, this is a capital offense!


    However, he had disobeyed Xu Dong''s orders and immediately dispersed.


    "Elder Dong Xie has offended you." Ru Yue and the rest cupped their hands to Dong Xie, before transforming into shadows as they continued to attack him.


    Dong Xie laughed out loud: "It''s okay, you guys are going to die, I was thinking about how to blame you initially, I didn''t think that you would actually appear in front of me, it''s really great, great!"


    "You want to blame me?" He then asked, "Could it be that you want to make a move against Ju Xia?"


    "That''s right, Ju Xia''s little lass''s physique is perfect for becoming a cauldron. If I can love her a little, then everything will naturally end. At that time, I will become a Master of the Demon Palace!"


    It was as if she was just enraged at the start, "Wishful thinking! How could you become a Master of the Demon Palace? You''re too arrogant, today I''m going to kill you and wipe out everything for Ju Xia!"


    "Kid, you''re still too inexperienced. If you had ten more years, maybe you could have become my level, but right now, you can''t possibly be my opponent. There''s also a group of waste s, how could you be a match for me?"


    "No matter what, even if you damage my Dao foundation, I will still kill you!" He reached out his hand in rage, and a terrifying light pressed down on them. With his power shattered, there was nowhere to run!


    "Are you mocking me?" Dong Xie sneered, his originally weak and haggard body suddenly changed, becoming tall and sturdy, he condensed a burst of blazing fire energy, "All of you, scram!"


    "Boom!" BOOM! "Boom!"


    Powerful energy completely burst forth, and a wave of blazing dream-like light filled the sky with a ''ding'' sound!


    The long sword stabbed into the middle of his forehead, and a star burst out from between his eyebrows. Xu Dong had made his move, a mere Divine Realm cultivator had such high attainment in sword arts?


    "Limitless Sword Intent!" Xu Dong snorted coldly, causing him to tremble with fear.


    He was scared out of his wits. Just what in the world was his cultivation technique? How could it possess such powerful strength? In the middle of the sky, sword light after sword beam slashed towards him.


    Ding ding dang!


    "It''s useless. There''s no way for you to break through my defense. Your cultivation is just too weak." Xu Dong reached out his hand, and a strand of spirit energy entered into his golden blood blade. In an instant, the golden color turned blood-red.


    He felt that the blood blade''s power had increased by several times, why did he feel that such a strong power could kill and destroy him?


    "Hahaha, you are truly a special person." Dong Xie laughed madly, his defense had increased by several times, and the mountain peaks in the distance had already been flattened. His fist smashed towards Xu Dong, and a huge hole was opened up in the ground as he said, "Break for me!"


    Boom! * Boom! * Boom! *


    Three consecutive punches struck onto Xu Dong''s body, the Evil Fire Cloud God released a burst of flame energy and smashed towards Dong Xie. However, he did not need to defend at all, he just stood there, and directly endured it.


    "Is this guy''s body made of metal or stone?" But he had forgotten that this was not an understandable power, the battle had spread far and wide, if not for Dong Xie controlling his power, Ning Ye would have been dead by now.


    Although he was extremely strong, within Xu Dong''s special body, he could resolve all of them. When he reached a certain point, Xu Dong would no longer be able to dissolve all of his energy.


    At that time, if his body continued to resist, then there would probably be a crack, so Xu Dong avoided it immediately.


    "Although I do not know why your body is so strong, you have already reached your limit. If you attack again, you will undoubtedly die!" He chuckled and said, "Now you can only dodge or submit to me and hand over your cultivation method. That way, I''ll let you off!"


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh. Countless sword shadows flickered. They only felt a slight chill as the sky continued to change. A cold voice drifted into his ears.


    "Chi!"


    His heart was suddenly struck, and he turned pale with fright. He asked, "Who? Who is it?"


    Have they already disappeared? They did not see anything, but Xu Dong smiled: "This Demonic Palace elder, seems like you really have a lot of enemies."


    "Hmph, there are many enemies in this world, but don''t forget, all of you are a dead end." The Elder of the Demon Palace, Dong Xie, was a person who did not know his place in his heart. As an evil person, how could he possibly bear too much of a grudge?


    Therefore, he wasn''t too curious about who was coming. In any case, he could kill these small insects next to him. At that time, he could feel at ease whether he should leave or stay!


    "I''m sorry, you might not be able to beat my enemy." Suddenly, Dong Xie stopped smiling and looked towards the distance stiffly.


    "White Emperor!" How could you possibly come over? " Dong Xie had a feeling that he wanted to escape.


    Although the White Emperor was just a common Demon Emperor, he was still a peak Empyrean. Although he was just a little weaker than the White Emperor, it was still enough to kill him!

 C625 Location of the morning palace

    "Why did I come here?" "Hahaha, you want to kill my son, but do you think I will come?" The White Emperor snorted coldly, his fist striking towards Dong Xie who was standing far away!


    "Bai Ruchu is your son!" Dong Xie was simply f * cking unlucky, how could he be provoked?


    "Not only is he my son, he is also my son-in-law! If you want to kill him, it is simply a dream, Clan Elder Dong Xie, I am afraid you do not know how powerful I am? " Suddenly, another cold voice came from afar, but Dong Xie was speechless.


    There was nowhere to run. How did he offend so many people?


    This distant divine image was the current hall master of the Demon Palace, Orange Rightedge!


    Damn it, he was simply unlucky. Why would something like this appear in his heart? It was as if a scorching wave of power would never be able to lift him up again.


    Suddenly from the south came many shadows. Aren''t those the Imperial Palace''s guards?


    This group of people were from morning palace!


    There were many Sky Sovereigns, and one of them was the current Master of the morning palace, Yun Li!


    Dong Xie was confused, what the f * ck. It seemed impossible for him to even think of escaping now.


    Therefore, he could only maintain his posture as he looked at the crowd before him and said, "This old man has only come to take a look at the world. Why would there be so many people here?"


    "Dong Xie... We already know what you want to do. Now that everyone is gathered, you have nowhere to run to, and it''s impossible for you to leave now. Kneel down and surrender, and I''ll spare your pathetic life! "


    "What can the elders of the Demon Palace do?" Everyone already had a plan in their hearts. If even Ju Xia, the daughter of the Demonic Palace''s Hall Master dared to scheme against him, then he must be prepared to die.


    The mountain range rose and fell, and the mountain peak had been reduced to slag.


    Everyone only felt a blazing flame. Dong Xie knew he could no longer escape, so he erupted with terrifying power and forcefully exploded, causing everyone nearby to die with them!


    Even if Xu Dong has a special physique, he must die!


    The power of an Empyrean self-detonating was not something an ordinary person could withstand. The crowd stepped forward, wanting to stop it. But it was too late, the surrounding void only trembled, Xu Dong''s body was filled with cracks, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out!


    As for Ning Ye and the others, they were also like that, but Yun Li was very quick, and saved her life.


    Luckily he was only spitting out blood, or else Xu Dong would be dead. He raised his head to look at the surrounding ground, which was filled with the vicissitudes of life, and said coldly: "Truly ridiculous, you think you can deceive people? Do you really think you can rely on your soul to live forever? "


    Dong Xie''s entire body shook, and a terrifying blood red sword flew towards him, directly penetrating through his soul.


    Then, he disappeared without a trace. The few people in the distance all understood that he had brought about his own destruction, and that he could not live on. The Palace Lord looked at Xu Dong, and said: "Youngster, now that my son-in-law has acknowledged you as his master, I cannot suppress you. However, since you are a disciple of the Immortal estate, I will give face to Sky Spill Sky Sovereign, and this matter shall be written off!"


    "Predecessor... What do you mean by write off? " Xu Dong retorted, "Could it be that you want me to retract my oath to the heavens?"


    "That''s right, as long as you reveal it, then everything will be alright. Although our Demon Palace and Immortal estate have been rivals for so many years, I still have a tiny heart of tolerance." "Of course, if you don''t know what''s good for you, then you can go and die!"


    "You want me to die? You are not qualified! " Xu Dong bared his fangs and brandished his claws as a terrifying power exploded from his hands. Countless cracks appeared on his skin as he said, "Alright, I only have one thought now, and that is ¡­"


    "Stop! Enough, it''s all over. The lord of the Demon Palace, Tangerine, right Jing, everything is already over. If you still want to continue pestering me, then don''t blame me for being impolite. " At this critical moment, Sky Spill Sky Sovereign actually appeared. He coldly snorted and said, "Don''t forget, you still have the promise you gave me back then!"


    "Humph!" "Hmph!" orange right hall snorted, looked at the old man, and said: "I don''t care about anything else, remove the oath made by Bai Ruchu and the other disciples, I can let him go, if not, I will definitely kill him!"


    Bai Ruchu was his son-in-law, if others knew, he would actually become someone else''s servant, wouldn''t that be a joke?


    Therefore, he must not!


    But who knew that the two of them would not be able to give up. With the arrival of the Immortal estate''s Sky Spill Sky Sovereign, this Sky Sovereign in the capital was no longer able to do anything to Xu Dong.


    He naturally knew that, but there were so many Empyreans present in the Demon Palace. Could it be that Immortal estate could protect Xu Dong for life?


    Therefore, he still wanted him to retreat, but whether he would do so or not, he had to change his mind.


    Xu Dong was already in position, and said smilingly: "I say, can you not speak so much nonsense?"


    BOOM!


    Hierarch''s aura directly exploded, in Xu Dong''s eyes, it was filled with an aura that made people submit.


    "The Spirit Demon Palace is stronger than the Immortal estate, are you sure you don''t want to give in?"


    "You want me to retreat just because of this pressure? You are talking nonsense and laughing merrily! "


    "Impudent!" How can I, Tangerine, be someone you can trample over! "Die for me!" Diremonster Hall''s hall master, Diancai, was furious. Ever since he stepped into the Hierarch Realm, there had been very few people who could match him. But today, he was constantly provoked!


    This Kid is definitely not going to live!


    They were all separated. Even though there was only one person in the Demon Palace who would act, they still didn''t have the confidence to do so. Taking a few steps back was the best solution.


    "orange right, do you think I''m dead?" When the Lord Prefect of Immortal estate, Tianyan, spoke out, he was instantly enraged.


    "He''s only at the peak of the Empyrean level. Killing you is as easy as lifting a finger!" He simply did not spare a glance for the Palace Chief of Immortal estate, Tian Yan.


    He could have easily killed them, but who would have known, the crowd still felt a chill in their hearts. Xu Dong took a step forward and said: "Your disciple is not as skilled as them, if you do not submit, I will naturally kill him. But since you submitted, don''t you want to know why? "


    "Junior." I have already said it countless times, you do not have the qualifications to make my Demon Palace disciples bow down before you! " "Poof!"


    Swoosh!


    A stream of light crashed towards him, blood spurting out like a blood-red rose.


    Even an Empyrean would not be able to penetrate Xu Dong''s body, but he was pierced through by a ray of light?


    The blood flower was truly dazzling!


    Roar!


    A draconic roar burst out from his body. The Demon Hallmaster turned pale with fright as he covered his ears, but his body was still sent flying.


    The current Hall Master of the Demon Palace was in a rather miserable state.


    "What happened? Why did the Clothes of the Demonic Palace''s hall master suddenly explode?!" They were all frightened out of their minds at the same time. They did not expect the hall master of the Spirit Demon Palace to be injured instead of killing Xu Dong.


    In that moment, the sky turned dark, and Xu Dong stood straight in front of them.

 C626 Xu Dong was not a human?

    The dragon was the highest peak that stood above all living beings. In this world, the dragon symbolized all the masters of life.


    Xu Dong was actually not human? A dragon?


    No wonder his defensive power was so astonishing. No wonder his strength was so limitless!


    So, he was a dragon!


    He was actually not a human, a true demon?


    The Demon Palace Master was stunned, he never thought that this would be the result. It was not only him, but the others also looked like they had seen a ghost.


    He was actually sneering? Why?


    "Chi!" The powerful fiery-red aura shook them and turned them into a terrifying dragon. The eyes that looked down on the world were too cold, so cold that it caused one to involuntarily shiver!


    His eyes landed on the bodies of the crowd, feeling the cold pressure. The Palace Lord of the Demon Palace wanted to escape immediately.


    "You ¡­ It''s just a waste, killing you would be too easy! " Xu Dong''s voice was ice-cold, as if a divine dragon from the Ninth Heaven had appeared, looking down at the world. He extended his dragon claw and slapped at Tangerine Dengjing, but before this Tangerine Dengjing could even react, it had already sent him flying.


    Hierarch was actually sent flying, Xu Dong disappeared, and they only felt an even more majestic atmosphere of energy, suppression?


    Ka ka ka!


    Countless stars seemed to shatter as they fell from the sky. It was only after a while did they realize that there was something even more terrifying.


    "Submit to me, and I''ll spare your life!"


    How could the Demon Palace Master still have one thousandth of his original might? He knelt on the ground and directly knelt in front of Xu Dong. Xu Dong chuckled coldly: "Do you feel any strong despair now?"


    "I feel it!" Although Orange Dazhou was still afraid, the dignity of the Hierarch was gone. He had become like this, pitiful, too pitiful.


    The crowd only felt a warm wave of energy before disappearing very quickly. They could no longer see what had happened. Instead, they only had one thought. It was too terrifying!


    This kind of existence, it was as if he was a fellow that had appeared since ancient times. His strength was simply not above that of an even more powerful Hierarch. celestial sovereign!


    This guy was indeed the reincarnation of a heavyweight!


    He was actually filled with the power of a dragon. The power of an Ancient Era''s Dragon! How did he fit into his body? Exactly where did he come from? Could it be that it was that mysterious place?


    He did not understand where Xu Dong had come from, and in his heart, he was filled with curiosity towards Xu Dong. Originally, the reason they had passed into the Immortal estate was because of a Flood Dragon.


    He also understood why the Flood Dragon surrendered on its own accord. It was because Xu Dong was a True Dragon!


    Looking at Xu Dong''s back figure, they were no longer as proud as they were before. He looked at the stars in the distance and said: "It''s time to go out, are you willing to go out with me? This little world is too small. "


    Everyone nodded, they had a backer now, and as for the other strong person, they were no longer afraid. They thought that they would have to wait for countless of years, but they never thought that Xu Dong would suddenly appear, it was unbelievable!


    The world outside was truly vast. As powerful Empyreans, they could still step out of this world. But the world outside was simply too bloody. If they left this place, how could they still live?


    You know. The blood rain outside was not like the wind and rain, the outside world was very big, if it was just the Sky-high Continent, then it was also very weak.


    However, if they kept walking in one direction, they would be able to see a completely different world. This world was called the Pilgrimage Grounds!


    Sacred Ground! The place where the Fighter s rushed to was filled with countless powerful sects. Even though the Palace Masters of Immortal estate and the Palace Masters of Demon Palace were in a small world and their cultivation were deep and powerful, in that world, the Hierarch was just a mere watchdog.


    Only those with great talent and powerful realms were the masters of that world. As for the others, they weren''t even worth fart!


    There was the most powerful sect in that world, the Pilgrimage Sect. There was also the most powerful existence in this sect, the Saint!


    The Saint was able to create a world by himself, and the Celestial Small World was the work of the Saint. The most important thing was that the Saint had many other mystical methods, such as the ability to randomly create stars, pluck stars, and obtain moons.


    One could kill with just a thought, and kill even the Hierarch would be like killing a dog. Thus, unless it was a desperate situation, none of them would be willing to return to that cruel world.


    But compared to the terror of that world, they were completely scum, scum that could be killed at will. Although Xu Dong was a True Dragon, he might have some tricks that would allow him to live, but as for them, they didn''t want to die.


    They could already do whatever they wanted in the small world. After leaving the small world, they might just die, so in order to live a peaceful life, they rejected Xu Dong''s idea.


    "We will absolutely not leave this place. If we leave, even the Demon Palace will not be able to protect us. You have to know that we are from the Curse!" The hall master of the Demon Palace, Tangerine, suddenly thought of the terrifying matter and immediately said with a tremble.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Dong asked. He did not understand why they were so afraid of that world. Could it be that some terrifying existence was waiting for them?


    He was not as free as strong person, if he was, he would have been bored to death by now.


    "True Dragon, perhaps you don''t know what the outside world is like, but to tell you the truth, the outside world is not something we can imagine." They had already completely changed their minds about Xu Dong and even changed their honorific name to True Dragon Lord.


    Xu Dong thought for a while and felt that they were afraid, afraid of some kind of unknown power. He immediately said: "I came in from the outside world, if you guys don''t go, then I will leave."


    They saw that their persuasion was already useless, so they could only nod their heads, but Cheng Xian Jing and Tian Yan, the two of them would definitely not leave, even though Xu Dong''s cultivation was strong, they did not want to leave this treasured land.


    They could eat and drink in this place, but only as dogs outside, so they did not want to leave. They lived a long time, and although their strength did not increase, they were experienced and knowledgeable.


    In reality, the outside world was not as frightening as they had imagined. Many years ago, a change had occurred in the outside world. Many almighty beings had died or were injured. It was as if the place had become an abandoned world.


    Even the powerful Pilgrimage Sect had been turned into ashes by now. The Saint had already perished, and not a single Saint had appeared in hundreds of years.


    In the entire Pilgrimage Grounds, the celestial sovereign was the strongest fighter!


    As for the Hierarch, he was only second to the celestial sovereign!


    In this place, an Empyrean could be considered a massive powerhouse!

 C627 Killing Revenge

    From the abyss, the lake water rippled in all directions and several people walked out. These few people were far stronger than the ones before, they were all from the Middle Earth.


    The Yun Tianjun looked deep as he stared at the Flood Dragon in front of him and said: "The remnants of the Hua Ye Family, and that calamity fiend Xu Dong, they must have stepped into the Immortal estate. Rumor has it that the Immortal estate is from another world, and the other world would not be too powerful."


    "His Majesty probably doesn''t know that the divine guardian beast, the Flood Dragon, is shockingly powerful. We might not be a match for it." A eunuch said respectfully.


    Even though he was in the Worldly Immortal Stage, he couldn''t do anything in the face of such a powerful creature.


    "Don''t worry!" "It''s just a beast, the Bane is so weak and yet it can step inside. I believe that this flood dragon is not that smart." Yun Tianjun ridiculed.


    In his view, most of the things here were inferior to his, and he did not feel any unusual scent. That was the anger of the flood dragon, so he coldly snorted and said, "It''s just an animal, what else can you do?"


    Roar!


    The flood dragon roared. Although it was not a true dragon''s roar, it still shook their souls. Their complexions were extremely unsightly.


    "It looks like you''re courting death. Then you can''t blame us." Yun Tianjun sneered, and then, a few of them teamed up, preparing to rush in.


    Even though this flood dragon was terrifyingly powerful, it was merely a guardian beast. Even though it had the means of an immortal, it was still unable to withstand the siege of so many Worldly Immortals.


    The flood dragon continued to roar, and blood began to flow from its wounds.


    After dyeing the nearby lake red, they felt the lake water boil a little. As their moods subtly changed, they felt an even more terrifying aura, as if they were looking at a heavenly dragon from the highest heavens.


    Roar!


    The dragon roared again, and all the surrounding void felt as if they were being suppressed. Standing by himself in the sky, his gaze fell onto Yun Tianjun as he smiled: "Not bad, you actually met your enemy the moment you stepped out of the door. It truly is heaven''s will."


    Yun Tianjun was shocked, he looked at Xu Dong who was in the sky and said: "So it was you, and I thought it was you, but even after you stepped into Immortal estate, your cultivation is still in the Divine Realm, and killing you is as easy as killing a dog."


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong extended his hand, and pointed: "If it''s really like this, I can spare your life!"


    Yun Tianjun took out his own divine weapon, stepped forward, and said: "Die for me!"


    The terrifying stars shattered, and the two of them clashed against each other continuously. No, rather than calling it a collision, it would be better to say that Xu Dong was playing with him.


    ''s body was slashed by him, but nothing happened. Instead, it was even harder than before. Xu Dong sneered: "You''re making a fool of yourself."


    Yun Tianjun was also confused. What the hell was going on, why couldn''t a weak chicken at the Divine Realm slash his defense?


    With the power of the Worldly Immortal Stage, he should have died instantly. However, why did such a thing happen? What exactly was he?


    Xu Dong looked at Yun Tianjun and knew he was shocked. He extended his hand out and summoned Ye Kai and Hua Luo out, and said: "Kill him, we will stir up the clouds in Chao Tian Cheng, how about it?"


    "Alright!" They spoke at the same time and then stepped forward. Yun Tianjun was afraid that their auras caused a slight change in his expression, they had actually also stepped into the Worldly Immortal Stage.


    Yun Tianjun could not help but sigh. Fortunately he had eliminated the Hua Ye Family, otherwise, if they teamed up, he was afraid that they would give up all of Sky-high Continent. Although he felt lucky in his heart, he still felt some regret!


    Because with his current strength, there was no way he could fight against two people working together!


    Furthermore, there was the strange Xu Dong who was waiting at the side. Waiting for what?


    "Eh, where did he go?" Yun Tianjun was on guard, but Xu Dong did not appear beside him. Instead, he went to where the Flood Dragon was!


    From the looks of it, it seemed like he wasn''t his type. He wanted to help the flood dragon and kill the few Worldly Immortals that he brought!


    Although the Yun Tianjun wanted to remind them, they had already considered this in their hearts. These people were the strongest living beings within the Chao Tian Cheng, if they could not kill Xu Dong, then this Sovereign King would not even be considered a fart.


    Besides, he had no time to react at all, and before long, he was riddled with wounds. When Xu Dong arrived in front of them, they were stunned for a moment, and then laughed wildly: "Hahaha, no way, what is going on with this little deity junior?"


    "Who knows? Maybe it''s the Flood Dragon''s helper. However, the monarch still needs more people. Quickly kill them and we will roast the dragon meat tonight! " The strength they were proud of, although it could not withstand a single blow from Xu Dong, for some reason, Xu Dong enjoyed this strange feeling.


    "Chi!"


    A star was shattered in an instant. With a point of a finger, they looked at him in shock. "What the hell, why is this Kid so terrifying?"


    They were scared silly, but after thinking about it for a moment, they felt that it was just an illusion.


    "Hahaha, these five idiots are really funny!" Ye Kai laughed loudly in the distance and they all felt the same sense of humiliation. Yun Tianjun who had originally brought along guard and a few other generals immediately had a change in expression.


    This Bane Bane was indeed a Bane, he was really a person that destroyed Chao Tian Cheng, this guy can kill immortals!


    "Everyone, be careful. This person is the Bane Bane. He''s enough to kill you all!" Yun Tianjun could not help but say this.


    "Your Majesty, please be at ease. He only killed General Qing Yun with the help of some other magical equipment!"


    When the Yun Tianjun heard this, his expression immediately changed. He had already felt their ending, no matter what, he must not lower his guard! However, they had already let their guard down. This mindless fellow was originally just trash from another world, but he was different!


    Puff!


    The person who had opened his mouth to ignore Xu Dong immediately felt as though his heart had been pierced, his face lost all color, all color had drained from it, his pale lips trembled uncontrollably, and he said in shock: "No, this is not a soulless body! He is a Paragon! "


    The power of a god, a body without a god, and the power of a Martial Saint. How could they be their match?


    At that moment, their faces were ashen. This kind of power was not something they could resist, and Yun Tianjun''s expression had even changed, but he didn''t have a better option. He only had one choice, retreat!


    However, the world was vast and there was no place for him to stay!


    Xu Dong transformed into a stream of light and intercepted it in midair. He fell from the sky and fell into the lake, then submerged into the water with a roar of the Flood Dragon.


    Xu Dong also landed on the ground, and said to the Yun Tianjun: "Unfortunately, I have warned you before, but you did not understand, and did not understand what I am saying."


    Xu Dong had already said before, he was not a calamity, but someone who had been forced to become a calamity!

 C628 birth

    Yun Tianjun didn''t feel anything, he only felt an excruciating pain, and his corpse was then burned. Tears welled up in Ye Kai and Hua Luo''s eyes.


    It was finally their revenge. Even though they had stepped into the Worldly Immortal Stage, if they did not kill Yun Tianjun, they would never regain their original mentality.


    Now that the Yun Tianjun was dead, under their subtle emotions, they were unobstructed.


    The expression of the ancient Chao Tian Cheng suddenly changed.


    Countless people felt the strange color. Sima Yu kneeled in the pool of blood, pleading, "Let my children go, they are innocent!"


    "No, you''re wrong ¡­" Because of your fault, they will also die. Thus, you do not need to care about them, because they are the sins that you have created. " Ye Kai''s cold voice sounded in his ears, and his ice-cold body had gone completely ice-cold.


    That''s right, this was a sin created by their Sima family!


    Ye Kai was not wrong, and he did not do anything wrong, he only wanted revenge, if you want to kill someone, you have to do it well too!


    If you were afraid of death, you wouldn''t have killed.


    "Chi!" A flame appeared and burnt the entire Sima family. The originally bustling house turned into a sea of fire in an instant.


    If they didn''t kill, they might be killed by others, but without the so-called sin, they wouldn''t be killed.


    A fine family turned into ruins in an instant. From that day on, the earth started to change and they all changed.


    In Chao Tian Cheng, the new Kaiser was named Yun Meng Jun!


    He looked at the sky, as if it was a conditioned reflex, and his heart revealed a shock, although it was revealed, as the little brother of Yun Tianjun.


    Even if Yun Tianjun was already dead, he still had the Yun Tianjun''s soul in his mind.


    He had died just like that!


    Furthermore, the person who killed his brother was right in front of him, if not for Yun Meng Jun, he would have already rushed forward to kill Xu Dong.


    Even though he knew that he was absolutely no match for him.


    In that instant, the color of the sky and earth changed. A figure with clouds and mist, a mere Kaiser like him, how could he be comparable?


    "Originally, I wanted to exterminate your entire Yun Family, but then I felt that I had killed enough, so I didn''t care. I will keep your life. At some point in time, I will give you a chance. Don''t make that kind of mistake again. "


    Xu Dong said coldly, then turned into a star and left completely. The matter here had already been resolved, and they needed to leave.


    Even if they left, it did not mean that they would not return. As long as they returned one day and the Hua Ye Family was annihilated, they would be dead for sure!


    Although the Hua Ye and Ye Family were not the same as before, they could still be said to be a huge sect. No matter how weak they were, with the things left behind by Ye Kai and Hua Luo, they could still live on.


    In the Holy Land of Pilgrimage, there were numerous sects. Sky Sovereign was a tyrant in this world, and even more powerful was Hierarch Deity!


    Other than the incident several hundred years ago, there was not a single other Saint practitioner who came out!


    On this day, the clouds were all over the place and people were cutting firewood. Although he was a woodcutter, the spiritual energy here was very faint. Even without cultivation, he had accumulated spiritual energy over the years and reached the Soul Formation stage.


    In the mountain, there were many tigers and many man-eating monsters. They were waiting for an opportunity to rush into the world of Homo sapiens and have a feast.


    The antagonism between humans and demons was to become more and more intense in this world. They ate humans and killed demons.


    In the ancient era, there were even Demons. The strong Demons was originally the enemy of Homo sapiens and the Homo sapiens, but after an era of change, all of the Demons were destroyed.


    They had become the story of the textbook, the fiendish protagonist. No matter which side the demi-human race was on, or the ancient texts, they all had their records of the Demons s!


    The Demons was too terrifying, and the terror was still fresh in their minds, as if the Demons from thousands of years ago was still alive. The most important thing was that this world did not necessarily have any more powerful Demons.


    So it wasn''t that horrible.


    When Xu Dong and the rest arrived, they were even more shocked. Although there was a lot of spirit energy, it was too mixed!


    "This Spiritual Aura is too strange." Xu Dong said gloomily as he looked into the distance, covered in dense fog. He did not know where the path was, "Just like before, lead the way!"


    "Boss, let me do it. Once the fire is done, everything will be over!" Evil Fire Cloud God jumped out and said.


    Xu Dong shook his head and said: "We are new here, let''s not be too flamboyant, there might be something strange down there, maybe there is something that is hard to explain."


    "Boss, you''re so powerful. Why don''t you take a good look?" They pointed at the fog on this side of the mountain and took a step forward. Countless powerful swords cut apart the mountain peak, and a moment later, a lot of fog disappeared and there were a few blood-red shadows. "This is a Blood Spirit? "I''m afraid we''ve entered the bloody battleground of the past."


    "That''s right. There is too much blood energy in this place. I''m afraid a lot of people have died here." Xu Dong said gloomily.


    "Boss, let me burn this place down and end this once and for all." Evil Fire Cloud God spoke again. He took out his powerful divine weapon, looked towards the forest in the distance, and then waved his hand. "Hehe, any blood spirit, under my Heavenly Dipper Flame, will be killed by me!"


    They looked at Evil Fire Cloud God as if they were looking at an idiot. But after a moment, they felt an even more powerful force erupting within them!


    Raging Inferno Burning Body!


    Xu Dong waved his hand, and a barrier appeared in front of everyone. Xu Dong laughed, "Huo Yun, do you know that you''re courting death?"


    Evil Fire Cloud God laughed awkwardly, and said: "Boss, look, I have already lured the hidden boss out, how about you kill him?"


    "At this point, what other way is there to hide?" Xu Dong asked. It was impossible for him to not make a move, but he did not blame Huo Yun either.


    He transformed into a star and rushed in, using his immense power to cut off their lives. Xu Dong gritted his teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood, turning countless blood spirits into ashes.


    A mouthful of the blood of a True Dragon actually had such power. The thousands upon thousands of generations of Blood Spirits were instantly incinerated by the flames, turning them into a hazy gray mist.


    "They''re just a bunch of annoying fellows, but in the end, they''re still undead!" Xu Dong snorted coldly, and without another chance, he walked forward.


    Going down the mountain, there was a place called the Realm of the Jade Mountain. The Pilgrimage Grounds was not the Sage and there were many dirty lands, and this was one of them.


    "Boss, I''m afraid there are people here with ill intentions." Everyone looked at the people who were coming over. Their faces were fierce as if they didn''t want to let them go.


    In this world, everything was their beginning. Every day, in order to live, they had to kill!


    And then, they stole everything from them, so they chose Xu Dong and the rest. They were not good people, but vicious!


    Ka ka ka!


    "Kill them!" There were no rules here. There was only one thought, and that was to kill!


    Killing!


    Countless people drew their long sabers and rushed over. They were too poor. He was so poor that he couldn''t even afford a sword.


    "Boss, they''re coming over. What should we do?"


    "Of course I''m going to kill him!" Xu Dong said calmly.


    The law of the jungle was a principle to begin with. They wanted to kill people as well. After that, they would snatch the treasures of others, but if they forgot, they would also die!


    Even though he was not afraid of death, he would die sooner or later!


    However, at the moment of collision, countless people felt pain.


    And then the blood ran down their necks, and they were dead, and none of them were alive.


    "A bunch of trash!" They said this in a cold tone before putting away their swords.

 C629 Strong Strength

    They came from the south, and they had experienced success at posturing countless times. This place was only mediocre.


    It was unlike what the Immortal estate and the Demon Palace said, where this place was a terrifying place. Although the spiritual energy was dense, it could only mean that this place had many Sky Sovereign level experts.


    However, it was impossible for them to continue living. Xu Dong and the others had just arrived, so they were naturally not familiar with the place, but it did not matter. They could rest well anyway, so it was nothing much.


    The sand in the hourglass seemed to be extending its lifespan. They looked at the huge hourglass, and the sand in it continued to fall.


    "Is this the Jade Mountain?" Everyone shifted their gaze from the hourglass to a different mountain peak and said, "It''s really big."


    A few clouds flew over, and like immortals, they landed on the ground beside him.


    Looking at these strange people, his heart felt a little strange. Why were all of them here! What was their purpose here?


    "Who are you, state your name!" One of them was furious, thinking that they must have some plan in mind. "Who are you!"


    Xu Dong walked out from the crowd, he looked at Xu Dong, and thought that this smelly Kid was the young master of the group, and immediately asked: "Who are you? Seeing how handsome you are, you must not be an ordinary person. "


    "I am Xu Dong, from the south. May I know who you are? " Xu Dong looked at the person in front of him and asked. These people all had the strength of an Sky Sovereign, and although they were strong, they were far inferior to Xu Dong''s group.


    "The south? Wasn''t the south a wasteland? "How can you come from the south?" He was extremely surprised. Many years ago, the south was already a wasteland, but why did it appear again today?


    And are there that many strong person s in the south? Could it be a joke?


    "Although the south is a wasteland, there are still many powerful Empyreans, and even Empyreans!" Xu Dong''s tone was flat, in any case, what he said was true, and there was no need to fear his straight back.


    "What!" They took in a deep breath. They never thought that there would be a mighty Hierarchy in the southern regions of the wasteland. Was this fellow really under the protection of a Hierarch?


    What they did not know was that Xu Dong was an existence that could kill the Hierarch;


    "No wonder you guys dared to come to the territory of the Jade Mountain Secret Sect!" With a cold voice, he said, "Alright, since that''s the case, then follow me. After all, the people who came are guests, and you guys didn''t do anything. Moreover, we can''t beat you ¡­" When he spoke to this point, he couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. But there was no helping it, their Jade Mountain Secret Sect was a second-grade sect, compared to a third-grade sect, they were too weak.


    The few people that Xu Dong had brought with him were already in the shape of a second-grade sect. If they truly fought, they would not even be their match, because they only had three Empyreans left.


    Therefore, he had to treat her with respect!


    "Boss, what about us?" Evil Fire Cloud God thought for a moment, then looked at Xu Dong and asked.


    Xu Dong nodded his head slightly and then said the fiery cloud: "Alright, since it is difficult to reject the kindness of the Jade Mountain Secret Sect, we will stay here."


    The expressions of the three of them changed slightly as they said, "This little brother Xu, my name is Xing Nanzi."


    Xu Dong nodded his head, cupped his hands and said: "I have just arrived, please take care of me."


    "A small matter." Xing Ye waved his hand and said, "Since you''re in our Secret Sect, of course you have to take good care of him."


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Brother Xing."


    "Impudent! You, a brat who''s still wet behind the ears, actually has the qualifications to be called a brother to our head?" Xing Nanxing, who was standing beside him, said coldly.


    "Don''t say too much when I''m talking to your sect head. If it wasn''t for the face of the sect head, you would have at least lost your arm!" Xu Dong took a sip of tea and just as he finished speaking, the person behind Xu Dong stood up and said: "Isn''t it easy to die if you want to?"


    He was too ¡ª!


    The sword intent lingered around, and also had a mysterious power. Xu Dong thought, Tai Yi was indeed a good sapling in the way of the sword, after not seeing him for so many days, his actions were actually world-shaking!


    This fellow had probably been diligently cultivating the cultivation technique he gave him recently!


    Xu Dong had guessed correctly, recently he had already stepped into the middle stage of the Sky Sovereign Realm, and his cultivation was terrifying!


    After all, he was one of the most talented cultivators within the Demon Palace. Coupled with his yearning for the way of the sword in his heart, the fact that he could cultivate to such an extent was actually due to his hard work.


    "You! Don''t you know that this is our secret sect''s territory? It didn''t matter how he looked at her, he was on the verge of erupting.


    "Ungrateful!" Since that''s the case, then go and die! " With a cold harrumph, he grabbed towards that man!


    He had never thought that these people would be so powerful, all of them seemed to be at the Sky Sovereign level, and was still seated at the side drinking his tea. Although he was only at the Divine Realm, why did he have such a peerless aura?


    Damn, if he had known earlier that he would not have gotten angry, as the Sect Master, it would have been unreasonable for him not to make a move!


    "Chi!" "Chi!" "Chi!"


    Huo Yun snorted. He was an elder to begin with, and also as Xu Dong''s little brother. If he still did not act, then he would definitely be laughed at!


    Although this anger was also from the strong person s, it was still lacking compared to the flame cloud that sealed itself away. He had been roasted into charcoal and half of it had been destroyed!


    "Impudent!" "He actually killed someone in the Secret Sect''s land!" Walker was also furious. He didn''t expect this fellow to be so terrifying. He directly killed him!


    He took a step forward, but Xu Dong stopped him, and said: "Don''t worry, he won''t die. But if Brother Xing Mu wants to try and destroy the sect, can you go and try? "


    If he understood, he would have completely offended Xu Dong.


    He didn''t move, and looked at Xu Dong with a deep and terrifying gaze, "It''s best if you can treat your anger, or else you won''t be able to receive me!"


    They did not have the strength. Although they were sad in their hearts, they did not truly cry. That was because this sort of result could already be said to be pretty good.


    Xu Dong nodded, and said: "Don''t worry, if I say that he won''t die, you definitely won''t die."


    "I hope so!"


    His target was Xu Dong, and Xu Dong was the weakest of the bunch. If they were to kill him, the others could surround him with an array to kill him.


    Even if they couldn''t be killed, they could still escape, or they could hide in the middle of their defenses.


    Xu Dong looked deeply at Xing Ye in anger, and said: "What a pity, why can''t you think it through?"


    Fire Cloud sniffed and said, "Boss." "You can''t blame me for this. He''s so arrogant, but if I don''t beat him up, then I feel like my heart of martial arts is being pummeled!"


    "We won''t do it again. If we do it again, we''ll die!" Xu Dong coldly replied. The fire cloud seemed to have felt a chill!

 C630 innate spirit

    Evil Fire Cloud God thought that Xu Dong did not dare to kill him, and had provoked him again and again.


    If not for Xu Dong being a little forgiving, he would have died a long time ago!


    Xu Dong reached out his hand and pointed to the anger in the distance. A surge of life force started to continuously enter his body.


    "I said it before, he won''t die, so he won''t die!" He felt that he had just died, and looked angrily at Evil Fire Cloud God. Xu Dong laughed coldly: "It''s best not to act rashly, because you might die."


    He trembled for a moment, and did not say another word, because he had a feeling that the next sentence he said would actually mean his death. Xu Dong could save him, but he could naturally kill him!


    Not to mention him, it was possible that the entire Jade Mountain Secret Sect would be destroyed. This was something he did not want to see, but these people were simply too much.


    Xu Dong looked at his expression and said: "Please forgive me. After all, my subordinates are not sensible." Xu Dong felt that this Evil Fire Cloud God seemed to be changing more and more.


    If not, then the only bad thing was that the stars in the distance were extremely beautiful. They looked at the stars in the sky and were stunned. A few of them asked in shock, "What''s with the stars? Why do they have the urge to kill?"


    They truly could not understand what was going on. The problem was that the stars appeared on their bodies like the dawn.


    "Chi!"


    A ray of light flew out from the sky. When they saw this ray of light, their faces turned pale with fright. "The Heaven Descending Divine Stone, it must be the sign of a disaster!"


    "I don''t think so. Maybe it''s a lucky star?" Xu Dong chuckled, and said: "Did you see that? This mountain was filled with fear. it seems to be afraid of this divine stone? "


    "Mm. Even if you didn''t say anything, we wouldn''t have been able to sense it. This Qiushan Mountain really does seem to be trembling." He asked again, "Why are you trembling?"


    "A powerful creature is coming, so naturally it will be trembling. If it isn''t a living creature, then it''s a calamity!" If this was a disaster, why would they suddenly come here?


    Was it because of them? So he ran into the so-called "old man"?


    BOOM!


    When the ground collapsed, they seemed to see a figure. Thankfully, it was a living being. However, after the smoke dissipated, a lifeless person was revealed from within!


    This person ¡­ It was a dead person, not a living being!


    It was indeed a disaster, and it was not a simple one either!


    Seemingly having the power to weaken others, many figures suddenly appeared in the distance. They roared, "What''s going on? "Who are they?"


    With a single glance, it was obvious that these people were not from Qiushan. In that case, it was only possible that they were outsiders. How had these outsiders managed to enter this place?


    "Everyone, it seems like you don''t have the right to meddle in my affairs, do you?" Xing Ye stood out and snorted coldly. Since they have someone backing them now, it was good enough for them to rely on Xu Dong and the others to kill them. For those sects, this was not a bad choice!


    "Wait, wait ¡­" Why are these people not afraid of us, and why is that young man looking at me so calmly! Do they have some sort of secret? " His scalp went numb, and he felt the air around him condensing.


    Then, a sword flew out towards him. Xu Dong made his move?


    Xu Dong calmly said: "You have violated the most basic rules of this world. So go to hell! "


    Puff!


    The sound of the Flying Sword entering the body was too pleasant to listen to. When they saw the person whose heart had been pierced, their spirits dropped and they said, "Predecessor, please spare our lives!" As they kneeled on the ground and begged, Xu Dong smiled coldly.


    Then, the Flying Sword drilled out from the man''s heart and flew towards the few people in the distance!


    "AHH!" "AHH!" "AHH!" Do you think we''re afraid of you? " He furiously rushed forward, but soon fell to the ground.


    "Who are you ¡­" In the Pilgrimage Grounds, there was only one person who knew of this terrifying and powerful sword intent! That is the Flying Sword Immortal!


    Xu Dong sat cross legged in front of them, and said indifferently: It''s just a small trick, and yet you all are so shocked?


    He caressed the sword, the blood blade was filled with blood Qi, this man with blood Qi was the Sky Sovereign, and in an instant, he was swallowed by the blood blade.


    "You are the Flying Sword Immortal?" Xu Dong and the legendary Flying Sword Immortal were too similar, this tone was too similar.


    This person''s movements were normal too. They had personally watched the immortal making his move before, but what made his heart delicate was, Xu Dong was not only that terrifying, it also seemed to have other powerful techniques.


    The mountain peak in the distance shattered, and they saw nothing. They only had one thought, and that was Xu Dong''s viciousness.


    "You can treat it as me, but I''m not admitting that I am, because... I am even more terrifying than the Flying Sword Immortal! " He said coldly.


    The remaining people no longer had the strength to resist. The strongest of them all, the Empyrean, had already died.


    "Submit!"


    They were kneeling on the ground and were unable to get up again. Xu Dong stood up and said: "Since you have already submitted, then tell me everything properly. The rules of this world are ready. "


    They raised their heads, filled with shock, Xu Dong''s group did not come from the Pilgrimage Grounds, but some other place?


    However, under Xu Dong''s gaze, they could only nod their heads and begin to explain.


    "The Pilgrimage Grounds was a world created by the Saint, and there were many Saint back then as well. However, because of a single battle, they became the current world, and most of the powerful existences died."


    "After the Jade Mountain, where is it?" Xu Dong looked at the mountain peaks in the distance, and could not help but to ask curiously.


    "Once we leave Mount Qiong, we will reach West Wind Mountain!" The Fighter spoke.


    Xu Dong thought for a moment, then pointed from afar: "Is that the sect that West Wind Mountain guards in the distance?"


    The man turned around and looked. He did not understand but he felt it was fierce. In this place, there was a large river between the mountains of Qiushan. Why was he able to see the Inverse Sect of West Wind Mountain?


    "That is the Inverse Sect of West Wind Mountain! There is still a Hierarch guarding the sect! " He lowered his head, not daring to continue watching.


    "So that''s how it is. In that case, are you all going to follow me or leave?" Xu Dong asked.


    Fighter raised his head and said in a daze, "We can leave?"


    "Of course ¡­ How could I dare to take your waste as my subordinate? " Xu Dong disdainfully said, and directly looked down on them.


    Their expressions immediately changed, but they didn''t say anything. They looked into the distance and thought to themselves, "I wonder who it is and why it''s so powerful?"


    Then, they immediately scram, never turning back to scram.


    "Master, why did you let them go? No matter what, they are still Sky Sovereign! " Evil Fire Cloud God was a little surprised, as he did not understand what had happened. However, he thought that it was simple, "Could it be that Master thinks that they are idiots?"


    Speaking of which, who would be so stupid as to cultivate to the Empyrean level?

 C631 West Wind Mountain Inverse Temple

    "The heavens have the virtue of living, there is no need to kill them all." Xu Dong said solemnly, and after a moment, he pointed to the far away West Wind Mountain, and said: "Let''s go. Let''s go there earlier. "


    "Yes." Then, Evil Fire Cloud God walked forward and opened a path. In front of him was a large city called Lihuo City.


    The city was about a thousand miles long. The city walls were towering into the clouds, as if they were waiting for something. Even at the foot of the mountain of the Jade Mountain Secret Sect, there was a solid city wall erected.


    "Boss!" They seem to be afraid of something. Could it be that there are people in this world who can breach their city? " The others all revealed curious expressions. Just what was going on here?


    Xing Xin also walked over. Originally, he was going to send these fiends off, but after hearing Evil Fire Cloud God''s question, he immediately laughed and said: "You all came from the south. Of course you all don''t know what is going on in the north. "These cities are the foundation of an entire race. If they were to be broken through, perhaps quite a few people would die."


    "So that''s the case. In that case, exactly what is it that made you all set up like that?" Even though their lineup was powerful, they still had to be careful. It was likely that those guys would not be that weak.


    "The further you go, the stronger you will encounter, and these cities will become firmer! This is just the edge of the battle, it''s the real battle inside! " Everyone turned pale with fright. Was there something even scarier in the north?


    Then what exactly was in the north? What was the reason why the Northern Homo sapiens was so weak?


    They didn''t understand, but they quickly understood that there were many other weird things in this world, so it was no surprise.


    "In that case, this old man will be delivered here today. Everyone, please be careful." and the others did not care. Stepping out of the defensive array, they headed towards Lihuo City.


    Li Huo City is the core of the Homo sapiens, and it is hard to enter. Even though there are thousands of miles in the city, the Homo sapiens has been thriving for a long time, and there are probably thousands upon millions of people!


    "General, more people are coming down here. It doesn''t look like the people from the Jade Mountain Secret Sect. I wonder who they are?" A soldier glanced at the middle-aged man beside him. He was a general, and was someone who had seen a lot in this place.


    "Open the city gates. They won''t have any problems. They are just a group of ordinary people, or perhaps a group of wealthy families." The general''s name was Li Jue, he looked at Xu Dong and the rest, with his Sovereign Realm cultivation, he could not see through the Sky Sovereign''s concealing cultivation, so he determined that they were normal people.


    "Oh, oh, okay." The soldiers nodded their heads, and then ordered the city gate to be opened. The city gate was extremely thick, and with a creaking sound, it was slowly pulled up by the Fighter s in the city. Only then did they see that the few of them had extraordinary temperament, and coldly said: "Come in, the city gate cannot be opened for too long!"


    Xu Dong and the rest smiled slightly, they stepped inside at the same time, the security in Li Huo City was dense, it was like a fortress.


    "What exactly are they guarding against? Why did you build such a huge city? " Xu Dong was a little depressed, he felt that he had lost all traces of sunlight in this place, the sunlight was even shrouded by the dense fog, it must not be able to shine down, "Perhaps, this is the reason why we came to the north."


    "This is bad!" They''re here, they''re here! " With their ears, they could definitely hear someone screaming. The nearby area was filled with terrifying flames, Xu Dong raised his head and looked at the sky. The soldiers above were all terrified and frightened, as though something amazing had arrived!


    "Chi!"


    A stream of flames rushed out. The soldiers felt a surge of despair and lost all color!


    After a short moment of contact, they were reduced to ashes, dissipating with the wind. A group of towering creatures appeared in the sky, rumbling loudly!


    "It''s a f * cking Fire Breath Mammoth!" Some people turned pale with fright. The mammoth''s long nose was lifted up once again, and it spit out a stream of flame!


    "Stop them!" Someone was shouting.


    Several rays of light flashed as they charged into the clouds and joined forces to stop the mammoth. The surrounding soldiers finally had a chance to catch their breath as they grabbed the crossbows installed on the city gate tower and spat them towards the fire mammoth!


    Xu Dong looked at the generals. There were still two Sky Sovereigns in this Li Huo City, so killing them shouldn''t be too difficult.


    Indeed, they were not the only ones. Those people sneered at Zhi Zun before transforming into rays of light and flying towards the clouds, attacking the Fighter of Li Huo City. The powerful Zhi Zun power shook the heavens and earth!


    The tall tower that pierced the clouds was instantly destroyed, and countless of huge rocks fell from the sky. Evil Fire Cloud God originally wanted to attack, but a strong barrier suddenly appeared above them, and blocked the huge rocks.


    "That''s right, these people from Li Huo City are good to the citizens. If they can''t control the situation, Master, please let me do it!" Xu Dong looked at the Eternal Heaven Realm Elder and nodded.


    "Roar!"


    Such a creature seemed to be facing the world itself, proclaiming its great achievements. Those people only felt a chill before turning into ashes in an instant!


    An Empyrean level Nightmare Berserk Lion!


    "Not good, I''m afraid we can''t resist that mad lion. This mad lion just destroyed a city not too long ago. Countless people in the city have died!" Wild Lion spat out a mouthful of wind blades and they instantly turned into chunks of minced meat!


    Then, it directly clapped its hands down from the sky. Its palms descended like the sky and covered the protective barrier. Xu Dong suddenly said, "Kill him!"


    Then, they turned into a streak of light as they thought to themselves in shock, What is that?


    Puff!


    The powerful Ferocious Lion was pierced through the head, and they felt a chill. This coldness was the same as the blade of a sword!


    Fresh blood splattered from the sky. They looked up at this man as if he were their god. "Hahaha." We''re saved, Old Wang. I''m not dead! I don''t need to raise your yellow-faced grandma! "Hahahaha!"


    Xu Dong stood at the bottom of the stage and coldly watched as Sky Sovereign displayed his skills. His skills were leaving his body more and more, these people were truly worthy of being the strong Inherent Skills they had in the Demon Palace, they must have some other special methods.


    However, Xu Dong did not care, he looked at them and then at the man in the distance, he was curious, why would this fellow enter the array so quickly?


    pointed at the man and said, "Kill him!"


    The fiery cloud nearby took the lead and transformed into a streak of fiery light, directly rushing towards that person. A terrifying power surged forth.


    "Eh? Why is there an Empyrean?" Although he was surprised, he didn''t think too much about it. There should be two Empyreans in Fire City. It should be those two!


    After all, he had just arrived. It was rare to see such an arrogant person.


    The black gas that he stirred up rushed towards the flaming clouds that filled the sky. As the flames were extinguished, all he saw was a huge fist!


    "Saint Tier Cultivation Method?" He revealed a surprised expression. This person was most likely from the sacred ground of the Pilgrimage Grounds!


    BOOM!


    The terrifying mist dissipated and the Evil Fire Cloud God flew out. That person sneered: "A mere Heavenly Sovereign, even if you had the Saint Tier Cultivation Method, you wouldn''t be my match!"


    "Is that so?" This person was shocked. When did a person appear next to him?


    This person was the Eastern Emperor! As he released his domain, the surrounding space immediately condensed!


    "Fuck, there''s even a Saint-rank domain?" He was shocked and then released his domain as well. He was just a step too slow!


    Powerful domains constantly collided. They only felt a powerful pushing force. He was sent flying and smashed into a large array in the distance.


    "What the f * ck! So many Empyreans!" Weren''t there only two Empyreans left in Fire City?


    Could it be that their secret had been discovered?

 C632 magic

    He did not have enough time to be shocked and quickly reacted. Fortunately, he still had his tricks up his sleeves, or else he would not have been able to leave this place!


    "Want to leave?" Have you asked me? "


    This person felt like he had gone out and not seen the Yellow Calendar. Another Empyrean?


    A sword shot through the air. He only felt a surge of pressure as his flesh and blood were directly split apart. Even within his domain, he was still injured!


    Are all the Sky Sovereigns nearby here?


    Although he knew that there were still many Empyreans left in Flame City, the Demons had already sent many other Empyreans like them. It was impossible for those Empyreans to already be here, right?


    Although he felt a pang in his heart, he soon understood that this place was no longer a place he could arrogantly challenge.


    Therefore, when he summoned the elders of the Demons, every genius of the Holy Demon Land would be protected by a Divine Level Elder.


    Given the difference in realms between Homo sapiens and himself, he should be able to easily crush these Heavenly Sovereigns of Homo sapiens!


    They also have powerful Saint Tier Cultivation Method, so they must be the geniuses of the Homo sapiens!


    However, what they couldn''t understand was, were the old fellows of the Holy Land really that willful?


    He actually dared to let these future strong person appear under such circumstances, and it seems to be quite a few of them?


    He summoned the elders of the Demons who were nearby over, and with a burst of powerful energy, they broke through the defensive wall, and in that moment, used their great power to suppress Huo Yun and the others who were rushing towards the Demons geniuses!


    "This is the power of the Hierarch!" Their expressions changed, but they immediately turned around and returned back to Xu Dong''s side, saying: "Don''t be afraid, we still have trump cards that are useless. If we use them, we can kill him!"


    "Junior?" The name of the Demons Elder was Mo Duo, and he was the strongest Hierarch that came out of the Demonic Saint Land. His gaze fell on Xu Dong and the others, and said: "With just you? It is far from enough to kill me! "


    "Has this old man gone stupid?"


    "It seems that there''s something wrong with his head."


    "Although there''s something wrong with his brain, it seems like we''re not his match?"


    "You don''t understand. This is called tactics!"


    "You are all courting death!" Then he rushed towards them and grabbed them, "Die for me! In this world, no one can save you! "


    "Is that so?" Mo Duo was stunned, there were expert nearby? His attack instantly turned into ashes and dissipated. An ordinary youth appeared in front of him. His expression was heavy, as though he was...


    He''s looking down on me!


    "Who are you?" He asked. He could feel that this guy was just a weakling, but he didn''t know why he would dare to stand out.


    "Boss, it''s better if we join hands and kill him!" Evil Fire Cloud God stood up and said.


    "All of you, step back!" Xu Dong snorted, then chuckled: "My subordinates are ignorant, but why did you make a move just now?"


    "You are... Their Master? " This Demons elder was slightly startled. This fellow is actually the Master of so many Sky Sovereigns?


    "There''s no need to talk about Master or whatever. If you do something you shouldn''t do, you have to pay the price for bullying my people!" Xu Dong said coldly.


    He was startled and then sneered. "Who do you think you are? You''re just a little deity who hasn''t even touched the beginning of the world. What do you think you are?"


    Xu Dong took out his blood blade, and shocking power exploded out, causing the sky to lose its color, leaving behind only black and white!


    "This... This was the weapon of the Saint! Who exactly are you? " Why had he never seen this person before? Just where did he come from?


    Why did he possess a Holy Equipment at such a young age? However, his heart was still filled with disdain for Xu Dong, because this youth''s cultivation was too weak, he was so weak that he could be crushed with one finger!


    Moreover, he could obtain a saint artifact!


    From ancient times till now, no one had ever obtained such a thing. If he had then, it would be enough to kill all the strong person s in the early stages of celestial sovereign!


    He would be able to obtain a completely new realm, and then, he would become the god of this world!


    With his greed, how could he so easily cut it off? In an instant, he grabbed towards Xu Dong.


    Swoosh!


    The blood blade only moved slightly, Xu Dong''s gaze was level and landed in his eyes, the Hierarch of the Demons suddenly felt a suffocating Qi!


    "Danger!" He was shocked, but how could he imagine Xu Dong''s sword arts attainment?


    In that moment, his heart was penetrated, in the powerful Demons, there was still one more heart, he did not care about sealing his heart, and quickly wanted to leave, but with Xu Dong''s strike hitting him, how could he escape?


    He raised his sword and chased after them!


    The others also quickly gave chase. Mo Duo extended his hand and grabbed the Demons genius, then charged towards the hole that was broken open.


    "You want to leave?" Xu Dong sneered, took out his colorful sphere and said, "Go!"


    The Demons Elder felt a terrifying might coming from behind him, and in his shock, he actually had nowhere to hide, so he threw the Demons genius out. The colored sphere directly smashed his body, and he was extremely unwilling!


    Why did he suddenly meet a genius like Xu Dong when he was just born?


    His entire being was in a bad mood. This fellow seemed to be looking down on him. He ¡­ Dead!


    Xu Dong stood behind the wall and said, "Damn it, did he escape?"


    It was a pity that he did not take the life of the Hierarch. However, he was relieved immediately, as everyone knew that the Demons was known for its powerful physique.


    He could not kill him, but taking the life of this Demons genius was also not bad.


    Lihuo City immediately fell into cheers. Countless people saw the scene just now!


    Now, they were all ecstatic, and had even gifted them with gifts. However, this gift was somewhat comical, as there wasn''t anything good in the entire Lihuo City, and Xu Dong and the others weren''t very profitable. After taking it, they found a good Feng Shui place.


    They wanted Xu Dong to give them some pointers. Even if he didn''t give them pointers, the other Empyreans were still not bad, and this threshold had been broken through.


    "City Lord of Lihuo City has arrived!"


    Everyone moved out of the way. Why had the City Lord of Lihuo City appeared at this time? They could not help but curse in their hearts. Presumably, the old fellow appearing now was because the strength that Xu Dong and the others had displayed was too great, making them feel like they had a backer.


    However, that thought quickly disappeared, as to how they came, or how they left, because not only Xu Dong did not see them, the other Sky Sovereigns also did not see them!


    They were the City Lords of Lihuo City, but these people didn''t give them any face at all. However, other than being a little angry, there seemed to be nothing they could do.


    Although no one had ever said that someone would come to the Holy Land of Martialism, they couldn''t afford to offend that group of people with their strength. If they did, someone might even die!


    Xu Dong opened his eyes, "Let''s leave tomorrow. There are too many people here, it''s too noisy!"


    "Alright, boss!"

 C633 Inverse Sect

    Li Huo City Lord''s Mansion. The two of them were infuriated at the same time, "I didn''t expect that the group of Empyreans would directly leave without even greeting us."


    "Hmph, who do they think they are? So many powerful existences, could it be that they are unrivalled in this world? " In the end, the reason why the two of them were angry was because they were jealous in their hearts.


    As the lords of a city, they couldn''t even compare to an outsider. This group of people were so loved and respected that they didn''t even need to look at them!


    "Let me report to the Pilgrimage Grounds, I want them to have a good time!" Back then, they were also genius disciples of the Holy Land. Yesterday, they went out because they had something important to do. Otherwise, how could these guys still act alarmingly?


    However, at the same time, they said in a low voice, "Ai, if it weren''t for those few old fellows in the Pilgrimage Grounds, how could we have ended up like this?"


    West Wind Mountain''s Inverse Sect.


    This place was filled with immortal spiritual energy, and the Inverse Sect was a domineering sect. In the deepest part of this place, there were many powerful existences, but most of them were not interested in anything in this world.


    There were existences that were even more terrifying than Hierarchs. It was just that sometimes, as celestial sovereign, it was also a form of torture!


    A while ago, there were actually two Demons s here. Without saying a word, they directly broke through the large formation, wanting to kill everyone here!


    As celestial sovereign s, they should have been the ones walking in front. Under such circumstances, they could only accept the competition, but who knew that the celestial sovereign s would not have any response.


    However, soon after, news came that the Lihuo City had been attacked by the Demons s. They were terrified, and although they knew that the Demons s would not come again, they still did not help them due to the fear in their hearts.


    They were stranded!


    And then prepare to be targeted by thousands of people!


    However, who would have thought that there would be another expert in Lihuo City. Thus, the entire city was preserved. Although they were greatly shocked, they did not ask about it.


    As for who that powerful existence was, they had no way of knowing. Only, there was a message that someone from the south had come. After thinking for a moment, he decided to let them go.


    After all, the Inverse Sect was also a part of the Homo sapiens and with their strength, they could protect them.


    However, Yan Mo suddenly felt something was different. These few people seemed to be very powerful and did not seem like normal people. Could they be the divine spirit that Li Huo City spoke of?


    With his strength, it would be possible for him to fight against the powerful Demons s, but this person was merely in the Divine Realm, how did he manage to injure the Hierarch?


    He simply did not believe it at all. Even a ten year old Child would know that he did not believe it even if he did not say that he did not believe it.


    The disparity was too great, it was impossible to comprehend!


    The people in the distance were getting closer. What was their purpose in coming here?


    To pursue a higher future, or perhaps it was some other idea?


    "Boss, this place is the Inverse Sect. I wonder if we should go up?" Originally, they didn''t even need to go up. Xu Dong''s goal was merely to come and go.


    If it weren''t for the news from Li Huo City, they would never have believed that he would come to this place. Fortunately, they didn''t think too much about it.


    "Boss, I feel a strange power from Hierarch. It seems to be the celestial sovereign!"


    "That''s right, this Inverse Sect really does have a celestial sovereign, and there''s more than one. It should be two of them!"


    "Who are you, state your name!" They stood on the spot. This person who had come forth to interrogate them was actually the Hierarch?


    They were all startled. A large sect was truly a large sect. Any one of those that asked a question was a heaven-defying Hierarchy!


    "We are from Lihuo City," Evil Fire Cloud God stood up and responded loudly. "Are we not in Inverse Sect?"


    "Exactly! What is your purpose in coming here? " The Hierarch had openly admitted it. Their Inverse Sect was a powerful sect that had celestial sovereign s, so they didn''t need to worry about a bunch of people!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Dong and the others had already walked forward and said, "We are only passing through. If we want to go to the Central Region, I wonder how we should go?"


    "Go to Central State? This is not a problem, but are you sure you have to go to the Central Region and not some other place? " He sneered. The Central Region of the north was a place of pilgrimage. With their cultivation, they would probably die if they stepped inside. "Youngsters, it''s better if you don''t head to the Central Region. Live well in this world.


    From the looks of it, this fellow wanted to keep Xu Dong and the others, although he did not directly make a move to stop them, his words did not contain the intention to let them leave. After all, according to the rumors, they were people with Saint Tier Cultivation Method s.


    If he could force his way through, wouldn''t that mean that the Inverse Sect would have to go through an even higher level?


    In the entire Pilgrimage Grounds, only the peak of the Sacred Grounds had this Saint Tier Cultivation Method, so why would these people have it?


    The techniques of the Pilgrimage Grounds were divided into yellow, black, earth, sky, god, immortal, and saint!


    Every single one of them possessed the peak Saint Tier Cultivation Method, and there were only a handful of sects in the Sacred Grounds that had that!


    One could imagine just how great their value was!


    "You want to stop us from leaving the Inverse Sect?" Evil Fire Cloud God said angrily.


    "That''s right, although our Inverse Sect has a Divine level cultivation technique, we have never seen a Saint Tier Cultivation Method before. Even for low level immortal products, we only have two celestial sovereign s, so... You can''t leave now! " The deity gave a cold snort.


    They frowned, and the Inverse Sect in the distance also started to move. Xu Dong suddenly laughed: "You all want the Saint Tier Cultivation Method? "I have a lot here, come and get it if you need it ¡­"


    What? Also! How was this possible?! The Saint Tier Cultivation Method was not like cabbages, why did he say that? Could it be that he took out a few Yellow Rank techniques to fool others?


    Only Huo Yun and the others knew clearly that it was impossible for Xu Dong to deceive them. Then, could the cultivation techniques in his hands really be Saint Tier Cultivation Method s?


    "Hahaha, I''m giving it to you right now, yet you think I''m lying to you? If you want it now, then kneel down and submit to me. Only then will I give it to you." Xu Dong''s voice entered their ears. They seemed to be deaf, wasn''t this guy too arrogant?


    This was the territory of the Inverse Sect, how could they leave? Why was this youth so calm? Could it be that there was some unspeakable secret?


    "What is it? Don''t you want it anymore? " Xu Dong asked again.


    "No matter what, if we kill him, the cultivation technique will be ours!" They gritted their teeth and were constantly enraged. Finally, they could no longer hold themselves back!


    "Tch, you guys ¡­" "He''s not qualified!" Xu Dong scoffed, and the Hierarchs immediately flew over. Just as they were about to attack, a fairy-like person flew over and said: "Stop!


    They stopped in their tracks, this man was Inverse Sect, they had no choice but to stop, they were shocked, they did not think that it would lead to celestial sovereign, the Imperial Sword celestial sovereign did not have any treasures, how could it appear?


    "Old man, if you want to, then kneel down!"

 C634 Trouble in the Inverse Sect

    "Junior, I''m the Great Elder of the Inverse Sect, there''s no need to push too far." He was the celestial sovereign, the strongest existence in this world other than the Sage.


    And Inverse Sect, as someone who possessed the ability of two celestial sovereign s, their background was also very profound. Yet, this person still asked them to kneel down?


    "Is that so? It''s not easy to get my things. If you kneel now, these are yours. If you don''t kneel, then you ¡­ "Go to hell!"


    His body shook, and even his beard began to tremble. This fellow dared to speak like this? He probably didn''t know how to write the word ''dead''!


    "Hahaha, you are a member of the Inverse Sect, what does that have to do with me? You want to obtain such a peerless cultivation technique without paying any price, do you think that the Saint Tier Cultivation Method is so easy to obtain? " Lihuo City was something that they had saved. This group of trash, afraid of death, actually abandoned it, and did not care about it at all. Such a person, even if he had the capability of one day, how could it enter Xu Dong''s eyes?


    "Junior, you''re correct. Logically, I should be thanking you. However, it seems that you''ve gotten what you wanted." The Imperial Sword celestial sovereign could no longer hold it in, he took a step forward, and condensed a terrifying power. The sky seemed to be crushed by his hand.


    "Haha ¡­" Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Saint Tier Cultivation Method can only be met by luck and not sought, what can be sought, you do not treasure, seems like you are also an old fool!"


    On the contrary, he spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling as if his heart was broken by anger. This person was clever with his words, he was truly difficult to deal with, but soon he was going to kneel down and beg for mercy. With his powerful strength, no one was his match.


    "The Saint Tier Cultivation Method is mine, you can''t steal it away from me!" Xu Dong shouted coldly, as a bloody beam of light shot out. This time, the one he was facing was not the Hierarch, but the celestial sovereign, which put Xu Dong under a lot of pressure!


    However, this person didn''t know what was good for him, so of course he had to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be seen as a joke by his subordinates?


    As a result, Xu Dong no longer held back. The powerful blood blade seemed to have directly pierced through the void, they only felt a terrifying force, and then, it pierced through the sharp edge of the invincible Great Elder''s sword!


    Clang!


    A person stood in front of him, his face filled with smiles. His immortal sword had shattered just like that? Was this fellow a saint artifact?


    He was shocked once again. In the Holy Land of Martialism, there were two or three of these cultivation methods. Perhaps there were more than two or three, but this saint artifact only had a few. He ¡­ How could he own it?


    Wasn''t this fellow the reincarnation of a heavyweight? If it was the reincarnation of a almighty being, then he had to kill Xu Dong, because Xu Dong''s heart was already filled with hatred, and would definitely kill him!


    "Junior, I never thought that you would actually be the reincarnation of a heavyweight. But, you''re about to die, because you absolutely cannot live!" If Xu Dong had truly matured, then his future might even be able to bring the Homo sapiens to its peak.


    Xu Dong stood in front of him, and revealed a smile on his face, "Maybe you''re right, but don''t you know that if you continue to fight me, you might even die!"


    Even if you are... The so-called celestial sovereign!


    And how could he possibly endure Xu Dong''s terrifying strength?!


    He was extremely shocked, but he could do nothing about it. Xu Dong was right, no matter how many years passed, Xu Dong would always be the main character of this world.


    "How can you possess such terrifying power?" He was sweating profusely, his eyes were filled with fear, celestial sovereign was only so-so, what was his background?


    "Now that I''ve given you the way, you can choose on your own. You don''t need me to come, do you?" Xu Dong''s face was cold and indifferent. He nodded and then took a step back. The details left his body and he no longer wanted to stand in front of Xu Dong. No, it was the Eternal Ruler!


    It was even possible that he was a Saint who had lived for god knows how many years!


    "You still want to leave?"


    No one said anything, but the words that appeared in the Imperial Sword celestial sovereign''s mind, Where else do you want to go?


    Where else can you go?


    "Milord, please be magnanimous and let him go. After all, the ignorant are innocent." Another celestial sovereign finally couldn''t hold back and flew out. His name was celestial sovereign Ming Yan, he was the sect master of the Inverse Sect.


    laughed, but in the end, he still pointed out and said, "You can avoid death, but you can''t escape from death! celestial sovereign Netherflame will not have any objections right? "


    Sh * t, you''re already making a move, and you''re still saying that I don''t have any objections?


    "Of course not." The celestial sovereign lowered his head. A "Ah" sound came from behind him, and then, he plopped down on the ground. Xu Dong was too ruthless with his actions, this was the celestial sovereign, a dignified great elder of the Pilgrimage Grounds was actually injured?


    The point was that since the Sect Leader did not say anything, it would be awkward. However, at least he had kept his life, this young man could even easily kill celestial sovereign, so what level of strength did he actually reach?


    Could he be an Ancient Saint? An ancient Saint that had lived for who knows how long? If that was the case, then where did he come from, the Pilgrimage Grounds, and the declining south?


    The south was a desolate place, and they didn''t even know about the existence of the Demon Palace and the Immortal estate. They had thought that they had fallen, but in reality, they had only sealed up the small world so that the Empyreans and the Divine Sovereigns didn''t leave.


    Furthermore, the demon hall had been passed down for countless years. Even though the Immortal estate s were in the past, the demon hall was still filled with countless geniuses.


    As long as time was up, they would naturally have countless strong person. But unfortunately, before the Spirit Demon Palace could rule the Celestial Small World, it was disrupted by Xu Dong.


    Even after Xu Dong came to this world, he could still disrupt the situation. Ye Kai, Hua Luo and the others could not help but have a misconception that Xu Dong was the reincarnation of a almighty being.


    Xu Dong did not know if he could reincarnate from another world. Although he knew that there was a difference in strength between the two of them, he never thought that the difference would be so great.


    These strong creatures were like ants, and had broken both its pincers, causing no harm to Xu Dong at all. However, it didn''t matter, his goal in coming here, was just to find a single person.


    That person was an Empyrean. As for what Empyrean it was, he had already forgotten about it. After all, it had been far too long, but it was easy to find him. All he needed to do was organize the races here, knead them together, and then kill them all.


    The few people in the distance all felt Xu Dong''s depression and couldn''t help but think in their hearts, what exactly did Xu Dong want to do? Why did he come to this place?


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll immediately find a spot for all of you. After that, all of you can leave!" His tone was a little impolite, because Xu Dong and the others were too much of a threat to him, and if anything went wrong, only death awaited him.


    Damn, why would a dignified celestial sovereign like him be respectful to a fellow who wasn''t even an immortal?


    He thought for a while, and soon arrived at the inner part of the sect. Although this Inverse Sect was a little ugly on the outside, he was dazzling inside, as if built with countless gold.


    "This place is not bad, but it''s a pity ¡­ "It''s too extravagant."

 C635 spanning

    "This gold, silver and treasure are actually useless. Using them to display their value is actually the opposite." Xu Dong laughed, and unintentionally looked down on them.


    Not bad, this place was really strange. Although a house made of gold was good, it was too backward because if it was a normal sect, they probably wouldn''t use such crude methods to improve their taste.


    This is strange, but it''s better to be there. This earth spirit formation was not bad, but with Xu Dong''s knowledge, he still had not broken through the array.


    "You guys here..." There seems to be some unspeakable secret. " Xu Dong suddenly said.


    They only felt a sense of pain before running away one after the other. They never thought that speaking in such a manner would cause them to be filled with fear.


    Why... How could there be such a strange place?


    After all, celestial sovereign Ming Yan has lived for many years, and he immediately said: "This place is not special at all, and is actually a little desolate. If everyone is not comfortable staying here, why don''t you go to the northernmost cliff."


    "Cliff?" Xu Dong was suspicious, "What cliff is better than a gold house?"


    "Of course it''s our sect''s Wu Dao Cliff!" He stretched out his finger and he immediately jumped in shock, obediently hiding behind the Netherflame celestial sovereign''s back. At the same time, he said: "Don''t act recklessly, if you do anything recklessly, I''m going to start an extermination array!"


    "Although this formation of yours is powerful, it is also very weak. If I could kill you all in an instant, wouldn''t you be unable to do so?" Xu Dong looked at Ming Yan in silence for a while, "Of course, we are not here to fight. If there''s anything you want to say, just say it clearly. "


    They were not here for a fight, but to investigate the identity of this Inverse Sect in the Pilgrimage Grounds.


    "Of course, but my lord, our Inverse Sect is a sect that has been passed down for a thousand years, what is there to be suspicious of?" They had already thought that Xu Dong and the rest were capable people from the Pilgrimage Grounds, if they could, they wouldn''t want to offend them.


    "No need to say anymore. Bring me to that place." He coldly snorted, then said: "There is one more thing. Don''t forget, in the future, all of you must remember that Homo sapiens cannot be betrayed."


    "Rest assured, my lord. Our foundations are all on the side of the Homo sapiens. How can we betray them?"


    Xu Dong laughed, "That''s for the best."


    The killing intent that flashed past them, seemed to have been seen through by Xu Dong already. They wanted to kill him, but did not dare, because no one could guarantee whether or not they would be able to kill Xu Dong.


    The array around this place was even more strange because this place was filled with the auras of the Demons. Most of the ordinary disciples and Hierarchs did not know about this place, and a small portion of them might know about it.


    But the most important thing was that they had to avoid killing intent, otherwise they would regret it. There was another way, which was to not betray them. Although Xu Dong did not know what they obtained, but ¡­


    If there was any betrayal, he would definitely kill it!


    Even in this cruel world, with their strength, they never felt the fear of death. It was better to be killed than to wait for death.


    The most important thing was that they did not go out, it was enough to stay in Inverse Sect. Their goal was to nurture enough talents, and then send them to the Pilgrimage Grounds. After a dozen or so years, those talents might step into an unbelievable realm, then return, and become the future of Inverse Sect!


    On the cliff, this was the place where the Northern Heaven Saint lived. It could be said to be the best place in the entire Inverse Sect.


    "Looking at the small mountains at first glance is indeed a good feeling, that Saint''s gaze definitely does not stop there." The Northern Heaven Saint had died in war. After he died, there were very few people who came to this place anymore.


    This is the first time in a hundred years that they have come here, their gazes deeply fixated on the distance, and this is probably considered very insignificant, "The Northern Heaven Saint, this person, is just too terrifying. He may be seeing not only the distance, but also his own fate. "


    Xu Dong looked at the words written on the cliff across from him, he did not say much, but laughed: "Alright, all of you look around, do not leave this cliff, or else they will find a chance to kill you!"


    "Understood, boss!" They nodded and left immediately, leaving Xu Dong behind.


    "I really never thought that you could actually see through the Saint!" A person walked over. This person was a Hierarch, his cultivation level was second only to the two celestial sovereign s.


    Are you the second clan elder of the Inverse Sect? Xu Dong laughed, "I wonder why you have come to find me?"


    "I''m looking for you. I''m afraid you already know. The reason is very simple. Let''s work together." Compani said.


    "Cooperation? Cooperation on what? Unless you have other skills? " Xu Dong laughed.


    There are so many powerful beings in this world, how can I, Inverse Sect, be the second clan elder? Because I have already stepped into the celestial sovereign! " He revealed a trace of aura, and Xu Dong sensed that this aura, was indeed from celestial sovereign.


    "Even though you have entered the celestial sovereign, they still have two. There might even be a possibility that the Demons''s Hierarch is hiding within the celestial sovereign." Xu Dong glanced at Kong Pai and laughed.


    "I know of their existence, but I have no other choice. They still think I''m a Hierarch. If we work together, we will definitely be able to kill our way out." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "If you do not agree, then you may die here. Don''t forget, you have killed the genius of Demons!"


    The Demons was a vengeful race to begin with. Xu Dong had killed a genius of the Demons, how could they let him go?


    At most, he would just leave. After all, this world was so vast, and he had also stepped into the celestial sovereign. It was enough for him to protect himself.


    "I killed their people. That is my business. However, why should I help you? Why? "Hmm?" Xu Dong asked, why did he want to help this guy that he did not know?


    "Because that''s the only way you can keep that group of Empyreans!"


    In the end, Xu Dong still agreed to it, because he was slightly regretting coming to this crappy place.


    He deserved it. However, since Kong Pai had agreed to it, he had prepared it himself. There were many other special things about this place, and the place where the Saint would pass away was likely to be filled with treasures.


    It was true that they should not have come to this place, but there was nothing they could do about it. Since they had come, they might as well leave it at ease. The mountains and rivers in the distance changed slightly, as if they were in a bit of a daze.


    "Is the Heavenly Dao paying attention to this matter as well?" Speaking of which, it seems like you don''t need to pay too much attention to this sort of thing, right? "


    Sou sou!


    Xu Dong looked to the side, to his surprise, there were some people flickering about in the forest, as though there were people there too.


    "Finally, I can''t resist taking action." Xu Dong sneered.

 C636 abundant harvest

    After some discussion, they decided that Xu Dong was just a form god, a disciple of a Heavenly Immortal was enough to kill him.


    But who knew that after a while, when there were no more sounds in the forest, they finally understood that it was indeed different. However, towards such an retarded action, Xu Dong did not bother to care about it at all.


    He then sent out an incomparably powerful Martial Saint, yet he still failed to return. In the end, he could only send out an Empyrean. He also died without a complete corpse, and then a Supreme Celestial, who also vanished into thin air.


    He had no other choice but to rely on his final trump card, which was to incite the sect''s strong person s to join hands and attack him!


    Originally, he was unwilling to do this, but Xu Dong had forced all of this onto him. This guy was too despicable, he had actually stayed on and did not leave?


    On the contrary, facing celestial sovereign Netherflame''s actions,, the person in question, laughed coldly a few times, and then continued to comprehend the Dao on the cliff. They didn''t even feel anything, and started to work together to lay down the array, attempting to destroy the cause of all this!


    If not for Xu Dong, they would not have needed to start so soon. celestial sovereign s of the Pilgrimage Grounds were no pushovers, they would have definitely rushed over if they had known about this news. By then, even someone as strong as the Inverse Sect would not be able to resist the killing intent of the Pilgrimage Grounds!


    But there was nothing he could do, Xu Dong was too despicable, he had actually always been like this, always looking down on them, then this would definitely not be tolerated!


    In this strange world, cruel slaughter was their only method. If endless slaughter could stop everything, then it would be much simpler. However, endless slaughter was not possible.


    There was a price to pay for killing, and there was a lot to pay for this price. For example, one dignity after another, what benefits did the Demons give them?


    How could they feel at ease if they had to betray the Homo sapiens?


    At the peak of the mountain in the distance, water was flowing quietly. Those participants only felt a warm feeling coming from the front line where the tempest was approaching. That was death!


    Sou sou sou!


    "So many Flying Sword, is this the celestial sovereign''s foundation?" They saw countless Flying Sword flying towards the cliff, as if they were controlling something.


    Every single one of these Flying Sword was a Heaven Ranked treasure, and together they formed a grand formation. This situation was common in the Inverse Sect, and people called him the Divine Sword Formation!


    A grand formation that could kill divine spirit!


    They had seen through it, they had seen through everything, they only felt a wave of pain that pierced into their hearts, they did not have any other breathing, because a blood-red Flying Sword, had directly shattered countless swords of Heaven Stage!


    What kind of power was this? They didn''t even get a clear look at it. If it was just a single blood-red line, then it was over?


    This was a precious treasure, or at least a Holy-ranked treasure. If they could bring it over, then their Inverse Sect would be able to compete with the power they had at the Pilgrimage Grounds!


    Kill Xu Dong! Kill! " An endless amount of killing intent surged out from the crowd. They could feel a taste, a taste of blood!


    "What are you doing, Hierarch Blood Token?" No, that''s not right. You are not Hierarch. You are ¡­ celestial sovereign! "


    The four celestial sovereign s had joined hands to attack Xu Dong, but it had been broken. There was also the second elder of the Inverse Sect, he was not the Hierarch, he was the celestial sovereign!


    Although it was in the early stages of celestial sovereign, celestial sovereign was still a celestial sovereign.


    What they developed was no longer a domain, but a world. All life in this world could gather endless energy for them. He ¡­ He had actually burned his own inner world?


    Are you not afraid that his foundation will be unstable, and then he will never have the chance to step into the Saint again!


    As for that young man, he was even more terrifying. They couldn''t even get close, and could only fight against the four celestial sovereign s alone.


    On the contrary, he was injured beyond recognition by the sword intent!


    "Chi!"


    A ray of fiery red light directly pierced through their hearts. The Nether Flame celestial sovereign had actually attacked them!


    "What''s going on? Why did the Inverse Sect become like this?"


    They were terrified, but there was nothing they could do!


    Only the four celestial sovereign s were enough to control the entire Inverse Sect!


    No one cared about those water goods disciples at all!


    This was because this dark and gloomy world was not something that a human could control. Only a powerful deity could do it!


    ¡¸ Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡¹ The three shadows attacked again. One of them dashed towards the Blood Token!


    "I didn''t expect that you would have such a profound level of mastery in the Blood Token. It really makes me feel weird!" Ming Yan suddenly said.


    "I also did not expect that you all would actually attempt to betray the Homo sapiens!" His cold reply!


    They were people who had known each other for hundreds of years, but they had not expected that the great sin of betraying the Homo sapiens would appear on their bodies.


    "The Dao is different; they are completely unrelated to each other. Our path is not celestial sovereign, but Saint! " "Also, what happened to your cultivation? It''s impossible that I didn''t notice you entering the celestial sovereign at all, you must have some sort of secret, right?"


    "I have a lot of secrets. What about your secrets, they are just betraying the Homo sapiens, and not doing anything else?" The Blood Token sneered.


    "Of course there are other things that I can do. You can join us, and I can create a Holy Land together that will scare both Demons and Demons!"


    The blood order shook his head and smiled, "No, you are wrong. This world does not have absolute power. Have you forgotten that in the past thousand years, there have been people who have done it once? "


    "They are just a group of waste, but it is different now. We have already planned for many years, and as long as we obtain the Saint Tier Cultivation Method, we can surpass this realm!"


    "Don''t you think that''s a little ridiculous?" The blood order was still unmoved.


    "Alright, I really hope that you won''t regret it!" He said in a cold voice. A vortex had appeared in the nearby void, the power of the celestial sovereign was too strong, causing the surrounding area to be shattered and the void s to become one after another.


    Xu Dong''s heart skipped a beat as he turned his head to look. He was shocked to see a figure in the distance.


    "Women?"


    One of the Demon Elder, who was an expert in the art of bewitchment, took a step forward and transformed into countless stars, smashing Xu Dong down the cliff!


    "Good move, hahaha!" This Xu Dong is already dead, although controlling the blood red sword with his consciousness is awesome, but is his body really that tough? " The Imperial Sword celestial sovereign sneered, in his opinion, Xu Dong would definitely die.


    But suddenly, a vortex appeared, they felt a strange sensation, Xu Dong appeared out of it unharmed, he patted his clothes and said: "Sorry, the weather is too hot, I went down to the river and took a bath!"

 C637 The Woman Across the Cliff

    Xu Dong remembered what had just happened in his heart. He seemed to have a clear understanding of what had happened ¡­ The guy seemed to smile at him.


    However, was a slight smile really that powerful? He was directly infatuated?


    Who was that woman? Xu Dong turned his head and looked deeply into the distance. That figure had never appeared again, and there was only a strange figure that he could not see clearly.


    "Let''s use that one!" The two Demon Honored Warriors sneered and looked at each other at the same time. Then, they began to gather themselves and then, a clone after another appeared in the eyes of Xu Dong and the others.


    These few life forms, seemed to be real, but Xu Dong suddenly shouted: "Fake is fake, you guys go and kill him!"


    The scene that happened just now was messed up, he was extremely angry, all of the celestial sovereign s looked at each other, what the hell does this have to do with us, why are we venting our anger on them?


    Facing Xu Dong, they all knew clearly that they could not let their guard down, because in the next moment, they might not let Xu Dong come up with anything special, so they immediately took a step back.


    This step let them step into death, because Xu Dong coldly laughed: "I''m sorry, you guys have taken the wrong place, go and die right now!"


    He suddenly felt a pain between his eyebrows, and the great array he had set up was broken. "No way! How can there be such a power in this world?"


    Xu Dong really didn''t know that this world had such power. This kind of power, which was so terrifying that people wouldn''t even have the time to dodge it, directly penetrated his soul. He looked far into the distance, and his mouth was dyed red.


    "You didn''t think of it, did you? We also did not expect that we would actually give this thing to a small deity-like junior. One must know that this thing has already exterminated the Saint before! "


    This kind of thing could attack someone''s soul and directly destroy Saint level holy objects. He never thought that it would actually be used on Xu Dong''s body, and this kind of sacred thing that only existed in Demons, would also completely become a star.


    "Oh? So that''s how it is. "


    Suddenly, they looked at Xu Dong in shock. One of the Demon Elder muttered: "That''s impossible, how are you still alive?"


    They truly did not dare to believe that this guy was still alive. Why was he still alive? Why was he still able to stand up?


    Everything that happened just now seemed to amuse him. He didn''t have any interest in them at all. He was only interested in that sacred object. What the hell was this monster? Why was it so nosy?


    This fellow was definitely a devil, and not an ordinary fellow. However, very quickly, Xu Dong turned into a beam of light, and he could no longer see anything.


    "Die for me, you bunch of ants!"


    Shouldn''t these lines be said by them? Laozi is the villain, alright?


    Xu Dong looked at the place where the Blood Token and Ming Yan were battling. Suddenly, he sneered and said, "The demon is dead, what are you waiting for?"


    Ming Yan turned his head and looked at the three celestial sovereign s standing before him. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and asked: "How is this possible? How did you do this?"


    "Nothing is impossible, only what you don''t understand, nothing that I can''t do." Xu Dong laughed, then extended his hand and condensed a void. This void was like a sword, "Now, you can also cleanly die too!"


    Last time, Xu Dong was able to let a Hierarch escape, it was only because he did not use his own strength. Now, none of them could even think of leaving, because Xu Dong was completely angry and he still had to go look at the woman on the other cliff, so ¡­


    "Whiz!"


    "Wasting time!" That person quickly left, but how could he outrun Xu Dong''s void''s Blade?


    At a place very far away, Xu Dong directly slashed out a blade, and a burst of power that could even tear a void apart rushed straight at him. He revealed a look of shock, acted decisively, and directly used his soul, "Eh, there''s such a method?"


    Xu Dong was surprised, but he did not plan on letting him go. If one slash was not enough, then another slash would be enough!


    It hacked down from the sky. Countless rays of light suddenly disappeared, and they were unable to see anything. With just a thought, they had all died. Wasn''t this a bit too quick?


    Xu Dong looked at the other side of the cliff, his eyes filled with sorrow. He flew over, a person at the Divine Realm can actually fly in this world?


    The blood order badge was also filled with shock, but after looking at Xu Dong''s cultivation realm, he turned pale with fright: "Saint ¡­ Saint! "


    This fellow was actually a Saint!


    When did he become the Saint, was it just now? He was simply too monstrous. His methods seemed to be something that only ancient supreme elders possessed.


    No, there might not even be such a possibility in the ancient times, so how did he become the Saint? Without a life or death crisis, without any bottlenecks, how the f * * k did he become the Saint? How is this possible, this... How could this happen?


    The sky instantly changed. They only felt a wave of flames, and as soon as he touched the ground on the other side of the cliff, countless barriers were instantly shattered. It revealed the strangeness within.


    "You''re finally here. You''ve been waiting for so long." A voice also entered his ears, Xu Dong opened his mouth wide and asked: "Who are you? Why is it here? "


    "I am a creature that you cannot know about. I know what your existence is. Are you willing to accept everything that I am prepared to give you?"


    "I refuse." Xu Dong stretched out his hand, blocking that figure, and said: "I don''t even know you, you want to give me a chance, but I can''t take it either."


    "Hahaha, you are still the same, what a pity. I''m not what I was before. I''m just a projection of this world. " She laughed in disappointment, then reached out her hand, and directly pierced through Xu Dong''s hand. This made Xu Dong incomparably shocked, "Look, I don''t even have the qualifications to touch you, these divine spirit s are really annoying!"


    Xu Dong was puzzled. She seemed to be hiding something, his temperament was too otherworldly, and there seemed to be nothing in this world that could be praised. Xu Dong shook his head and said: "What exactly are you, and why do you want to explore my future?"


    "Your deeper future is more than that. Your future is beautiful, there are no longer such beautiful fellows in this world, have you forgotten? You are the most special ant in this world! "


    "Mm ¡­" I can understand you saying that I''m the most special person, but if you say that I''m an ant, then I''m very angry. " Xu Dong didn''t know which tendons were in the wrong, but he gave an extremely uncomfortable answer.


    Have you forgotten? You''re just an ant, you don''t even know your own purpose in coming here. If you''re not an ant, then what are you? He was suddenly enraged, Xu Dong touched his nose.


    "I''ll say it again, I''m no ant, I can kill you!"


    "Hahaha, your arrogance has yet to disappear." She laughed maniacally again.


    "You speak as if you know me, tsk." Xu Dong curled his lips, and looked into the distance, his face full of yearning.

 C638 His Role (1)

    The sky had lost its color. The conversation between the two was too profound, and they simply did not understand what had happened. Perhaps in this world, there was only one strange thought, and that was the human heart and the floating.


    If a person lost his will to persevere, how could they understand? And who was this woman? She ¡­ Why not?


    She didn''t know anything, yet she came to criticize him. What kind of power did she have?


    "I am indeed not your person, and I don''t have any power to help you. But don''t forget, what is your role!"


    Xu Dong smiled and said: "Of course I will remember, I am the Angel who will end this."


    "That''s not right. You are not, you are here to stir up trouble, your actions made some almighty people unhappy, I am here to let you understand all of this, I hope you understand. " The woman disappeared, and the surrounding space returned to its previous tranquility.


    Most of the remnants of the Inverse Sect had already been cleared away, and the place had returned to normal. However, the bones were still broken, and the strength of the entire Inverse Sect plummeted.


    But because of Xu Dong, it was nothing, the celestial sovereign was happy to see that, but he did not expect Xu Dong and the rest to actually suggest for him to leave.


    How could they be so disappointed after being happy for such a short period of time?


    This group of people directly left, leaving the place the way they never left. The celestial sovereign didn''t know when he would be seen again.


    In a certain fairyland, he opened his eyes and stretched his waist. He said, "I''ve finally woken up. I''ve actually slept for over a thousand years ¡­" He felt that he was about to be drained of all his energy. Looking at the skeleton in the distance, he said disdainfully, "You want to take my God''s Stash? "You reckless fool."


    Originally, this place had been a fairyland, but now that there were corpses here, it seemed like a land of death. More importantly, the void in the other world had been destroyed, and the entire place had become a shockingly dead land!


    Those beautiful maple trees had only made this place even more bloody and cruel. Even their lives had been cut off and the laws of this place had disappeared. They ¡­


    "What a pity, such a pity!" He lowered his head, patted his clothes, and said, "But it doesn''t matter. It''s about the same anyway, about the same."


    Yes, this place is more or less the same. This muddy world is broken.


    Swoosh.


    Just as he was feeling indescribably sad, a stream of light shot over from the distance. He was enraged as he stretched out his hand to block it, crushing the scarlet flame. "You think I''m still the same person from a thousand years ago?"


    "You''re not, and neither am I!" A ray of starlight flashed a few times. Only then did they see that there was actually one of these people ¡­ Broken hollow...


    "Hahaha, you are only an eye, but I am in my prime! How are you going to fight me?"


    "Everything will work out. You don''t belong in this world. Death is your only option! " An even more terrifying aura burst forth from those eyes, like a rainbow piercing the sun. Even the sun wasn''t as terrifying as the light he shot out.


    BOOM!


    The earth shattered, and a golden light flashed. The two of them were mortal enemies to begin with. However, while one side was weakening, the other side was rising again!


    Blood dripped from their eyes as they said: "In the end, you failed. I can''t seal you, but I can seal most of your strength. When we get out of here, you will be killed by the other Saint!"


    "Ridiculous, there are no more Saint in this world. If there is, I will pinch them to death. I am a dignified Demons, everyone in the world respects me!"


    "As long as I summon my arms, everyone in the world will become my subordinates. So what if your Homo sapiens has more Saint?


    "You have done many evil deeds, there will be retribution. You ¡­" It''s impossible to evade! "


    "Who cares about me? Go and die!" He raised his fist and smashed it against the eyeball, but the eyeball disappeared and went directly into his body.


    "Do you think that''s enough for me to die at the hands of the waste in the Pilgrimage Grounds?" This Demon Emperor was the one known as the Lord of the Thousand Demons, his name resounded throughout the pilgrimage grounds.


    He started with a wisp of demonic god''s essence energy. Once he was born, he killed countless strong person of the Honored Realm, and dominated the sky!


    However, he did not expect that he would actually fail and die in this broken place. However, it became clear soon after. Right now, he had already entered the cycle of reincarnation, so he was no longer his original self.

 C639 His Role (2)

    "It''s a pity that the power of my Saint was sealed by the Golden Eye. However, he disappeared very quickly, and what I need to do now is... Get out of here! " He looked around at the surrounding void, then proceeded to cross over. If he did not meet with any mishaps, he should be able to go to the Sacred Grounds very quickly.


    In the Pilgrimage Grounds, the few people that were about to set off from Inverse Sect revealed looks of surprise.


    Thousands of miles away, a black gas was continuously flying in the sky. At the same time, they asked curiously: "What is this? Boss, you know a lot, why don''t you tell us about it? "


    "It seems that someone has broken through the barrier. It should be the strong person. However, it''s sealed, so it shouldn''t be anything special." They only felt that something wasn''t right, but they quickly realized that this place still had a lot of good things to take down if they went up there.


    Of course, they didn''t know who that person was at all. They only felt that he was a powerful creature.


    "Hey, boss, he''s heading towards us!" They were shocked, and felt an aura of terror. "It seems that he isn''t weak at all."


    "That''s right, he is the Saint!" Xu Dong nodded his head, "Furthermore, he isn''t an ordinary Saint, but his cultivation is sealed by others. I can kill him, but I hope he won''t come here to seek death."


    Everyone was depressed, they were all looking at Xu Dong, acting as if they were not going to brag, okay?


    "Even though this aura is terrifying, it''s still only at the early stages of Saint." Xu Dong said in disdain. He only pretended to be arrogant because the other party was not as powerful as him.


    At least, not until he was sealed!


    "Tsk, tsk, I met a few Homo sapiens s the moment I came out. It''s such a coincidence that I haven''t eaten human flesh for a thousand years. This is a good opportunity, let''s talk after I go over and kill him!" He rushed over and made his move in the direction of this fellow, directly attacking him from a thousand miles away.


    "Eh, who is this idiot?" Huo Yun said dejectedly.


    Crack!


    "You little ant, I will kill you!" He took a step forward, and a terrifying aura rushed over like water. This aura was enough to kill this fatty!


    However ¡­ Nothing happened!


    "You ¡­" He looked at Xu Dong in shock.


    "Come down!" Xu Dong stretched out his hand and took down the sky. He descended from the sky, landing on the ground, his entire body covered in dust.


    F * ck you, how can you be so cocky on a pilgrimage?


    When Huo Yun and the rest saw that the demon had come down, they immediately stomped on it a few times. Afterwards, they came back and dug out a nose before saying indifferently, "Aiya, isn''t this the great Lord Saint? Why have you become a pile of ¡­ Dog shit? "


    "Abominable fatty, I''ll take your life!" He felt a chill run down his spine as he pointed with his finger. A beam of golden light entered the fiery cloud''s chest, but nothing happened.


    Fuck, what happened? When was he sealed? Just what did that youth do?


    His heart continuously thumped in his chest, and then, he saw Xu Dong''s flickering blood blade. He was the Saint, the strongest person in this continent, whether it was human or demon, he was the strongest.


    So how could he be willing to die now?


    He wanted to resist, but what he got instead was only his body being penetrated nonstop. He was being bullied like a dog, and then dragged along by them as he walked through the yellow desert.


    "Why are you still talking about eating us? Why aren''t you looking at who you are?" Everyone sneered. They sat together, roasting some fish and some game.


    He gulped it down, but there was nothing to it. Instead, he became even hungrier. He hadn''t eaten anything delicious in a thousand years, yet ¡­ Why was he still sealed?!


    Why did the heavens treat him like this?

 C640 Whats the difference between that and death?

    The sun that had not shown up from the east, and this endless desert, when would he be able to be dragged all the way there?


    A few people were playing around with each other. However, it was this guy, Huo Yun, who was dragging him along. From time to time, he would let him eat a few mouthfuls of sand.


    The great devil, he had already given up all hope. Not only that, this was not good for his heart. Why was it like this?


    A youth with such an ordinary appearance was actually so simple to deal with?


    The mountain peak finally appeared. With the green continent and endless clear water, he raised a question, "Can I take a bath?"


    Xu Dong glanced at him, and said: "You shouldn''t have done so at first, but on account of how pitiful you are, I''ll just give you a chance."


    He casually threw it down, then patted his hands. That fellow laughed happily, regardless of whether the water was dry or not, as a Saint level devil, he would definitely not starve to death, but he did not manage to eat the meat, and had instead been captured. It was his bad luck, since Xu Dong had met him.


    No, it should be this guy who directly charged over. He was grabbed by Xu Dong and the others and naturally became like this.


    The sky in this area was constantly changing. They didn''t see it either. The calmness in their hearts, the heat, they also had another kind of ¡­ It was a very strange feeling.


    "Elder sister, why is the lake suddenly so dirty?"


    "Aiya, there seems to be someone up there!"


    "It can''t be Feng Chen''s people, right?"


    "That''s not right, we haven''t seen anyone else for a long time!"


    "Let''s go up and take a look!"


    That place originally had a Spirit Formation. It was a world created by their ancestor. To be able to stay safe for several thousand years, one could imagine how powerful their ancestor was.


    They also knew that the Spirit Formation was fated to disappear, but they never would have thought that in their generation, other than men, most of the other people here were women.


    Therefore, the place was filled with Yin and Yang energy. Moreover, this was a place where the authority of females was paramount and the authority of males was low. Their strength had also reached the realm of immortals.


    "Hahaha, so happy, so happy!" A dignified Demon Emperor in the center of the water was actually happy for such a small thing. It was really difficult for people to understand.


    "Stop! You, quickly come back?!" From the sound of it, they were able to understand that it was not a language they knew, but they could understand most of it.


    Xu Dong and the others also saw this scene, and said: "Ladies, may I know what is the matter?"


    The three women were all startled. In Lou Lan Nation, there were too few men. This guy was so handsome, who knew where he came from?


    "Hurry and get him up, this water isn''t for bathing!" She woke up from her stupor and cursed herself for not having seen the world before.


    "Oh, I see." Xu Dong lightly pointed, pulling Demon Emperor out from the water, then asked: "This water isn''t for bathing, could it be that we drank it?"


    "Nor. "This water is our holy water. Normal people can''t enter, because if they drink this water, what aspect of a man will become big ¡­" Her face was slightly red.


    Demon Emperor who was still rinsing his mouth with water immediately spat out. He opened his mouth wide, wanting to spit out, but his spirit energy had already been sealed. How could he spit it out?


    Furthermore, these three Girl s were not done yet. They looked at Demon Emperor''s crotch and revealed heartfelt smiles, "If you drink this water, it will melt on the spot. Even if you wanted to vomit it out, it would be impossible.


    Demon Emperor felt it carefully for a while, and then furiously shouted: "Sis, it''s really ¡­" His gaze quickly became hazy, and the few people in the distance didn''t know if they were willing to undo his seal, but they immediately asked, "This big brother, how about you help me undo my seal?"


    "How can I use this kind of thing? They must be willing to help you. " Xu Dong smiled, the women had long revealed expressions of hunger that was hard to endure.


    Seeing Xu Dong''s gaze fall on them, he nodded his head continuously on the spot, indicating that they could.


    "What ¡­" Demon Emperor was confused, how could he be so casual, he was a side''s Saint, even if he died, he wouldn''t lose his dignity!


    However, he forgot that the three women in front of him, even though they were young girls, they were already adults. Even though their strengths were weak, it was still too easy for them to deal with a sealed Saint like him.


    "Ah, I''m so jealous." Huo Yun chuckled. Everyone''s gaze fell on him. "Hehe, but I definitely don''t need this kind of service!"


    Demon Emperor was in a miserable state. He swore that this would be the most miserable time of his life. He swore that after he recovered his exceptional cultivation, he would definitely kill these bastards!


    He was lying naked on his jade bed, while the three women had already led the way with satisfaction, bringing them all the way to the center of Lou Lan Nation.


    Men were a rare species, and a majority of their race liked Girl. This was because Girl could constantly dress up, and boys would often end up in sorrow.


    This was because they believed that the Girl could let a race continue. This was the complete opposite of the outside world!


    The most important thing was that the Girl could continue to give birth to new generations, thus, the entire Lou Lan Nation held women''s rights. As for the male powers, they had long since disappeared.


    If they were to sink into this dark place, they might not be able to get out, because this was the place where they would fall back to.


    "This world is truly special. However, there is something special about it that is also lamentable." Xu Dong shook his head. Those women who didn''t have any men could only wait for their prime to disappear and turn old.


    Xu Dong looked at other places and said in shock: "This is truly strange, why don''t there seem to be any strong men here?!"


    "Yeah, it''s really strange around here." They were all sighing emotionally.


    These three young ladies walked towards the great hall of Lou Lan Nation with their heads held high and their chests puffed up. There was a genuine ruler among the Imperial Palace, and this one was, after all, rather special.


    Those women all stared at Xu Dong and the others like wolves and tigers. It had been so many years, but they had never touched a man''s face before.


    "Oh? Not bad at all. You all seem to have lost yourselves." Some mocked them. Originally, these Girl were all heartless girls who specifically seduced men.


    Now that they had finally lost their bodies, who would be willing to give it to them?


    Her gaze suddenly fell on Xu Dong''s body: "This ¡­ "This is too handsome, who is this little big brother?"


    Xu Dong looked at her coldly, and said: "Don''t disturb us." He continued to walk forward.


    Countless women felt as if they were in love. Wasn''t this domineering little milk dog their true love?


    On the other hand, Huo Yun and the others were completely stupefied. They couldn''t help but sigh, "Boss really has the fate of a woman. So many women don''t like anyone but boss ¡­"


    "Not only does boss have an incredible cultivation base, he doesn''t even have the authority to love others. He has hurt the hearts of so many Girl''s sons. Come, let me touch you and melt your hearts, all of you come at me!"


    "Pfft, don''t be like that, you''re too disgusting!" Many women ridiculed, causing Evil Fire Cloud God to lower his head!

 C641 Lou Lan Nation

    "This Lou Lan Nation is really special. The management of this feminist society is very good. Men have no intention of resisting at all. What Xu Dong said was reasonable, because all the women nearby were staring at them like wolves and tigers.


    "Boss, why do I feel like the surrounding people are all weird? There seems to be something strange I can''t explain ¡­" In short, he couldn''t explain exactly what was going on. The women in the distance were all enthusiastically talking about it, and Bai Ruchu couldn''t help but be a little panicked.


    "Don''t be afraid. Although this place is strange, with their strength, they won''t be able to keep us here." Xu Dong said this in a cold and detached voice, allowing him to feel slightly at ease.


    "Boss, why don''t you drag me into the colourful world? This place is too strange, even I can''t stand their stares. What do you think?" Bai Ruchu was still anxious.


    It had been a long time since he last saw Ju Xia, so he might as well take this opportunity to go in and take a look at him.


    Xu Dong thought for a while, then said: "Since that''s the case, then you can go in."


    Xu Dong kept him in, and looked far ahead, at the Lou Lan Nation of the Lou Lan Nation, they all felt a sense of suffocation, this place was really strange, there was actually someone who cultivated in the arts of Charm?


    A unique scent wafted into their nostrils and the Evil Fire Cloud God could not help but sniff a little greedily. The Eastern Emperor, however, said strangely: "What''s going on? Why do I feel like there''s a domain here?


    "You''re right, this is an area where a b * tch''s scheming spread out in an attempt to oppress us. However, this b * tch''s scheming ability seems too inferior." Tai Yi sneered. "You''re just a mere little Sky Sovereign. Do you really think you''re invincible under the heavens?"


    "I don''t feel like they thought they were invincible. Instead, it would be you. Why do you have such a strange feeling? Normally, you wouldn''t be like this."


    Tai Yi curiously asked, "Is there?" He looked at the Eastern Emperor. Perhaps he was right, because this place might have affected him. The Eastern Emperor had known him for so many years, so his words should be accurate.


    "That''s right, you guys have all been bewitched. This isn''t an Empyrean." Xu Dong stretched out his hand and smiled: "Did you see that?"


    The moment Xu Dong made his move, a strange distortion in space appeared nearby. who was far away shouted coldly and Xu Dong laughed lightly, "Clown!"


    "Impudent!" Your Majesty is indeed wise, how can you be a clown? " They were furious and only saw a strange flame. They suddenly flew out and smashed into the ground in the distance, blood gushing out from their throats, but Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Enough, stop using such fantasies to play tricks on me."


    "I never thought that you would actually be able to see through my mirror image. You seem to be different from the others," under the escort of many Empyreans, her extremely beautiful face landed on Xu Dong''s face. It''s actually you, you heartless person, and you actually have the qualifications to return! "


    "Oi oi oi, this aunt, I don''t even know you. Even if you want to curse at me, can you clearly see my appearance?" Xu Dong disapproved, "This world is so big, maybe I am one in ten thousand?"


    Coincidentally, they met him. The face that they knew, under the countless numbers of Homo sapiens s, seemed to be okay right?


    "Who cares who you are, with such an appearance, you will still die!" The Lou Lan Nation King in the distance did not listen to what Xu Dong said at all, with his terrifying Qi, he immediately rushed over, and the many Sky Sovereigns by the side, obviously did not watch their own king make a move. In an instant, Xu Dong and the others rushed over, causing a kind of demonic pink color, continuously spread outwards!


    "Boss, what did you do?" Why did they all come to you? " Everyone felt it was strange, at Xu Dong''s age, how could he have angered such a group of people?


    Sis, the king seems to be an old widow, staring at her boss, this little piece of fresh meat, directly attacking them!


    "Don''t force me, otherwise the one who will be injured will only be you two." Xu Dong suddenly said calmly. All they saw was a streak of light and a streak of golden light, which then landed beside their mighty Majesty''s neck.


    Under the blood blade''s sharpness, her exquisite neck and jade-like skin would definitely directly pierce through her heart.


    Their gazes were all stunned. This youth was indeed not ordinary, facing so many expert of Empyrean rank and above, he was actually unmoved.


    "Hahaha, this heartless person of yours is indeed still a thousand years old like a day. Even with how you are, you still haven''t changed!"


    Xu Dong was exasperated, "Me? "Casanova?"


    "Isn''t it?" The Lou Lan Nation Lord scoffed.


    "Am I?" Xu Dong asked again.


    He had not even touched the Girl''s hands for so many years, how could they call him loose?


    "Am I wrong?" she asked again.


    "We don''t seem to know each other." Xu Dong shook his head, then looked towards the others and said: "It''s best if you don''t touch me, otherwise she''ll... "Die!"


    "This ¡­" They all hesitated.


    "Since you''ve never loved me, why did you hurt my heart?" The Lou Lan Nation Lord revealed a sorrowful expression, then slowly walked towards Xu Dong.


    "Stay away from me, I don''t even know you." In Xu Dong''s heart, however, there was a throbbing sensation. What''s going on? Would his heart ache?


    This must be some kind of trick on her part, this must be a trick on her part. His forehead flashed a golden light, and then his eyes opened. He opened his divine eye to see this woman clearly!


    However, nothing happened, everything was extremely realistic. Xu Dong was surprised, he did not understand what happened!


    When Luo Lan was a young lady, she once admired and admired a hero. His name was Ye Yufeng!


    "Big Brother Ye Yufeng, will you be back?" Luo Lan asked.


    "If I can survive, I will definitely return!" Ye Yufeng smiled as he walked over and rubbed her head.


    "Then you must live!" Luo Lan pursued and said, while the horse was running extremely fast, making it impossible for her to catch up, so she did not know if he had heard her.


    However, he did not return after that day, and she grew up as well. He did not return, and he never disappeared again. Why did he not return?


    He''s dead!


    Ye Yufeng''s tombstone had been placed beside her grave. On this day, she had also entered the great treasure and become Lou Lan''s empress.


    "Luo Lan is no longer Luo Lan, but Lou Lan''s empress. Big Brother Ye Yufeng, please leave Luo Lan to accompany you ¡­ ¡­"


    This part was part of her unforgettable memory. That elegant hero had long since passed the curtain, yet there were still people who remembered him. A thousand years ago.


    In that battle, the Homo sapiens had lost. In order to avoid unnecessary deaths, Lou Lan had begun to seal himself off!


    Thus, it became the current country, the Lou Lan Nation.


    Back then, the Saint also knew that Luo Lan could not put Ye Yufeng down, or in other words, it was that soul!


    So even though it was sealed, she had once told Luo Lan that a thousand years later, the taboo had broken down and outsiders had stepped into the territory of the Lou Lan Nation.

 C642 The Memory of Dust Sealing

    Therefore, even if Ye Yufeng was not his original name, Luo Lan could immediately see that he was Ye Yufeng!


    "It''s been a thousand years. You''ve finally returned, but why aren''t you willing to recognize me?" She cried as if she had suffered a great grievance, but Xu Dong remained indifferent, and even felt it was a little laughable.


    "You''re not me, how do you know if I''m the person you know?" Xu Dong sneered, with a flick of his sleeves, he kept the blood blade. "Now let''s leave, we aren''t used to this place!"


    "You can''t leave." she said angrily.


    "Sometimes, I feel like you need to carefully consider it. After all, there are many miraculous things in this era." Xu Dong curled his lips. Speaking of which, why couldn''t he leave?


    In the boundless universe, he could go anywhere he wanted. In this world, no one could stop him, but this Luo Lan was truly a bitter woman, he simply did not understand what was meant by ''a strong seed is not a sweet''!


    However, this fellow had already decided that there was no chance at all for Xu Dong. The sky instantly lost its light, and he felt a strong pressure.


    "Damn, I''m afraid you''re not crazy." Xu Dong was furious, "You actually let go of your Domain of Power, aren''t we going to turn to smithereens in this vicinity?"


    Most of the surrounding strong person felt a bloody smell. It was as if they were born with this feeling, was Saint''s power really that terrifying?


    They had not felt it before, it had been a long time since a Saint had appeared. Over a thousand years ago, all of the Saint s had died, but the only Saint they had met was still a fellow with 250 years of IQ.


    "Yes, I was crazy, that''s why I fell madly in love with you, you ¡­ "I don''t remember a bit, why was I forgotten, you don''t even ask why!" The Lou Lan Nation was originally the territory of the Saint. Sincehe had the bloodline of the Saint, she could use this place to train his Great Killing Array!


    They would all die!


    Including the people from the Lou Lan Nation!


    "Enough! "I don''t even know you. If you continue to pester me, I ¡­"


    "What do you want?"


    Xu Dong was completely at a loss for words, the logic of this woman was unclear, as for why she was so crazy, it was enough to explain it, thus Xu Dong was angry, although he was angry, but his expression was still calm.


    Immovable like a mountain, moving like a thunderbolt!


    "I''ll beat you up!" Xu Dong rushed forward.


    "What a terrifying aura, is this guy also a Saint?"


    "Wakakakaka, you are indeed the idol of over a thousand years ago, the dignity of us men, the idol of men!" The men of Lou Lan Nation were all shocked, they almost teared up.


    In the Lou Lan Nation, men did not have the authority to lead. Especially when Ye Yufeng had left over a thousand years ago, the power of men in the entire Lou Lan Nation crumbled, to the point that it sank into its present state.


    The majority of the people in the outside world were jealous and envious, there were too many women in the Lou Lan Nation, they were jealous and envious too late.


    However ¡­


    They were suffering!


    Tired to death in the day, ploughed like a cow at night...


    Therefore, all the men of the Lou Lan Nation were looking forward to the day when they could overthrow this kind of rule and focus on male power. If they could not use male power as the main force, then they had to at least regain the social form of the outside world!


    Therefore, they were all begging for the appearance of one person. The person that Luo Lan once loved, was the current Xu Dong.


    As for Xu Dong''s previous life, his previous life, what he had done in his previous life that had caused the entire universe, whether it was the lower or upper realms, he had a deep love for them.


    Because right now, Xu Dong''s face was also completely blank, he seemed to have become an idiot, and because the Queen of Lou Lan Nation was too unreasonable, he said furiously: "Destroy for me!"


    BOOM!


    Everything had turned gray. They were familiar with this power, and it was the divine power that Empress Lou Lan had used. It was called Annihilation!


    The surrounding creatures continuously retreated. However, when they realized that they had no place to retreat to, they looked on in despair at the annihilation and charged towards it!


    "You like to hurt innocent people? A woman like you, you deserve to never be able to find true love in your life, because people like you are too despicable! " Xu Dong roared as his fist smashed onto the grey light. A wave of terrifying power instantly exploded outwards as countless strong rays of light flickered and a piece of glass suddenly appeared within ¡­


    Most people could not see what was happening clearly. They were not clear about what was happening at all, but they quickly retreated, because this was an even more terrifying aura.


    RUU¡­!


    The earth was being torn apart, and the silhouettes of each person flickered. As they flew through the air, the two beams of light clashed once again, "Stop! Do you all want to destroy the Lou Lan Nation? "


    Those strong divine spirit were the strongest existences in this world, and were the three Saint s!


    Just what exactly is going on with the Lou Lan Nation, why did it give birth to such a strong person? And quite a few?


    Wasn''t the Saint on the verge of extinction? How could so many Saint suddenly appear?


    They were all in a mess. At a time like this, shouldn''t they run away as fast as they could?


    "Elder!" When Luo Lan looked at her, she started crying immediately, as though she had suffered a huge grievance, causing her feelings to become complicated. lass was after all, a Saint, why would she still cry in the arms of a woman?


    "You can''t blame me for this, you can only blame her. She was too disobedient and even said some random things." Xu Dong took a step forward, stared at the lady in front of him and snorted.


    In this situation, most people would avoid them, but now that the elders had arrived, they might not even be able to fight anymore.


    This elder''s name is Luo Yi, the current Great Clan Elder of the Lou Lan Nation. She has great authority in the country and is also the Empress''s aunt.


    As a result, no one dared to disobey her command, even Luo Lan could not get up willfully, because most of the mountains in the distance had started to tear away, and the light disappeared one by one.


    "Humph, as a man, you''re so stingy!" Who was the stingy one!


    However, as a man, he had to be magnanimous at critical moments. There was another problem, and that was that their relationship was extremely subtle. Putting aside the fact that their relationship was too close, they had to be cautious as it was related to the past.


    As such, no one knew what their relationship was. The most important thing was, what was their relationship? Why would they have such a huge dragon?


    In a particular place of cultivation, their secret was recorded in this place. The strange grey ground, the broken glass beads, their eyes were filled with shock.


    Empress Luo Lan was shocked, her heart couldn''t even begin to beat at this moment. But wasn''t Ye Yufeng already dead?

 C643 Unsolved Secrets

    "He didn''t die, but because of certain reasons, he could only be said to be dead. But I never would have thought that even after so many years, our Emperor still hadn''t forgotten about him. It truly is a sad thing." Loyal looked at the air in the surroundings and felt a little tired.


    "Why is he not dead, and why have you been deceiving me?" Luo Lan looked at Ye Yufeng who was inside the crystal ball, and shot towards the north. Where did he go, and when would he return?


    "Your Majesty, you are wrong. Even though he did not die, we do not know where he went, because he did not come back. Maybe his reincarnation really is this Kid, maybe not, but it is definitely related to him!" Luo Yi sneered.


    Luo Lan''s eyes also fell on Xu Dong''s body. Was he Ye Yufeng? Or perhaps, Ye Yufeng''s reincarnation was also extremely good, because this was his future!


    His future would be death, and then he would resuscitate that fellow. The sky lost its color, and countless people could feel a wave of warmth. It was the feeling of blood gushing towards them.


    "What is this? Why do we feel like we''re suffocating, as if they want to kill us!" That feeling was really not good. However, they immediately felt it. Although it was a suffocating aura, it did not harm them at all. On the peak of the mountain in the distance, a person appeared. That was something they could not feel.


    "This guy is Saint?" A single abyss was actually the Saint. Then how powerful was Ben Lie? It was possible that he had already surpassed the Saint and became an even more powerful existence. Just what were they?


    "You don''t have to panic, even though this guy is the soul of the Saint, he''s already dead, it''s just that he still has a little bit of will left," Luo Yi said, allowing their excited hearts to calm down a little.


    In the ancient times, the Saint was a representation of everything in this dark world. With the terrifying will of the Saint, Lou Lan could live forever. If he disappeared, he would lose everything.


    That year, Lou Lan was still weak, not even feminist. It was only when Ye Yufeng disappeared that the whole world fell into female power. Countless people could feel how terrifying this powerful aura was.


    However, they immediately understood that this was a strange way of cultivating soul. Chi chi chi.


    Before long, they saw a little bit of light leading to the ground not far away. A blood shadow appeared, this blood shadow was truly terrifying, as if an invincible supreme elder was looking at them, training his soul, which was filled with the smell of blood.


    "Homo sapiens is too cowardly!" A cold voice rang out in their ears, as though this was a bloodthirsty and murderous monster. However, very quickly, a sword flew over. This speed was extremely fast, and it disappeared in an instant.


    The light had disappeared, and they had failed. Xu Dong felt very shaken, because before this, he did not know what it was, what it was that happened, or what exactly he did, because it was a thought matter.


    "Was that me just now?" Xu Dong''s face was filled with disbelief. He asked in puzzlement, was that him just now?


    "To be precise, this isn''t you." Luo Yi said calmly. That was his soul, maybe his previous life, his previous life maybe. Anyway, it''s more or less the same. It was too strange.


    "You feel very strange. Actually, this is not strange at all. This is because your thoughts were born from your own thoughts." She paused, then said, "It''s really strange. You clearly didn''t die, why did you appear here? Did something control you, or something else?"


    Honestly speaking, Luo Yi did not wish for Ye Yufeng to return at all, because when he returned, her monarch Luo Lan would definitely leave. Only, he did return, and although she did not look like a person, nor a ghost or a ghost, in her eyes, she still viewed him as that elegant and graceful youth, Ye Yufeng.


    So Luo Yi was helpless, she really didn''t think that this guy would come back. That ancestor was right, after the times have passed, they already became Saint, but she didn''t know how they became the main characters of this world.


    In this time, they should pretend to be stupid, they did not know, they did not know what was going on, it did not matter, in this world, those who had strength could rule over the world, those who did not have strength, they were all just waste, so they did not want to be waste, it did not matter whether they knew or not!


    After all, they had already lived for so many years, so they didn''t want to be the light bulb in this place. Their gazes towards Xu Dong were filled with fear, and sure enough, their boss was not a mortal.


    In ancient times, this kind of person could be called a Supreme Elder!


    The sky lost its color, becoming extremely pink. "How did you come here? Why don''t we know?"


    Xu Dong blanked out for a moment, then shook his head. He simply did not know how he came to this world, nor did he know why he came to this world like this.


    Life was originally a special life form. Even Saint did not understand it, let alone them, the so called life was something unimaginable.


    Life, exactly where did it come from, and who exactly was controlling their life? In short, they were all depressed at this kind of mysterious and fake situation, because this kind of situation was truly a rare situation in the world.


    "No matter what it is, we''ll just break it in two at the most. You and me, there won''t be any results." Xu Dong shook his head, he knew that there was nothing he could do, but why was his heart still in pain?


    Over a thousand years ago, he had said that he would return, but had he already turned into such a situation? So what if he returned, or if he did not return?


    She felt some pain in her heart. Perhaps he still had some results or something important that he hadn''t done yet, but no matter what, he had already rejected her. Then, she shouldn''t disturb his life!


    It had already been so many years, perhaps he should let them go. They would never have a white head anyways. This was fate!


    This fellow was too stingy. No matter what, she was a beauty, why didn''t he give her even the slightest bit of gentleness?


    Her tears mysteriously fell down, and in Xu Dong''s eyes, they were filled with pain.


    But what did it have to do with him?


    He turned his head and coldly snorted as he walked off into the distance. His figure was still as graceful as ever, causing people to feel elated. However, her heart was no longer the same as it was before.


    "If you leave, then don''t come back!"

 C644 Not coming back

    Hearing this, he indeed stopped, but without turning back, he continued to walk forward, and Luo Lan painfully shouted. "You will regret this."


    "Don''t worry, even if I regret it, I won''t come back." Xu Dong replied disdainfully. If he didn''t come back, then it was a promise, if he didn''t come back, then he wouldn''t come back!


    What did it matter? In any case, he wasn''t going to come back, and there was nothing in this place that would move his heart. But why, why was there an indescribable pain?


    Or perhaps he really should not have left because this place is not a good place for us to be. It would be so heartbreaking if he were to leave behind all that suffering, what else could he be, a person, or even a soul?


    He paused for a moment, but in the end, he did not look back. He let out a long sigh. What a long sigh!


    Why was this road so long? Wherever he went, why was he unable to leave this place?


    Why?


    Looking back?


    Forget it, let''s just continue walking. He kept walking all the way, never returning back. He brought the group, such as the Elder Chu and the others, all the way to the front, continuously walking forward.


    Only when a certain location finally stopped did he turn back.


    So it turned out that she wasn''t too far away either. Luo Lan was still following her all the way here.


    "Why? "Why are you so sure that we have no future ¡­" He had lost his smile, as if he were too tired to pretend, because he had no other ideas of his own.


    That Girl was still following him, why did he not want to put it down? Xu Dong could not hold it in any longer, turned into a stream of light, and quickly left with the others like Sky Sovereign.


    They were destined to have no results, no results, no more.


    A ray of light entered and disappeared, as if it was never going to be seen again. Only then did Luo Lan come back to her senses, and said: "It had already disappeared, he will never come back."


    Finally she turned her head. Well, he would never come back, so she didn''t really care.


    "Boss ¡­" Why do we feel there''s nothing wrong with that? " Suddenly, the Evil Fire Cloud God opened his mouth and spoke. They were already thousands of miles away, and Xu Dong was in a bad mood. He looked at him and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    He was also very curious as to exactly what was wrong and why was there such a thing in his heart. There was always an uncomfortable feeling, as if something had not been taken away.


    "That Saint!"


    Xu Dong clenched his teeth, that Demon Emperor actually dared to run around, he did not know if he was dead or alive!


    Xu Dong and the others had forgotten about this dangerous character, and Demon Emperor had long ago relied on his own abilities to deceive two women into a room, deceived them, and undid his seal.


    To Xu Dong and the others, he had already grinded his teeth in anger, "Capture him, we must catch him!"


    "Wahahaha, you people are useless now. My Demon Emperor has revived! " Demon Emperor killed them all and then, he quickly rushed towards Luo Lan''s palace.


    Because he had been sealed away, his cultivation hadn''t returned to its original state yet, so there was a chance that it would still be the same in her hand. As long as he could catch that woman, then she ¡­


    Hehe, his speed is very fast, he immediately arrived at the palace, many people were frantically trying to stop him, but none of them were not sent flying, even if they were the number one female general of Lou Lan Nation, she was still not his opponent.


    "Luo Lan, come out. He doesn''t want to marry you, so why not marry me? I can give you everything you want, and at night, you can even die from desire ¡­"


    "Shut up!" How can our queen be insulted! " A person was enraged as he dashed towards him. However, she flew out again, and with an extremely fast speed, she crashed into a distant mountain rock.


    "Luo Lan, don''t you want to consider it?" He was the Saint from over a thousand years ago. After recovering her cultivation at the peak of her time, his strength could reach the pinnacle!


    But now he was too weak, and had no choice but to rely on this Lou Lan Nation''s empress. As long as she agreed, everything would change!


    "Impossible!" He turned his head, and his face turned pale with fright. The result behind that was that he really came back. He stared at him with a cold gaze and said, "Have you forgotten? You''re just a weak chicken, not worthy of her."


    "You think you can be my opponent? You''re just a small Saint, you think ¡­"


    Xu Dong flicked his finger and said: "That''s right, I thought ¡­"


    The cold light that erupted from his fingers pierced through his heart in an instant, and then he took a few steps back. His calm gaze could no longer be stared at, and a person laughed with a heavy heart.


    "Like I said, you are not worthy. If you are not, then you are not. Is there any other reason?" He did not waste any more words, because if he continued speaking, he would become a retard.


    They could not feel any form of anything that was happening in the sky, and even their thoughts were wrong.


    In the ancient world, gray was everywhere and after a while, they could no longer feel anything anymore. The strong Saint had released his domain, cutting off the connection to that world.


    "Today, either you die or I die!" He said these words in a heavy tone. What caused them to tremble in fear was Xu Dong, the blade in his hand continued to hover.


    However, he quickly discovered that this Demon Emperor seemed to have been devoured by a single person. She ¡­


    "What are you doing back here?" Luo Lan asked, in his heart, it was as if there was something more, was it pain?


    "Leaving him, of course I''ll be back." Xu Dong scoffed.


    She smiled and said, "You are wrong. I have already promised him. He is now the emperor of the Lou Lan Nation. You are just an outsider."


    Xu Dong was silent for a moment, he did not know how to explain it, maybe he was wrong in the first place, and since he was wrong, then he might as well continue being wrong, right?


    "My return isn''t because of you. It''s because of a conspiracy. Don''t you understand the conspiracy of this world?"


    He had only come back because of a man''s conspiracy. He had come back to kill someone, or he had to do something else. No matter what, he had to make a move!


    Kill him!


    Swoosh!


    The blood blade flew out. In Luo Lan''s eyes, the sword blade was enough to kill any Saint, but he actually made a move against her. Why did he do this?


    A ray of light instantly rushed out and blocked it. How sharp was this blood blade, it directly pierced through his heart.


    Demon Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with unwillingness, and said: "I never thought that I would die after reviving." He was truly unreconciled. However, why was there not a single method? Could it be that his path could only lead him to this place?


    "Intransigent." Xu Dong coldly snorted, turned his head, and said calmly: "You deserve to die, and also ¡­ Luo Lan. "I''m not targeting you, but we have no future to begin with. Goodbye."

 C645 Broken (1)

    The other sky was gone. The remaining sky had been broken by someone!


    Luo Lan held onto Demon Emperor''s body, and his life force disappeared, along with his warmth. Finally, Luo Lan became enraged: "You bastard, you actually did that!"


    Xu Dong stood in place, as if he had lost all interest. Why would he say such a thing?


    The Pilgrimage Grounds, in the ancient places, most people fell into war.


    Under the tutelage of a great sect, the celestial sovereign is the strongest sect.


    The Evergreen Sect was one of the sects that guarded the borders, and there were also powerful celestial sovereign s that betrayed them. It was a pity that they were not as good as the Inverse Sect.


    The entire sect fell silent. There was no one present. The entire Evergreen Sect was like a ghost, Xu Dong and the others came to this grey world.


    "Boss, why is there something wrong here?" The Evil Fire Cloud God said while trembling in fear.


    Isn''t this place too strange? Why are there so many powerful creatures continuously roaming about?


    "Phantom?" Xu Dong was also deep in thought. They had just arrived at this place and did not know how terrifying this place was.


    But that didn''t matter anymore. He could finish it immediately anyways. His speed was very quick, and he directly broke open the formation''s barrier. The inside was very terrifying.


    "A lot of people died."


    "There doesn''t seem to be anyone alive here!"


    Whoa, whoa ¡­ A terrifying sound came from afar. They saw something strange. It was a blood-red color.


    "Devils ¡­" The devil was not the devil of Western Angels, but was a kind of ghost among the Demons.


    This kind of ghost would suck the Homo sapiens''s blood, and then directly kill him, turning him into a dried up human. Too many disciples of the Evergreen Sect had died here.


    "This gloomy, sinister aura is really terrifying." They were all trembling. To be honest, this place was truly a strange place.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to survive. This place was originally full of life, but now it was in ruins.


    "This is blood?" The few of them simultaneously saw the huge blood pool in front of them. This blood pool was filled with a blood-red liquid, so they asked uncertainly.


    It was a strange road, and they probably didn''t understand what was going on.


    A few figures appeared in front of him, which seemed to be on the verge of death, but once it appeared, Xu Dong revealed a serious expression, because the few people in front of him, seemed to be controlled by something!


    "Everyone, be careful. I don''t think there''s anything strange here." Xu Dong turned pale with fright. He looked at the air in the surroundings and noticed that there seemed to be a difference.


    "Dodge!" A blood-red ray of light pierced towards them.


    Behind them, they felt a terrifying force. The blood-red longsword had directly shattered their defenses!


    What was going on with these people? Why would there be such a strange race? The Devils were used to control people who didn''t want to be controlled.


    A strong demon could even control people like Xu Dong.


    The few people in front were even weirder. It was probably because the devil controlling them was too low level, so it became like this?


    More accurately speaking, they were not humans, but rather demons.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" I never thought that there would be a Saint here. These people kept sneering, making people tremble in fear. However, soon after, they stopped talking.


    Because Xu Dong''s killing intent had already risen.


    "No matter who you are, you guys who touch my Homo sapiens, you will all die!"


    "Hmph, do you think that since you''re the only Saint, we won''t have any more Saint?" They sneered, causing fear in the hearts of others. However, there was no next step for them.


    This sharp blood blade directly shattered their hearts, and a ray of golden light flew towards the distance, "This sword... It seems to be strange, seems to be the Saint Weapon? "


    "That''s right, it is indeed the Saint Weapon, and it is not even an ordinary Saint Weapon. It seems even stranger, even more powerful!" Most people could not understand such a situation. Fortunately, they were not ordinary people. They avoided the blood-red blade and quickly left.


    "Where else do you want to go? I forgot to tell you, nothing here is safe. " One of them coldly snorted, and an astonishing aura appeared from the nearby void.

 C646 Broken (2)

    "This thing is ¡­" Xu Dong pondered for a moment, then scratched his head: "I understand, so it''s something that''s similar to a waste."


    That person was enraged, he pointed at Xu Dong and shouted: "You!"


    "Me? "What about me?" Xu Dong laughed in disdain, looked at Sheng Shi and said: "You probably don''t understand, what is this thing. This is the Saint Weapon, the Saint Weapon that can kill anyone! "


    "Saint Weapon?" He was also shocked. Saint Weapon could kill anyone he wanted, but against an existence like him, it was useless, because he was not human.


    And the most powerful method to create Saint Weapon, was precisely this Saint Weapon''s fearsome Karma Killing technique!


    He seemed to be such a person, a person who possessed a strong Karma weapon, unlike other Saint Weapon s. A Saint Weapon with Karma, no, even if it was not a Saint Weapon, but an ordinary blade and sword, an ordinary divine spirit was still not a match!


    "You really do have this weapon." He thought about it, and felt that he shouldn''t have provoked Xu Dong, because he really could have been killed.


    If they did not kill him, then they might even be able to threaten the future of the Demons.


    Right now, the future of Demons rested on his shoulders, it was just that he was not a match for this person, even if the people behind him were to come, the only outcome would be death.


    "Kill him? Or something else? " He was in a state of panic, causing people to be unable to understand and unable to understand what he meant.


    "You don''t need to think too much, because you''re going to die." That ice-cold voice sounded in his ears, startling him. This fellow had actually charged straight at him!


    He was not afraid, was he to possess Xu Dong''s body?


    But, Xu Dong''s blade told him that Xu Dong was not afraid, once that situation happened, he was immediately at a loss, as though he was about to be killed.


    "How dare you?" he asked.


    However, a moment later, a lotus flower suddenly appeared before his eyes, and everything instantly shattered.


    "Chi!"


    The sword''s edge even pierced through his heart and arrived somewhere else.


    "There''s nothing that I don''t dare to do, and I don''t feel any guilt killing you either." Xu Dong said calmly.


    His heart was trembling, his heart no longer felt like it belonged to him. Just what was this person?


    In a mere moment, their hearts were all throbbing with fear. This fellow could kill them all.


    The terrifying sword intent had directly broken through the void. He wanted to resist, but how could he resist?


    "AHH!" He let out a blood-curdling scream as the blood blade devoured his flesh and blood. The devil flew out from the corpse of the Evergreen Sect Leader and said, "You!"


    "Me?"


    Xu Dong turned into an afterimage, and with an extremely fast speed, he broke through time. In just a breath of time, a new hole had appeared in his heart!


    "Chi!"


    Blood began to gush out from his forehead. A hint of blood-red appeared on his forehead!


    This fellow was already dead!


    "I hate a guy, he''s buzzing in my ears, you''re one of them!" Xu Dong replied coldly. He looked at Xu Dong in shock, as if he was extremely unreconciled.


    He really died!


    Elsewhere, Empyrean level strength constantly bloomed. The strongest demon had actually died, so why would they still stay here?


    At this time, it was more likely that they would run away immediately. After all, with their speed, they did not run slowly.


    "Boss, should we chase after them and kill them?" Evil Fire Cloud God and the rest, who were already burning with anger, looked towards the distance and said.


    "That''s right, boss. If we go now, it should be around the same!" Everyone had similar thoughts.


    "They''re back!" Xu Dong calmly replied.

 C647 The Devil Killed No Blood

    "This is really strange. If this were an ordinary devil, they would have been scared by the sound of the wind. Why would they still continue to come?" They were also incomparably depressed. More than half of the people here had already died, and even the celestial sovereign Lord, who was as strong as the Evergreen Sect, was already dead.


    What were they doing back here? Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that it must be them, because at that moment, a majority of them did not understand what had happened.


    With their strength, they should have immediately run away to show their respect. However, before they could do anything else, they instead rushed forward again.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that they can''t feel our strength? " Xu Dong was also rather surprised. These living beings did not seem to be afraid of his Saint''s power at all. It was as if something really controlled them.


    The moment they charged forward, Xu Dong also took the initiative to avoid them, and terrifying flames exploded out from his surroundings.


    BOOM!


    The entire Evergreen Sect was covered in smoke, as if they were in a fairyland. The lifeforms within them had already died, Xu Dong asked, "Why do they want to self-destruct and not risk their lives?


    "Boss." You see a huge hole in front of us? " A few people raised their heads and looked over. This place was filled with the energy of space, as if there was something even more savage here.


    Spread... It spread more and more quickly, and then Xu Dong quickly retreated. This place was the Demons''s teleportation formation.


    "What''s happening on the other side? Why are they crazily charging over from the middle? Could it be that there is some sort of secret? " Xu Dong could still feel it, this was a type of thing that he couldn''t feel, it seemed to have a rhythm that was similar to his.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    There was a sound, as if some terrifying creature was awakening inside. A few people suddenly became alert, but they quickly left as there might be something in this place.


    "Chi!"


    Sure enough, a long, bright red tongue flew out. Xu Dong was shocked, and the others were also shocked, this thing''s speed was extremely fast, most people could not react at all. Luckily they were not normal people, otherwise, they would have definitely been pulled in.


    "Boss." What was this? What had just happened? Why would there be such a thing? " It seemed to be brewing.


    and very quickly, he came out again, and used an extremely quick method to lick Xu Dong''s chest, and then pulled Xu Dong inside.


    "It''s over, it''s all over. The boss has been taken away, let''s take this opportunity to disperse!" They were shocked, they did not expect that Xu Dong would also be caught, and in that moment he did not have any more courage, because if this continued, they could die without a burial!


    It was only a thought, but that tongue of his never came out. Suddenly, a cold voice rang out, and that person was precisely Xu Dong''s voice, they quickly rushed in, regardless of anything else. Just to save Xu Dong, this place was rather special, and without Xu Dong, there was no way for them to leave.


    Although they had entered, they could not find any information related to Xu Dong at all. They were stunned, their Boss had indeed entered, but why did he suddenly disappear?


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" A cold sneer appeared on their faces, as if something terrifying was being resurrected. As for the few others like the Early Empyrean, they all walked up and asked, "What is this thing? Is it so big?"


    In the distance, a huge snake-like creature grew a person at the top of the snake''s head. This person revealed his mouth and stuck out his tongue, saying, "The Homo sapiens and the demons all want to eat ¡­"


    They didn''t expect that they would be eaten as rations just as they entered. They immediately became flustered and attacked with their swords. This snake-like creature was only a small Hierarch. With their cultivation techniques, they should be able to kill it.


    "Homo sapiens, die!" The snake-like creature spat out a mouthful of blood and then released a terrifying black poisonous substance. Everyone turned pale with fright, but they could not avoid it. Moreover, the poison was extremely terrifying, as if it had been there for countless years.


    In any case, they had fallen in an instant. As everyone was feeling depressed, their hearts had sunk into darkness. This creature was not one they could fight against. It was as if they couldn''t fight against it at all.


    Just the poisonous miasma was enough to kill them all, and they didn''t have any good ideas, so everyone instantly fell down, "Jie Jie Jie, you guys are too weak, you guys are even weaker than that little kid just now, you guys are too waste."


    She sneered, then walked over and kept these four people, then flew far away towards her Master, which was an even stronger Netherworld Dragon!


    This Netherworld Dragon was not controlled by the Demons, but the Demons and the Netherworld Dragon had reached an agreement on a consciousness.


    The Netherworld Dragon needed freedom, and the Demons needed a strong assistant. Their combination gave birth to a great devil.


    These Demons s were all controlled by the Netherworld Dragon and these devils were constantly produced in the hands of the Netherworld Dragon. Then, these devils would control the consciousness of the Homo sapiens and the Homo sapiens, not just the two races, even the powerful Demons s were controlled by others.


    And those people from the Demons did not know that in order to resist their monopoly, the Netherworld Dragon had actually started to erode. And the reason why it caught Xu Dong was only to increase its chances of winning.


    Even if he had devoured his soul, his fighting strength would not be too weak. After that, he would have sufficient power to speak his mind against the Demons. In fact, the entire world, the Pilgrimage Grounds, the Holy Demon Lands, and even the entire planet here, would all belong to him.


    Thus, he chose to appear and wanted to do something to him. Unfortunately, he missed it.


    This fellow didn''t seem to care about him, but instead sneered. His appearance was truly terrifying, the entire sect of the Evergreen Sect had been annihilated, and it originated from this creature. Therefore, Xu Dong was currently very angry.


    He couldn''t change the fact that so many people from the Evergreen Sect had died, but he could choose to kill them and give them a fatal blow to wipe them out of this world!


    The hatred of the entire Evergreen Sect was carried by Xu Dong, and they all felt it. This was the evil nature of death, and they quickly reacted, but not long after, they were dumbstruck to discover that they couldn''t avoid it at all!


    With their speed, they would definitely be imprisoned by others. However, with their strength, they might not necessarily be killed. However, they soon regretted because that speed was truly very fast. In an instant, they discovered that their bodies were gone.


    "He is not a human. There can''t be such an invincible person in this world!" Even if it was a creature as strong as the Netherworld Dragon, he had no choice but to be afraid. Xu Dong was simply not on the same strength level, and when they faced Xu Dong, they were simply cannon fodder!


    An existence of this level, it was impossible for them to be a match for him. In an instant, they all felt a terrifying sensation that spread throughout their hearts.

 C648 Death is not frightening

    "Relax, death is not only scary, it is also scary. I will properly refine all of you and make you become the undead of this world. You cannot die, you can only live!"


    The Netherworld Dragon was shocked, but he had no choice. He could only continue to be suppressed. This power was too strange, they had no ability to resist it, and it quickly swallowed them all!


    "Chi!"


    This colored sphere was not an ordinary thing. They could sense that this was a type of death, something that they would never be able to reincarnate into.


    They would never be able to get out because Xu Dong had already sealed them. They would be continuously refined in this strange world until they died!


    However, all of a sudden, they could no longer feel anything. This was nothingness, nothingness, nothing at all.


    They could no longer feel it. The Netherworld Dragon painfully shouted, "Let me out, I won''t dare to do it again, I won''t dare to do it again!"


    However, no one paid any attention to him. There were only the endless void s, with only darkness that encompassed the darkness. They would never be able to leave, because they were already destined to die!


    No, it would be better to die than to live!


    Xu Dong looked at the countless corpses. They had all experienced a lot of resistance, but to no avail, they were all dead. However, Xu Dong immediately made a decision: bury them.


    The four of them did not understand it in particular, but they were thinking gloomily, why are they burying these dead people?


    Xu Dong did not want to explain anything, he only felt melancholy. Looking into the distance, he said: "Let''s go to the next place, the place called divine spirit."


    They left, there were only countless tombstones left, a few people left alone, the entire Evergreen Sect was already destroyed, they weren''t like the Inverse Sect, who had beautiful dreams.


    A few figures appeared in front of them. They were all strong person s of the Homo sapiens s and judging from their movements, they should be moving towards the location of the Evergreen Sect.


    The leader of these few people was a celestial sovereign, and the others were also almost at the peak of the Divine Sovereign Realm.


    Xu Dong slightly nodded, and said: "Who are you?"


    They were stunned at the same time and looked at Xu Dong. This guy did not look like a strong person no matter how they looked at him.


    "We came from the divine spirit, what about you?" In order to prevent themselves from being targeted, they immediately opened their mouths to speak and allowed themselves to leave in peace. They did not necessarily have to kill someone.


    The few people in the distance could still be considered to understand, Xu Dong nodded, and said, "If we''re going to the Evergreen Sect, then let''s return. The entire Evergreen Sect has been annihilated."


    They were silent for a moment, then turned pale with fright. If the man in front of them was right, then those people really were dead. But what if they were wrong?


    Although their faces were ugly, they still decided to take a look. After all, seeing is believing, they clasped their hands and said, "Fellow daoists, could it be that you have escaped from the Evergreen Sect? So you know what''s going on inside? "


    "No, we just passed by the Evergreen Sect and found nothing. Everyone''s dead, so we buried them." Xu Dong said depressingly.


    They understood that these people had already resolved the disaster for the Evergreen Sect. They then asked, "Then who did it?"


    "Devil!"


    Whether it was the Demons or the Homo sapiens, the title of Demon would scare them silly.


    This was because this devil could control another person''s body, destroy their soul, and wipe out their humanity.


    These kinds of existences were like death to them.


    But they had actually survived, or perhaps they had been killed!


    It was said that the ancient and powerful divine spirit had created this world. This world was filled with existences that made people feel that they were great, such as the legendary Lord Saint. Even though they had died, their images still existed.


    In the distance from this place, they saw rays of multicolored light. This light was extremely fast, and was not something that an ordinary person could see. These people were Xu Dong and company, and were extremely fast.


    At that moment, they could feel that this was a powerful creature that had destroyed the entire grey world. In that instant, they knelt on the ground, and they finally could sense the power of a god.


    "What exactly is this place? Why does it have such a strange feeling?" Xu Dong looked at the world in this direction, and a celestial sovereign called Yuanye laughed, and said: "This place is the Saint''s tree, and is a place where all the people in the divine spirit believe in."


    "So that''s how it is." Xu Dong expressed his understanding of the situation, this place was truly weird and dead, but there was no other way, they couldn''t just wander around, right?


    Therefore, they decided to stay here, and take the chance that their cultivation had not stabilized, and take the chance to beat up Homo sapiens, and Demons was too many, after all, Xu Dong was strong alone, but it was hard to not get tricked and killed.


    The entire divine spirit was depressed, because almost no one knew what exactly had happened, why the entire Evergreen Sect had been annihilated, and where the devils had gone. They did not trust what Xu Dong had said about killing them, because not long ago, they found out that the Netherworld Dragon had also appeared.


    In this kind of situation, there were only two possibilities. The first was that Xu Dong had lied to them, and the other was that they were wrong, regardless, Xu Dong was too weird, and as the person in question, Xu Dong did not care about their thoughts.


    At this time of gloom, they should not have treated any of the almighty beings, but there was no other way, the entire future of the Homo sapiens was within their consideration, and such a situation usually did not exist, but yet actually appeared. It was truly difficult for them, but luckily they did not know what Xu Dong''s power was.


    After arriving in this world, it was considered peaceful, because there were very few people who would offend them. This was a beautiful world, and only after a while did they nod their heads and disperse, no longer caring about anything else.


    This was a rare occurrence and there were no such things in the Pilgrimage Grounds. Amongst the Sacred Grounds of the Homo sapiens, they were constantly pondering how they should deal with the following movements of the Demons.


    "If I say it, isn''t it enough to directly destroy and kill the enemy? "How can there be so much nonsense!" Great celestial sovereign, they are all starting to worry about this matter. Demons will definitely make a comeback soon, and when that happens, how should they face this irritable Elder called Su Bao.

 C649 incoming

    What they did not know was that a great crisis was brewing in the entire Demons, they started recruiting people, preparing to break through the Saint in one go and then attack the Pilgrimage Grounds, starting with the divine spirit.


    Homo sapiens, on the other hand, did not discover anything when facing such a danger. Instead, they only had one thought in their minds, and that was to use an egg to fight a rock! Since the Demons was not willing to let them off, then let them have a good feeling about the terrifying power of the Homo sapiens. In any case, they would not have a good ending.


    The entire world had fallen into an even stranger darkness. Countless people could feel that this was an indescribable feeling, as rays of light after streaks of light caused the land of divine spirit to fall into panic.


    Su Bao turned pale with fright as he questioned, "What happened?" It was a pity that no one had replied him. In the entire of Homo sapiens, there was a type of law that was instantly thrown into the ground.


    "The Saint''s Laws!" His expression changed drastically as he suddenly felt that something bad was about to happen. This feeling seemed to be destroying their hearts, what kind of scene was this, the endless hourglass represented time, and this enormous hourglass was the Saint''s weapon!


    This kind of situation had not happened for thousands of years, so why would such a thing happen? They didn''t know anything, and only had one thought in mind, and that was that this place would be destroyed!


    Swoosh!


    A ray of blood-red light flew out. Standing alone under the huge hourglass, he sneered. "So lonely, so lonely. After so many years, I''m just so lonely."


    Everyone else: "... "Sis, why are you so lonely?"


    "You don''t need to look at me like that. Although I''m handsome and handsome, there''s no need to stare at me like this. After all, there are few people as handsome and elegant as me in this world!" He cupped his forehead in a gesture like he was traumatized.


    Damn it, why did I just meet a fool? They were stupid.


    However, they still hoped that Xu Dong could stand at this place and make them fear him for a bit. After all, he was a Saint.


    Suddenly, an enormous whirlpool appeared in the sky. This whirlpool seemed to be able to swallow up all the darkness, and all the light in the surroundings seemed to have been swallowed up as well.


    "What is this?" Everyone was apprehensive, but there was nothing they could do.


    "A strange force!"


    "It''s a Saint weapon!"


    "What a generous gesture, we even used the void''s Eye. It looks like this Demons doesn''t plan on letting us go."


    "It''s better to die than to submit!" At the same time, they shouted crazily. They did not want to die, but there was nothing they could do about it, the Demons was not some other race. When they faced the Homo sapiens, they could only kill and eat ¡­


    In any case, they couldn''t die on their knees. They would rather die standing! The entire divine spirit descended into a helpless situation. It was a terrifying Nightmare, only that Xu Dong came out, they had always thought that Xu Dong was a Demons. They never thought that he would actually break through an hourglass, and even break through an hourglass!


    All of the living beings in the entire divine spirit moved. They quickly rushed up, not caring about anything, just for a chance at life. But right away, they felt another huge wave of power descending from the sky.


    "There''s also the Saint!"


    That''s right, this place had other Saint s, and they were only strong strong s too. They were stunned, they had not seen Saint for thousands of years, why would there be so many of them the moment they appeared, was this not a lie?


    The Homo sapiens s had nowhere to retreat to. They could only fight with their lives on the line, only then would there be a chance of survival, if not they would die without a doubt, so they quickly moved. After all, no matter how strong Xu Dong was, it was impossible for him to resist the combined might of so many Saint s.


    Without even a breath of air, they were continuously driven away. Xu Dong looked at all of this coldly and suddenly laughed, causing the entire earth to release a strange object. They were stunned.


    A long spear pierced through the ground and instantly killed a Fighter. This huge city was unable to block such an attack, and instantly became a pile of sand, as though it was mocking them.


    It wasn''t as if that had never happened before, but in their eyes, they still saw inconceivable things. Was this destruction? What exactly happened to those people? Why did they have power like that?


    In their eyes, this kind of situation was simply because the Saint was too terrifying, otherwise, nothing could explain it. This place was shattered, and countless people left in a frenzy, but they had forgotten their own paths, this path was simply too difficult.


    "Homo sapiens is too small, if it was more than a thousand years ago, wouldn''t these people be arrogant? Why are they acting like mice now?" The entire Homo sapiens was furious, but they could not refute him.


    That was why they were in this state. If they were slightly stronger and lost it, they would not be like this, "Saint Xu Dong, quickly leave, just take revenge for us!"


    Countless people were trying to persuade Xu Dong to leave, but looking at Xu Dong''s appearance, it was impossible for him to leave, because he still had an unfinished mission to complete, so he erupted once more with a smile, "I think there''s no need for that, now we can take revenge, because I feel like our faith has returned."


    Of course, they couldn''t all believe in Xu Dong, but with this kind of power, as long as someone had it, they would be able to. Some of them thought that since Xu Dong was the Saint, he could save them, so they believed in Xu Dong!


    "I''m on the verge of death!" A Demon Elder sneered, as if he had seen Xu Dong''s death. As a result, with just a slight move, the entire void was destroyed, and the countless sand puppets disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "What''s going on? Why would there be such power?" They were all shocked, who would have thought that Xu Dong did not care, and laughed: "Aiya, it''s true, you guys are so insignificant, how do you know about my greatness, you really wasted your energy."


    "Just what are you?"


    "My apologies, but I am the one who has come to dominate your lives, Death. You only have one path left to you now, to live while kneeling, to die while standing!" Damn, although you are a Saint, you can''t bully people like this, they are all Saint, you will get beaten up if you do that.


    In that dark age, they had experienced countless terrifying lights, and in that instant, they saw a trace of hope. This was a thought, and then it shattered.

 C650 The power of the Homo sapiens

    The most terrifying thing about the Homo sapiens was that they were not afraid of death, but the lot of them were not afraid of it, so when the Demons Great Leaders got scared, even if they fought against the entire race that was not afraid of death, it would still be a miserable victory, so they immediately made a choice, and that was to separate, disperse this place, and never come back.


    As they gazed at this dark and gloomy world, the hourglass was shattered and the long spear, under the blood-red light, had no chance of resisting. Not only could they not see anything, but they could not understand just who this was.


    Does Homo sapiens have a Saint?


    The divine spirit was the second holy land of the Homo sapiens, so saying that there were no Saint was fake. The problem was that they weren''t even born yet, even if they were, with so many Saint joining hands, shouldn''t they immediately give up this divine spirit and frantically leave? How did this happen?


    At this moment, they didn''t have enough time to react. In any case, there was only one word, run away quickly.


    Regarding what had happened, they simply could not understand. This kind of situation was extremely rare, and basically there would not be any results. When did such a strong person appear in the weak Homo sapiens? They did not know either, but they could no longer see or understand what was going on in the distance. With a chi sound, the nine heavens were shattered, and a streak of bloody light flashed about.


    It was too late, too late to leave them, instantly turned into pieces of cloth, and directly floated in the sky. This was too cruel and bloody, this young man called Xu Dong, was too freaking terrifying.


    "Who the hell are you?" They were terrified, facing someone who came from an unknown place, who was actually on guard, they did not know what was happening, and it was as if they were wrong about that in that moment, the divine spirit should not have come, although there were many terrifying divine tools here, but they should not have come.


    Once Xu Dong appeared, all things shattered. There was almost no one who could stop him, where exactly should they go? Was the Saint a piece of sh * t, had he actually died so casually?


    I am the Xu Dong that is a myriad of people. Didn''t anyone see me in Inverse Sect last time? He spoke coldly as a gorgeous void appeared nearby. The broken sword edge emitted a slight hum, it was truly a terrifying sight to behold.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Many lights exploded out in an instant. They did not have time to dodge, and fell down one after another, as Xu Dong said with a cold smile. "No one is allowed to step foot in my Homo sapiens''s territory, otherwise, die!"


    They knelt on the ground in a daze, the light exploding out in an instant. Their gazes gradually turned heavy, then they saw something fishy. Someone laughed out loud, "He''s also injured, we can kill him!"


    "Right, that''s right, we can kill him. Why don''t you go up and try it first?" He spoke to the person who spoke. The person was stunned and felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    "Alright, I''ll go up and give it a try!"


    "Go, we will always remember you!" Everyone''s eyes flashed with fake tears. This powerful Saint Demon rushed over, he was the Saint that used an hourglass just now, the moment he appeared he condensed such a terrifying flame that it nearly evaporated everything, the terrifying light could no longer be seen clearly, with just a thought, he died!


    "Idiot, I didn''t expect there to be such a fool." Xu Dong was also helpless, why is it that so many idiots in this world fell face down, Xu Dong coldly looked at the nearby divine spirit and said: "He could have survived, but unfortunately, he died."


    Xu Dong''s voice was extremely calm, like water, but everyone knew that killing a Saint must have meant something. Demons was a proud race, and they could give up on anything for the sake of their dignity, but they seemed to have forgotten that the person in front of them was not someone they could provoke.


    Just as Xu Dong had said, they were all fools. Even if they died, they did not understand, because the remaining Saint and the rest had started to understand, that this was a person who slaughtered people, and he was not afraid of anyone. In that place, he could finally settle down.


    Are they going to die? Why are they so afraid of someone like Xu Dong? Just as everyone was panicking, a strange person extended his hand out. Xu Dong raised his head, blood trickling down the corner of his mouth, everyone in divine spirit was afraid, what happened?


    "Killing Incantation!"


    A cold snort sounded. Amongst the crowd, his voice was just too minuscule, but it was still heard by Xu Dong. The beam of light had directly pierced through Xu Dong''s heart, and in the end, he was still a step too late!


    "No ¡­" It wouldn''t be like this, how is that possible? " A few incredulous voices sounded and they were stunned. What happened, why did such an instant burst of power, exactly who did it? Their gazes landed on a person in the distance, that person sneered and said, "It''s over, it''s all over. You guys are too small, you don''t even understand our power, you ¡­" We''re dead for sure! "


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong asked. Even though he was covering his heart, his gaze was still extremely sharp, they could feel that this killing intent was too terrifying. Why was there such a person who actually did not die when using Curse Killing techniques?


    "How is this possible? How can you not die?"


    "You''re too weak. If someone surpasses the Saint, I might die, but you are just a Saint!"


    Your sister, is only a Saint ¡­


    Why was this fellow acting so haughtily? It wasn''t because the difficulty of Saint was that high, it was more like an ordinary Zhi Zun who would take god knows how many years to reach that stage, alright?


    However, this person was unrivalled and fearsome. No matter what sort of technique he used, when facing such a person, he would most likely be blinded, right?


    Everyone now understood that Xu Dong was not a person from this world, and he couldn''t possibly stay in this world, so he should be leaving soon. With this thought, everyone understood that Xu Dong was not a person from this world, and his origins were too profound.


    They shouldn''t get involved in this situation, because who knew if they would suddenly change their mind?


    Also, the position of the Saint s was something that very few people would step foot in, because Saint was not an ordinary Saint. They had even more powerful strength, and also an unknown type of powerful soul.


    One of them had his head hanging down, his expression was dispirited, as though he had already used up all of his strength. This person was the Saint of the Curse, a being as powerful as himself, but he still failed in the end and became his prisoner.


    He had lost everything, including his own life. In the distance, the girl, she would probably never see him again.


    "Do you want to live?"


    It was a sad story.

 C651 With an extra follower

    From then on, there was an additional powerful Saint behind Xu Dong.


    After that, the end of the divine spirit was over. Countless people started to devote themselves into the construction. Most of the land had already been destroyed, but with everyone''s hard work, they finally succeeded.


    "This place is really not bad." Xu Dong sighed with emotion and couldn''t help but look into the distance. What kind of place was that faraway world, the place of pilgrimage?


    There was an ancient legend that the Saint might really exist, but the possibility of it existing was very low.


    If there were still Saint s, they wouldn''t have stopped here.


    "I didn''t expect to be like this when I returned many years later!"


    A Saint sighed with emotion. He was a hero of the Primordial Era, a lonely wolf standing in the wind ¡­


    The step he took away from the Saint was just that one move ¡­


    Thus, a sad thing happened. He was on the verge of death. Although he had been hiding his power for thousands of years, he had forgotten how long he had lived for. Perhaps thousands of years.


    What was up ahead? What was his future, and why had some undesirable things happened? Fortunately, he was a good person, otherwise, he would have been killed instantly by others. Too many strange things had happened recently, and they did not even know what was frightening about him.


    At this time, there was usually no one who was clear about what was going on. Just by thinking for a second, hundreds of thousands of changes would occur in this one second. However, they quickly understood that this was a sad story.


    "Chi!"


    "What the f * ck!" What was this operation? This is impossible, how could this World Tree... "It''s withered." His gaze lost its luster, and could no longer see clearly. His future might just be a step away, and if he missed it, he would be called the Holy Saint.


    One step, one step ¡­ Why did I fail? Why?


    So many people had died and he was still alive. He only hoped that one day, he could become the peak of this world and then create a magnificent one. But why did such a thing happen?


    "Alright, even though you''re about to shatter into pieces, I still have a way to make Yun Yun and the others die with you, and then we will transcend this world together!" Li Sheng cried. He looked at the sky and swore that there was no other way, but he had no choice, because the World Tree was his lover!


    How could she leave? Why did she leave just like that, leaving before him? As long as he could revive the World Tree, he would annihilate the Demons, the demi-human race, and then rule over the entire world.


    This place was not too far away, and to him, it was something that could be done in an instant. However, he was at a loss, because in this place, he could not bring himself to do it. Li Sheng looked at the countless creatures in front of him.


    He did not get a response, because no one knew that they were facing the next calamity, which was actually an attack from their own people. Unfortunately, Xu Dong and the rest had already left, opening Li Sheng''s eyes wide, and said: "Come, break, this world will not have any results, break for me!"


    It was just a small land of the divine spirit, so there shouldn''t be so many people eyeing it. Xu Dong had already passed the age of meddling in other people''s business, so he continued to head towards the north. Meanwhile, the entire land of divine spirit had once again descended into darkness, countless people had been killed, and one person had exploded with terrifying might.


    Some people wanted to leave, but they were constantly killed. When there was only one person left, Li Sheng said with a bit of distress, "Why are we still lacking that little bit? That''s right, I''m afraid it needs someone''s soul. That person''s soul is in the north, I can feel that this kind of power, seems to be something that makes me tremble with fear. Who is this person? He licked his scarlet tongue and kissed a withered tree.


    If he did not resist, then it would be a dead end. One after another, people died, and the entire divine spirit was destroyed. One day, Demons came to this place, and discovered this secret.


    "This is truly comfortable, truly comfortable. This sort of strong sensation is truly too satisfying. Why does it feel so good? It''s most likely the feeling of killing someone." Li Sheng mumbled to himself. Above this void, his strength could be said to be the strongest in the past thousands of years.


    Only at this time could he find a reason for himself to continue killing. This reason was the result of him wanting to revive her. If he wanted to let her live again, then he would need to keep on killing, to keep on killing.


    The entire sky had turned blood-red, and wherever he went, not a single blade of grass grew. Xu Dong did not even know what had happened, but he was confused.


    walked over, and looked at him in the eyes. He felt extremely cold, as if the stone statue was alive.


    "This thing is so strange." When Xu Dong opened his mouth to speak, everyone turned pale with fright.


    "Shut up, how could our great Sir Li Sheng be a strange person? If you continue to belittle him, then die!" He was the loyal guardian of the Li saint, so Xu Dong suddenly taunted him, causing him to be unwilling to leave.


    "Oh, I wonder what''s so special about him?" Xu Dong laughed coldly, just who was this Li Sheng, why would there be such a loyal person? It seems like from this position, a majority of people felt that Li Sheng could not be desecrated, but from Xu Dong''s point of view, their belief in him was just right for him.


    "Li Sheng is the son of the world, born with the World Tree." A lady wearing a golden armor appeared and said to Xu Dong with a smile.


    "World Tree?" Xu Dong thought about something. Didn''t the World Tree say that the rumors were already true, why would there be people that were born in the World Tree? Xu Dong was truly curious why this situation was so special. However, he did not say anything, and only said a little gloomily: "I don''t know why, but I always have a bad feeling. It might be some kind of terrifying tribulation."

 C652 Outsider

    To Xu Dong, this person was really special, but what made her special was not just that. His tribulation was constantly proven by this person''s stone statue, and although he was a little unwilling in his heart, he seemed to have no way of resisting. In short, it had now become an unimaginable situation.


    Most of the creatures nearby were loyal to one sculpture. Why? Xu Dong had never been able to figure out what was going on. Why would someone do this, or think like this?


    "Shut your mouth, you''ve done it. You''ve insulted our Sage again and again, you deserve to die!" He was furious and directly attacked Xu Dong, the powerful aura directly sending Xu Dong flying. It was during this moment of fury that he did not care about any rules at all in this place.


    All of this was because Xu Dong had said something completely unrelated to him. This made Xu Dong a little unconvinced. He was a little lost, because he did not know, was this kind of Homo sapiens really the Homo sapiens he wanted?


    But he immediately rejected it, no matter what the Homo sapiens turned into, he was still his own appearance, such a big place like this might not only have Homo sapiens, but also exist in other places, so he did not need to be like this, "Since you said that that is your true God, then my discussion is my business, now let me go."


    Xu Dong did not care whether he would stop him, he was very angry now, and if he continued to fight with this person, he would definitely make a move, his eyes were cold to the point of making people feel fear, but he immediately gave up, and this person could be considered sensible, and did not continue speaking, if not, he would definitely beat this person until all his teeth fell on the ground!


    He thought like this in his heart, but he simply didn''t know what sort of dangers he avoided. He didn''t know when he discovered this secret, but the cause of everything was the green smoke coming from the ancestral grave.


    "Follow me, honorable Saint." The woman who had just explained laughed.


    The furious Fighter fell into silence. He stood blankly at one place, completely stupefied.


    He drooped his head down, as if he was pondering about something. From the moment Xu Dong came here, he had always been in a daze with this person, and after who knows how long, he opened his eyes wide, and said: "You''re finally here. I''ve waited for so long, you''ve finally come."


    "I don''t know who''s wasting my time, you shameless old man." Xu Dong sarcastically replied. This guy was really special, as for why he was so special, it was this guy who kept him waiting for so long, what was he saying about him waiting so long for me? How long had it been? Xu Dong felt that his time was extremely precious, but why was it that he still did not know of things in the Pilgrimage Grounds?


    So when he said that, Xu Dong was obviously very angry. This guy was not as simple as being shameless, he was really worth 250 points. It was just for a little bit of time, but they immediately felt a sense of warmth.


    "Eh, I''m sorry, but I don''t have a good memory. Please forgive me, my lord." He was merely a small celestial sovereign, and was probably just a slightly larger grasshopper in Xu Dong''s eyes. Therefore, he was completely stupefied, and had stayed in this place for such a long time, that everyone would have a temper. However, he revealed a troubled expression: "I wonder what does this lord want to do in our Pilgrimage Grounds?"


    He was still a little afraid, because he didn''t know the origins of Xu Wen, and if he had any thoughts about the Pilgrimage Grounds, then he was just a mere celestial sovereign, so it was impossible for him to change anything. Even though he was in a high position, he knew very well that without powerful strength, he was still an old man who was about to die.


    "Hehe, you truly are quite funny. Right now, it''s not me who is begging you, it''s you guys who are begging me." Xu Dong said very calmly. They did not know where they came from, and so they were constantly guessing.


    However, how could such a shrewd person like Xu Dong be scared by such a small probing, so he directly questioned, if they were begging others, then they had to have a begging posture. Xu Dong was not a good person, nor was he a bad person, he was just spouting some nonsense, he was the Saint, and the people in front of him, most of them were just celestial sovereign.


    The old man immediately understood that Xu Dong did not have any motive, but had actually come to help the Homo sapiens. This old man was called Chou Tian, and was a celestial sovereign of this world, although he was arrogant, he was not arrogant enough to think that he would be a match for the two Saint s. Thus, he immediately spoke: "My lord, this is only because of some reason, in this world, we are very close to the danger level.


    "What!" Xu Dong turned pale with fright, the majority of the prophecies had started, his mentality had changed a little, and for some reason, an unknown threat seemed to be slowly approaching. He opened his mouth wide, and said: "celestial sovereign Chou Tian, you seem to have forgotten something, I want to ask you."


    In his eyes, Xu Dong was their only hope. If he did not understand, then he might lose his protection, and he would completely disappear from this world just like the divine spirit in the south.


    Xu Dong was quiet for a moment, he suddenly remembered the smile on Li Sheng''s face, and immediately asked: "Is Li Sheng dead?"


    "Naturally, it didn''t die after leaving Sir Sheng''s unparalleled divine ability. However, the World Tree shattered a thousand years ago and probably has disappeared now. We were also searching for the location of the World Tree, but everything seemed to have never appeared." With the Homo sapiens''s current background, searching for World Tree shouldn''t be that difficult, but they simply couldn''t find it, so this was yet another terrifying hidden matter.


    The world in the distance started to change unceasingly. It was as if they didn''t know what was happening at all.


    As an outsider, Xu Dong''s situation was extremely dangerous. Fighting against his was not an individual action, he needed all the strength of the Homo sapiens. After all, the Demons was not an ordinary race. For them to be able to live for so long, they shouldn''t be weak.


    "If he is not dead, then does that mean he exterminated the people in the divine spirit?" Xu Dong suddenly said these words, causing Chou Tian to be startled. He did not think that if that fellow died, then why would the World Tree disappear? But if he did not die, then he was very likely to be extinct in the divine spirit.

 C653 Protect (1)

    Because not only did the World Tree give birth to him, it also gave birth to a clan of the divine spirit, they were all people of the world. However, Chou Tian suddenly thought of a possibility, and said: "Could it be that it was the Demons who did this?"


    Xu Dong shook his head. He did not deny that the Demons had made a move, but he was unsure, because such situations rarely happened. Furthermore, where did he just come back from?


    Subconsciously, Xu Dong still preferred to leave the to kill the people there, so his gaze was a little cold. He had to understand everything.


    "If it''s not Demons, then what about demi-human race? demi-human race has never revealed himself, if by any chance they start to attack, we don''t seem to have any other choice. " He was silent for a moment, then said: "Of course, Demons cannot say that they didn''t do it, on the contrary it is possible that they did, so I had to think it through carefully. Master Xu, please rest."


    Chou Tian knew that there would never be an ending to this, because no one knew what happened. As a result, he was relatively calm, because in the next moment, they would be making their move in the Pilgrimage Grounds.


    Although the Homo sapiens was not weak in this land, because they had teamed up, even if the Pilgrimage Grounds and the divine spirit Grounds teamed up, there was only one possibility, and that was destruction. Therefore, they had to consider this clearly.


    "What''s going on? Why is the stone statue shining?" They gloomily looked at the shining stone statue. In the darkness of the night, it was like a sacred fire as Xu Dong stood in a pavilion, his gaze flickering a few times. We don''t seem to know each other at all. "


    "Whiz!"


    Li Sheng appeared in front of Xu Dong, his eyes filled with killing intent as he said: "You punk, weren''t you always on guard against me? In this world, you seem to have a hard to say feeling that I''m the only one you''re facing. Your usefulness is also great, it''s enough to wake up my mother. "


    , who was in the distance, finally understood that Xu Dong had been paying attention to Li Sheng the entire time. Not only that, he said that he knew the thing that was needed to revive the World Tree, and that if the person continued to fill it in with his life, then using a powerful Saint soul to sacrifice it, the World Tree would come back to life!


    But how could he attack the people of the divine spirit? The people of the divine spirit all came from the same generation, they might even be his disciples. Chou Tian was also a little angry, he saw with his own eyes that the people below were scolding Xu Dong, saying that he would not die, so he decided to carry out this big plan.


    This was truly laughable. Did they not know that in this world, who would truly want to die to selflessly contribute their contribution? Hehe, what do you think Xu Dong is doing? He was angry, but there was nothing he could do because the pilgrims had gone mad.


    "F * ck, you bastard, why don''t you go and die, why must you make our great Holy Li Li angry?"


    "Kneel on the ground and die!"


    "Brother, as long as you throw your life away, we will be your tombstone. It''s pure gold!"


    "Since you want to die, then go and die!" Xu Dong was enraged, he immediately fell from the sky, he was extremely furious, these people could differentiate right from wrong, and actually made him kneel down to death?


    Chou Tian was also helpless, they actually did not understand who the good person was, the fanatical fans truly made people fear, but they immediately regretted it, because when Xu Dong got angry, his enraged look, simply did not need to be too terrifying, and directly stepped on in the air, causing them to explode into pieces!


    The man was truly angry, he had never been so angry before. The people under Xu Dong all ran away in fear, while some of them even shouted that Li Sheng had killed Xu Dong.


    He was holding onto a blood-red longsword that carried an even more frightening might. Li Sheng, who was in the sky, was slightly surprised as he said, "How is this possible? You actually have such a powerful weapon. Just what is your background? I am truly curious."

 C654 Protect (2)

    This strange world was truly beyond the strong person. An unknown guy with an unrivalled divine weapon?


    This thing that Li Sheng didn''t even have, why did he have it? In this universe, although there was a boundless universe, it was still too small for Xu Dong, so he didn''t care about their gazes. Xu Dong flew up once more and said: "You may not be able to ignore me in this world, but although you are very strong, there are times when I am even more unreasonable."


    "Dammit, he actually wants to kill us! Lord Li Sheng, you have to avenge us!" A powerful Hierarchy of the Gods was furious, after he finished speaking, a terrifying ray of sword light rushed down directly, Xu Dong directly smashed down, the sky changed, and everything shattered.


    This Hierarch Li really died with nothing left, they felt a sense of despair. Then, they quickly realised something, why couldn''t the legendary Li Sheng cause any fatal damage to Xu Dong?


    Now they were afraid, because Xu Dong could constantly kill them and Li Sheng could not do any harm to Xu Dong at all. Instead, they were suppressed the entire time, because of Xu Dong''s sword.


    "Now that all of you are kneeling in front of me, I''ll let you off!" Xu Dong scoffed, his tone was so cold that it caused people to feel fear. At the same time, countless people kneeled on the ground, completely out of fear. But as soon as they knelt down, countless Martial Skills s appeared, and then they killed him.


    "You can''t kneel to this Demons. This Demons is the Nightmare of this world. After killing someone, the smell of their own blood pervaded throughout the entire area. In this world, they had all recognized this great Li Sheng.


    That was why he was so rude to Xu Dong. Standing on the void, he was so cold that it made people fear him.


    "The world is so big, you might not have to annihilate everyone in this world. The most important thing is that you never knew the dangers of our world. If I resurrected the World Tree, our Homo sapiens would have many strong futures, and you only need to pay with your life."


    Xu Dong laughed, and he really couldn''t say anything more. A group of conceited fellows, he stood on top of the void and said: "If you can kill me, then just try it, since there is no World Tree, I will also bring the Homo sapiens to a beautiful future, and by the way, I will also need to tell you a secret. In the end, there is something that cannot be explained in this world, you don''t even understand."


    For example, reviving a person was so easy, but if he were to do it, could he really do it? In this world, almost no one would do such a thing, because there was someone who needed death to explain their actions. Xu Dong was a completely different person from the rest of the world, and that was because he came from a universe that transcended the universe.


    They were two different worlds, so their values were naturally different. But the most important thing was that this was the Soaring World, Xu Dong knew clearly that it was impossible for this world to only have the World Tree and Homo sapiens s, as well as other Homo sapiens s. Therefore, he could leave at any time, regardless of what happens in the end in the Homo sapiens, it has nothing to do with him anymore.


    That would be the most lamentable. When Xu Dong left, Demons and the demi-human race would invade the Homo sapiens and then die cleanly.


    "Since you don''t want to die, then I''ll beat you." In the end, this powerful being still made his move, because in his eyes, this person had always been the person he feared. But for the sake of the World Tree, he had to do this.


    As for the Homo sapiens, he would protect them.


    Moreover, Xu Dong was an outsider, they did not even know where he came from.

 C655 Inheritance

    In the entire Pilgrimage Grounds, there were countless legacies, but there were almost no records of Xu Dong at all. If there were any records, it would be written in the wild, so they thought that Xu Dong was just an ordinary Saint.


    As for why he would become the Saint, it was unknown. In this world, there were too many miracles, so even if they knew he was from the Homo sapiens, so what?


    World Tree was the foundation, Li Sheng was a believer. So what if they sacrificed themselves for faith, or even Xu Dong?


    "You really are a hypocrite, but you will probably regret it. Even if World Tree has my soul, she won''t be able to revive." Xu Dong sneered.


    "Why are you so sure that I don''t know enough?" He asked in return, in this world, he felt that there was no one who knew better than him. But what did Xu Dong mean by saying that, then, why did he feel so sure that he couldn''t revive the World Tree?


    "Because the World Tree is already dead, and his heart is dead, she won''t be able to revive. What do you think made her die?" Xu Dong continued to laugh coldly, "Also, have you forgotten your own identity? As the guardian of a Homo sapiens, you actually used the Killing technique on your own kin.


    Everyone became silent. They did not understand what Xu Dong meant by his exterminating technique, but with their knowledge and the recent rumors, all the Homo sapiens in divine spirit had died.


    They didn''t have the time to react for a while. Li Sheng, who was in the sky, was somewhat angry as he said, "You talk so much nonsense. Now go and die!" He condensed a terrifying extermination art, and under the condition that the void was already destroyed, he flew towards Xu Dong at an extremely fast speed, so fast that even the celestial sovereign might not be able to see it clearly.


    But Xu Dong managed to react, but he did not avoid it, because it was an irreversible process. Xu Dong''s body was constantly being corroded, in an instant, more than half of it disappeared.


    "Enough, you are not Homo sapiens." Chou Tian suddenly became enraged and roared. In an instant, he released a sharp sword light and a strand of life force entered Xu Dong''s body. This life force erupted from Xu Dong''s body and on this void, he smiled and lingered around.


    They could not see where this light went to. Having lost the sun in the sky, they only looked towards the north, their eyes flashing with doubt. They asked, "What did you give him? Why did something like this happen?"


    "Haha, you don''t know, right? This is the essence of the World Tree. What I want to tell you is that the World Tree died because of you!" He said the shocking words.


    Li Sheng was suddenly stunned. He muttered to himself, "To die for me, just what is going on? You must tell me, or else I will kill you."


    "Even if I say it out loud, you don''t seem to be planning on letting me go." Chou Tian laughed, he saw that this was the strong person of the world, a person who left the Sacred Ground, he felt too much hatred for this person. At some point in time, because of what had happened to the World Tree, he had done something that the world could not forgive.


    Clang!


    In this world, they had never seen any kind of powerful and mighty power, and it was only because they were constantly refreshing the people''s view of the world that they were respected. Since they could be remembered by the people for thousands of years, they must definitely not be ordinary Saint, so every time Xu Dong was struck, he would retreat a few steps, and his movements would become extremely fast, so much so that even celestial sovereign would not be able to see it clearly.


    Chou Tian only felt the lights in the vicinity constantly approaching him, and very quickly, his body turned into a ray of light, and immediately flashed to the side, and said: "Li Sheng, don''t continue, the power of the resurrected World Tree doesn''t exist in this world, unless you can nurture her. But she will not be her. "


    Li Sheng understood this as well, but he wasn''t willing to accept it. Why had she disappeared, why had he left her behind?


    "Old man, shut up. There must be someone in this world who can revive her. This person is the key!" As Li Sheng''s gaze continued to fall on Xu Dong, Xu Dong also erupted with an even more terrifying power. In this starry sky, they all felt this kind of warmth at the same time;


    Boom! *


    When a person truly died, he lost all color, his eyes flickered, and then disappeared without a trace. Xu Dong saw that light world submerging into the World Tree, and said: "You''re still continuing to work hard? You are truly a suicidal fellow, you might not even understand it, but in this world, there is no such thing as the Law of Resurrection! "


    He recalled his own Creator''s power, but this kind of powerful force was still unable to revive his parents, because the law did not allow it. As for the Angel King, perhaps it was for other reasons, but that was not important, what was important was that there was no way to save Li Sheng!


    He was already hopeless, but there were still people who knew that Xu Dong was the only one who represented justice, thus the slaughter had begun. The entire place was completely destroyed, there were almost no uses to it, in their minds, Xu Dong was an evil person.


    "Look, this world is fighting for me, but you, you are only a small part of the people, you are too small, and the World Tree will be resurrected!"


    He stared at Xu Dong, the man Xu Dong was truly too detestable, he brought so many loyal people to fight against him, under his fury, he roared: "You really are a detestable person!"


    "No matter how weak I, Xu Dong, am, I will not use myself to revive a fellow who had already died," The crowd finally knew Xu Dong''s name.


    "Alright, alright, your name is Xu Dong, let me introduce you. My name is Li Sheng!" He seemed to be swearing an oath. In this world, he was the strongest existence.


    Ka ka ka!


    The light continued to attack and the sand in the world was wiped away bit by bit.


    Xu Dong also understood that at the moment, he was not his match. Even though the pilgrimage grounds had deep roots, in all these years, they had already wasted a lot of resources, so they did not have much chance to waste it.


    "Leave, this is not a place that belongs to you, if you don''t leave, the World Tree really won''t be able to revive, because you can''t kill me." Xu Dong advised, why was he always facing his, Xu Dong did not want to know, he only wanted to solve this problem.


    You can''t kill me, this is one of the words, it''s the most brainless thing in Xu Dong''s world.

 C656 Descent of Despair

    Li Sheng was dumbstruck. No matter how he tried, he could not understand why this Xu Dong did not want to die.


    That was why he felt a little uncomfortable. In his heart, this fellow should be about to die soon, but Xu Dong had told him that if he didn''t die now, what could he do?


    "You truly make me hate you. However, why is it that I am unable to do anything to you? Why?" He gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t do anything about it. From the very beginning, he had already chosen to target Xu Dong, because in his eyes, Xu Dong wasn''t someone who was undefeatable.


    "What is it? You must be feeling really hopeless right now, right? If you are, then go and crash yourself to death, sacrifice your soul, and revive the World Tree, just like how she sacrificed herself, and resurrect you ¡­ " Xu Dong said with a sneer, and he had even told Li Sheng a shocking secret, which Li Sheng did not understand at first, but in the end, he was completely confused.


    Because what Xu Dong said seemed to be true, he was already dead, so why did he suddenly revive? Furthermore, the World Tree had stayed with him for a long time, causing him to feel some pain in his heart, he lowered his head and said: "I want to be with her forever, why do you have to constantly suffer?"


    "Hahaha, it''s not that I can''t help you, but there are always many things in this world that you can''t believe in. Do you know what a person''s most precious thing is?" Xu Dong suddenly laughed, making him unable to understand.


    What was Xu Dong talking about, why couldn''t he understand it? Was there something else this World Tree could not explain? Why did the World Tree want to help him instead of leaving directly or protect the Homo sapiens?


    "What exactly do these words mean? If what you said is the truth, then should I not exist?" But he was unable to revive the World Tree, so the other soul were not suitable for him, and only a strong person like Xu Dong was suitable for him. In the entire universe, there were many ways to revive the World Tree, but he did not want to nurture them, but to revive them!


    He was afraid that he would not be able to bear the terrifying destructive thunder tribulation. Thus, he found a way like this, where the lightning tribulation would strike Xu Dong''s pure soul, and he would be able to cancel out many of the lightning tribulation''s energy.


    However, Xu Dong was unwilling, what could he do, he thought, but he had forgotten that in this world, there are some people that are extremely unreliable. He lowered his head and asked: "Do I really have no way to kill you? "Is there any chance at all?"


    He suddenly wanted to give up, because if he continued to pester him, then his future could be imagined. He did not want to become a fellow who was despised by the Homo sapiens, but after sacrificing the divine spirit, he seemed to have no way of turning back.


    This pitiful Sir Li Sheng had already fallen into a dark gray period of time. He was in despair, because if he resurrected the World Tree, how would he face the World Tree''s questions, and where did the people of divine spirit go to?


    At a time like this, he was very depressed and did not understand the way things were going. However, he should be able to quickly figure out what was going to happen to him in the future. Freedom or oppression.


    The weather in the north was rather cold. When the people looked at the statue of the Holy Land of Li, it actually became even colder. For some reason, the Holy Land of Li no longer held faith, and it was unknown when a newly created sculpture had appeared next to the Holy Land of Li.


    Everyone knew that this person''s sculpture could no longer be used as a symbol of greatness, because the meaning that he represented was already different. As for why, the average person had no idea at all.


    Above the void, there was also a palace. This was the palace that the almighty beings had created for Xu Dong, and inside it, there were a few people, several demons, a devil, a special person, and a person in despair.


    This place was known as the void''s Sacred Ground, and there was an endless flow of rocks above the void''s Sacred Grounds. Countless stars were sailing within it, and a strong divine spirit could create an even more rare advantage for the Homo sapiens.


    For example, the demon was getting weaker and weaker. The Homo sapiens was gradually getting stronger and stronger, targeting the same race as them. This day, the void, which was over ten thousand miles long, was trembling as if someone was about to appear.


    In this dark and gloomy north, the crowd was initially fighting nonstop, but now, they actually completely stopped. "What''s going on? Could it be that a precious treasure has appeared?"


    Their first thought was that a supreme treasure would appear, because a supreme treasure could also bring about such a scene. Of course, perhaps not, because if a supreme treasure appeared, the scene would definitely be different.


    Light after light constantly disappeared, until they turned into little dregs.


    "This isn''t some treasure being born, but the Demons is angry." Xu Dong muttered to himself. After so many years, Xu Dong had always been constantly suppressing the power and influence of the Demons. Now, the Demons was finally angry.


    "If Demons appears, then demi-human race should not be one step lower." Li Sheng also knew that after being bullied so badly by him, revenge would also come for the demi-human race.


    "Have everyone return?" Chou Tian had also stepped into the Saint not long ago, and many people had made great progress. In the Pilgrimage Grounds, there were still a few geniuses rising slowly.


    "Yeah, it''s time to give the demons and demons a fatal blow. They shouldn''t be living in this world, so they can''t revive. This time, they should be completely exterminated." Xu Dong said coldly.


    The majority of Demons were very proud. After all, he was a member of the Demons, and as a member of the Demons, he was actually enslaved. This was simply too shameful and humiliating.


    But he also knew that he couldn''t change anything, because he was still a lowly slave right now. But after hearing Xu Dong and the others'' secrets, he naturally wouldn''t stop, because he had to be a real devil, even if he were to die!


    He left and disappeared from the void''s Sacred Grounds, directly arriving in the lower realms. He looked at the Homo sapiens''s Sacred Grounds, and let out a furious roar.


    This angry roar expressed his deepest unwillingness. Right now, he just wanted to live, but he had no other choice, he could do nothing, a blood light descended from the sky, he was instantly pierced through the heart, Xu Dong shook his head and said: "Truly a pitiful little fellow, originally, you could have been alive and well, but why did you find an excuse to die?"


    He was angry, but there was nothing he could do, because it seemed like this fellow was hopeless, if he died, then he should just leave, which meant that this world was filled with terrifying things. Xu Dong looked at the fields in the distance and said: "Bury him somewhere, I don''t know his name."


    Some people silently nodded their heads. They were people like Ru Yue and the rest. These people had extremely powerful innate talents and all of them had stepped into the realm of Hierarch. Among the Hierarchs, they were invincible within their ranks.


    "Understood, my lord." A good Saint actually died just like that. He thought that other than the strong person of the Upper Realm, he should no longer have any opponents in the world, so no one could say for sure.

 C657 celestial change

    In the Western Demons, at this broken time, a huge fist fell from the sky. This fist was very huge, it could kill a thousand miles of Demons people in an instant.


    The entire land of Saints was engulfed in a sea of flames, the wrath of a true god. For the punishment of these people, there was a humanoid beast standing on top of the fist in the middle. This was the Demons Genius Quasier who had come to carry out missions in the lower realms.


    He was a Heaven''s Pride character in the Upper Realm. The great powers of the Demons were for him to train for a bit and then return to the Upper Realm to become a powerful Supreme Elder.


    With another step, he would become the most powerful existence in this world. Stepping into this realm meant that his future was limitless. This was also the reason why Zegna came to this small world.


    How could Xu Dong not know, but he was precisely such a person. His heart was filled with an impulsive feeling, because the next step might be different worlds, and there was even one in the east!


    "Interesting, truly interesting. I won''t be lonely anymore. There are actually people that can be considered heaven''s pride level characters in this world?" Zuger was very happy. Originally, since he came to this world, he shouldn''t have any resistance. However, he felt that there was someone stronger than him that was waiting for something.


    Not only did the upper realm send Hu Jiu, a demi-human race, but also Zuger.


    Their cultivation was already at the peak of Saint and they were only one step away from stepping into the next realm.


    Most importantly, one was already the peak of this world. Once a small world stepped into one, they would be able to breakthrough to the next ten. This kind of temptation, the three races could not ignore it.


    After stepping into the Tenth Dao, they would be able to reach a higher level in the future. Therefore, this was their goal here, and their goal in coming here was to cultivate their Dao Children!


    "Overgod, our clan has met with big trouble. The Sacred Ground of the Homo sapiens in the north is on a pilgrimage, but there are actually two people at the peak of Saint, and they seem to be natives of the Saint!" A Demons said respectfully.


    Zuger froze for a moment, then suddenly laughed, "It doesn''t matter. They will become dead very soon, because I''m much stronger." He smiled charmingly. In this grey world, he was an invincible existence. He had enough confidence in his own strength. More importantly, he still had many techniques that he hadn''t used yet.


    "Master Overgod has immense power, how could those waste s of his clan be a match for Master Overlord?" He also smiled and spoke disapprovingly. Not long ago, they were still a bit depressed because the Demonic Qi and clan did not have any powerful pillars to support them. But now, they had finally appeared.


    "Don''t be anxious, there are still people who have not come. Homo sapiens will not give up on suppressing us, what makes you think that the Homo sapiens can be so free in this world?" Although he was not very interested in the native Homo sapiens, he had come here for the sake of stepping into the next realm, so he did not care about other things.


    "Will there still be more powerful existences coming from the Homo sapiens?" He did not understand why there were suddenly so many geniuses in the Homo sapiens. If there was a next genius, then even if both the demon and demon races joined hands, it would still be impossible to attack them.


    "Whiz!"


    Sure enough, there were people appearing in this world. They raised their heads and looked at the sky, the stars in the north, and a purple moon. They looked at the Holy Land, the Demon Land, and the Holy Demon Land!


    A beautiful Girl body appeared in front of Xu Dong and the others. This woman was extremely beautiful, Xu Dong''s heart moved slightly and asked: "Why do I feel like this woman is very weak?"


    "Weak like the wind, as if he''s about to die." Li Sheng was also depressed. Why did geniuses from other races appear, but was the one from Homo sapiens that weak?


    This made many people unconvinced, but it seemed like there was nothing they could do. In this grey sky, there seemed to be differences in strength, and it was not something that Xu Dong and company could control.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! The firmament no longer existed. They stood beneath the planet, and the glow of Violet Myrtle indicated that a Dao Child had appeared!


    But aren''t all Daozi at the peak of the Ten Daos?


    Xu Dong thought about it gloomily, but he was soon relieved, because it seemed to have nothing to do with him. He landed on the Girl and asked: "From the upper realms?"


    The Girl frowned. She never thought that the Fighter of the lower realms would treat her like this, a person from the upper realms.


    "Really? I''m more reserved, and you don''t seem much stronger than me, do you?" Xu Dong felt that this little girl was really funny.


    She seriously replied, "Even in the Upper Realm, no one dares to speak to me like that. What are you?"


    Xu Dong shook his head and sighed: "Maybe the reason they are afraid of you is because of something else."


    "Call me god or I will kill you." She spoke coldly once again, because if he really said the next step, she would kill him!


    "It''s just a form of address, is it really necessary?" Xu Dong continued to speak disapprovingly.


    Swoosh!


    Xu Dong tilted his head and asked in amusement: "Are you trying to cause trouble?"


    "Yes, and no." Falling Snow''s pretty eyebrows stared at Xu Dong. He felt a dangerous aura being emitted from Xu Dong''s body, so she was a little angry. As for why ¡­


    In this world, the strongest was only a small Saint. She could easily kill him, but when Xu Dong stared at her, it was as if he was being stared at by a powerful being. She was not able to move.


    "Are you afraid?" Xu Dong asked again, finding it funny.


    He wanted to kill him in rage, but the sword at his waist was unable to do so. Li Sheng looked at this admiration and could not help but sigh: "We are both at the peak of Saint, do you need to be so outstanding?"


    "God, there is no need to cause such a ruckus for such a small thing." Then, Xu Dong turned his head and said: "Why would I be fighting with a little girl? It''s just that you mustn''t offend me, because sometimes when I''m angry, you might not be able to return to the upper realms."


    "If you really had that kind of power, you wouldn''t even talk to me." Snowfall also retorted.


    "Whiz!"


    Xu Dong flickered a few times, then suddenly appeared in front of her, revealing his pure white teeth, he asked: "What did you say? If I really have it, you are willing to be my servant? "


    "You!" Falling snow had completely erupted, her fingers released a ray of blood red light, which directly landed on Xu Dong''s body, but nothing happened, Xu Dong was still standing straight, and nearby, it was turned into ashes. The entire pilgrimage grounds had been destroyed, but it was quickly restored to its previous state.


    "Your strength is so weak. Compared to the people of Demons, or perhaps even those of demi-human race, you are just too weak." Xu Dong continued to ridicule, as he was unmoved by even a hint of light coming from the tip of Snowfall''s finger. He was stupefied as to what kind of power Xu Dong''s power actually reached.

 C658 Place of inscription (1)

    In the center of the Pilgrimage Grounds, the world started to shake as flames erupted. Standing proudly by the clouds, he suddenly sneered, "This world is really ridiculous, you all don''t even understand the most basic principles of this world."


    She came from the upper realms, the upper realms, the Demons s and demi-human race s. They were all refining something, so when the Homo sapiens sent down such a person, a flash of cruel light appeared in the entire void, and directly took away many lives. A detestable person came, and his name appeared in everyone''s eyes, so when he appeared, the entire world trembled.


    "Hahaha, you''re finally here! Snowfall, I didn''t think that I would be able to suppress you in the upper realm. Even when you''ve arrived in the lower realm, you''re still destined to be suppressed by me!" Jaeger smiled.


    Luo Xue frowned, but she had no way of refuting that. Xu Dong also laughed: "You said you are a Dao Child, but why are you continuously being suppressed by this waste?"


    "You ¡­" She gnashed her teeth, but there was nothing she could say, and angrily shut her mouth. In a while, she would have a good look at exactly how Xu Dong was humiliated!


    However, he had to shut his mouth now, because this Quasi-Carl was no ordinary person, he was strong and confident. Even if these Homo sapiens s joined forces, he could still kill them, but what did this phrase ''waste'' mean?


    If he was a waste, then what were they?


    "You have guts." Zegger snorted coldly.


    "Really? Then, why don''t we try and see who has more courage?" Xu Dong said disdainfully, as a red figure also appeared in the distance. This was a girl, her name was Hu Jiu, and she was a famous genius in the upper realms.


    "The Homo sapiens actually has so many Saint. It seems like you guys have a strong confidence in yourselves with your numbers." Hu Jiu also sneered, from far away, her voice transmitted over, Xu Dong''s handsome face, brimming with incomparable confidence, he sarcastically replied: "That''s right, we really do have a lot of people, we can exterminate you guys. According to the rumors, there are imprints on this pilgrimage grounds, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Of course they wouldn''t be afraid, because they came from the upper realms." Snowfall shook his head.


    "I really don''t understand why Homo sapiens of the Upper Realm let you down. I''m really curious, what did you bring over for Hu Jiu-jie to see, okay?" Hu Jiu stared at Snowfall, as if he wanted to rob her. However, in Xu Dong''s eyes, she was still a clown.


    However, all of you have forgotten that I am, after all, the future strong person of the Homo sapiens. The gap between you two is not small, "The gap that she mentioned, was only the weapon or secret technique that was passed down, it was just enough for Snowfall to protect himself in this world.


    "Kid, your words are really interesting." He could not watch any longer, because he was not a quiet person. Standing in front of the peak strong person in this world, Xu Dong still did not waste any time on idle talk. This Inscription Holy Land was an item left behind by the ancient Dao Sovereign, it could be said to be a priceless treasure.


    However, these people weren''t interested in anything left behind by the Ancient Dao Sovereigns. They were interested in killing. Killing the Dao Children of their enemies wasn''t something that they could get. Killing people was the essence of everything.


    Xu Dong smiled. In this world where enemies exist, the Homo sapiens seemed very weak, Xu Dong looked at Hu Jiu, and said: "Your figure is not bad, barely qualified to be my servant."


    Hu Jiu looked at Xu Dong and said: "Believe me, after entering the Engravement Realm, you will be the first one to die."


    "Not necessarily." Xu Dong shook his head, and continued to act as if he did not care.


    The three races led their respective strong person s and headed towards the center. The enormous golden divine mountain opened, and a crack appeared in the middle. A few people walked up, and everyone revealed an astonished expression.

 C659 Place of inscription (2)

    "Is this a gigantic mountain of swords?" Xu Dong was very surprised, because he had never been to this place before. But now, he finally knew what this place was.


    It was rumored that the inscriptions of this world could be added onto one''s body. Every kind of inscription was extremely rare in the upper realms. However, on this divine mountain, countless stones began to shine.


    This light was the light of the inscription. The light of this inscription could fill a person with energy, but it could also instantly kill a person. This was already not an ordinary law. Even if it was the strong Saint s, if they touched an unsuitable inscription, he would die!


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Be careful, these beams of light don''t seem to have any Karma behind them. They can be touched, wiped out, or even severely injured! Xu Dong was also very careful because this was a power of the heavens that could not be defied.


    He did know how terrifying the inscription was, but he had never been there before. The inscription place was only opened once every thousand years, and the three races of the Upper Realm had also specially sent their own race''s geniuses to this time for a thousand years to see just how lucky these little fellows were.


    Some people could directly stand out, and some could only become nutrients for the world. Moreover, this place could not be defied, so all the major powers of the race released powerful karma on them. Even if they died, they could still revive in the upper realm, so they went there very quickly.


    "This is really strange. Last time, this place seemed to be not so few. Why does it seem to have disappeared into thin air?" Some people gloomily said that this place was a place that very few people could enter in the first place, but where had the recent inscriptions gone to? Generally speaking, over a thousand years ago, the older Dao Children had all absorbed powerful inscriptions, leaving behind only useless and weak inscriptions.


    "Haha, your Homo sapiens is really ill-informed. Don''t you know that in the previous generation of Dao Children, our Dao Children absorbed more than half of the inscriptions here?" Zuger sneered, "Also, you forgot that this inscription symbol will evolve on its own. Now, a thousand years later, those weaker inscription symbols have become stronger, but they are far inferior to those of the previous generation!"


    As for these inscriptions, they were actually not that important anymore. His speed was fast, Xu Dong thought for a bit, and decided to follow and see. Saint''s lifespan was very long, almost in a thousand calculations.


    These inscriptions could already be absorbed, but he was still able to cross over and did not seem to care about any of this. Xu Dong could not help but stop, and said: "You guys be careful, it is still safe to absorb at this place, there is no limit to the time limit, so first absorb, I will go and see what the waste is trying to do."


    Every inscription here had a value to absorb, and the more they absorbed, the more Heavenly Energy they would receive. As long as they absorbed one, they would be much more powerful than the average Hierarch.


    "You are a low level Fighter of the Homo sapiens. Why are you following me?" Zuger was furious at Xu Dong''s actions, but he was unable to avoid Xu Dong''s chase. This fellow seemed to be the same as him, what did he have his eyes on?


    Snowfall from the Homo sapiens, Hu Jiu from the demi-human race. The two of them were both women, and he was a man of honor.


    He was extremely angry, but he could not do anything about Xu Dong''s actions. Xu Dong''s goal was to come and kill him, because waste was a man. Maybe it was for some other reason.


    Xu Dong thought like this, and this was what Zuger thought too, because the two of them had the same idea, so they did not continue fighting. Instead, they continued to walk forward, and gradually the surroundings seemed to turn dark, they could not see each other, but they continued to chase.


    "Damn it, why is this Homo sapiens so fast, why can''t he get rid of him?" Moreover, relying on the power of his consciousness, he actually managed to chase after him. He took out a long blade, and slashed at Xu Dong who was behind him: "Since you are courting death, then don''t blame me!"


    Xu Dong felt a wave of blade light and immediately flashed a few times, transforming into a ray of light moving to the side. In this situation, his movement could not be seen, but the blade light also could not be seen, only with his divine sense, he could not hide.


    Zegna sneered, "Now you are dead. A lower realm Fighter like you is actually able to reach such a state. You are already sufficiently arrogant. But now, you should be incomparably regretful." He mocked a few times before turning into a black streak of light and continued to fly forward. In the distance, he saw a special light. It was a black inscription.


    Sure enough, the inscription mentioned by the previous Dao Child was in this place. As long as I absorb that inscription, then I''ll be able to step into an even more powerful Realm. As long as I can step into that Realm, no one will be a match for me. He laughed loudly, and then suddenly released a streak of bloody light. He was immediately stupefied. "Yi? Could it be that there is a blood-red inscription?"


    "No, you''re wrong, this is my sword!"

 C660 Black Inscription

    He felt like he was going crazy, how could Xu Dong not die?


    He quickly rushed over and punched the blood-red sword light with a powerful posture and a confidence that he could crush everything.


    However, nothing happened. His fist was also intact, but that sword still flew over. Its target wasn''t him, but ¡­ Black inscription!


    "Impudent!" You actually dared to steal my treasure in my eyes, you''re courting death! " In this dark world, Xu Dong stood in front of him, his fingers slightly twitching, a cold smile on his face.


    This guy seemed to be very playful. He really didn''t have the heart to kill him.


    If he knew, he would have definitely found a place to smash himself to death. However, he quickly discovered that he was fooled by someone else because the sword light had disappeared.


    "Abominable Homo sapiens reptile, you are just a abominable coward, why didn''t you come out to die?" He looked around and saw that the air seemed to have condensed, and his heart was filled with anxiety. This fellow actually didn''t come out, causing him to be so angry that his liver hurt. However, he soon understood.


    "Humph, you must want to take this opportunity to take away the black inscription. Let me tell you, this is impossible. The black inscription can only be absorbed, not taken away. You don''t need to think about it anymore." After he laughed out loud, he reached out towards the black inscription. The sky completely changed. They couldn''t see what was happening, but he had never seen anything like this before.


    "How is this possible, how did he regain his light?" He gloomily looked at the four figures of Xu Dong. Why did his sneer look so annoying?


    Suddenly, he seemed to see something clearly. His eyes widened, and then they turned into smoke, dissipating into the world. He disappeared without saying a word.


    Xu Dong reached out and grabbed the black inscription, revealing a pleasantly surprised smile: "Not bad, this inscription is very good, it just happens to be engraved into my body, I believe that I will be able to recover my original body soon." However, if he were to recover his original body, would he become an existence that was neither human nor demon? He did not understand, since he would have to take things one step at a time, in the distant mountain peaks, all kinds of golden inscriptions would appear, and all of these golden inscriptions would be taken by Xu Dong.


    Then, a huge door appeared in front of them. This door did not seem to be for Homo sapiens or any other races to enter, because this door was extremely huge and did not seem to be for personal use.


    He walked forward, and after passing through this huge door, directly closed it. Inside, Xu Dong saw countless silent huge dragons, and he said in shock: "This ¡­ What was going on? Why do those huge dragons seem to be awake? "


    He was still anxious, but it wasn''t long before he lost his self-consciousness and said, "No, it''s too wrong. Why is it so fake?" He continued to walk forward. In front of them, the scenes were getting blurry, and it was impossible to make a choice in this situation. "What''s going on?"


    Crack.


    A crisp sound echoed. Xu Dong was startled, for some reason, he had a strange feeling that something was amiss, he did not know if this place was really the right place, and if he did, maybe there were two more?


    He walked forward step by step, the sounds would occasionally appear and disappear, and it was terrifyingly tranquil. But with Xu Dong''s following movements, this place seemed to be filled with terrifying devil light, and it blossomed and then disappeared, falling silent once again.


    As he continuously wandered around, Xu Dong gradually arrived at the end of the path. This end seemed to be even more difficult to fathom, but Xu Dong could clearly feel that there was something that was afraid. He raised his head and a terrifying shadow flew past, at the same time pulling out the blood blade.


    Clang!


    Xu Dong was immediately sent flying by the recoil, and then, he said in shock: "Strange, strange, all the things here are already dead, so why are weapons still alive? Could it be that something happened and it stopped for a moment? "


    Something was flickering and moving. Xu Dong looked ahead vigilantly, and then, on his back, on his left... Above his head. A blood red light rushed over. This time, it was not Xu Dong''s blade, but a blood red leopard cat. This leopard cat was extremely fierce and it directly bit towards Xu Dong.


    Although it was not big, but it was very painful to bite and it would even absorb Xu Dong''s blood. This leopard cat was very strong, the most important thing was that it had the same characteristics as the blood blade, and after absorbing the blood, it would evolve!


    Why was this leopard cat so strange? It seemed to have a natural killing intent towards him. It was not impossible for something like this to appear in the Engravement Realm. However, its appearance would definitely affect his escape from this land.


    Many strange creatures appeared in the distance. Most of them were black, and a few were white. However, the power they emitted was not any weaker than that of the leopard cat. There seemed to be a possibility for them to be even more powerful.


    "Hey, what is this? Why can you absorb light and create light? " Xu Dong turned pale with fright. The sphere in the distance was even more terrifying than the leopard cat in front of him, because he couldn''t figure out what they were.


    "Chi!"


    A flame directly pierced through the cat''s heart. Xu Dong clapped his hands and said: "You are courting death, you cannot blame others."


    The leopard cat had completely turned into starlight and disappeared, while the sphere in the distance was even more bizarre, because Xu Dong didn''t know what they were going to do next. Instead, he was depressed and stayed where he was for a moment.


    It was possible, but the black and white sphere on the other side seemed to have constructed a Tai Chi Formation, if they wanted to pass, they should have to defeat it, or else it would be impossible to pass. There was only one way left, and that was to try it out.


    Xu Dong gently pointed with his finger, and the blood colored blood blade immediately rushed over, but the blood blade was unable to pass through, and was instead stopped by a mysterious force. He was slightly shocked in his heart, and said: "Hey, what''s going on?


    This kind of situation was extremely tight, but Xu Dong was not an ordinary person either. He stretched out his hand, and a multicolored sphere rushed over, and said: "I refuse to believe that a single world''s power cannot crush you!"


    However, he still stopped, causing Xu Dong to become gloomy. He sat cross legged in the clouds and said: "Strange, strange, do you want me to go near them? Otherwise, why would I not be able to move? This is really weird, weird, weird ¡­ I really don''t understand what''s going on. "


    There was only one life, so Xu Dong didn''t dare to casually take the risk. However, with such a huge opportunity ahead, one mistake and he would miss out on something important. He thought about it, and decided to step inside, where the sphere would start to emit an extremely terrifying light.


    Xu Dong felt as if his own body was being destroyed, but was being repaired nonstop. Thinking about it, it should have been that white light, which caused it to turn into this.


    Xu Dong clenched his fist tightly, the symbol increased his strength, and smashed out. A gigantic dragon roar seemed to shatter void, and a terrifying dragon image appeared, smashing these strange objects to death.


    Xu Dong was confused, he raised his fist and looked, and said: "My fist is not even as big as sandbag, how did they break?" Xu Dong was also extremely curious, but he immediately shook his head, as long as he passed anyway, then he would be able to slowly resolve the questions.


    What exactly was this road? Why would it appear here, it seemed that there was something unimaginable about this place, this place also had a bloody smell, and a strong stench of blood came from afar, as though there was something strange squirming inside. His heart trembled, as though he had discovered something incredible, and with a punch, the stench of blood in the distance immediately disappeared.


    "What''s going on? Why does it seem like my power has been reduced by more than half?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" It''s been so many years, and finally, someone has come in. However, it''s actually such a weak person.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes wide and looked around, but saw nothing, then who was speaking?


    Hehe, little fellow, you cannot find me. Didn''t you know that in this world, almost no one can pass through my defenses? You can die here.


    Xu Dong: "... Predecessor, can you not be so talkative? Why do you need so much rubbish to describe the fact that a fist can kill you? "


    "Ugh ¡­" This old man has only seen a kid from the Homo sapiens like you in so many years, it makes me extremely happy, but what you said is not right. Don''t you know, I want to beat someone up!? " The blood-red figure sneered.


    He seemed to be very happy, but Xu Dong was not. Although this thing had something different, but it was a little different, because this thing should not die.


    "Predecessor, I don''t know why, but my magical equipment and Divine Weapon aren''t of much use." Xu Dong took the opportunity to ask.


    Blood Shadow laughed and said, "Hehe, this world is not your world anymore. This is a place where the rules of the Heavenly Dao cannot be covered, so your Divine Weapon is naturally not allowed to be used. Because the rules do not allow this, only our bodies are the truth here, and if you want to go over there, you must use your body to defeat us."


    Xu Dong nodded his head, if that was the case, then his advantages would be gone, were they testing something like this? Counting it, Xu Dong was also a reincarnated person. However, these things seemed to be even more different, why?


    Xu Dong clenched his fist tightly. After thinking about it, he finally made up his mind. His body was simply too weak, even with the dragon race bloodline, it was probably not as terrifying as 1% of the people in the Great Desolation World.


    If you were proficient in one thing, you might be able to degenerate or evolve. If you don''t use things frequently, then you have to get rid of them, and that is what makes you the strongest person, but now, Xu Dong had to give up on his powerful sword skills, and use his fists to solve the problem like a barbarian.


    "Little fellow, you seem to be extremely confused right now, but you don''t have to be afraid, we are only slightly stronger than you, the rest of it doesn''t matter. Be careful, this old man is a hegemony from the Soaring World, a blood blade!"


    Xu Dong laughed: "Predecessor, I will remember you. Your name is the same as my sword name, my sword is also called blood blade."


    "Interesting little fellow. Then, remember my name. This old man must also remember yours. Tell me your name!" The blood blade old man did not expect Xu Dong to be so interesting, and immediately asked.


    Xu Dong laughed and said: "My name is Xu Dong, Predecessor, I hope you can help me!" Xu Dong no longer cared about anything else. Stepping forward, his fist exploded with a terrifying flame.


    Roar!


    When the dragon''s roar rang, the blood blade old man suddenly darkened: "Good, you still have some brute force, but this dragon race''s fist is not suitable for us Homo sapiens, learn from my fist!"


    "Twelve Forms of Murderous Fist!"


    Boom! * Xu Dong was directly flung outwards, his chest directly collapsing into the pit of depression. He did not expect that this fist that reeked of blood was actually this strong, but he could feel that the old blood blade was not using his full strength.


    The 12 moves of Murderous Fist had only been punched once, but the powerful moves that were contained within it were directly punched. What a terrifying fist!

 C661 Tong Tian Towers trial

    RUU¡­!


    Xu Dong was continuously sent flying, and continued to rush up and down, but he felt that it was okay, the most important thing was that he had comprehended the twelve forms of the Murderous Fist.


    Xu Dong stood opposite the old man from the blood blade and said: "Predecessor, thank you for your guidance. Now, I want to defeat you and then go to the next level.


    "Tsk tsk, Kid, you are exaggerating. You haven''t even acknowledged me as your master and you actually learned my ultimate move. I''m afraid you don''t know what the real killing move is, but you actually said that?" He sneered.


    Xu Dong did not say much as he condensed the power within his fist. This power was the powerful power of the dragon race, and the distant old man from the blood blade had an extremely unsightly expression on his face.


    "Predecessor, I''m sorry, this is the only way, please forgive me." Xu Dong curled his lips, then burst out with an even more terrifying power. The blood blade Elder completely didn''t expect that Xu Dong would actually be this savage.


    He wanted to increase the distance between them and try again to see if he could defeat Xu Dong, but not long after the blood blade had left, he felt a suffocating pressure.


    "Twelve Forms of Murderous Fist!" Xu Dong''s red fist came smashing over, the terrifying light shining with a snow-white light, at that moment. He finally had an idea.


    Martial arts genius!


    All the hegemony in the universe were geniuses, but Xu Dong''s situation was extremely rare. He was a genius, but he inherited the dragon race''s bloodline, which he could not explain. On the distant mountain peak, the figure of Xu Dong flashed past.


    The blood blade snorted: "Kid, count yourself lucky, but you won''t have much of a chance after this." That place was that guy''s territory. Even though he was also a hegemony, there was still some disparity between hegemony and him. He was only a hegemony on the first floor.


    On each floor, there was a powerful being waiting for something. It seemed that this fellow could go far, but he definitely could not reach the end because he did not have the qualifications to do so.


    Ssss, the flames directly rushed out, and Xu Dong flew up. His eyes had a bit of a stifling heat in them, what kind of flames is this?


    Not far away, a huge fiery-red lion roared, and directly spat out a terrifying fiery-red light. Xu Dong''s expression slightly changed, and he coldly snorted: "You''re courting death!"


    The Fire Lion didn''t even have time to react before it was killed by Xu Dong''s fist. It stood at this place and said: "I feel really uncomfortable. If it was just a single blow, then this place would truly not be difficult at all. "


    For example, after Xu Dong walked over, his body seemed to have become even more fragile. The rules of this world were that the enemies would become stronger and stronger, and then, they would be comprehended by Xu Dong.


    In front of him, there seemed to be a road. This road was very long, as if there was something there that was too dark to see, but he immediately understood that there seemed to be something living in this place. He coldly snorted and said, "Come out, I already know you are inside."


    "There is a fish in the white fish of the East. They have been waiting here for a long time."


    "The devil of the Qingming Mountain is waiting for you."


    "You two seem to be sphere''s?" Xu Dong laughed, thinking that these two were very interesting, they both jumped out at the same time and said two different words, but their movements were extremely coordinated, as though there was something strange. In that instant, Xu Dong only saw a ray of light, and then shifted to the side.


    This large piece of land was instantly turned into ruins. There were too many people in this world who possessed miraculous powers, as both of them were hegemony, and in the universe, they were Supreme Elders on the second level. With the two of them working together, they could fight against hegemony on the third level.


    "Hey, hey, did you experience the trial of the blood blade? You actually directly shattered my little lion into pieces. You sure are bold!" The two of them had raised a little lion cub together, but it was their precious treasure. Others couldn''t even move a muscle.


    However, Xu Dong actually killed him instantly, it was too cruel. However, these were just small matters, the biggest thing was that this fellow did not have any mood to regret.


    They were angry, very angry, but in the end, they couldn''t do anything. Although this guy was digging out the nose poop, they couldn''t directly attack. Plus, they were only spreading the knowledge and couldn''t bully him.


    "Predecessor, your IQ makes me scared. Oh right, there''s another very important thing, you lions are very naughty, now that you have been killed by me, if you do not accept this, then come and hit me, Wahaha!"


    White Fish glanced at the ghost at the foot of the mountain, surprise evident in its eyes. "What''s wrong with this guy? Why is he so strange?" It was as if someone was causing trouble. What should they choose to do now? Take a step back or go up and beat him?


    Xu Dong was secretly on alert, but he secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and said to himself: "Sure enough, two of them are out of stock, their brains aren''t very good." After he finished speaking, he took a step forward and smashed the ground with his fist.


    RUU!


    The entire earth started to spew out flames, burning Xu Dong''s body, gradually becoming even more fiery. Xu Dong''s eyes revealed a look of panic, the flames could melt his body?


    "Haha, it can''t be that this foolish Kid thinks that we don''t dare to hit him, right?" The ghost duo below the mountain laughed out loud at the same time. They laughed extremely happily, but very soon, a huge exclamation mark appeared.


    "What''s going on? Under the effects of the Heaven Decimating Flame, his body doesn''t seem to melt. Instead, it seems to have become even stronger?" However, how did Xu Dong do it? What exactly was Xu Dong thinking, that the Heaven Decimating Flame was a divine flame that could even exterminate the heavens, so how could he just directly disperse it with his fist?


    Soon after, they understood that this kind of situation was extremely rare, but generally speaking, they were supposed to be unrivalled. However, unrivalled figures did not appear, and were instead grasped in Xu Dong''s hands, saying, "This fire spirit is quite interesting."


    Not knowing why, the two of them had nothing to say anymore, because if they continued with their words, wasn''t it someone who had slapped their face? They were silent, and then, they immediately felt a wave of cold air. Xu Dong rushed forward, his strong fist directly smashing into White Fish''s face, and then, he sent a flying kick flying towards the ghost below the mountain.


    "Kid, no matter what, we are still Predecessor, is it really okay for you to do this?" They were furious, and after being slapped in the face, they obviously had to return it. They immediately continued to bounce and jump, pouncing towards Xu Dong.


    With the two of them working together, even the fist emperor above had to back off, let alone Xu Dong.


    But what was astonishing was that Xu Dong directly punched himself, and directly smashed out!

 C662 The Power of Your Fear

    Did they lose all their face? This guy''s power seemed to be limitless, but immediately, they felt an impulse to be in a good mood. In the distance, they could no longer see the light, but rather, disappear.


    At this time, they needed to stand back to back, and then look at their surroundings. Wasn''t Xu Dong the only one here, how could he be so powerful?


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I feel that he''s hiding himself in the void? But there seems to be something strange in the void. What is it?" They looked around in surprise, then lowered their heads and thought: "Could it be that he directly skipped over it? Because our IQ is low, so he ran away? "


    After all, they could not stop Xu Dong at all at this time. They hoped that if they could, they could stop Xu Dong at the top.


    What exactly was up there that made them so confident that it would not weaken them in any way? They had discovered something strange somewhere.


    Xu Dong walked forward, revealing a surprised face, and said: "Hey, why is there an ancient inscription? Could it be that an inscription can be formed here? Or something else? "


    They had never seen a snowflake falling before, so Xu Dong took a step forward and said: "That''s not right, this inscription doesn''t seem to be correct, but the wrong inscription also possesses strength. It has endless power, and this inscription seems to be ordinary."


    Suddenly, the tranquility was unbearable for Xu Dong who was in a bad mood. He suddenly shouted: "It really belongs to waste, you guys are too weak. In my eyes, you are all like waste ¡­"


    "Shut up! You have been blabbering on and on for who knows how many times. I wonder what kind of thing you are to dare to openly oppose us?" They bellowed angrily, and several figures appeared in the distance. They turned into glazed light, and with a few cold snorts, the mountains and rivers in this place were immediately shattered. Only nothingness remained.


    There seemed to be something different in this place, it seemed to be some kind of extremely powerful object. A few figures that were left behind by the mountains and rivers, a few men and three to four women glared at Xu Dong with terrifying killing intent when they appeared.


    "You might not even know what kind of existence we are. Since you''ve come here, you must continue to work for us."


    "A job?" Xu Dong was puzzled. What does that mean?


    They chuckled, "That''s nothing, it''s just working for us for a year and a half. Come on, now that you beg us for a year and we have no results, just surrender to us now!"


    "Haha ¡­" Xu Dong chuckled, then extended his hand. An incomparably powerful energy exploded forth, smashing the entire sky. One of them moved, and directly suppressed Xu Dong with a raise of his hand.


    Aha!


    Xu Dong looked at this admiration in shock and laughed coldly: "Right now, you have already been captured by me. As the result of fighting against the highest hegemony, you have to work for us for three thousand years. Kid, do you submit or not?"


    Xu Dong looked at the big palm above his head. He did not know what to say, because this guy seemed to be a hundred thousand times scarier than him!


    If there was something wrong with him, then this person was enough to kill him. His mood changed a little, and he had nothing to say, "Hehe, you''ve already become a prisoner. In all these years, there haven''t been many people appearing, and now one has finally arrived. Not bad at all!"


    At this place, there was an incomparably powerful force that instantly erupted with a magnificent object. A ray of light flashed for a few moments, and the powerful hegemony immediately extended his hand out to grab Xu Dong, and said: "Go in, and remember ¡­ Don''t forget, work properly for me! "


    He laughed loudly, and then, the entire place crumbled, shattered. The boundless universe shattered, and Xu Dong plummeted from the skies, falling directly into the skies. The entire time shattered at the same time.


    "Hey, you f * ckers, let me out!" Xu Dong roared towards the sky, but there was nothing in the sky at all, only a few crows flying past.


    "Hehe ¡­" Are you joking with me? What a detestable aura. " He coldly snorted a few times, then stretched out his hand and grabbed that terrifying light which was flickering with a fierce and fiery light.


    "This isn''t a pure Law Energy?" He was puzzled, unable to understand what was happening, but standing in this place, both his body and soul had changed.


    "Yi, there seems to be something wrong with this place, why is my Saint''s power sealed?" He opened his eyes wide. The rules here seemed different, but it was the same. He still couldn''t understand, but after thinking for a moment, he said, "Could it be that this is an incomplete rule from another world?"


    Xu Dong seemed to have thought of something. Every time he relied on the laws of the world to strengthen himself;


    Why is that?


    This kind of situation was very rare, but after a while, he understood what kind of world was in the distance. What rank was the hegemony and why was he so strong?


    The sky seemed to have become much colder. Xu Dong shrank back and said: "It''s really cold, but I should be able to reach the end very soon." His eyes were wide open as they flickered with boundless light. He said, "The power of law, the incomplete power of law ¡­" This hegemony, must have not reached that mystical realm yet? "


    "That''s right, this situation is really strange, he has not attained a certain realm, so the only thing he can do now is this kind of strange power of law," Xu Dong was a little surprised, "If I was in the body of a Supreme Elder, then wouldn''t the hegemony outside be in the body of a Supreme Elder as well?"


    He was startled. No one wanted to become a puppet from another world, but what was going on? The Boundless Universe was endless and infinite. Could it really be an inner world created by a Supreme Elder?


    "If that''s really the case, how should I break it? Can I transcend all these and reach that unparalleled level of power? "Or ¡­" Xu Dong did not continue speaking, he looked up to the sky and suddenly laughed: "Hehehe, it is truly ridiculous, truly ridiculous!"


    This world was simply a strange posture. In the eyes of the people, it seemed to have a strong flame in it, while a strange energy seemed to be spreading. "What''s going on? Why is there a kind of faint sadness?"


    He looked elsewhere. In this world, there seemed to be some powerful Innate divine spirit. However, the aura of death disappeared after a while, leaving behind a small mountain path. There were too many small mountain paths, and he unconsciously felt some pain in his heart. He said, "Strange, why is there something that''s hard to imagine? What is at the end of this road?"


    There was nothing at the end of this road. Xu Dong thought too much, but what made him even more afraid were the various birds, beasts and small bugs and ants in this world. Drops of water dripped from the leaves onto the ground. The water seeped into the soil as if it was filled with something strange. Cruel, cruel, or something else?

 C663 Rainforest Landscape (1)

    Ding ding dang ¡­ There seemed to be some sort of strange rhythm, disappearing bit by bit. Finally, there was something strange left, as if nothing had happened. There was only tranquility left, as if nothing had changed.


    Xu Dong could not understand at all what happened. It was as if something different had happened, and it entered and disappeared bit by bit. He was stunned and said: "How fake, this road seems to be different."


    When he reached the end, a huge hole appeared in front of him. Looking from the outside, it seemed as if a lotus flower had grown out. A warm air exuded a strong fire. The flame was different, as though it had lost itself. It continuously scurried about, and slowly disappeared, until it finally became cold. An endless cold flowed out of the hole, and spread to its surroundings.


    "This is Ultimate Flame." He was stunned. He never thought that he would have Ultimate Flame here. This kind of flame could reach the limits of fire, and could also become ice, turning into extreme cold fire.


    "Weird, weird." He gloomily thought about this, but immediately stopped breathing. He said, "That''s not right. How could such a flame grow under incomplete laws?"


    This kind of situation was quite rare, but they quickly understood that this kind of flame could only be continuously condensed under incomplete laws.


    "So, is this because I''m here to subdue Supreme Flame?" Xu Dong revealed a smile and then, he extended his hand to touch that flame.


    The terrifying flames directly burned into his body, but the surprising scene was that the flames were gone. The hegemony in the outside world was completely stupefied, they had all seen this at the same time, so how did this little fellow know about the Ultimate Flame?


    Just like the World Tree, it could condense a strong consciousness.


    However, this sort of thing was a bit rare. That was because he was confined within this world and had no choice but to do so. However, he immediately felt a strange feeling. The flame had actually been absorbed?


    He revealed a pleasantly surprised face, and the hegemony outside were all stunned. This guy actually absorbed Ultimate Flame.


    "How is this possible? Why does he have this kind of Spirit power? He doesn''t seem to be someone from our universe. Where did he come from?" The hegemony outside were all shocked, especially the first ranked The Hegemony of the World. He was stupefied, and said half a day later: "Damn, the Ultimate Flame that was obtained with great difficulty was absorbed just like that?"


    Although it was a pity that Ji Yan was absorbed, they did not say anything. After all, it was not theirs, the The Hegemony of the World ridiculed them for a while, but in the end, he did not say anything else, because he did not know what would happen.


    In a continent far away, they saw a few types of powerful bloodlines. Their goal was to get Xu Dong to retrieve the bloodlines, and then give it to them.


    "The Hegemony of the World, if we can obtain the bloodline, then our bloodline can be separated out and belong to the Heavenly Dao. This way, we can also achieve an even stronger realm." He smiled, and somewhere else, an eternal red appeared.


    This place had a bloodline, and it had even appeared in the body of the The Hegemony of the World. This situation was extremely fake, what exactly was in this person''s body, and why was it filled with the power of bloodlines?


    Ding!


    The ancient blood vessels immediately shattered, they could not see Xu Dong''s situation, but The Hegemony of the World was clear that someone else had touched the blood vessels.


    He revealed a pleasantly surprised expression and said, "Not bad, it''s really perfect. This little guy actually found it, he found the bloodline." Now that I have forced you out, help me! "


    "Alright, rest assured!" This kind of light directly pierced through the body of the The Hegemony of the World, and at the same time, used his power to try to drag Xu Dong out of his inner world.


    "It''s easy to get me in here, but you want me out? Didn''t you say that I''d work for you for three thousand years? Do you want me out?" Xu Dong laughed sinisterly.

 C664 Rainforest Landscape (2)

    The Hegemony of the World was also helpless, because he never wanted Xu Dong to stay in his body and even said that it was rare to see such a situation in the three thousand years that they had been talking about.


    However, Xu Dong was still standing at that place. He did not move, and with endless power, he directly pressed down from the sky, and said: "You all want to ask me to leave now, it won''t be that easy!"


    "Damn, this guy!" Just hack him apart! " The Hegemony of the World was extremely angry, and he immediately summoned his powerful lightning to explode within his inner world. In this world, a bolt of lightning directly appeared and struck the creatures, causing them to dodge.


    "Oh god, this is heavenly thunder. If we were struck by it, with our cultivation, we might have directly shattered it!" They were scared.


    Furthermore, he immediately dodged to the side. The entire inner world sank into darkness.


    The entire space began to spin and explode. Xu Dong looked at the approaching lightning and laughed, "You are all too weak. In my eyes, you are waste!"


    "Shut up Kid, there is only one way you can go now. Either hand over your bloodline, or die!" The people in the world began to scream. There didn''t seem to be many major powers in the world.


    They retreated a few steps, and then once again reached out to grab it. At that moment, all life seemed to have vanished, as if it had stopped. Inside, a huge fist descended from the sky, and smashed onto Xu Dong''s body.


    Dong!


    "Hmph, my Giant Fist hegemony''s fists aren''t that tasty, so this little guy should have already turned into a meat patty." The huge fist sneered. The World shook its head when it saw the boss. The boss shook his head and said in a daze: "What''s wrong, boss? Is this guy not dead yet?"


    "You''re underestimating him." When the Huge Fist hegemony attacked, they stopped. They all thought that Xu Dong should have woken up, but they never expected that he did not die, but instead ¡­


    A ray of light bloomed within the world. He revealed a look of fear and said, "It''s all over. It''s all over. So he still failed, that guy actually fused with his bloodline, he must die for me! "


    The Hegemony of the World was extremely angry. His blood was actually fused by Xu Dong, it was too hateful, why did he not bring it out?


    Inside, the strong power was continuously being compressed and continued to compress by Xu Dong, and this bloodline was actually the supreme dragon race. Xu Dong was silent for a moment, then suddenly burst out laughing and said: "Wahahaha, all of you go die, so what can the hegemony do?!"


    The world felt extreme pain. Then, he took a step forward, and left towards the distance. A cold light exploded from his heavy chest, and then, Xu Dong flew out as he said: "All of you kneel down right now ¡­"


    Boom! * He was immediately sent flying and then smashed into a nearby pavilion. This pavilion immediately shattered, and with Xu Dong''s head hanging low, he shakily stood up and said: "You guys ¡­"


    The Hegemony of the World coldly looked at Xu Dong as he reached out his hand, directly sending Xu Dong flying over. He grabbed Xu Dong''s throat, and lifted him up in the air.


    "You destroyed everything we had, so you used your life to repay us. You ¡­ No objections, right? "

 C665 Kneel down

    Xu Dong''s powerful physique still did not have any strength to resist in the hands of the world. Other than being a little bit stronger, the rest of his treatment of the world was completely useless.


    "You are currently in my hands, and you only belong to a waste." This world was filled with violent spirit energy. When Xu Dong just arrived, although his flesh and blood weren''t smashed into pieces by the violent power of the spirit energy, he was still not able to endure much.


    "Now you''re going to mine for thirty thousand years!" He grabbed Xu Dong''s head and threw him towards the sky. In the endless starry sky, there was a flash of a star and Xu Dong was immediately thrown far away.


    Sis. Why did you throw me? Was this The Hegemony of the World retarded?


    He looked at the hegemony behind him and laughed: "It''s really a crazy hegemony!"


    He then smashed into the outside world, causing his head to spin and his body to flip upside down. Many of the miners sneered, "Haha, I didn''t think that there would be a new miner, and a Saint one at that."


    They were all laughing, among these people, all of them were strong person of the same level, towards the appearance of Xu Dong, everyone was extremely happy, they could bully others again.


    "Although I am still a Saint, you all seem to be weak chickens." Xu Dong said in a somewhat sulky voice as he got up from the ground.


    "Oh? "Is that so?" Everyone sneered, then stepped forward and grabbed Xu Dong''s shoulders. They began to condense a vortex, and then nailed Xu Dong into the mine like a nail.


    Xu Dong could not release his anger, but he immediately stopped breathing. He admitted that The Hegemony of the World had gone a little too far.


    After sealing Xu Dong''s cultivation and his treasures, he could only take a beating and not retaliate!


    As for these expert s, although their attacks were heavy, they were still unable to kill Xu Dong. At most, they would only be able to cause him painless injuries. ))


    "Hmph, this Kid''s bones are quite tough!" With a cold snort, they all lost interest and continued to mine, striving to leave this place as soon as possible.


    The mine of the world was filled with a strong storm of spirit energy. Although it was weaker than the spirit energy on the hundred floor of the hegemony Tower, Xu Dong still felt very uncomfortable.


    Because he did not have any spirit energy to protect himself, although his bones were tough, if he wore them out too much, he would become a pile of scrap iron. Therefore, he had to find a place to avoid the spirit energy storm, or else, what awaited Xu Dong would be a slow death.


    The place was filled with spirit energy storms, which continuously rolled up into wind blades that pierced through some of the clothes. By the time Xu Dong reached a good place, he was already dressed in rags, like a beggar.


    "Scram, this is not a place that you can come to." Behind Xu Dong, an astonishing voice came out. He shook his clothes, and discovered that it was a woman''s voice, and it was even the voice of a imperial sister!


    Xu Dong was silent, he completely did not understand what this was.


    "If I don''t leave, what can you do to me?" Xu Dong was actually a bit interested in this place. He had steeled his heart on one thing, and that was that he did not want to leave this place.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll kill you!" A figure that resembled a royal sister walked out from behind Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong chuckled: "Are you sure you can kill me?"


    Her face was gloomy and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She did not speak, but she said, "If you don''t want to live anymore, then give it a try."


    shook his head and said: "I refuse to die, now I will scram!"


    "Want to leave?" Now you can''t leave. " Xu Dong wanted to move, but the space suddenly became quiet.


    Xu Dong felt that his body was being confined by some unknown medium, he moved for a few times, but he was unable to move, and said: "You, you seem to be unreasonable."


    "Who are you calling unreasonable?"


    Whoosh, the powerful spatial blade directly cut Xu Dong''s skin. His skin was already incomparably tough, but it had still been cut, so what rank expert was this person at?


    Peak of the Second Path!


    "I''m as cold as an iceberg, how dare you sully me?" Kong Ling''s voice was very pleasant to hear, but Xu Dong didn''t want to die!


    He roared, and the world seemed to tremble, but Xu Dong who lacked spirit energy was still just a meat target, he didn''t even have the strength to touch the girl!


    Because this person''s space was too frightening, it suppressed all the nearby void, compressing itself endlessly, little by little, entering inside it. It penetrated all the way through the mine, and a ray of light flashed, suddenly feeling a kind of wound, shattering it bit by bit.


    The scene of space shattering, in the woman''s eyes, her long hair fluttered, Xu Dong''s body directly smashed through space, causing her to frown, and she asked in shock: "What are you doing?"


    "If you want to kill me, then why didn''t I dodge?" Xu Dong snorted coldly. Even though he was afraid of this spatial energy, it did not matter as he could still constantly dodge or directly break this spatial barrier.


    Bang, the distant mountain peak shattered. Xu Dong continued to rush out, and he erupted with a strong power. His body was extremely strong.


    However, there was a boundary to its power as well. After Xu Dong smashed apart a hundred spatial barriers, a bloody wound appeared on his body, and his right arm actually couldn''t move. Another space appeared in front of him, and an ethereal voice came from behind.


    "Who doesn''t know that you''re playing with me?" Xu Dong raged as he looked into the distance. He did not speak anymore, and the spatial barrier disappeared once again.


    "Boring, too boring." Her voice came again.


    Xu Dong: "... It seems like I am the one who is uninteresting. "


    There were also a few strong Fighter s in the territory of the mine. They ruled over this place and this woman was called Zhou Yu.


    Although Zhou Yu was alone, no one nearby dared to offend her, and they all avoided his. That was because the last time they had attacked him, they had been blocked by space itself. If it wasn''t for the fact that they couldn''t kill him, they would have died.


    On the distant mine, many people had also gathered. They all watched the battle between Xu Dong and this Zhou Yu, and then, a huge platform appeared, with a person standing from within. This person was the manager of the mine.


    "Some of your lowly slaves are in our mine. You only have one mission ¡ª mining. "Time is recorded in the Great Monument of Heaven. Only when the time limit is reached can you all leave."


    The colossal Great Monument was a period of time for the miners. When they raised their heads to look, they saw the names of many people appearing on the monument. There were differences in time between the time of day and the time of day.


    The longest was Xu Dong''s thirty thousand years ¡­ And the one on it was Zhou Yu for twenty-nine thousand years.


    "You are not allowed to kill people in the mines. All you need to do is mine here. Of course, no matter how you obtain this mine, you can ¡­"


    Xu Dong was surprised, he never thought that they would actually be able to rob someone in this place. He fell silent, and many people also set their eyes on him, because he was a fellow at the Saint, and in their eyes, he was a perfect slave.

 C666 Emperors Breath (1)

    When the mine manager left, they all looked towards Xu Dong at the same time. This Xu Dong didn''t have anyone to protect him right now, and they all wanted to go and suppress him.


    "Kid, if you submit to me now, I can guarantee that you won''t be bullied. But you must give me three thousand ordinary ores every month, how about it?"


    mine had a clear rule that every person had to pay three thousand ordinary spirit stones. These spirit stones were very normal, as long as they were dug out, there would be more than ten of them, but for Xu Dong, adding his own three thousand spirit stones, it would not be easy to obtain them even in a month.


    The stronger Fighter chose to oppress the weaker members of the clan. This way, they would not have to work so hard to obtain the Spirit Stones. After all, human resources were endless, and if they wanted to stay here, they would need to continuously pay the Spirit Stones.


    If one didn''t hand over their spirit stones or couldn''t hand them over, then one would have to go to a purgatory and continue to be refined to the point where one would be tortured to death. Xu Dong frowned, there was no Spirit Qi in his body right now, if they were to make a move, even if they did not kill him, he would have to hand over the three thousand Spirit Stones.


    Xu Dong stood in the middle of the mine, and remained as unmoving as a mountain. Suddenly, someone said: "I, I''ve covered him!"


    Everyone looked at Zhou Yu at the same time, all of them showing shocked expressions. This ice beauty was just staying in her territory, why did he come out to provoke them?


    This person was quite strong, ordinary strong person wouldn''t be able to make a move against her. Moreover, on the mine, he didn''t reveal himself the entire time, he only gave her a certain amount of spirit energy every month, so it was hard to guess his cultivation level.


    There are three other strong person s here, but they have all been separated, separated by a certain distance, "This woman is also very skilled, and it seems like this person has already been here for more than ten thousand years."


    "It''s been more than ten thousand years. This woman is still the same as before, and her cultivation has not increased at all. This is truly strange." Everyone was depressed, when she attacked, the Saint did not have any more coolies left.


    However, since everyone was currently living in mine, they wouldn''t go and offend a strong person at the peak of the Second Way. In this dark and gloomy world, there was still a need to be respectful.


    "Kid, you''re quite interesting." The voice rang out again, a clear yet pleasant voice.


    "What''s interesting?" Xu Dong curled his lips.


    "You''re not afraid of them at all, are you?" Zhou Yu said calmly.


    Xu Dong laughed: "They, ah, are just a group of people in the same realm. If I recover my cultivation, I will kill them!"


    "Then your wish will come to nothing." The ethereal voice continued to ring.


    "This is really strange." Xu Dong curled his lips, then asked: "Why were you locked in there for so long?"


    "Because I don''t want to go out." Zhou Yu replied. His eyes seemed to be looking at something, like a field in the distance.


    "Don''t want to go out? Why don''t you want to go out? Could it be that there''s something you''re afraid of outside? " Xu Dong asked again.


    "Yes, perhaps not." She sneered.


    There used to be a powerful force, but in this world, strength was respected.


    This power was strong, but there were also many different kinds of powerful forces in the world. Back then, this flourishing sect had for some reason directly offended many divine spirit.


    After that, this sect was completely destroyed, and only the two Girl s left. Right now, the entire universe was searching for them, and one of the two girls, Zhou Yu was one of them.


    Xu Dong did not know about any of this, but in his opinion, the world here was no different from usual. It was just mining, so he could just take it as training.


    "Do I need to give you spirit stones?" Xu Dong looked at Zhou Yu. He still did not understand, why would this woman protect him.


    "No need, I have a lot of Spirit Stones. You can quiet down for me." Zhou Yu''s hollow voice came out, and the entire place sunk into silence. Xu Dong closed his eyes, and carefully perceived the bloodline in his body.


    This bloodline belonged to a supreme dragon. Within the body of the The Hegemony of the World, there was an extremely strong future. This future was not restricted to this day, but rather, there was the creation of a new blood.

 C667 Emperors Breath (2)

    This kind of blood filled Xu Dong with the power to change his body. It wasn''t hard to find that Xu Dong''s body had undergone a huge change. A world suddenly appeared within his body. This world was quite different, completely different from the outside world. It was extremely strange. "What is this thing? Why is it different?"


    "It seems there was something like this in the first place," he said, opening his mouth in surprise. "Maybe not. "I guessed wrong, because this thing seems to have another strange power, as if ¡­"


    Ka ka ka!


    Inside, Xu Dong felt a terrifying aura, this aura kept spinning, it was completely explosive and activated. Outside, this energy was attacking the space, Zhou Yu frowned, his beautiful eyebrows flashed a few times.


    It was as if she was wondering if she shouldn''t have brought him in to disturb the silence. Was it really okay?


    She was a bit angry, but didn''t continue. She looked ahead and didn''t continue to meditate. Since she was the one who brought this trouble here, then she might as well go back.


    But Xu Dong was suddenly shocked, which made Zhou Yu uncomfortable. She pushed on the space, and a new space appeared in front of Xu Dong, and once the space appeared, Xu Dong no longer said anything.


    It was just that he was slightly surprised. Zhou Yu looked at Xu Dong''s expression, the calm expression on his face, and the slightly curled lips, as if there was something happy going on.


    "This guy is pretty good, but his personality is really different. He''s full of love for life?" Zhou Yu curled his lips, and his ethereal voice did not travel through space, so it did not enter Xu Dong''s ears.


    He stared at the crystal ball and said: "This little guy is actually together with Zhou Yu. No, how can I let him off so easily? Let the other high level Fighter pass, I''ll torture him. Now that he has absorbed the blood of the Supreme Dragon, his plasticity is very strong. If we do not take the opportunity to let him hone it, everything we do will flow eastward. "


    "Relax, this kid will get honed, it''s just that it''s a bit inappropriate, what if he was directly killed by the powerful Fighter, what will happen then?" The Great Punch hegemony was also a coarse person but he was also very meticulous. He was slightly surprised as he said these words.


    If Xu Dong was killed, then their efforts would truly be in vain, and the entire universe would be plunged into darkness, never ending, because the current method of flying through the universe was already gone, and these transcendent powers, if they did not find a way to leave, would most likely die here.


    "He must be allowed to grow. If he can absorb the blood of a supreme dragon, then his ancestors must have been encircled and forked by some powerful dragon ¡­" The Hegemony of the World laughed, then coughed and said: "This situation is still very strange, but we understand it immediately."


    No matter what background Xu Dong had, his current supreme dragon bloodline shouldn''t be too weak. In this star, there seemed to be something different. dragon race was strong on one hand, and weak on the other.


    Because the dragon race was something that was like the heavens themselves!


    Their race was formidable. They were born with incomparable strength and were able to swallow all things in the world. Even if a great world were to exist, a great universe or a Divine Realm united by hundreds of thousands of worlds, they would still be able to directly devour them!


    Because there was an even larger world in the dragon race''s body, this world could swallow anything. Thus, the world that could swallow anything, would begin to be nurtured inside the dragon race''s body and continuously hatch, becoming another form of world. However, the most important thing was that in the original world, they would be erased.


    An enormous ball of light appeared, and the sky seemed to shatter as a streak of light continuously flashed. Xu Dong, who was inside the crystal ball, appeared in her surroundings and formed a huge cage, then disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Yu didn''t say anything more. Instead, he sighed and said: "Truly pitiful, but I''ll remember how you look. The next time you appear, I''ll help you."


    In this world far away, it was like a field of flowers falling from the sky. Xu Dong felt that he had become a comedian, those people seemed to have surrounded him, the sealed space seemed to have disappeared, and now, there seemed to be a different tempo.


    Ding!


    A wound appeared on the spatial barrier, this guy was new. Everyone surrounded him. He was only a Saint, but he immediately laughed coldly: "Small Saint, but your body seems to be extremely powerful. You have some kind of bloodline?"


    "So what?" Xu Dong curled his lips, inadvertently releasing the aura of an emperor.


    It did not frighten them, nor did it cause anything to happen. Instead, a huge fist appeared!

 C668 The Blood of the Highest Dragon (1)

    The sky seemed to have disappeared without a trace. The people might not even be able to see a trace of light. It was as if the darkness was blocked. This place was truly sad.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, with a crisp sound, Xu Dong raised his head and looked at a person not far away. He smashed his fist against the person not far away, which was filled with divine power and was incomparably powerful, directly smashing Xu Dong into the mine.


    "Huuu ~ ~ ~"


    Xu Dong heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at the sky gloomily. This sky was truly uncomfortable, why would there be such a situation?


    Thump. The earth shattered. Three strong person s revealed a smile, a perfect smile. In this world, they were strong person s, after all, they were three peak existences.


    They stared at Xu Dong, filled with the intent to kill, when they erupted, they were like Celestial King, but very quickly they lost themselves, because the chaos here was truly terrifying!


    "Kid, if you land at our place, you probably won''t be able to walk much further. "Now, you should dig in carefully. If you hand over eighteen thousand spirit stones at the end of the month, we''ll let you go. Otherwise ¡­" They surrounded Xu Dong with an extremely cold expression. They could clearly feel that today, they had all exploded with a kind of terrifying light.


    Now that this guy had fallen into their hands, there shouldn''t be any results. Most of them began their own self-redemption. They were stupefied as they looked towards the sky, filled with powerful spiritual energy. A few people in the distance also revealed a look of ridicule and fear. At this time, it should be a completely different situation.


    "Not bad, not bad at all. All of you are too weak. You should have a good feeling about it at this time." If something is not right, you will need a strong sense of confidence to support it. Otherwise, the one who will die in the end will be you. " In this gray colored land, there were people sneering. Their faces seemed to be ridiculing Xu Dong''s overestimation of his strength, or perhaps it was because this guy was not used to the strong powers of the world.


    "Kid, do you understand?"


    They continued to surround Xu Dong, and continued to search for his background. In the distance, a man whose eyes were flickering with a brilliant light revealed a cruel smile, pushed away the guy in front of him, walked in front of Xu Dong and said: "You, this guy is under my protection now, whoever dares to bully you, you can tell me."


    "What is your purpose?" They all began to laugh. This fellow really was a newcomer, and he didn''t know his goal at all. Could it be that they thought this fellow had no purpose at all and wanted him to come here?


    What a joke, these three strong person s were the strongest out of them, yet a mere Saint like them had asked such nonsense, it was truly depressing.


    Most of the spectators couldn''t feel the shattering of the sky, but they could feel the fear in their hearts. It was as if they were considering something. They either hid or disappeared.


    On this void, there seemed to be an aura that caused people to be afraid, rays of light flickering non-stop. All the nearby Fighter s had come, and they were very interested in this person, because he was the first person to come as a Saint.


    Maybe the higher-ups did not want him to live. In any case, it was possible, and such a situation was usually very rare. After all, not everyone was a Saint scout.


    Although there was, it was still extremely rare. There must be a reason why Xu Dong was able to come to this world.


    "Hey, hey, say something, or else I won''t care about anything else." One of them laughed coldly, he stared at Xu Dong in front of him. Even though this person was special, in his eyes, there seemed to be a ghost-like silence, as though he was not afraid of everyone here.


    After all, these three Fighter s were the strongest existences within the three mine s.


    "Ugh ¡­" Xu Dong coughed and said: "I have already decided, I will not mine, so do not force me, I am going to hit people!"


    Following that, the entire audience burst into laughter. Countless people began to laugh happily. They did not expect this fellow to have such a funny talent. This person still did not know enough about what was going on. He had no idea what was going on right now.


    "Kid, I''m afraid you don''t know what''s going on right now. If you had been more powerful from the start, we wouldn''t have dared to touch you. But now, you already know that you can''t fight us."

 C669 The Blood of the Highest Dragon (2)

    "That''s right, obediently kneel down and admit your mistake. We can still give you a chance to live," Although they didn''t know what Xu Dong wanted to do, among the three mine s, the people around them weren''t ordinary people.


    Oh right, there were also the fellows in front of him. These powerful individuals seemed to be waiting for something. What were the others planning?


    "Is that interesting?" Xu Dong looked at the sky and suddenly revealed a helpless expression. He then sat on the ground and said, "Forget it, you guys can just beat me to death."


    "Wahhh, this guy wants to laugh me to death and inherit my pick!" They all started laughing, and soon the whole place became as happy as if they were looking at a clown.


    The things that appeared at this time were completely different. The heavens had died inside, a blazing light burned Xu Dong''s skin, and countless flames erupted from his internal organs.


    They spun, causing a vortex to appear. Up above their heads erupted a sea of flames, which seemed to be burning away everything.


    "Yi, what''s wrong with this little fellow?" The The Hegemony of the World muttered to himself, then retreated, as he looked at the crystal ball in shock.


    Xu Dong who was inside the crystal ball erupted with blazing flames, as though she was a powerful expert, for who knew what else she was in this world.


    In any case, they had no way of knowing, so they did not continue to mock him. Instead, they were somewhat afraid.


    There must be a trap involved! They understood, and avoided Xu Dong one by one, walking towards another direction, because at this moment, they understood.


    "Fuck, what''s going on?" The Hegemony of the World was about to go crazy, what was wrong with Xu Dong? Why did he conquer three mine s again?


    The gods were also silent. Kid was so lucky, he wouldn''t be struck by lightning, right?


    But now, they had nothing to say, after bullying Xu Dong again and again, he was still the same. This was too inexcusable, and they could not bring themselves to continue bullying Xu Dong.


    This was something they had learned how to do. What could they say?


    "Fine, fine, we won''t make things difficult for you anymore. Everyone disperse." Everyone dispersed, but Xu Dong remained at his original position. His somewhat cold body gradually solidified.


    The Heavens never seemed to let him feel at ease. Why did such a thing happen? No one had ever experienced such a thing before. Gradually, he lost all other thoughts in his mind. When he reached the end, he sat cross-legged alone on the mine, slowly becoming an empty human.


    Ka ka ka, a strange smell appeared at the tip of Xu Dong''s nose. In a certain place, there was a hidden peerless fierce beast, it seemed to be waiting for something.


    At this place, this kind of voice continuously spread. Not only the ordinary cultivators, even the The Hegemony of the World s could hear this voice.


    Light, but terrible.


    "I remember that the creature seemed to be dead, why did it suddenly appear? Could it be that there''s some kind of secret technique hiding its location?" The Hegemony of the World remembered that it was dead.


    But why did it come back to life? Could it be for some reason?


    "This is useless. Even though this person is powerful, don''t forget that this person has devoured the blood of the Supreme Dragon. He is now a different person, or perhaps he is not a person at all, but someone who stands apart from the masses! "


    "The giant fist is right, this person is not human."


    The hegemony s had already given up all hope. His extraordinary methods were frightening, but not long later. This person would grow up to be someone they looked up to. As for now, all they could do was wait for him to finish.


    Life. Is it fate, or is it fate?


    If you say a person suddenly dies, then it is fated.


    But why did he suddenly die? Perhaps this was his life.


    This kind of relationship was very complicated, who could understand it clearly?


    However, they also knew very well that this was fate. Fate wanted them to do anything. Even if they were unwilling, they could only accept it. Gradually, they stopped resisting.


    The sky changed in an instant, and most of the words were just a spinning petal that fell to the ground in the blink of an eye. A fist made from ordinary facts smashed into his head. When he regained consciousness, he would understand.


    In the eyes of others, mountains and rivers could not be completely climbed, but in the eyes of those with cultivation, weren''t mountains and rivers just meticulous and meticulous things?


    Ding! Xu Dong felt that his butt had an additional white mark. He was stunned and slapped his butt as if he had discovered something.


    "Awoo ¡­" Her cute voice made Xu Dong feel depressed. He did not understand what this thing was and was a little stunned.


    "What are you?"


    This sort of thing actually dared to bite him. Xu Dong directly crushed it to death, and then, coldly snorted. His own seal was already slowly breaking open, because of the last explosion, he completely understood one thing.


    The blood of the Highest Dragon contained an enchanting characteristic that could lift any seal.


    On the other side of the crystal ball, the The Hegemony of the World did not know.

 C670 bloody revenge

    Night. As time passed, the light slowly faded. When the light passed through the darkness, a new day arrived.


    Xu Dong''s power disappeared with the night and returned to his body once more. The passionate feeling of being filled with power made Xu Dong feel very comfortable.


    Three strong person s? A powerful existence?


    Is he looking down on my little Saint?


    Fine, it''s time to let you enjoy the pleasure of getting your revenge!


    Heh heh, you bullied me, you misunderstood!


    Xu Dong sneered, and walked step by step towards the depths of the cave.


    The crowd of three strong person s looked at Xu Dong in front of them, and felt somewhat doubtful in their hearts. "Why does this Kid still dare to appear in front of us today?


    Immediately, one of the from the other three strong person s asked, "Kid, why are you still daring to come today?


    "No, I''m here for revenge today," Xu Dong said expressionlessly.


    "Hahahahaha ¡­" As if they had heard something unbelievable, the three strong person s all started to laugh out loud. "With just you, a mere Saint?"


    "Yes, on my own."


    Xu Dong looked at the three strong person s indifferently, as if he was looking at lifeless corpses: "Since you''ve bullied people, you must pay the price, you all ¡­ "Die!"


    "Divine Empyrean Fist!"


    Xu Dong roared loudly. Clenching his fists, he gathered his purple divine might and charged explosively towards the three s.


    "Haha, even a small Saint would let out its brilliance. Bullsh * t Heaven''s Ability Fist, in this world, I am the ruler, the Overgod. Since you don''t know death, then go and die!" Facing the incoming purple fist, the strong person felt extremely disdainful. At the same time, he clenched his large fist, which was frantically condensing the earthy color on it. An instant later, it actually condensed into an energy-formed armor ¡­


    Suddenly, it exploded out. Violent wind mixed with fierce divine might directly collided with the purple fist.


    However, the outcome was always so unpredictable.


    The moment the two clashed, Xu Dong''s fist seemingly destroyed all of the fist energy belonging to the as if it was a dried twig. After destroying all of them, its momentum did not decrease at all as it heavily smashed onto the strong person''s chest.


    "Puchi."


    Suffering from a heavy blow, Zhi Zun''s face paled and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Her body flew backwards like a kite with its string cut, and she crashed into the wall of the mine.


    "This is impossible!"


    "I am the Overlord strong person of these three mines, how could I possibly be defeated by a mere Saint? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    The let out a berserk roar.


    However, the facts were right in front of you, and you had to believe it!


    Xu Dong slowly turned around and walked toward the strong person. His handsome face had a slight smile on it, but he looked like a blood Asura that had just come from hell.


    Xu Dong looked at him, and said disdainfully: "Three times to the strong person, is that awesome? Wasn''t he crushed by me? You, who are filled with grief and indignation, do you really want to die now? "


    "Just who are you!"


    He forcefully took a breath to make himself comfortable and shouted at Xu Dong. At this time, no matter how foolish strong person was, he understood that he had offended an existence he could not afford to offend.


    Ignoring strong person''s shout, Xu Dong''s expression did not change. His tattered clothes fluttered without any wind, and waves after waves of purple colored divine energy seeped out of his body, slowly condensing on his right fist.


    Seeing this scene, Zhi Zun''s face suddenly changed. How could he not know that Xu Dong''s killing intent towards him had already been determined? It was a pity that he was severely injured and he was unable to move. He could only give a stern warning, "I advise you to be smart and let me go. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!"


    With that, he pointed to the three strong person s in the mine.


    "Your death is near at hand, you talk too much nonsense!" Xu Dong shook his head and stomped his foot hard on the ground. Following an explosion of divine sounds, a hole appeared in the ground where his foot left the ground.


    At the same time, Xu Dong seemed to have turned into a ray of purple light and charged toward the three strong person s.


    Seeing Xu Dong''s swift and violent speed, even strong person''s face became pale white, but he was severely injured, and was unable to move, quietly waiting for death to come, the despair made him shut his eyes.


    With a "bang" sound, Xu Dong''s purple fist landed on the strong person''s body, and in that moment, the three mine''s most strong person fell, turning into blood mist and floating in the air. The smell of blood permeated the air, causing people to feel like vomiting.


    The battle lasted from start to end, and in just three breaths of time, they had seen a one-sided scene. All of the three strong person s in the mine had their jaws dropped, the Zhi Zun, who was revered by them like a Celestial King, was killed by an unknown Kid just like that, causing them to feel extremely shocked.


    Who would have thought that after a single night, a small Saint would actually become so strong, to be able to suppress his even after crossing realms. It was extremely inconceivable.


    At this moment, the three strong person s no longer had their previous arrogant looks. Each and every one of them were so terrified that they didn''t even dare to breathe. Their faces were pale and cold sweat trickled down their bodies, fearing that death would befall them.


    Above the mines, a rich oppressive atmosphere lingered about, causing the three surrounding strong person s to suffocate to the point that their breathing became hurried.


    "Haha, next, it''s your turn." Xu Dong smiled and said to the group of three strong person s inside the mine. His smile was incomparably cold.


    At this time, Xu Dong had unexpectedly killed three of the strong person, and because he had used this action to shock everyone, his aura was extremely sharp and fierce. Therefore, when they saw him look over, the three strong person s quickly took a few steps back, afraid that they would follow in the footsteps of the strong person.


    Caught off guard, Xu Dong fiercely rushed towards the group of three strong person s. Seeing his actions, the three strong person s who had already lost their backbone, suddenly let out waves of terrified shouts, and then, miserably, escaped deeper into the mine.


    "Tsk ¡­" He did not have the demeanor of a strong person, and seeing that the three strong person s were in a panic, Xu Dong curled his lips in disdain, twisted his neck, and released a sound that could be done easily, with a comfortable sound, he lowered his head to look at the traces of blood on his palm, and sighed: "Strength is truly a joyful thing, in this world where the strong person is the sovereign, strength is everything!"


    Since The Hegemony of the World threw me into this unknown mine, then let me turn the world upside down.


    Looking at the depths of the mine, he muttered to himself, "Didn''t you ask me to mine and hand over my spirit stones?" Now... "The position is reversed!"


    This place began to constantly be massacred, causing The Hegemony of the World to feel dizzy and dizzy ¡­

 C671 Mine change of ownership

    Mine Plaza


    "What dogshit Three strong person s, in my opinion, they''re just a bunch of useless cowards who are afraid of death!"


    Xu Dong looked coldly at the three strong person s and said disdainfully.


    At this moment, a group of three strong person s were lying on the ground in disorder. Screams could be heard unceasingly, as they continued to roll and wail without care for their image. It was clear that all of them had lost the demeanor of a expert.


    In front of them, men who were just like the Celestial King, with their strong and ruthless fighting abilities, it was impossible for them to resist at all. The only thing they could do was obey, and on the other hand, die.


    As they did not know their future fates, their faces were filled with panic. An atmosphere of panic enveloped the plaza.


    Xu Dong was very satisfied with the atmosphere, he coughed and slowly said: "If strong person Zhang Feng dies, who will be the Master of the three mines in the future?"


    Xu Dong''s voice was not loud, but to the ears of the three strong person s, it sounded like a devilish voice.


    They all replied, "The next three mines are for Predecessor Xu Dong!"


    What did you say? I don''t think I heard it, Xu Dong scratched his ears, indicating that he did not hear it clearly.


    "The future Master of the three mines is Predecessor Xu Dong!" The three strong person s replied loudly.


    "Alright, alright, as long as you understand." Xu Dong was very satisfied with their reply.


    After pausing for a moment, Xu Dong continued, "From tonight onwards, each of you will have to pay five thousand spirit stones a month. Although his voice was not loud, it revealed an unquestionable tone.


    "We shall follow the orders of the Predecessor!" When they heard that murderous god''s voice, everyone''s heart tightened slightly within the stadium.


    Right at this moment, complicated sounds of footsteps could be heard. A group of people clustered around a burly man and were walking towards them. From the aura of the man, it was clear that he was the leader of this group of people.


    His gaze swept across the plaza as the muscular man slowly walked in. Behind him, his subordinates also walked in methodically, looking at the strong person s of the three mines with unfriendly eyes.


    "Xu Dong, you little bastard, your methods are quite ruthless."


    The muscular man''s gaze swept across the three strong person s first, then shifted to Xu Dong who was standing in the middle of the plaza, and angrily said: "You''re the one who killed my little brother Zhang Feng?"


    Being stared at by the sturdy man, Xu Dong spat and said indifferently: It''s just trash, so what if I kill you, what can you do to me?


    Hearing Xu Dong''s casual reply, the big sized man''s eyelids jumped, and with a pfft, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He was obviously very angry. Due to the great strength, the tightly clenched hand caused a sharp fingernail to be deeply pierced into the palm. Fresh blood flowed down from the finger.


    "Good, very good! "Since that''s the case, you can go down and accompany my younger brother in death!"


    With an angry roar, the burly man''s body began to rapidly condense a powerful green Divine Energy. In an instant, the thick and solid Divine Energy armor covered his body that was as sturdy as a tiger''s.


    "Since my friends from the four mines have come to my door, it saves me a lot of time and effort. Now, I will send you to meet your pitiful little brother!"


    With that said, dense purple divine might started to surge out from Xu Dong''s body. In the battle with Zhang Feng, he had already become a strong person, his aura becoming even more powerful than before.


    The expressions of the burly man and the others changed drastically when they sensed the oppressive aura. They couldn''t help but take a step back.


    In that moment of crisis, Xu Dong closed his eyes as if there was no one around him, the Profound Spirit Qi around his body was completely withdrawn, if he did not carefully feel for it, he would really treat the handsome young man in front of him as an ordinary person who did not know any martial arts.


    This was because he needed to comprehend the Concept of Killing in battle, activate the supreme dragon bloodline, break through his own seal, and return to the peak.


    Seeing Xu Dong''s strange behavior, the three strong person s by his side were slightly startled, but they did not speak up to disturb him, and quietly stood behind Xu Dong.


    As Xu Dong closed his eyes, a moment later, a look of surprise flashed across the face of the muscular man standing opposite him. "This kid actually wanted to comprehend through battle, what an incredible Inherent Skill! If we don''t kill him now, he will become a huge threat in the future!"


    As a result, even though he could sense the aura that was gradually becoming terrifying inside Xu Dong''s body, the others did not have this feeling. They could only see that the current Xu Dong seemed to be only closing his eyes to rest.


    Tightly frowning, he looked at Xu Dong who was behaving strangely. The big sized man felt uneasy, he waved his hand and said: "Kill, quickly kill him!"


    Hearing the orders of the burly man, the four strong person s behind looked at each other in dismay. Then, they gritted their teeth and various kinds of divine abilities started to surge out from their bodies.


    Just as the four strong person s were about to reach the attack range, Xu Dong who had his eyes closed finally opened them again.


    Xu Dong slowly raised his palm. His slender palm changed in the air, and a blood red blood blade appeared in his hand. Then, he fiercely threw it.


    The instant the blood swords were thrown, the bodies of the four strong person s who were charging over suddenly stiffened. Then, under the shocked gazes of the crowd, they self-detonated in the air. It was then absorbed by the blood blade.


    After absorbing the blood mist, the blood blade glowed with a bright red light, and floated back into Xu Dong''s hands. From then on, the burly man was the only one left from the four strong person.


    The burly man looked at everything that had happened in the blink of an eye with his mouth agape. A trace of unease gradually appeared in his heart, "I''m in trouble this time. I''m afraid I will fall here today."


    Xu Dong tilted his head slightly, and looked at the dumbstruck big sized man standing in the plaza, he slowly walked out of the plaza and towards the big man.


    A moment later, he stood in front of the burly man and revealed an innocent smile. "Go rest in peace, go reunite with your little brother''s family. Blame it on your anger for provoking someone you shouldn''t have!"


    They were all stunned, they should not have come out at this time to face Xu Dong''s power, it had become deeply ingrained in their hearts.

 C672 crush everything

    "Goo ¡­" His throat rolled up, the sturdy man swallowed his saliva, perspiration trickling down his face. Raising his head, he looked at Xu Dong''s bright smile, and an uncontrollable bone-piercing chill poured out from the depths of his heart.


    At that moment, the burly man felt that death was about to befall him, as well as the fear and uneasiness he felt before dying.


    The burly man gritted his teeth as if unwilling to surrender and wait for death to come, desperately urging the azure divine energy in his body. Suddenly, a stream of divine energy seeped out from his body, and the divine armor on his body became even more resplendent.


    "That''s unnecessary."


    Xu Dong laughed, looking at the stubborn big sized man with a ridiculing expression, the red light in the blood blade''s hand slowly rose up, and then lightly swept towards the big sized man''s neck.


    Staring at the constantly enlarging blood-red sword edge, the burly man wanted to dodge, but he suddenly realized that his body would not listen to him at critical moments.


    At this moment, the burly man was filled with regret. If the heavens had given him another chance, he definitely wouldn''t have provoked this fiend again.


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Since he had done it, he would have to pay the price.


    The blood red blood blade landed lightly on the thick godly armor around the burly man''s neck. Xu Dong smiled sinisterly and used a little strength, then... The thick layer of godly armor slowly crumbled like a knife cutting through tofu.


    However, before he could even speak, an ice-cold palm was gently placed on his throat. In that instant, all the hair on the body of the burly man suddenly stood up, and a thick shadow of death shrouded his mind like a Nightmare.


    "Please spare me, Predecessor!"


    The burly man didn''t care about his pride anymore. He started begging without any shame. Right now, it was more important for him to keep his little life.


    "That will depend on your performance. If your performance is satisfactory to me, I can still kill you," Xu Dong laughed, and said calmly.


    "Predecessor, this junior will tell you anything I know! I will tell you everything!" The burly man immediately guaranteed. Now that his life was in someone else''s hands, he would do whatever they said.


    "Alright, let me ask you a question," Xu Dong said, "Have you heard of the Dragonheart Stone?"


    "Dragonheart Stone?"


    The moment he thought about it, the blood sword on his neck pressed down slightly and drew a line of blood, causing bright red blood to flow out. Death shrouded him, causing him to instantly shiver, raising his head and looking at the pair of eyes that were like stagnant water, he did not doubt that if he hesitated any longer, the other party would immediately separate his gaze. Immediately, his head hurriedly nodded, due to fear, and his voice was a little hurried and sharp: "Milord, I know, I know, do not kill me!"


    "Very good, I am very satisfied with your answer. Your little life has been saved!"


    Xu Dong laughed and slowly retracted his blood blade. His face was filled with a sincere smile and an innocent look, but it still made the burly man feel cold.


    In a certain house deep inside the mine, Xu Dong casually took out a chair and casually made his way up, looking at the badly defeated burly man, without a trace of sympathy. In this world where the strong preyed on the weak, the victor and the king, the loser, the thief, was an unchangeable law, this world was cruel, it was a natural place to fight for the survival of the fittest. To put it bluntly, strength decided everything.


    "Speak, where is the Dragon Heart Stone?" After a while, Xu Dong slowly spoke out.


    "A few years ago, I was fortunate enough to see the Dragonheart Stone in the hands of nine strong person s." The burly man replied respectfully.


    "So you''re saying that the Dragonheart Stone is in one of the nine mines?"


    "Yes, Predecessor."


    "Where are the nine mines? How far is it from here? "


    "Reporting to Predecessor, the nine mines are at Liuchuan Mountain, which is about five thousand kilometers away."


    "How strong is the owner of the nine mines?" Xu Dong casually asked while picking his fingernails.


    "The nine mine lords are the number one strong person among all Dao Realm strong person s. Below hegemony, they have the most battle prowess!" The burly man looked at Xu Dong carefully and spoke in a low voice.


    "Then let me ask you, who do you think is stronger between him and me?"


    "Then it must be the Predecessor. Under the hegemony, everyone will be crushed." The big guy flattered Ye Zichen.


    In order to survive, the burly man had said something ungrateful. There was no helping holding his life in the hands of others! In fact, he thought to himself, "Of course it''s the nine mine owners. No matter how invincible your battle prowess is, it''s impossible for you to cross over nine small realms to fight!" Sigh, I won''t say anymore. I will cry if I say too much.


    "Hahaha, speaking is a good dog!" Xu Dong laughed out loud, "Lead the way immediately, we will head towards the nine mines immediately and see how I can crush someone of the same level!"


    Two days later, two different colored lights flew across the sky like shooting stars, and disappeared at the end of the sky in the blink of an eye.


    Flying beside Xu Dong, the robust man turned his head to look at the young man, at this time he had changed from a decisive and ruthless killing of the emperor, to a naive and harmless neighboring young man.


    But if you underestimate him, be prepared to be killed.


    His bright eyes looked at Xu Dong who seemed to be a different person, the burly man muttered to himself for a long time, he looked hesitant, and after a moment, as though he had made a decision, he said: "Xu Dong, I wonder if there are some things that I should say?"


    Xu Dong shot him a glance: "If you have something to say, say it, covered up."


    Only then did the burly man say, "Although you can fight three or four battles, that''s already your limit. I won''t hide it from you. I don''t believe that you can defeat nine mine owners."


    After hearing what he had to say, Director Xu laughed unwittingly, "How would you know without trying? I have the confidence that even if it''s the owner of the nine mines, he''ll still be nothing but an ant in front of me!


    Looking at Xu Dong''s confident look, the burly man could not help but laugh awkwardly and criticise in his heart: "You ant, who gave you that kind of courage? Hey, what do I advise you to do? Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me. Wouldn''t it be better for me if you died? "


    Xu Dong suddenly said: "Don''t say such useless words, let''s hurry up and travel, try to reach Liuchuan Mountain before dawn, but I do not know the way to Liuchuan Mountain, so I can only rely on you."


    "Sure, sure ¡­"


    After that, the muscular man suddenly increased his speed, Xu Dong nodded his head, extended his body, and quickly caught up.


    The two of them continued to clash against each other, but''s speed was too fast, before the burly man could even see, Xu Dong had already disappeared. Sh * t, how could he be so fast?


    This speed should be comparable to the fastest flying golden rocs, right?


    However, the burly man still did his best to catch up. This guy even said to lead the way, damn you. Flee faster than me, what are you leading me on?


    Two rays of light flashed across the night sky, and the silver moon rose high in the sky.

 C673 dragonheart stone

    Their speed was incredibly fast, and they were able to move about freely. Their fleeting images caused many Dao Realm strong person to cast sidelong glances at them.


    "What exactly is the supreme dragon bloodline?" Xu Dong fell into silence. He did not understand what kind of thing the blood of the Supreme Dragon was and why the The Hegemony of the World was so angry.


    "We''ve arrived at the Nine Star Mine. "With so many forces gathered here, I''m afraid that we won''t be able to finish it off. I estimate that even more vicious fellows will arrive." The burly man was slightly surprised, "Also, I''m afraid I can''t stay here anymore, I will take my leave now!"


    Xu Dong laughed: "Alright then. You have no use now anyway! "


    The mountain peak in the distance gave off a sense of evil, the land filled with evil, "The majority of the nine mine s are all part of the nine strong person s, and only a few special people can enter this place."


    He fell into silence, and not long after, he saw a few people flying over from the distance. Seeing that it was a small Saint, most people started to sneer, "Who are you? I feel like you have a big problem. " They looked at the people behind Xu Dong, and no one followed him, his cultivation was only at the Saint, he was so weak, yet he dared to come to the 9 stars, it was probably because he did not want to live, or the people above, and did not want him to live!


    Ding. With a crisp sound, they saw a sword blade appear in the starry sky. It flew out at an extremely fast speed and crashed into the ground.


    At the same time that they were slightly surprised, they were also extremely worried. Was this person so terrifying that he could shatter it with a single strike?


    "Who did it?" They were shocked. This person had not come yet, but why did he make a move just like that? Furthermore, the Saint in front of them was most likely not an ordinary person.


    Just as everyone was slightly surprised, they also saw a red light. This light was gradually magnified by several times. Then, it seemed to rise up from the sky as if a beam of light, a blazing light!


    BOOM!


    The earth shattered and all living things were destroyed. A piece of glass gradually appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. They were slightly startled as they realized that this person was really as the rumors said. He was not ordinary at all!


    They all stared at Xu Dong in shock, and some even asked directly, "Who exactly are you, and why are you so powerful?"


    "With such a terrifying body, I''m sure that you''re not a mortal. May I ask who you are working for?" They asked at the same time, this person was too calm, and after he finished speaking, everyone''s gaze landed on him as well, "Right, his origin must not be ordinary people, he must be a strong disciple of the hegemony."


    They also knew that this person was only at Saint. If nothing major happened, then who would appear at this time of year? Therefore, after their conversation, they saw a star shining among the nine stars: "Yi, what is that?"


    Many of the nine strong person s were extremely surprised. Not long ago, this star light had also appeared, and they were immediately able to see it clearly. "This is really different, why is it like this?"


    "Wahahaha, this smelly Kid is truly a lucky star. Maybe we can go out now."


    "That''s right. After so many years, I finally made it!" They were scared, but it didn''t matter anymore. "At this point, we should be able to get out."


    A ray of light that gradually disappeared. In the end, it disappeared, and Xu Dong asked: "Does anyone know about the Dragonheart Stone?"


    At the same time, they were all surprised. Normally, people wouldn''t have a chance to obtain something like the Dragonheart Stone, but this person in front of them was likely the final result after they left.


    "What''s going on? Why would such a thing appear? This sort of radiance is truly demonic." They were even more afraid that the layout of the mountains and rivers was constantly changing. Every place was different.


    "After this Kid came here, our 9-star mine changed his appearance. Why is that?" Everyone paled slightly, but they soon discovered that there was nothing left. The mountains and rivers in the distance were already on the verge of shattering. "Aiyo, this is a mark of the future!"


    "But it seems like we''ve gotten a result that we don''t want. This Dragonheart Stone is very far away, since the Nine Star mine is so big, how are we to find it?" The rest of the group also had no idea what was going on. "By the way, what did you see? A star disappeared?"


    Originally, there were nine stars above the Nine Heavens. But now, there was one less star. What was going on? Why would nine stars disappear?


    looked at the scene in front of him. This Nine Star Mine was truly special, most importantly, why was the The Hegemony of the World imprisoning him like this?


    "Kid, we have met with big trouble. We really don''t know how you brought them here!" Everyone laughed out loud. The starlight in the sky gradually disappeared, turning into a perfect darkness. "Damn, what''s going on?"


    Why did it turn into a dark place just like that, what exactly happened to them, why did it seem so strange? Little by little, it devoured all the light, and was truly curious about what kind of posture it was in, as it disappeared bit by bit. At a very, very far place, the The Hegemony of the World couldn''t help but laugh: "Very good, this little fellow is about to do it, it''s really too great."


    They thought that Xu Dong was just an imprint of a soul, but they never thought that he had other skills, it was really hard to imagine, but because it involved other things, they did not know what to say.


    They gradually lost their light, their future appearance, and then disappeared bit by bit. In the end, they did not even know where they went and that made them sad, but they immediately understood that they had nothing else to say and Xu Dong disappeared in a flash.


    He went to other places and it was at this time that the nine star mine gradually recovered its light. They continued to ask in shock: "What''s going on, where did he go?"


    They looked around and realized that no one was passing by. What was going on? Why did that guy disappear again?


    Xu Dong, on the other hand, was not anxious at all. He had only came to the back of the Nine Star Mine, as for the other things, they seemed to be unrelated to each other. He raised his head to look at the huge dragon, and said: "Who are you?"


    "Kid, I have been paying attention to you for a long time. I never thought that you would ask me such a ridiculous question the moment you appeared." "What a strange little fellow. He''s clearly just an ordinary person, but yet he''s able to absorb the dragon race''s blood."


    "You''ve been paying attention to me for a long time?" Xu Dong laughed disapprovingly, who else could he be, why do I need your attention?

 C674 Highest dragon race

    "Because your blood belongs to me. Do you know where you came from after experiencing so much?" He smiled slightly, and opened his mouth wide, shocking Xu Dong, he truly did not know what was going on.


    The most important thing was this creature. Just what world did it come from, why did it possess such terrifying might? Even hegemony of the hegemony level could not make it feel fear.


    "Who exactly are you? Why did you pass down the dragon race''s bloodline to me?" Xu Dong was curious, he didn''t understand what kind of logic it was, but he quickly understood, because it was what it meant.


    The Overlord dragon race existed in the chaos of the void. In everyone''s eyes, they were only legends, and no one had ever seen its true face. However, Xu Dong had finally seen it.


    This creature was so powerful. Where did it come from and how could it contain such an existence? The stars lost their radiance, and in the eyes of this dragon, an even more terrifying might exploded. It was as though it was something akin to a star.


    "This... What was this? Why did it have this power? What kind of creature are you? " Xu Dong turned pale with fright. He was stupefied, because this creature seemed to be suppressing the blood vessels in his body. "You actually controlled the blood vessels of the Overlord dragon race."


    "That''s right, I am the current Patriarch of the Supreme dragon race. He smiled slightly, then took the form of a human and said, "Yo yo yo, it''s too late to leave now."


    Xu Dong said awkwardly: Who''s leaving, I''m just going to another place. If we keep talking like this, I''m afraid it won''t be convenient for you to even talk to me, furthermore, there are hegemony s watching from outside.


    He was still a little worried that his secret would be discovered by others. If others were to find out about his secret, then he, Xu Dong, would be removed from this world. After all, he was so insignificant now.


    Let alone an existence like the The Hegemony of the World, at the hundred floor of the hegemony Tower, he would only be exchanging pointers with the other hegemony s.


    Luckily they had already awakened and were no longer using the crystal Ball, because there was a strong person inside and there was still the future of strong person to talk.


    "You little rascal, you still don''t know your place in their hearts." He smiled and said, "Let me tell you, your existence is the most erroneous existence in this world. Do you know why? Because our world is about to be destroyed, and I am about to turn into nothingness and become a dead person! "


    "Wait ¡­" If you die, then you aren''t a dead person, but a dead dragon. " Xu Dong interrupted.


    Yes, that''s right, if I die, then I am a dead dragon, but you are different, you are the strong person that this world has chosen, you are our future, only you can save us, the others can''t! He continued to speak while Xu Dong had already understood a little in his heart. Then, he continued to speak, "Don''t forget, you are not an ordinary person at all.


    "What have I seen?" Xu Dong was puzzled. He didn''t understand what the Overlord dragon race was talking about at all, and said in disappointment: "I don''t think I have experienced anything. All along the way, I seem to have been constantly dawdling, and it''s a little bitter."


    Xu Dong had a bumpy journey, but what did he mean by that? Could it be that those were all fated? He was slightly taken aback. Something destined ¡­ He immediately stood on the spot and laughed, "Hey, hey, you better explain yourself. What''s going on? Did I have to go through countless twists and turns to start all of this? "


    "That''s right, you''re right!" The Sovereign dragon race smiled.


    This was like a bolt from the blue, falling straight down, as if he had forgotten the most important thing, because he had forgotten it, he did not know what happened, he did not even know that his path had been set!


    "Why? Why do you have to set up that fate? " Xu Dong asked in confusion. He had always wanted this answer, but the highest dragon race did not answer and he asked again, "Quickly tell me, otherwise I will not cooperate in anything."


    "All of these things are actually set by me. In the future, you have to inherit my future and support the boundless universe!" His words shocked Xu Dong senseless!


    A Greater Thousand World, that was not a sphere planet, but a universe. A world of ancient times, why did he have to hold a world up?


    "Hahaha, aren''t you very depressed now? It''s as if you''ve heard something unbelievable. "Right now, you only have one solution, and that is to cooperate with us. Otherwise, your future will be completely dark, and you don''t even know when you will die. That would be too pathetic!" He smiled sarcastically. Yes, he smiled, as if it were filled with sunlight.


    However, Xu Dong felt extremely disgusted, because he had made so much efforts. In reality, this was only what was set in mind, so those people he met were fixed, and would definitely appear?


    "You are very smart, but since ancient times, being smart has never been a good thing. You won''t get any good results if you know what you shouldn''t. "


    Xu Dong no longer asked any more questions, but quietly watched this powerful being speak. The only thing he said was a cold snort, then slightly moved, and said: "I''m here to tell you why you are needed to carry this world, because this world is constantly falling. We need you, we need you to support this world, and then, with a strong willpower that can break the future of this world, we can surpass it and go to the other world.


    "But how can I stop a boundless world from falling any further?" Xu Dong felt himself going crazy, he did not know about everything, why did he come into this world?


    There are countless small planets condensed from the Great Thousand World. Everything about the Great Thousand World, our future, all lies with you alone. If you can solve all of these, then it will be quite simple.


    However, if you can''t, then it''s too late. A vaster world has appeared in the distance. He was slightly alarmed and said, "How is this possible? We are actually falling like this."


    Then everything here would be purified by someone! The sky turned into a fiery red color, and then on the mirror below, a terrifying aura exploded.


    To move an entire world, how many hegemony would be needed? However, hegemony of hegemony belonged to this world, so they couldn''t leave the control of this world. It was because they were born like this.


    That was why he needed an outsider. However, because the outsider was Xu Dong, the situation was a little unusual. Originally, The Hegemony of the World wanted to drag Xu Dong in.


    "So that''s how it is. Since I can''t avoid it, I have to carry this world with me!"

 C675 Raise the Heavens (1)

    "But why must I speak of the world?" he asked again.


    "Because you can''t refuse." Gao Long laughed.


    If he did not speak of this world, then billions of creatures would be, and what about others, and what about others?


    The world is so vast, why did he have to come?


    "No, I have the right to refuse." Xu Dong curled his lips.


    "You know that you won''t get a good result if you refuse. Why are you still refusing?" In this world. With so many almighty figures present, how could he be just an ordinary person? Even if he had to become a almighty being, he was still the strongest person in the world!


    Therefore, it was impossible for him to become an ordinary person. He would either become a man above others, or die on the road, Xu Dong had died more than once, and he would be tired of it, or have some mental problems.


    In the world of cultivators, there was no such thing as a perfect life. There was only one path, and that was endless slaughter, all the way to the end.


    "I know it''s possible I''ll lose something if I refuse, but do you think I''ll be afraid? Hahaha, there is no one in this world who can make me afraid. "


    "Nothing frightens you. Then let''s give it a try! " "He laughed out loud. The power of the supreme dragon race is not something an ordinary person can understand." Xu Dong, you have no idea what decision you are facing. If you really don''t come, then you will lose your life! "


    "Firstly, you are not Creator. Secondly, you are not able to take my life right now. "Xu Dong retorted once again, as if he had come up with a point." Oh right, there''s still one more thing to do, get rid of my dragon race bloodline.


    He knew what was in his body and mind. Powerful. Or other things, he did not care, since it was a dragon race blood that he did not need. He was a human, not a dragon!


    The of the Overlord was furious. "Alright, alright! Since that''s the case, bring it over to me! "


    Xu Dong''s blood was constantly being absorbed, and the blood in his body was being replaced.


    He looked up and said, "Okay. Now we have nothing to do with it. "


    "Yeah, it''s alright, but you''ll understand in the future that there are a lot of things in this world that you don''t understand." The supreme dragon sighed with emotion, then transformed into starlight, and then disappeared, leaving Xu Dong alone at the same place.


    The starlight gradually descended from the heavens and the night sky was truly beautiful. In a far distance, there seemed to be other strange things as well, mountains and rivers as well.


    They raised their heads and looked up. This was a Saint, the second strong person was furious, and said: "This Kid, actually dares to come back?"


    "Get him down for me!" Zhou Yu was no longer around, they were not afraid of him at all. Although he was strange, but do not forget, they have a lot of people!


    Many of his subordinates made their move, using their immense power to knock Xu Dong down from the sky and then rushed up to him.


    "Hahaha, there is no longer anyone protecting Kid, f * ck him!"


    This mine was sealed off, so they didn''t know that a major event had occurred in the third floor, so they happily rushed over. Unexpectedly, Xu Dong stood in his original spot, and said with a slight smile: "Hehe, a bunch of laughable people. Don''t you guys have any information here? "


    "Could this Kid be crazy? Since he asked, should we tell him? " Everyone was also laughing happily.


    Some time ago, when Zhou Yu had stepped into the third realm and gone to the nine mine s, she had already gone to the three mine s. He should have been stopped by someone in the mine by now.


    "Tell me, where did Zhou Yu go?" He faintly noticed that Zhou Yu was not around and asked.


    "He still wants to find Zhou Yu?" Everyone laughed out loud, and then another voice spoke out, "Zhou Yu has already gone to three mine, and now there is no one to protect you, you only have one solution, submit to me!"


    Last time, Kid bullied them. Now, they had to make this person return ten times or even a hundred times, or else their dao hearts would definitely be unstable, but they never expected for something even stranger to happen. Xu Dong did not seem to be afraid of them!


    "Hehe ¡­" All of you seem to have forgotten, really forgotten. " Xu Dong was silent for a moment.

 C676 Raise the Heavens (2)

    Those people also laughed in disapproval. Then, a huge fist was thrown towards them!


    The punch no longer had its former might, Xu Dong was stupefied. Those people were also dumbfounded, and then burst into even more joyous laughter: "Hahaha. The Kid actually did this? Is he a tease? "


    Too happy, too happy. This person was actually so funny. He really was an idiot. Otherwise, why would he ask such a unreasonable question?


    They only saw something else, and were not afraid at all. As for Xu Dong''s fist, it was only a gust of wind.


    "My fist doesn''t have any more strength. My body seems to have been sealed again." His face showed a sneer. He looked deeply at those people. His eyes were too calm, so calm that it caused fear in people''s hearts. "You guys ¡­"


    Then, all of them charged forward and violently beat Xu Dong up!


    Although Xu Dong avoided those people, for some reason, after being continuously pressured by those evil people, Xu Dong had no other choice.


    That was ¡­ Mining!


    As he continued to mine at one place, Xu Dong could feel that there were more and more mines in the vicinity. In more and more prosperous places, there would be more and more mines.


    The Hegemony of the World and the others had discovered a problem, and that was that Xu Dong was not a member of the Supreme Dragon Tribe!


    They simply did not understand what had happened, because none of them noticed the appearance of the Supreme Dragon. Therefore, they did not know that Xu Dong''s bloodline had disappeared.


    The dragon race of the Ancient Desolation World could carry an entire boundless universe behind them. If they pursued this path all the way, it would be difficult for them to turn back in the end. Xu Dong kept digging until there were countless mineral crystals, and all of them were kept.


    A cold light suddenly burst out from the rich crystal energy. He slightly stepped back, and this cold light directly broke the space above. "What''s going on? Why is there a violent power?" Could it be that there''s some damned thing? "


    There was no such thing as a ghost anymore. The hegemony was all here, and it no longer mattered.


    "Eh, I think I''ve seen these worms before?" He curiously picked up a bug. This bug was called the Mineral Worm. The Mineral Worm had a special characteristic called Devouring.


    When they reached adulthood, they would usually possess a full body of golden armor. It was said that one of the hegemony s was made from this kind of bug.


    Xu Dong was also speechless, there were many of these bugs, it was obvious that the hegemony wanted to keep them, so that they could obtain such a strong armor in the mine.


    However, there was something else in this hegemony. In the faraway cave, there was a strange scent of decay.


    "How strange," Xu Dong said as he grabbed onto a handful of sand. It was already so dark in this place, why would these creatures still exist?


    "Don''t move ¡­"


    "Who is it?" Xu Dong turned his head and looked around fiercely. There was nothing there, only some black light.


    Black... How could there be a flash?


    "Chi!"


    When the flames passed through, they were extremely terrifying. With just a slight mistake, Xu Dong would turn into ashes. After all, he no longer had a strong body.


    The Supreme Dragon Blood was not only taken back, but also Xu Dong''s original bloodline. Right now, he had no strength at all.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" I never thought that someone would come here. Didn''t you already eat so many people hundreds of years ago? " Some people sneered.


    "Who are you people!" Xu Dong stared at the few black figures in front of him and questioned.


    They all stepped forward, surrounding Xu Dong as they sized him up. Some even smiled and said: "Kid, what the hell are you doing?"


    "That''s right, what is he? Why do I feel that he has the aura of the same kind as us? This fellow''s ancestor was destroyed by our ancestor?"


    They were also dumbfounded. The prerequisite for being confused was that they had no idea what kind of monster they were facing.


    "This is truly strange. However, since he is of the same species as us, we shall not harm him." A few of them suddenly lost all interest, while Xu Dong felt it to be a little strange. Those people were almost like existences in the hegemony, why didn''t they kill?


    "Don''t bother looking at it Kid, all these years, only you have transcended that boundary. It''s almost impossible for a Homo sapiens to appear in this place, but you did." A man came out. He looked very strange, like an old wise man. He smiled. "I am the prophet of the Umbra. No one has appeared in this ancient place for many years. If it had appeared, there would definitely be a great disaster."


    "A disaster?" Xu Dong was puzzled, he did not know what kind of catastrophe was it at all. Could it be that the Supreme Dragon had mentioned this before?

 C677 Mighty Man with a Cauldron

    The prophet was stunned, and then he burst out laughing, saying, "That''s right, that''s right. You''re very right. However, you won''t be able to withstand this plane. "


    "I can''t take it?" Xu Dong was curious. Then he asked: "Do I have to have the so-called dragon race bloodline to accomplish this?"


    "Right, you''re right!" he said happily.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s none of my business." Xu Dong took a step back, then walked to another place. In front of him, there was a pavilion, and everyone was sitting there, smiling, as if they were discussing about something.


    The prophet was also puzzled, as the Kid seemed to be rather odd, from the looks of it, he didn''t seem to understand anything.


    "Aiyo, not a single person has come to this place in so many years. There''s actually someone here today, I''m really curious." Everyone smiled. "Right, how did you come here?"


    They had long since grown tired of the underground world, so they had been constantly searching for a way out of this place. The starry sky seemed to be confused, confused, or even confused; if they did not have a way to jump out of here, then there was only one possibility for them to die of old age!


    However, the most important thing was that he had a way to transcend the outside world. Otherwise ¡­ Ordinary people don''t have ideas or ideas.


    These pitiful people were constantly searching for a way out of this place.


    At the end of this road, what could it be? A dead end, or some other route?


    Surpass...


    There were so many supreme experts in the past thousand years, but they still hadn''t Transcended. Their current strengths weren''t as strong as those of ancient times, so how could they transcend this world?


    When they thought about it, their hearts were filled with sorrow, Xu Dong''s hand held onto the colourful world, this world was filled with the light that caused people to be afraid.


    They were all surprised. "This is a world?"


    "Did we surpass them, or hide in this world?" They were slightly disappointed and revealed looks of disbelief, "Sigh, we''re too weak, too weak. Why are we hiding in this dark place, this road is really hard to walk on."


    They were beginning to despair at the difficult path ahead. A world, with so many mortals within it, they were one of them. Xu Dong suddenly laughed: "You guys have always been real, why are you guys so interesting?"


    Suddenly, they had nothing to say and stopped. Why did this young man''s words seem to make some sense? What he said was very true, as long as they existed in this world. As for whether or not he could transcend and jump to another world, what did that matter?


    "This Kid is truly extraordinary!" They revealed a gratified smile. If this world was truly about to be destroyed, then they would be the final step!


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Many powerful auras flew over. They stared at Xu Dong and shouted angrily: "I never thought that you would actually come to this Shadow World!" They were all staring at Xu Dong angrily, The Hegemony of the World took a step forward, and immediately grabbed Xu Dong by the neck, and asked: "Where did your bloodline go?"


    How could they allow that to happen? Why would they give up, f * cking hell, they, the future Master, definitely could not let go of this bloodline!


    Only the blood of the Zhi Long could save them, and even the ancient Celestial King could not. This was because the world that surrounded them was about to be destroyed, and other than surpassing them, they could just fly away. But the problem was this, with their abilities, they could not ascend yet!


    Therefore, they could only rely on the so-called bloodline. Only then could they return to a peaceful life. The original world was about to become unreachable. But at this critical moment, Xu Dong''s bloodline disappeared again. Why, who took his bloodline away?


    Forget about those ordinary hegemony, even if it was the The Hegemony of the World s, he didn''t know that the dragon race that held this world in place was about to die, and had even taken Xu Dong''s bloodline.


    "Tell me, where did your bloodline go?" The Hegemony of the World and the others were all watching Xu Dong, wanting to know the result from his heart. However, this result was not what they wanted to see.


    Why was this stinky Kid so ruthless, why did he need something that couldn''t be found in the outside world, and why was he banishing his own bloodline?


    In Xu Dong''s eyes, they were also a group of special people, because they did not know what they needed.


    Did they live only to wait for death? Xu Dong looked in front of him and said, "I can feel that I''m back. Don''t try to get me to say it, those powerful creatures, and you, all you need is my body. And I want to tell you a cruel thing. "


    "What?" "Tell me quickly!"


    "I definitely won''t participate. When necessary, I can ascend!" Xu Dong laughed happily.


    "No!" Don''t you know that the entire boundless universe will be destroyed? " They were all afraid of Xu Dong''s words.


    If Xu Dong died, then he would be the last person left to destroy the world. In the future, they would have to wait for death. The Hegemony of the World muttered: "Little brother. Just tell us. Wherever this bloodline goes, we will definitely protect you and become the ruler of this world.


    "Hur hur. Do you think I would say that? " Xu Dong ridiculed, if these few fellows caught him in this place, if he did not scam them, wouldn''t he become a coward?


    So he wouldn''t say anything, not even if he died, and they all thought he could save the world, so they probably wouldn''t let him die.


    "This... Alright, since you are not willing to say it, then you should stay in this broken mine world for a period of time. "


    Stay in this world? Xu Dong shook his head, and smiled: As you wish! I don''t care. "


    The Hegemony of the World and the rest left, while Xu Dong went to the center of the world, to a place called the Shadow Clan''s forbidden area.


    This was because this place had a special characteristic called Devour, and most of the Shadow Homo sapiens had this characteristic. They were also a different level of Homo sapiens.


    Ding!


    "Welcome, newcomer. We haven''t had anyone here in a long time. It would be our honor if you could come today. " A businessman said happily.


    This was the person who managed the most powerful weapon of the Shadow Clan. This person never spoke to anyone. But Xu Dong actually had such benefits.


    "Who is this person?" Everyone was puzzled, as they did not understand where Xu Dong came from and why he would be treated like that, "The Great Clan Elder has not spoke for a thousand years, and they do not know why he is speaking now, it is truly strange."


    "That''s right, Grand Elder really hasn''t spoken for thousands of years." They were all guessing at Xu Dong''s identity.


    Some people even thought that Xu Dong was the son of one of the great powers of the Shadow Clan!

 C678 A beautiful woman

    "Is this the place where the Shadow Bloodline awakened?" Xu Dong found it very strange. There were many stone pillars in the surroundings, and the stone pillars were also emitting a fanatical light. This light made the blood in Xu Dong''s body boil.


    No!


    That was condensation, not evaporation!


    There were many divine spirit in the sky, and they were all watching. The pillars of light were no exception; it was as if the pillars of light were intelligent and warm.


    There was also an aura of devouring. This was the source of devouring for the Umbra, right? He raised his head to look at it and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xu Dong dejectedly objected. That light seemed to be ridiculing him, but it quickly disappeared. It was because Xu Dong knew that he was still looking at her, so he became a little more serious.


    It was the appearance of a woman. She looked extremely beautiful, with a slight smile on her face.


    "Eh? How strange, why is there something else here?" Xu Dong gazed at a corner, the wide and long corridor, as though it was waiting for something to appear.


    "Do I have to walk this path before I can finish it, and then my Shadow Bloodline can be revived?" Xu Dong whispered.


    "That''s right. Little guy. You''re right, this place is your starting point. As long as you enter, you can surpass eternal life in the future. " A voice travelled into Xu Dong''s ears.


    The Master that spoke seemed to be within it, no one knew who it was, but it was true that this person could not hurt Xu Dong. This was because his existence should be guiding the Shadow Clan''s entrance. If not for strong person''s entry, they would not have been able to find him.


    Xu Dong arrived at the long corridor, and walked along the way. However, the fully alert Xu Dong, discovered that there really was nothing at all in this place, and only after walking all the way to the end did he reveal a carefree feeling. "Is it that simple? What was the difference between this and not having a forbidden area? And that man. Come out here too. "


    Ding! One of the black figures appeared in front of Xu Dong and revealed a faint smile. It was actually a woman, causing Xu Dong to be greatly surprised: "Hey, you''re not a man?"


    "This is just my falsetto." Although she was beautiful, her words were not flattering. Xu Dong took a step back and laughed strangely: "It''s really strange, why are you so different?"


    "What''s the difference? You can tell me. I can tell you." Xu Dong, on the other hand, also said one sentence seriously, that he could tell anyone he knew. Because in his heart, he was constantly thinking about how strange this woman was. In that case, there must be something he could get his hands on.


    Xu Dong did not want to obtain anything, but there were some things that he had to obtain, things that he could not even forget. He took a step forward and asked: "Why are you here?"


    "Because of you. Forget it. You don''t know who I am now, so you have no other relationship with me. Sooner or later, you will know of my existence. " She smiled, then extended her hand. As if she was cherishing her parents, it landed on top of Xu Dong''s head as she said, "I have finally waited that long. You finally came back. It''s been so many years since I''ve seen you and yet you still look the same.


    "What are you sighing about?" Xu Dong retorted, "I don''t like it this way. Aren''t you acting like a miracle in Creator?" Xu Dong laughed.


    She shook her head and said, "No, this is not the Creator''s Divine Brush, but your masterpiece."


    Xu Dong was quiet for a moment, but in the end, he realized that he did not say anything. What did she mean?


    He doesn''t know that there are too many things... But in the boundless universe, didn''t he already understand most of it? After understanding so many results, what was the reason?


    "If it were my masterpiece, I would make you a freer existence." He drooped his head. The beautiful Girl couldn''t help but size him up a few times.


    It was as if he had met this woman before, a woman engraved in his memories. She would not harm him, but rather help him.


    Although Xu Dong didn''t want to admit it, in his heart, he couldn''t help but admit it. This woman, definitely had something to say. Because in her heart, maybe two people shared the same thought.


    "No, imperfect things are the most lethal." The lady denied Xu Dong''s claim once again.


    "Is that so?" Xu Dong chuckled, and asked again: "Oh right, why are you here? Is it really to wait for my arrival? " Xu Dong would never believe such a lousy reason, because what he said was right. He himself did not know, why did he do it? Don''t all of this have a nonsensical result?


    The woman sneered again: "Don''t ask anymore, it''s only bad for you now, it''s not good for you because I''m not something ordinary people can understand. You can even say that I''m the most adorable person in the world, but I''m definitely not a merciful person. The world that you have created is about to be destroyed, don''t you want to be the one to be the overseer? "


    "What I''m willing to do, what I''m not willing to do, isn''t it all self-contradictory? I''m alive for just some things," Xu Dong said as she turned around. Then how could he be inside this world? Shouldn''t he be a lofty existence that could control the world?


    The woman no longer said anything, and instead walked to the end, where she formed a Dharma Deity, her appearance becoming even more realistic. She stared at Xu Dong and laughed: "Strange, this road, why is it so strange. Not before! "


    RUU¡­!


    Countless black gases surged towards Xu Dong like tidewaters. This strong black gases continuously emitted a fanaticism.


    "Hahaha, we can finally end it!" Someone said in a happy tone.


    Ding ding ding!


    Countless rays of light began to condense in the distance, and those rays of light began to condense into humanoid figures. They all revealed happy smiles. "Hahaha, we can finally end this." They wiped their tears and stared at Xu Dong like dragons and tigers.

 C679 twelve successors

    In ancient times, many powers fought endlessly. Their main focus was to create a world, the foundation of the cultivation world.


    If the foundation is not destroyed, the strong person will not die!


    Therefore, in this place, they would never give up on the strongest existence. If Xu Dong wanted to escape into this world, that meant something must have happened to this world!


    Falling, or what?


    Those human figures were very happy, just like fat people who weighed 100 kilograms. Behind their happiness, there was a trace of incomparable madness.


    Then, all of them rushed over, "This person is mine, don''t even think about fighting with me!" They were already tired of the darkness. As spirited beings, they were already tired of certain things. In Xu Dong''s eyes, these few people were rather interesting.


    Every single one of them was filled with the power of the Shadow Clan''s comprehension. This kind of comprehension power was very helpful for Xu Dong to awaken his Shadow Bloodline.


    "There''s no need for any of you to argue. Let''s all combine together and fuse together into his body!" The shadow behind him laughed.


    Immediately, no one said anything. They were all silent, and before long, someone tremblingly asked, "Is this the legendary almighty person that created us?"


    They discovered gloomily that this thing was quite powerful, and Xu Dong himself. How could he contain so much Shadow Power?


    "Zuo Ying, you''re not joking, right?" Everyone felt that Zuo Ying was toying with them, but they quickly discovered what was special about Xu Dong. "His bloodline is actually the power of devouring, I''m afraid that he''s the most terrifying bloodline in the world."


    "Devouring our bloodline. If that''s the case, we can really leave this place." They nodded at the same time and revealed a hint of a smile.''s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    "Kid. You''ll see soon enough, we are the most beautiful things in this world, you better enjoy it! "


    After that, a vile aura surged as it flew towards Xu Dong. Although he felt that there was something wrong with it, Xu Dong did not resist and only smiled faintly, "Come on, the more you guys come, the stronger I will be!"


    Suddenly, the sky changed color. A person shot over from the sky. He stretched out his hand and shouted, "Stop!"


    "Who are you? How dare you barge into our forbidden area, don''t you know how to write the word death? " someone shouted.


    This person''s body trembled, and turned into an afterimage. His speed was extremely fast, but Xu Dong''s fusion speed was even faster!


    For a moment they had nothing to say, because he had already fused with them. He paused in his painful expression and said: "Damn it! Get the hell out here! "


    He grabbed towards Xu Dong, but Xu Dong smirked and said: "The Hegemony of the World? Don''t you think you''re a joke yourself? "


    "Ugh ¡­" I never thought that the Shadow Clan would really want to become enemies with our Homo sapiens. Since it''s like this, then I''ll annihilate you, Xu Dong ¡­ You wasted our efforts. So what if you join the Shadow Clan? "


    If The Hegemony of the World saw that Xu Dong was already like that, then it would no longer matter. Just kill him, wouldn''t that be fine? However, his heart was still a bit tangled.


    This was because Xu Dong was their future. Who knew if he would be destroyed just like that?


    The starry sky was so big, but it didn''t have a place for them!


    But Xu Dong could obviously hold onto that great realm, so why wouldn''t he?


    This was a beautiful thing, so why wouldn''t he want it?


    The Hegemony of the World seemed to have forgotten that there was nothing in this world that anyone would be willing to do, so what if he could hold onto this world?


    Ding! The Hegemony of the World grabbed onto the edge of the sword and said, "Fine, if you want to court death, then don''t blame me."


    "Hehe ¡­" "It''s funny." Xu Dong grabbed onto the sword blade in his hand. blood blade was about to kill again.


    Xu Dong had always been hiding, hiding from anything, killing people, or maybe he was not too willing to do anything, but now he still had to kill people.


    "How embarrassing." He revealed a painful smile, and then, a strong sword edge. This sword edge could cover the entire world, and with a wave of his hand, a powerful force exploded forth, smashing straight towards Xu Dong''s body.


    Swoosh!


    A dark light formation erupted and Xu Dong stood before him unscathed, revealing a slight smile and said: "Right now, your hegemony''s methods are not enough."


    "Your body is actually indestructible?" He was slightly surprised, the powerful dragon race bloodline was gone, but Xu Dong actually obtained such a thing, then he should still have the qualifications to bear the weight of the heavens!


    This qualification must still exist in his body. Although his bloodline has disappeared, he still had the qualification, in reality, the dragon race''s bloodline was not particularly strong, and it was not because he could transform into a giant, allowing him to support the heavens and a whole world.


    The black fist directly smashed towards The Hegemony of the World, causing a terrifying light to burst out from the fist, directly sending The Hegemony of the World flying a thousand miles away.


    Another congealed blood light instantly became terrifying. The blood blade was directly destroyed, and the mountain range in the distance immediately shattered, becoming nothing more than slag.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that some powerful almighty being has appeared?" There had been no fighting in the entire Shadow World for thousands of years, so how would they know that the war had begun? Someone even said maliciously, "Could it be that someone from the outside world has entered the Homo sapiens and is preparing to devour our our Shadow Realm?"


    "It''s not impossible, but it''s too fake. The Homo sapiens isn''t strong enough to ignore our Shadow World, right?" Some laughed in disdain. Their Shadow World had hegemony s who were not afraid of Homo sapiens at all. The reason why the Homo sapiens outside could be at peace was only because they did not like the light.


    As Dark Dwellers, they had a strong foundation that even Homo sapiens who had hundreds of millions of years of history could not compare to them. After all, they had lived thousands of years.


    They looked at everything in the distance. The mountains were trembling and the world of darkness was being destroyed. Countless people were staring at that place, as if waiting for something.


    Only after a long time did they realize that the force had disappeared.


    "Why did he disappear? Could it be that the Homo sapiens is already dead?" Someone let out a cold laugh. In the end, they saw that in the distance, there was a fiery red light that flickered as it appeared, and then, with a few swooshing sounds, the condensed fiery red light was precisely the The Hegemony of the World, while the other ball was pitch black and lifeless. However, The Hegemony of the World knew that Xu Dong wasn''t dead yet!


    "You''re not dead yet. This really surprises me!" He laughed and then said, "Since you are not dead, I will give you another blow!"


    "World ¡­ Sword Blade!"


    "Whiz!"


    The World Sword directly pierced through Xu Dong''s darkness, but not a single drop of blood appeared, only one darkness was waiting for something.

 C680 midsummer

    "What the hell? Why haven''t you died yet? How did your body do that? Is this the power of darkness?" The Hegemony of the World was especially surprised. Since it was darkness, then what restrained him was light.


    "Hehe ¡­" The Hegemony of the World, you are old after all, and don''t even know what''s so special about the Shadow Clan. Thousands of years ago, did you still remember when the Shadow Clan massacred Homo sapiens? " Someone sneered from within Xu Dong''s body.


    The man was one of the shadows, the inheritor. He was a monster that had lived for more than a thousand years. Staring at The Hegemony of the World, he revealed a ridiculing smile and said: "What, have you really forgotten about it? The Shadow King really let you off that time. "


    The Hegemony of the World''s pupils shrank. If not for the Shadow King letting him off, he probably wouldn''t even be alive right now. Could this guy really be a person from thousands of years ago? Was he one of the twelve inheritors of the Shadow Clan? All of them had actually mixed into Xu Dong''s body, then what could he do?


    "The Shadow King let you go thousands of years ago, but we won''t let you go now." Some people continued to sneer. Only now did The Hegemony of the World know what kind of war he had been involved in. This was a war without a path of return.


    The Hegemony of the World panicked. His heart was thumping as if it was because of some past event. Now, all of the past events that happened in the past surged into his mind, erupting with even more miserable memories of his life.


    "Is the Shadow King dead?" The Hegemony of the World was somewhat haggard, cold, in pain and even regretful!


    "Of course I''m dead. Furthermore, my death was extremely painful. Aren''t you the one who did all of this?"


    "Yeah, you don''t know who you were thinking about when the Shadow King died!"


    "You heartless Homo sapiens, I will kill you and avenge the Shadow King!"


    Then, the The Hegemony of the World broke through the Shadow Realm, and Xu Dong turned into an afterimage as he chased after her, "Halt, could it be that you want to continue hiding, and are unwilling to even see her in the end?"


    "But she''s dead!" The Hegemony of the World replied depressingly, "She''s already dead, what face do I have to see her again?"


    "Hehe, I see that you are just a poor person, The Hegemony of the World, you are a little unreasonable. If the world could be regretted, what would you do? "


    Xu Dong looked at The Hegemony of the World''s eyes, and he revealed a faint smile: "If I can change certain things, will you still be The Hegemony of the World? So you are now a hegemony, you shouldn''t be so weak. Although I wanted to kill you very much, I don''t want to do it now, because you have already become a foregone conclusion in this world. "


    Could it be that there was something else in this world, some strange future? Or something else?


    The mountain peak had shattered, and countless people could see a kind of mystical color. The light kept flickering, and bit by bit, it disappeared, and the sun started to set. The Hegemony of the World spoke in a low voice, "That''s right, the entire world has entered a state of destruction. How can I be like this? It''s not really a big deal to admit my wrongs. "


    But The Hegemony of the World was still a The Hegemony of the World after all. He looked at the tomb in front of him and revealed a pained expression, covering his face and saying, "I originally didn''t have the face to come and see you, but now that I''ve come, you won''t be angry, right?"


    Xu Dong did not say anything about this scene. He turned and left, transforming into a black ray of light and disappeared in his original location, leaving the Shadow Realm as well, the twelve inheritors felt a sense of nostalgia, because the Shadow Realm had already lived in for a long time, but nostalgia was a nostalgic memory, they would never return to this world even if they were beaten to death.


    Ding, the sound of metal being forged came from ahead, with a ding, countless people looked at a little boy, the person forging was actually a little boy. Xu Dong was slightly shocked, revealing a surprised face, he said: "Strange, this hammer is so heavy, how did he pick it up and smash it?"


    "What''s there to be surprised about, this Kid has inborn divine power, his strength is immense, ordinary strong men are not his match," Someone heard Xu Dong''s surprised voice and laughed coldly.


    "So that''s how it is." Xu Dong looked at the blacksmithing youth, he was extremely strong, and continued to strike the iron, creating sparks after sparks.


    "Who taught him how to forge iron grade equipment?" Xu Dong asked again, this was all based on skill, the majority of blacksmiths were not taught to others, could it be that this child was brought along by an adult?


    "Did you see that, that elderly person drinking in front is his Master!"


    "Eh, this old fellow is also a Saint." Xu Dong was surprised.


    This was merely a small border city, and this old man was even a Saint. This was truly strange, but it didn''t matter, since he was just an ordinary old man. Xu Dong walked forward, and said: "Little brother, are you able to produce the most powerful divine weapon?"


    "Dear guest, as long as you have the support of an absolutely formidable financial power, of course I can create something like this!" Although the Kid did crude work, he was very polite when he opened his mouth, and immediately smiled.


    Xu Dong frowned, he looked around, and said: "Alright, since that''s the case, I will give you a dilute crystal stone and a Zun Stage ore. You can create something good for me."


    "Then what do you want?" The boy was not surprised at all.


    "I want a hidden weapon the size of a needle." Xu Dong replied.


    "Alright, no problem, but I''ll need a long time to get it!"


    "But I want it today." Xu Dong said again.


    No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like they were deliberately making things difficult for him.


    "Okay, that''s fine too. But you still need three to four hours."


    "No problem, I can wait." Xu Dong decided to find a chair in the colourful world and sat on it at his stall.


    The youngster wasn''t angry, but the nearby customers were all angry. "Hey, how can you be like this? Isn''t this making things difficult for my little brother?"


    "Right, this isn''t right. I think it''s better not to fight." This ore was very big; it was unknown how long it would take to finish.


    Everyone was very confused, but the young man didn''t say anything, so everyone stopped fighting. The young man directly gave up on his sword, and then he landed on top of the ore and on top of a white crystal. He said, "If you break it, don''t blame me."


    "It''s broken. Of course it''s fine. I just want a hundred needles." Those ores were all dug out from a mine. They were extremely hard, but under this youth''s hammer, they were all beaten red!


    "Eh, this is strange. This hammer also has a Fire Laws!"

 C681 Forging (1)

    The youth directly smashed it with the hammer. He didn''t even need to think about how to forge it. He casually kneaded it with his hand. It was extremely powerful. Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect the forging method to work like this.


    "They can still fight like this?" Everyone was dumbstruck as well. Afterwards, they watched attentively. This young man was extremely adept at fighting, and he was also extremely handsome. This person definitely had an extraordinary influence behind him, so no one could say anything.


    Xu Dong was slightly moved, and with a pampered heart, he said, "Kid is not bad, but to not use fire to forge iron is a mistake."


    Xu Dong looked at him and said: "You will directly use the Fire Laws to forge iron. This way, unless you have mastered a large scale martial art, you will not be able to forge anything good. My needles are not ordinary things, you won''t be able to forge them!"


    Clang!


    When the hammer landed, he stopped and raised his head to look at Xu Dong with a serious expression. His face was filled with surprise.


    But this didn''t seem right. So what if he used the Fire Laws to forge iron? Could it be that he couldn''t use these Laws to forge iron?


    "Who made the rule that no laws could be used to forge iron?" The youth seemed to be angry, so he asked, "Who set it?"


    Xu Dong laughed: "In this world, there are always people who try to take tricks. Your Master is such a person."


    On another mountain peak, there was a light that was also constantly flickering. The light gradually disappeared, and Xu Dong saw the white-bearded elderly person that appeared in front of him, and said: "You are his Master?"


    Although he knew that a strong person of the Saint Realm was making things difficult for his disciple, he couldn''t think of anything.


    After all, facts speak louder than words. He should not have taught the forging method in such a hasty manner. The forging method was actually incomplete.


    "Cultivate with me. I can teach you better forging techniques. You can even forge a supreme Divine Weapon. How about it?" Xu Dong stared at him silently, causing the white bearded old man to instantly become anxious.


    "Shut up, this is just an early stage Saint. How dare you say such words, don''t you know, that this Kid is my Sacred Flame''s disciple?" The old man revealed his name, which immediately caused people to be terrified. The old man spoke out his name as if he had heard it before, "Humph, hurry up and get out of my sight!"


    As for those two expensive stones, they would naturally belong to them. Xu Dong snorted coldly, and ignored them, turning to look at the youth. This youth was called Luo Zheng, he thought for a moment, and actually shook his head.


    "Alright, since you are unwilling, then forget it." Luo Zheng rejected it, but Xu Dong did not force him. Instead, he looked at the Sacred Flame and said: "Old man, I will give you a way out, forging a hundred needles in two hours, if not, I will kill you, kill you, and take your Sacred Heart to refine!"


    "How dare you!" He originally did not have a good temperament. This Xu Dong wanted to take away his disciple, and even wanted his life, so he naturally could not give him a chance. Grabbing the fire hammer, he smashed it towards Xu Dong, and said: "You, I will smash you to death!"


    The Sacred Flame Saint was also just a Saint, he was far inferior to Xu Dong in terms of power, so his actions could shake the heavens and earth. After all, this was the outside world, and it was even the world at the bottom.


    The old man whooshed as he smashed the hammer. A huge fist appeared in front of him, and with a bang, he was sent flying. He landed very far away, spitting out blood.


    This Kid is pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger!


    "How are you so powerful? Ordinary Saint cannot defeat me!" The old man was filled with disbelief.


    Xu Dong curled his lips: "I didn''t say it either. I am a normal Saint ¡­ " He stretched out his hand and this old man had no way of resisting as Xu Dong directly pinched his throat.


    This power was approaching the limits of the Saint! Just where did his existence come from?


    Sacred Flame was regretting his decision, but it didn''t take long for him to realize that this youth didn''t plan on taking his life either. Therefore, he did not continue to attack, but rather looked at Xu Dong and said: "Alright, I am willing to help you forge the concealed weapon, but you must say that it will no longer disturb our tranquility."

 C682 Forging (2)

    "Of course," Xu Dong revealed a smile, and only then did the Sacred Flame know that Xu Dong was playing with him for fun, but after a while, with his profound forging skills, he was able to create 100 short needles. This short needles was just right, and when Xu Dong saw it, he was moved, and said: "Not bad, old man, you are truly capable."


    Everyone else was stunned. A Saint was actually being used to forge pills? Wasn''t this young man being too arrogant? Not only that, this young man seemed to be extremely formidable, and his words didn''t even put the two of them in his eyes.


    "Sir, we have finished. Can we leave now?" Sacred Flame was extremely unwilling. But he couldn''t do anything either. Xu Dong waved his hand, carefully observed the short needle, and then turned into an afterimage. "We''re finally gone. Let''s hurry up and leave as well, disciple?"


    Sacred Flame turned around, looked at Luo Zheng who had disappeared long ago, and immediately shouted out: "Truly going too far, go too far!" F * ck, I''ve never seen such a shameless person!


    Xu Dong laughed heartily as he looked at the young boy in his hands. He had already left this place a long time ago, and said: "Kid, your treatment right now is not bad. He smiled slightly, and under Luo Zheng''s disdainful gaze, Xu Dong retracted his smile.


    "If you take me away like this, my Master will definitely not let you go." He seemed to be a weak threat.


    "That old man isn''t strong enough for me to fight him, so I''m not afraid of him at all." Xu Dong said disdainfully, then continued to fly towards the north. In this hegemony''s world, it was extremely vast, and the place they were in was merely a great world of the ordinary world. This great world was called the Dark Night World.


    He came out of the Umbra World, so he came to this similarly dark world. In front of him appeared a gigantic helix, as if it was waiting for something, Xu Dong used his sacred art and looked towards that place with a ding.


    "Eh, this old man came pretty fast." Xu Dong said in shock, then the helix in front of him released a ray of light. This light directly charged over and exploded inside Xu Dong''s body.


    BOOM!


    The powerful impact caused Xu Dong to be thrown out, and he stood still in the air, revealing a cute face, and said: "Aiyo, you''re really fierce." However, it was too weak. He was not injured at all, and before the helix could react, he had already smashed into the helix. With a boom, the helix collapsed instantly!


    One of the strong person inside immediately said with extreme heartache: "My helix, Sacred Flame, you must compensate me with one this time!"


    "Don''t worry Brother An, as long as you help me teach this smelly Kid a lesson and fix this helix thing!" The Sacred Flame promised right away. To him, repairing the broken helix was a simple matter, and he could even make An Wuya owe him a favor. This was a strong person, so he had to return the favor.


    An Wuya replied, "Don''t worry, that smelly Kid is only a Saint. No matter how powerful he is, he won''t be able to defeat me. I''ll take him down later!" He flew out of the helix and said: "Kid, you have damaged my helix. You must return me the original helix, otherwise I will kill you!"

 C683 Foundations of the Sacred Fire (1)

    "Really?" Xu Dong asked, "You are not qualified, in my opinion, your cultivation alone is not enough."


    An Wuya was also speechless. He didn''t think that Xu Dong would be so pretentious, acting tough to the point of showing off to him, showing off to him, to a whole new realm, you are still just a little Saint, okay? How can you be so arrogant to such an extent, and be so contemptuous of a strong strong person? You don''t even know how you died!


    They were already frightened when they were far away because Xu Dong''s attack was truly shocking. With how powerful Xu Dong was, he definitely was not an ordinary Saint, but An Wuya did not think too much, because in his eyes, Xu Dong was still just a Saint. If he did not become a Dao Sovereign, how could he possibly defeat?


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to directly suppress Xu Dong. This way, it would be much simpler, but very quickly, he didn''t have any other thoughts, only one, and that was to escape!


    This fool in front of him, he did not know what was going on. In any case, his running speed was very slow, so with a thought, Xu Dong caught up to him and sneered: "What, you can''t beat him, and you want to run? I''m afraid not. "


    His words made people feel wronged. Who the hell would have known that you guys were so powerful? I am an invincible person and I can''t even beat you. Not only can I not beat you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to run away!


    "Hehe, I originally wanted to let all of you go, but I didn''t expect you to actually dare come back. Is it true that one of you is just a Saint?" Xu Dong sneered, and directly kicked out, sending the strong person flying.


    He didn''t say much, only a cold face as he said, "Come on, you can do anything you want. Let me die, or whatever it is that you want. In short, you can do anything you want. But please don''t insult me! "


    "Haha ¡­" Xu Dong laughed coldly in disdain. It''s not necessary to insult you, but it''s very necessary to target you. "


    For a moment he was even more confused.


    "Alright, I won''t play anymore," Xu Dong said as he curled his lips and looked away.


    These people felt that Xu Dong was about to kill someone, could it be that he had some sort of scheme?


    "Don''t kill me, anything else is fine!" Some people were unwilling. Although the Sacred Flame had lived for a very long time, in his mind, he was someone who needed to break through the boundaries. He absolutely could not die right now.


    Xu Dong had played enough, then the next step was to kill people!


    Ding!


    "Scram, I let you off this time." The next time we meet, don''t ever see me again. " Xu Dong smiled, then picked up the youth Luo Zheng, "Old man, this Luo Zheng is someone that can be created, you have no objections if I take him away, right?"


    The old man thought to himself, "I don''t have any objections."


    "No, of course not. For this Kid to be able to receive the guidance of the Predecessor, it truly cannot be any better ¡­ "


    "Hehe ¡­" "Don''t secretly curse me." Xu Dong teased.


    "I don''t dare ¡­" The old man was submissive.


    In the northern part of the hegemony world, there were countless mine s. When Xu Dong came out of the mine, he headed south to the endless ocean.


    Ordinary mortals could only travel in the Endless Sea on immortal boats and had to have powerful Fighter to protect them. Thus, many cultivators or strong person from other realms could only earn a commission here.


    As long as one walked a great distance, they would receive a great deal of commission. The commissions were divided into different levels, and in the endless ocean, people earned a great deal of money.


    The endless southern seas possessed a great deal of wealth and treasures. Thus, it attracted a lot of strong person s, who went up to look for opportunities nonstop. Miaomiao was one of them.


    She was the center of attention amongst the crowd, and many men were staring at her. The lustful look on their faces made Miaomiao feel extremely uncomfortable.


    When her family was strong, who dared to look at her like that?


    But in everyone''s eyes, she was just a woman from a poor family.


    Actually, Miaomiao didn''t have to busy herself with her livelihood. However, because her clan had fallen into decline, some things that she didn''t have couldn''t bear to take from others. Thus, this was the only way.

 C684 Foundations of the Sacred Fire (2)

    "Xiaoxiao, you came again today. Did you not find the Sea Ginseng Pill?" Someone laughed at her.


    The man was very polite. He smiled at Meow, and the smile was very gentle. However, Miaomiao hated this kind of smile because she felt like she was being watched. This feeling was rather demonic.


    "Yeah, I haven''t found it yet." Meow Xiaoxiao still greeted him out of politeness.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright. There will be a day when I will find him." As the richest family in the Boundless Ocean, Lin Li''s family still had three hegemony s. They were countless times stronger than Miaomiao''s family, so he opened his mouth again, "I will accompany you and keep searching for Sea Ginseng Pellets."


    Meow ¡­ Little Meow, finding sea cucumber pills is only for the sake of her Grandpa. was his pursuer, and it had already been five years since they pursued each other.


    "Mm, thank you, Young Master Lin." Although Miaomiao was against this person, she did not say any more pleasantries and gladly accepted his words.


    Sea Ginseng Pills were extremely rare. In the endless ocean, only the southernmost part of the world had them, and they might not even be found yet.


    Xu Dong silently arrived at the Boundless Ocean. A trace of amusement appeared on his face as he watched Luo Zheng busy himself with food and drinks.


    "Brother Dong, what are you laughing at!" Luo Zheng was unhappy, and asked immediately.


    "You don''t have any special storage divine tools?" Xu Dong only felt that this boy was not bad. Seeing that his fingers did not have a spatial ring, and the others did not, the only thing he had on him was some money, and that fire hammer, he revealed a strange expression. Xu Dong then explained, "A storage ring can be placed directly in a spatial space, so it''s very convenient to carry it. Don''t you have it?"


    "What''s that?" he asked again.


    Xu Dong said indifferently: "Alright, since you don''t have one, I''ll give you one." Xu Dong laughed, then casually found a True God strong person in a multicolored world and took away his storage ring. This True God strong person had a stupefied expression as he looked left and right, revealing a confused expression.


    "Grab grass? Where is my storage ring? "


    The True God was furious, but there was no reason to search for it. He pinched his fingers, cursed the heavens, and then, the rain began to fall. Gradually, it grew silent, but Xu Dong smiled and passed the ring to Luo Zheng. He said: "This is a storage ring, with a thought, I can bind the space of this world, and use it to store items."


    "There''s such a magical thing?" Luo Zheng was also extremely curious, and continued to play with the exquisite ring, and said: "Brother Dong, where did you get this ring from, it looks very old."


    Xu Dong snickered, and then said: "Just acknowledge me as your master, and after you acknowledge me as your master, you can accept things. You can''t take things that are alive, because they will die."


    "Got it, Brother Dong." Luo Zheng touched the pattern on the ring, then suddenly pointed ahead, and said happily: "Brother Dong, we''re at the shore!"


    "Hey, the Endless Sea is so huge." Xu Dong looked at the endless ocean and revealed a strange expression. This sea water still had part of its ability to detect things through the soul, so he was unable to look at the ocean below.


    "Right, it is precisely because of this that the Endless Sea is filled with all sorts of dangers." As an ordinary little Zhi Zun, Luo Zheng also understood a lot, "Because of the special characteristic of the Endless Sea, many of the Homo sapiens s have no way of finding the treasure, unless they are at the peak of the Dao Realm."


    Luo Zheng was talking about the people at the bottom of the ocean who were checking out the people at the bottom. He revealed an unimaginable face, and most of the time it was the Xu Dong who was calm like water, and he could not help but be a little surprised now.


    "That''s right, Brother Dong. Have you never been to the Boundless Ocean before?" Luo Zheng also asked puzzledly. He did not expect that Xu Dong had never come to this place before, and did not even know what the Boundless Ocean really was.

 C685 Search of the Endless Sea

    This sea water was rather blue in color, and carried many mysteries, as well as many secrets that could not be known by others. The mysterious veil had never been perfectly uncovered after thousands of years of exploration.


    As they got closer, they finally realized that this sea water was very cold. Xu Dong trembled when he looked at Luo Zheng, and said: "It''s alright, right?"


    "It''s fine, let''s keep walking." Xu Dong smiled slightly, then saw a tavern appear in front of him. This tavern was filled with warmth, the wine inside was extremely helpful to those with low cultivation, upon seeing it, Xu Dong said: "Let''s go in and avoid the wind."


    There were many strong person s gathered in this endless tavern. Even though the entrance was very small, it was very wide. It was not as cold here as outside, many of the strong person looked in the direction of Xu Dong and the rest, they did not expect them to be such weak beings, so they did not care about them.


    A few waiters came forward and asked, "Sir, what do you need?"


    "I''ll bring some warm wine, and some food as well." Xu Dong spoke calmly and looked at the rest of the people in the tavern. The majority of them were just drinking water, and it was even the kind that drink water.


    The waiter hesitated. Damn, most of the strong person can''t even afford to pay the price of a glass of water in their Endless Tavern, are you that rich?


    The waiter looked at Xu Dong strangely. He thought that it must be Whitey, which was why he was eating such an overbearing meal, but since the customer was a god, he stopped looking down on him.


    "Okay, please wait a moment, I will be back soon." Xu Dong nodded and the waiter immediately ran down. Not long after, he brought the wine over and arrived in front of Xu Dong.


    Luo Zheng was also a drinker, although he did not drink too much, but after drinking a few cups of warm wine, he felt that his body had gained a lot of warmth. They had eaten a few mouthfuls of food, and since this dish was a huge beast in the sea, it was very helpful to cultivators.


    When the cultivators saw Xu Dong and the rest eating, they were all dumbfounded. They never thought that these two random people were actually so rich.


    After he had eaten his fill, Xu Dong called the waiter over and asked: "How much?"


    "A total of thirty million Gold coins."


    Xu Dong was depressed, the entire hegemony had required a lot of money, but he actually did not bring enough with him.


    Xu Dong was speechless. He did not expect that after drinking a few cups of wine, he would actually finish himself off. Thinking about it, it really was inconceivable, so they did not linger any longer and directly walked out of the Endless Tavern.


    At the same time, many other strong person had also left. Naturally, they did not come to target Xu Dong.


    They did not have a deeper understanding of Xu Dong and the others either. Furthermore, they gave him a bit of respect, inviting the two of them to go inside the Boundless Ocean together. However, most of them were rejected by Xu Dong.


    The people who invited them might have some kind of unspeakable secret or motive, but it was better to avoid them far and wide. This time, the one he chose was the two of them going out to sea alone, although Luo Zheng did not know what kind of terrifying life forms there were in the Boundless Ocean, he was still a little uncertain.


    "Brother Dong, what if something unexpected happens when we act alone?" Luo Zheng was slightly afraid.


    "It''s alright, you will be fine when you are in my hands." Xu Dong reached out and caressed Luo Zheng''s head, smiling.


    What was the world ahead? Someone once said that in the depths of the ocean, there were countless other races. They possessed the appearances of the Homo sapiens, but they had the tails of a fish. Thus, they were also called the Merfolk.


    The ocean was rather magical, and there were also many races from Homo sapiens s who were forced to infiltrate into the sea water s, becoming powerful ocean races. There were also many islands in the Boundless Ocean, and those islands also had many strong person s.


    Their first destination was the first one of the three thousand islands. It was also the first stop from the south to the depths of the Endless Sea called Meow Island.


    There used to be a prominent and powerful family here, the Meow Family. The moment they arrived at this place, they saw that many people were also waiting for them. Most of them came from all directions.


    There were still people waiting near the harbor, waiting for fated people to enter. Xu Dong and Luo Zheng went ashore, found a normal family to ask for directions, and started walking together with a group of friendly cultivators.


    "Did little brother Xu Dong just come to this Boundless Ocean?" The leader''s name was Hu Yang, and he could tell that Xu Dong and the others were new here.


    "Mm. I have nothing better to do. I''ve been wandering around. How many years have you guys been here?" Xu Dong asked.


    A look of reminiscence appeared on their faces. "It''s been sixteen years. Their cultivation level hasn''t risen, so they haven''t joined a powerful academy. They have been mercenaries on the island, wasting their lives."


    "So that''s how it is. Cultivation requires not only talent, but also many fortuitous encounters ¡­" Xu Dong sighed, Luo Zheng also revealed a strange expression, a cultivator''s path, was normally very difficult to walk.


    He was still young, and had no idea about cultivation, but those people could already see through Luo Zheng''s cultivation, and to think that he had already become a sovereign at such a young age. Back then, at his age, he was just a tiny True God.


    "That''s right, this world is infuriating compared to others!" Some people continued to sigh with emotion. Their boat was not big, but it was big enough to accommodate more than ten people.


    Hu Yang did not plan to go deeper. He was only traveling to another island with Xu Dong and the others, and then, they would split up into different groups.


    Suddenly, the sea water trembled, and they revealed surprised faces, "What''s going on, why is the Vibrating Shark here?"


    This Vibrating Shark was no ordinary creature. It was a powerful object. With a single tremble, they saw even more terrifying ripples. Then, an enormous tsunami appeared in front of them. "Not good!"


    In the face of the massive tsunami, their small boat was simply too small. It was as small as an ant, and everyone knew that they were doomed.


    "There''s no saving him! There''s no way to avoid this tsunami!" Hu Yang was still working hard, but it was completely useless. Someone on the boat had exploded with a powerful force, punching out in front of them!


    But it was useless, they only saw the spirit energy dissipating, and that Fighter spitting blood!


    "We are finished. We can''t avoid it! Even if you fly, you won''t be able to! " Some were very afraid, but in the face of death, they could only despair!


    Xu Dong watched this scene rather calmly, but he did not say anything. Hu Yang also knew that he was about to die, and also silently waited for the sea water''s suppression!


    The boat could not resist this kind of gravity!

 C686 Shawan Island

    "Don''t be afraid, this sea water can''t hurt us." Everyone raised their heads and looked, and thought that Xu Dong was saying something to comfort them. However, they quickly realised that when the sea water touched the stone, it produced ripples!


    The ship was unharmed!


    What happened? They did not even have the time to react before the ray of light completely disappeared. They did not even know where it had gone. The light emitted by the ripple had disappeared.


    "What''s going on? Why do we feel that it''s strange?" Hu Yang looked around and realised that Xu Dong had retracted his hand, he secretly thought, could it be that Xu Dong was not an ordinary Saint?


    His thoughts were right, but no one told him, so he just let it go. Xu Dong looked at the scenery in front of him and asked: "Where are we now?"


    This place was filled with a strange color. Looking at it from a close distance, it seemed to be countless little insects. These little insects were all red, and they constantly curled up and swam around, as if they were trying to swallow a person, "Why is this thing so strange?"


    "Everyone, don''t get too close to the ship. I''m afraid we might have deviated from our course during the tsunami, and are now swimming towards the depths of the Endless Sea!" Hu Yang did not think too much about it. Instead, he took a step forward and controlled the boat to continuously move forward, avoiding all of the bugs. The red bugs were moving further and further away, but they did not relax.


    "Roar!"


    It was as if they had seen this somewhere before. They were slightly shocked, then realised that this thing was charging towards them, causing violent waves. Hu Yang was even more shocked as he said, "Not good, he''s going to attack us!"


    Xu Dong walked to the bow of the ship and Hai Sha opened his mouth wide, he directly bit out, it was just a thought, but it actually left a shadow in their hearts. Xu Dong was afraid that he was going to die, but Hu Yang curiously stared at Xu Dong, he did not think that Xu Dong would die!


    Just as expected, when the sea shark made contact with Xu Dong, it suddenly burst with a powerful force and was directly smashed into the sea water.


    Everyone also knew, that suddenly, this sea water trembled, and a huge black figure appeared. A person was directly bitten by a fang, and then fell into the ocean, this guy was already dead, he could not be alive, and was Hu Yang''s good friend in the village, the strong person that did not want a single one was killed, but Xu Dong was a little sad, and directly entered into the sea water!


    "Hey, don''t go!" Hu Yang turned pale with fright. The sea water had turned into a pool of blood, and if Xu Dong went down, it would be useless. However, the surprising scene appeared in front of them, because Xu Dong had grabbed the Sea Shark.


    "This is a godly person!" They sighed with emotion, and realized that Xu Dong was staring coldly ahead. An even more unbelievable thing had appeared in front of them: "How is this possible, it''s impossible for us to encounter a place like this in the past. What is this?"


    A huge sea bridge appeared in front of them. This sea bridge was called the Butcher''s Bridge, which was the place where countless butchers lived. If they came here, then there was absolutely no way back, because they would be killed by those people!


    "I don''t want to die yet!" Some people kept on talking, but as strong person s, they were actually afraid of death. There were some things that happened in the hegemony world that could not be understood, Xu Dong looked at the few figures that appeared in front of him, and then smiled lightly: "There''s no other way, we can''t go back, there''s only one way to save our lives, kill them, or be killed by them!"


    Everyone knew that Xu Dong was right, but they were also clear that they would not be a match for the Bridge of the Butcher. After all, there were tens of thousands of people here, but they had to take their lives.


    "That''s not right, they don''t seem to be human!" Hu Yang could already see that those people were not the same from afar, they were covered with scales, and were not human beings at all, but aquatic creatures. Then where did the people on the bridge of the butcher go to?


    They only saw rays of light before they disappeared. Only after a long time did they realize that all of this was just an illusion without a single thought. Everyone got off the boat and looked at this desolate place with a strange feeling.


    This feeling soon disappeared. When it finally appeared, they were slightly surprised and asked, "So many dead people, so many dead people, where did they come from?"


    "Are they butchers?" They had already come to understand that these people were butchers, but they were still unwilling to believe it. Because butchers were very powerful, there was almost nothing that could kill them all, unless they were all idiots!


    "No, these are not butchers, but ordinary people!" Everyone nodded, and then looked towards Xu Dong and asked: "Brother, what did you see?"


    "This should be a deceptive trick, we don''t have to be that careful, there are still Homo sapiens here." Xu Dong looked at the traces on the surroundings and realised that there was indeed something that appeared here. All the things that appeared seemed to be dead, and only some things that were hidden were not dead.


    "Yi, there''s another person here! A living person!" Someone discovered something and everyone surrounded him. Seeing this person stand up and shake him awake, they asked, "Brother, do you have any matters now? Can you talk? "


    That person didn''t open his mouth, but just stared at a place with wide eyes. That was the Bridge of Butchers, they were attracted here at the same time, probably to discover the secret here. Everyone looked up, the bridge of butchers was full of corpses, and those were the butchers!


    "They are really dead. What killed them? " Hu Yang was puzzled. These butchers were all outlaw fanatics, they killed people in the interior and left the interior and hid more in the island. There were still a few powerful strong person s among these butchers, but they still died, what was going on?


    Xu Dong waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry, with me here, nothing will happen. Let''s go over and see how those butcher died!"


    Hu Yang nodded his head. Everyone gathered their courage and walked towards the bridge of the butcher, Luo Zheng was hiding behind Xu Dong, from time to time, a head would peek out, and looking at his surroundings, they realised that there was nothing happening here. After that, they did not say anything else, and not long after they left, they arrived at the place where all the people died, this place was truly evil, not a single drop of blood!

 C687 Weird (1)

    Logically speaking, if the dead were not killed by someone else, then they were killed by another person''s Curse. The butchers died, but there was not a single drop of blood, so the problem was this, they were most likely killed by another person''s Curse!


    "If they were all killed by the Curse, then I''m afraid we wouldn''t be especially safe here," Hu Yang said in shock. He felt that he had been targeted by something.


    "Be careful, all of you are hiding behind me. Don''t get too excited. If anything goes wrong, we will all die here." Xu Dong looked at his surroundings, and suddenly, an enormous black colored gas appeared. Then, they could no longer see anything, "How can this be? Don''t leave me! "


    "Hmm? Where did you go? " Xu Dong turned his head and looked behind him. Unexpectedly, there was no one, and instead, he was trapped in an even colder period. He was shocked, what happened here, where did Luo Zheng and the rest go?


    Tsk tsk tsk tsk!


    "Who?" Xu Dong was shocked, he looked at the surrounding ghost shadows, which were revolving non-stop. With a move of his mind, a flame appeared in his hands and he saw the shadow, it was him, but it was also not him.


    "You are my fantasy. We were originally one, but now you must die, because I want to replace you!" The illusion sneered and charged towards Xu Dong with its powerful strength exploding forth at the same time. Xu Dong quickly retreated, and the moment the blood blade appeared, it directly passed through his heart.


    "Shadow?" Xu Dong also knew that this was a form of replication. This person had a strong ability of replication, then his own Shadow Bloodline would have been copied as well.


    Ding!


    A cold feeling filled Xu Dong''s heart. His body trembled, and released a strong imposing manner, which could immediately condense one of his own bodies. Then, two Xu Dong s joined hands.


    In their eyes, streak after streak of lightning exploded outwards with a very fast speed. Their speed was very fast, but they had all avoided it, and when a colourful world appeared, Xu Dong said with a smile, "I don''t believe that you still have a colourful world!"


    "Of course not, but I have a black world!" This black sphere was also emitting a terrifying aura, the energy it condensed was also exploding, in everyone''s eyes, there seemed to be a powerful shock!


    "Just this is not enough," the real Xu Dong said as he laughed coldly. Then, the terrifying multicolored world, erupted with beams of light that constantly attacked their bodies. Then, Xu Dong turned around and punched out!


    "Boom!"


    A figure was instantly flung out, this person was lying on the ground, looking at Xu Dong with a face full of fear, and said: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    He disappeared without a trace. Under his gaze, he saw a black house that had appeared in front of him, and this black house had a strange aura. Xu Dong''s heart moved, and said: "How sad you are, if I had known earlier, I would have let you go, but now you''re not going to be blind."


    These people were still breathing, and among them were Hu Yang and Luo Zheng. Their strength were all around the same level, and they had the same strength within the dreamland, so they had been fighting for a long time. Xu Dong looked inside the little black room, and saw a red light shining inside.


    "This is the origin of the Curse?" Xu Dong extended his hand, and a sharp light aura erupted from his fingertips. He said with some pity: "It''s such a pity, if you didn''t meet me, then nothing would have happened. It''s a pity that the one you met was me."


    In the world in front of them, the Curse had instantly disappeared, and then, they were completely free. After that, they all woke up, and Hu Yang looked around in fear as he spoke, "Where did those ghosts go?

 C688 Weird (2)

    "They are already dead," Xu Dong replied. Then, he looked at Luo Zheng and said.


    "No, Brother Dong, what just happened? Why do I feel like there''s something watching us?"


    Luo Zheng''s senses were not wrong, because Xu Dong also felt that way, but Xu Dong did not say much. The others were all surprised too, staring at the various human figures that appeared, and said: "There seems to be people in front, but the ghosts seem to be different."


    This different situation, at least Xu Dong did not know how to explain it, but he would understand it immediately. It was because the figure was rushing towards them, their speed was extremely fast, and it was not at a normal speed either.


    Luo Zheng was immediately pulled to his side by Xu Dong, and exhorted him: "Don''t go anywhere, I''m afraid we''ve met with big trouble!" As for the others, they were even more afraid to act rashly. If they moved, they might just die here. Someone was killed just then, and his body was still standing there.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Dong. I definitely won''t let down my guard. This place is really strange. Is there something strange here, a ghost or something else?" They looked in front of them, their serious expressions gradually fading away. Suddenly, a terrifying light erupted, and in that instant, their speed also increased.


    "Quick, run!" They cried out in alarm. That terrifying light spread out in an instant, shattering the earth and everything else around it.


    "None of you should even think of escaping!" Xu Dong heard a roar from behind him, and immediately rushed over, the moment the energy came into contact with his body, Xu Dong''s spirit energy seemed to have been sealed!


    "What''s going on?" Xu Dong also found it strange, although his internal world was sealed, he was not harmed in the slightest. Looking at the people in front of him, he was shocked, "What''s going on, is this man not dead yet?"


    "Hehe, how could I, Xu Dong, die so easily?" Xu Dong immediately waved his hands, and then quickly began to swim around at the same time. In the blink of an eye, they all felt a wave of scorching Qi, and then, their bodies were immediately burnt, and crackling sounds could be heard. Xu Dong stood on the spot, and asked curiously: "Strange, what is this thing, I really don''t know why so many strangeness suddenly appeared, but don''t you all feel bored just wandering around like this?"


    "Haha!" I never thought that there would be someone who can see through my strength. This is truly a strange thing! " He did not know where this person came from, but the moment he appeared, he released a strong aura, as though he wanted to suppress Xu Dong and the others.


    "You speak as if you''re invincible. Do you really have no idea how your brain is made of paste?"


    They were not human, but they were living creatures, and with their speed, they ran very fast. In an instant, they erupted with a powerful beam of light, which was a black colored light, and then, they arrived in front of Xu Dong and said: "It''s been countless years, and I have finally found you. You and I will one day truly understand each other, and at that time, you and I will not meet again."


    Swish swish swish, Xu Dong made his move. The short needle flew towards him, Luo Zheng looked at the short needle, wasn''t this made by his own Master?


    That was black blood, and in the center of Xu Dong''s palm, a few black crystals appeared. These crystals were the black blood of that person, Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Not bad, but compared to me, your strength is too weak."


    That''s right, he''s too weak. Seeing that there were more shadows in front of him, Xu Dong couldn''t help but feel angry in his heart. Are you all bored? " They had an indestructible body!

 C689 Strange Creatures (1)

    Xu Dong had seen their shameless land, but he still had to risk his life to survive. Furthermore, Xu Dong had not lived enough, he did not want to die yet.


    In his subconscious state of mind, he had already thought it through. A mist burst out from his palm, and as the mist jumped about in his palm, it landed on the ground, causing the power to increase, "I''ve said it already, all of you will die here. Don''t resist anymore, resistance is futile, because all of your resistance is futile."


    However, they suddenly could not struggle free. Xu Dong had brought Luo Zheng to the boat, while the others wanted to catch up with him, but at the last moment, the monster had struggled free from the black Qi, "Stay here for me, you guys can''t escape!"


    Hu Yang and the others erupted with powerful flames, saying: "Hurry up and go, don''t worry about us!" They were really too much of a burden, and Xu Dong did not want to put them down, so he turned into a ray of light.


    This darkness could only be destroyed by more pure flames. The other laws basically did not harm them, but that was enough. But in the palm of Xu Dong''s hand, the flames did not have any signs of life, and in the end, turned into something else and disappeared.


    "What''s going on? Even pure laws can''t burn them?" Xu Dong was immediately filled with suspicions. He stood there motionlessly as he thought, what the hell is this?


    He looked at Hu Yang and the others, then directly waved his hand and said: "All of you go to my world and hide for a while, do not resist, and let me properly face him!"


    His body also possessed the blood of the Shadow, he was betting on himself not to die because of this, then quietly waiting, the darkness also fell, within his body, those nameless inheritors were all shocked, "This is the purest darkness, it can absorb them, turn into its own, quickly absorb them!"


    Someone exclaimed, but in that instant, they felt that the connection between them, Xu Dong, and him had already disappeared. Where did this person go?


    "Is this a complete isolation?" Some of the successors were experienced and knowledgeable, but they had only seen some strange things. They had never seen something like this before. Could this be the Curse!? "


    "There shouldn''t be any mistakes, let''s see how this Xu Dong will resolve it, we will disperse!" At the same time they disappeared, Xu Dong summoned his Umbra, revealing a strange expression. The darkness shrouded him, but he was not engulfed by it, and there was not even a hint of pain, but he had no way to leave.


    "Am I supposed to stay here for countless years, waiting for this thing to disappear?" Xu Dong suddenly thought of a problem. If it was really like this, then his future would not be good.


    If a lone person stayed in the same place, would he go crazy?


    The answer was not necessarily, and perhaps Xu Dong could experience countless years of loneliness. He only needed to close his eyes and cultivate, but if there was nothing that could be done about it?


    In the end, Miaomiao and the others were still extradited to this place. This grey area was filled with oddities, and this strange place was somewhat different, as if it carried the miraculous Curse of Death.


    "This is an hourglass, or something ¡­" "Strange?" Miaomiao was startled, her heart fiercely twitched, then she looked at the shadow that appeared in front of her. There was another person in the darkness!


    Lin Li turned pale with fright, "Xiao-Xiao, quickly leave!" But it was too late, the lights immediately dimmed down, and they were actually dragged inside, similar to Xu Dong.


    Such a situation was something they would never have imagined in their entire lives. In but an instant, they lost the ability to think and stepped into a strange realm.


    This was an endless darkness. Before he could adapt, a crack appeared in his heart, "There seems to be someone ahead!"


    Miaomiao was stunned. The person in front of her was emitting a powerful aura from her body. This was truly inconceivable!


    "Why would there be people in this dark place? Furthermore, it seems to be a kid in the Saint realm. At the same time that Miaomiao was lamenting in her heart, she was also walking towards that person. In the dark world, she could barely see him, but the figure was very unique. The darkness around him was not the same.

 C690 Strange Creatures (2)

    "Hello, are you from somewhere or have you been trapped here for many years?" She had just opened her mouth when she heard a ''ka'' sound. It seemed as if something had moved. What was going on?


    "From where?" Xu Dong frowned, he could no longer feel anything, only an angry feeling spreading to his heart.


    This kind of situation had been going on for a long time, forgetting everything. Even if it was where he came from, when did it seem like he had been here for such a long time? Why did such a situation happen?


    Outside, the flow of the wind was very slow. It had probably been 180,000 years since he had stayed inside for a single day!


    180,000 years was the cycle of reincarnation.


    He had already stayed here for 180,000 years, and was extremely lonely. Even now, he still hadn''t figured out what was happening. He only had one thought in mind; why would he want to live if he wanted to leave this place alive?


    Ding, Miaomiao only heard a sword hum, then she quickly retreated, but there was no way out after she retreated. He approached Miaomiao''s small face and asked, "Where are we, why are we here?"


    The strong dark lightning started to explode, and then the blood blade shot out, piercing straight through Miaomiao''s tiny shoulder.


    Pfft!


    The blood was so enticing, Xu Dong was resisting in his heart, his body was trembling, his originally indestructible body was actually hurting?


    For some reason, he was looking into the eyes of this woman. Did he know her? Or was it something else? And since when? He had already spent a long time in this dark place. 180,000 years. How could he not die after such a long time?


    "Just who are you?"


    Butcher Dan had already fallen into darkness. No one had come, other than Xu Dong and the others, the rest were struggling to survive. They were waiting for that chance of survival.


    This little chance of survival really wasn''t easy to come by. When he couldn''t wait any longer, Lin Li looked at this dark place, pinched open a small sphere, and said: "There''s no other choice, I can only choose to go out like this!"


    This was a type of fire that instantly burned the entire dark space. Xu Dong opened his eyes, and Miaomiao did the same, but there was a bit of blood on her pale lips. Lin Li saw it from afar and immediately became enraged.


    "Kid, who exactly are you? Why did you hurt her?" He glared at Xu Dong furiously. His entire person was covered in black. He could not distinguish Xu Dong''s figure, but he could see that it was a man.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Who is this clown?" Xu Dong''s cold voice transmitted into his ears, and instantly gave birth to a strange feeling.


    This feeling didn''t last long before he disappeared by himself, because the man in front had already closed his eyes. He seemed somewhat exhausted. However, he soon sensed the smell of blood. A bloody wound had also appeared on his nose.


    He was actually injured just like that. When did this happen? Why was it that his internal organs seemed to be heavily injured? Blood dripped from his mouth and nose as it slowly fell down?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Let me go now and bring you back!" He looked at Miaomiao seriously, then he walked forward step by step.


    "One more step and you will die!" A cold voice gradually entered his ears. If he took one more step, he would die. Furthermore, his death would be extremely pitiful.


    "I know, I have a type of Qi that makes people hate me, it seems to be hate me. My hate makes you hate me and dislike my aura, which is why you haven''t been together with me for such a long time," Lin Li said as he walked step by step inside his body, and produced a huge change.


    Even though he was trembling, he soon lost what he needed to pay attention to. He kept walking forward, then missed a step, falling to the ground. "But I swear, no one in this world can hurt you, not even a single hair on your head. Not even strong person!"


    "Chi!"


    His entire body was emitting flames, which were flames of life. He was burning his own life, and in order to fight against Xu Dong, Xu Dong on the other hand, had coldly sat cross-legged on the ground, revealing a mocking expression.


    "You can''t, you''re not my opponent. Killing you is as easy as turning my hand." With a casual wave of his hand, a blood-red light flashed, and a bloody wound appeared on his chest. "It''s useless. No one in this world is my match!"


    His opponent was no longer an ordinary person. Even though this Lin Li had burned his own life away, he was still a mortal after all.


    There really wasn''t much of a need to waste time in killing him.


    Also, what''s wrong with this woman? Why did she possess such a strange and strange item, Xu Dong also did not seriously understand it before.


    But in his heart, he still felt a bit of resistance. Xu Dong stretched out his hand, and said: "Die. No matter who you are, all of you must die! "


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, Xu Dong suddenly stopped in his tracks. What is this that can burn his life force, who is this person?


    Xu Dong''s eyes were filled with shock, but he quickly disappeared. There had to be something terrifying in Lin Li''s body, and he couldn''t say what it was. However, he seemed to be familiar with it.


    "dragon race!"


    "That''s right, I am of the dragon race''s bloodline, do you think you can still kill me now?" He coldly looked at Xu Dong, and revealed a trace of viciousness. Right now, he disdained to be a person, because even if he became a Demons, he had to kill the existence in front of him that despised him.


    "So that''s the case," Xu Dong smiled slightly, glanced at Miaoxiao who was at the side, and said: "Die. Then it will be you, don''t worry. "


    "Facing death. Who would quietly wait for death? " Isn''t that too cowardly?


    This voice did not come from Xu Dong, but from others. Other strong person s, the ones hiding in the darkness, the ones who caused Xu Dong to become like this, only had one thought in his mind, and that was to kill this person!


    The man was born in the dark, and not only that. He had been in the darkness for who knew how many years. Thus, although his appearance had changed, his temperament was still gloomy and cold!


    "Haha, I never thought that I would be able to gather so many bloodline inheritors, and one of them is a Devouring Bloodline!" After pausing for a moment, he looked deeply at Xu Dong, and said, "This is great, those great hegemony never even put me in their eyes, now I want them to go crazy!"


    The madness he spoke of was only because of some sort of connection.

 C691 Shang Ji who was on the edge of the sea

    "Just what are you? As long as you want to take away other people''s things, you will regret it for the rest of your life. Sin will always linger around you, constantly reminding you that you are a sinner!" Lin Li said in a fierce voice, completely unaware, he was merely carrying them along the way.


    "Heh heh, let''s just insult each other. It''s useless anyway. I have already known what you two could do. Right now, all that is waiting for you two is death."


    His cold words made it seem as if he couldn''t refuse them. Death was spreading, and how could they avoid it?


    "AHH!" Lin Li angrily slashed out, but it did not hit, the sword blade''s speed could not be described as fast, "Your sword''s edge is too slow, such a slow blade is too normal, I only had a moment to kill you."


    "Hehe, just kill me!" Lin Li did not say much, and said to the darkness.


    "No, no, no. If I kill you, I''ll be lacking a portion of my medicine. " The darkness still refused to kill anyone, because everyone here had a quality he needed. Then he would be a real person, not a darkness!


    Therefore, he had to be polite when facing them. If they were unwilling to accept that he had committed suicide all day, that would not be good.


    However, there were many times when they, who possessed a sliver of a chance of survival, would definitely not carelessly seek death. Thus, in order to live on, some people would also pay a lot.


    There were many people who went against the path of cultivators, but Xu Dong and the others were definitely not one of them.


    So in order to live, simple things can become complicated. They stared at the darkness in the distance. This darkness was too deep.


    Nothing can corroborate an idea, an excuse for an idea to disappear.


    "Do you really think that victory is within your grasp?" Xu Dong suddenly smiled. In the darkness, his eyes were still so bright.


    He could actually laugh at this moment, how could he do this?


    "What are you laughing at? Am I not victorious right now?" The darkness was still crushing Xu Dong''s heart, so he directly stretched out his hand to suppress them. The two people beside Xu Dong were also forced to prostrate on the ground, "You are just a bunch of lambs staying behind!"


    "Is that so?" Suddenly, a cold voice gradually reached his ears, and his dark body was restrained, "Although I don''t know who I am, I should be able to wake up very soon, and my consciousness is telling me not to let anyone step on my head!"


    Consciousness! The person in the darkness was shocked. He still had a consciousness?


    Swoosh!


    The speed was so fast that it directly smashed onto his chest, followed by the darkness that was sent flying. He said, "How can you possibly undo my suppression by the Law of Darkness?"


    "There''s nothing that''s impossible. Only you can''t do it yourself, so that''s why you want to suppress others. You ¡­" "Hehe."


    Countless amounts of darkness also appeared on Xu Dong''s body. This darkness was even scarier than his, his strength was continuously compressed by Xu Dong, and became an existence of an even higher level!


    "A long time ago, I didn''t know how many people like you were killed, and yet you still don''t understand how powerful I am. Have you never investigated others'' backgrounds clearly before?" Xu Dong slowly stepped forward, he was extremely powerful, and even more terrified appeared in his eyes. He covered his left eye with his hand and said: "Right now, I will let you be destroyed, go and die!"


    He removed the hand that covered his left eye, then instantly unleashed a powerful might. He was stupefied, he had never seen such a terrifying person before. Why was he so powerful, so insufferably powerful?


    Ding!


    A black piece of debris landed on the ground, it looked like it was a metal piece. Xu Dong crouched down and picked it up, then said: "Darkness Law piece? This fragment should be complete, but because I devoured too much darkness, it became like this? "


    Xu Dong had guessed correctly, the approximate situation was as such, while Miaomiao and Lin Li were tightly hugging each other, looking at Xu Dong with vigilance. Xu Dong on the other hand, lightly smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you guys die, because right now I am very interested in this thing."


    "Interested? This is the Demons''s land, do you also want to stay here? " Lin Li asked.


    "No, you are wrong. On the contrary, this place allows me to search for my lost memories. I will need some time to recover them. Xu Dong chuckled, then walked to another place and sat cross-legged on the ground, saying: "You can leave, this place is not suitable for you."


    "However, our ship has been destroyed. We probably won''t be able to leave now." Lin Li and the others did not know what the hell was here, and were naturally unwilling to leave Xu Dong.


    "If you want to follow me, you might die." The place that Xu Dong wanted to go to was something that they could not involve themselves with at all, so they smiled and said, "Why don''t you guys create your own ships and leave."


    This butcher''s island had many strange things, but they should not stay here, because no one knew what would happen next. Moreover, Xu Dong did not want to cause himself any trouble, because that would be extremely troublesome.


    "This place is truly strange. It''s not the destruction caused by the darkness, but the Curse. So where is the origin of the Curse?" Xu Dong looked deep into the distance, and revealed a strange expression. He couldn''t figure out why he had such a strange thought, "Could it be that some kind of forbidden land was opened by someone and brought out the Curse in one go?"


    After all, so many people came and went. They also knew that the island wouldn''t appear in the mortal world because of the arrival of so many fugitives. It was a very chaotic place, but no matter how chaotic it was, how could it be endless extinction?


    There were so many heads, yet their bodies had never been seen before. This was a place filled with strange things, and many people had never been afraid of death before, and they also did not know what was so special about this place.


    "Gu gu gu ¡­"


    Xu Dong was shocked. "I''m afraid something has appeared, why is this place so strange?" His body started to squirm, when the strange sounds came out, he did not see anything, but Xu Dong felt that his body was being corroded by something!


    "Dark Fire, combust!" Xu Dong thought for a bit, and then, his body erupted into flames. The flames were still black, a power that belonged to the inheritors, and as the flames continued to burn, the bugs and Clothes were all completely burnt away, leaving Xu Dong''s Clothes s completely burnt under the flames.


    He avoided Miaomiao''s small gaze and directly put on an armor that Xu Dong had collected during his stay in mine. Although its quality was not particularly high, it could still be used.


    "Since there''s something here, it must be protecting something. If I find it, I must kill it!"

 C692 Golden Arm

    Since ancient times, the Island of the Butcher had never ceased to be chaotic. However, in ancient times, this was still a lush and verdant world with trees everywhere, until a powerful evil ghost came here and created a huge butcher''s palace. This butcher''s palace hid countless good things.


    However, there were powerful existences on the Island of the Butcher Island, so they had no way of exterminating them. As a result, in their current state, the Inland had never forgotten about them, because one day, they would pounce over to kill someone!


    "It''s still quite strange, why are there so many rare ores here?" Xu Dong pushed open the doors to a small palace, revealing a strange face, he touched the ground and said: "There''s so much dust, obviously it''s been a long time since someone came here, does the butcher''s island have any connections to the outside world?"


    "Of course there is. It is said that the last time a Prince of Butcher Island was born, he was operating in the mainland and many hegemony s wanted to capture him. However, it is very strange that no one actually killed him or captured him." As the controller of an island, the Lin Clan naturally knew much more than Miaomiao.


    "Well, then, is there any news of the Prince?" Xu Dong retorted as he stood up and looked at the special spot in front of him. He said impatiently, "This is really strange, why is it so different?


    "Chi!"


    A flame touched under Xu Dong''s feet, and immediately caused a ball of mist to rise, it was a mechanism. Xu Dong touched the mechanism, and this type of flame did not have any killing intent towards Xu Dong, he looked at the gigantic sword blade that appeared in front of him, and revealed a strange expression: "Hey, I really don''t understand, why is there only one sword here?"


    This palace originally had something, why was it so strange, the fog that appeared in the surroundings seemed to be poisonous, this kind of poisonous fog was useless against Xu Dong, but to Miaomiao Xiaoxiao and Lin Li, it was extremely harmful.


    Therefore, he chose to retreat and did not continue moving forward. The two of them also planned to follow him. If he continued to move forward, he was afraid that he would be in big trouble!


    The only way was to make his body even more powerful. Xu Dong still didn''t know everything about the Rainbow World, and his memories had been sealed by countless of things.


    "If you want to enter. "I''m afraid I''ll need to bring my body to an invincible state." As Xu Dong thought this, he looked at the other two, and said: "Right now, you two only have two choices. Leave this place, go away by yourself, I have no way to protect you two. The other path is for you to court death yourselves. You can choose this choice. "


    When the two of them heard Xu Dong''s heartless words, they immediately went silent. They did not have any good ideas on what to choose, because what Xu Dong said was right, other than these two choices, there was nothing else they could choose!


    "Is this the only way?" Lin Li said solemnly.


    "It seems like it, you are all from Homo sapiens, I don''t want to hurt you or let other things hurt you, so you all should leave, because I have stepped inside, I''m afraid I don''t know when I''ll be able to leave ¡­"


    This was also one of Xu Dong''s compromises, because he himself clearly knew that he was unable to bring them away, hence the lack of memories had a huge impact on him. However, after a while, they all sighed with emotion. Why is this place so strange? Why aren''t there any living beings here, all of them dead? "


    The black shadow did not answer, but simply walked through the long corridor with a cold expression. The long corridor of the palace was very long, Xu Dong walked slowly, but discovered that he had sunk into an endless dark path.


    RUU¡­!


    A powerful snake-like creature appeared from behind, and gradually enlarged in Xu Dong''s eyes. Then, it directly smashed onto Xu Dong''s shoulder;


    "Those who are alive are not qualified to speak here!" Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood and stared in shock at the black figure in front of him. The black figure said: "Death is release for some people, but for you, it might be around the same."


    "Almost?" He struggled to stand up, but did not, and continued to be suppressed in the corner. He crawled on the ground, as if he did not have any other thoughts, but because of his silence, Miaomiao and Lin Li did not have anything to say to each other.


    "Hahaha, now you two are dead for sure. I already said not to follow me, but you guys insisted on doing so. This weird place is making me feel helpless!" As Xu Dong spoke, he bit down hard on his lips and roared: "Break for me!"


    His fist smashed towards the shadow, but before long, they realised, all of this was just an illusion. Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood, his entire being was flung backwards, and smoke filled the air: "I said, no one can kill me in this world, why do you insist on trying?"


    If there''s no result from this attempt, why do you need to do this? Do you really want the result to be like this?


    "Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!"


    A sword shadow flashed, his figure floated up as he sneered, "Destroy!"


    "Pfft!"


    The smoke shattered, revealing the real person. It was a malevolent looking guy who revealed a charming smile. "Death is not scary. What''s terrifying is that without the determination to fight back, you haven''t truly awakened your potential yet, so ¡­"


    Hualala ¡­


    Countless chains rolled towards him. Those chains seemed like ordinary objects, but after they came in contact with the smoke, they actually swallowed the smoke in an instant and wrapped around the real person. The chains issued clattering sounds.


    "You have no way of imprisoning me, because I am the king of this palace!" His body trembled, and those iron chains seemed to automatically shatter. He stared at Xu Dong and asked, "Who are you, and why do you have the law chains?"


    Although it was the lowest grade of law chains, it could restrain him for so long. This person''s talent was definitely not ordinary. It seemed that in the future, he would definitely not be an ordinary person.


    But this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that this person also had a strange soul, an unyielding and unyielding heart, no matter what time he was in, what exactly was made of in his heart?


    Steel or something else!


    The figure was helpless. As the guardian of the palace, he was born to exist in this world, but there was nothing he could do about it!


    "Ding!"


    His armor was penetrated, and the figure walked up, asking, "Who sent you? The royal family''s treasure is not something that anyone can take away. Why are you here and why are you here?"


    "Hur hur, why should I tell you?" His cold laughter made the figure of his figure twitch slightly, and actually couldn''t ask any further, because the next sentence he said had the possibility of killing Xu Dong. The most important rule of the palace was that they couldn''t kill the challengers, unless they were courting death!


    "Since you are not the best inheritors, you can leave now. This is not a place you can touch, understand?"

 C693 what you dont understand

    Under the cover of gold, their treasure trove had been hidden for so many years. Countless people coveted their treasure trove, so they hid their treasure trove, but they didn''t stop searching. One day, they found this place.


    Countless powerful creatures tried to take away their treasures, but it was almost impossible. Those that tried to court death all died, while some feared the power of this protector and left. Those people were the wisest.


    But Xu Dong was different, he was not like the others, he had to do what he couldn''t, because if he succeeded, then everything would be fine, so Xu Dong rejected.


    "Break for me!" They had panicked, and could not find their way back. Miaomiao and Lin Li could only wait for their deaths now, and this death was also a very long one, "If you don''t destroy me, then everything will come to naught. If you lose everything like this, what is the meaning of me living?"


    If it was the original Xu Dong, he would not have sacrificed everything for this, but Xu Dong was different now, he was an amnesic person, the lost memories no longer existed, what he gave birth to was an endless fighting will, this kind of will could destroy everything!


    "What a pity. If I could give you some time, then you would be a inheritor, but there isn''t enough time. So, you can no longer cause trouble without reason. After this battle, I hope you can make clear the gap!" he said coldly.


    Everything here was dark, no other color, or color did not exist in this place, just endless black.


    He did not manage to reach the end of the path, but the road seemed to be an endless chain of paths, if he did not reach the end, there was only death. In the eyes of this powerful being, Xu Dong and the rest were still far too weak.


    That guy condensed a fist and smashed towards Xu Dong and the rest, the powerful force exploding out instantly. In their eyes, a fist was right in front of them, it was filled with a strange look, as though many things had followed in.


    "Do you see that? This is the difference between us. The difference between you and me, don''t ask why it''s so big, because in the end, there is something unfair in this world." The powerful force directly shattered, and they retreated a few steps, the palace was also hidden, and Xu Dong held onto his chest, a huge fist imprinted on his body.


    They did not expect their strengths to be so insignificant, and Xu Dong was actually so strong that he could bring them away. If it wasn''t for him, that madman would definitely not let them off.


    "Alright, let''s leave this place now. Don''t come back, because next time I won''t help you out of danger." Xu Dong laughed but his voice was extremely cold.


    A small boat was slowly approaching the shore. The boat seemed to be a bit comical, but no one could believe that there was something strange about the boat. It was just that the three of them weren''t harmed at all by such a small boat.


    This place was filled with differences in life. Many times, one''s mood would be like a sea water, and within the Boundless Sea, it would sometimes be calm, and sometimes there would be a violent storm.


    Everyone saw a black mass of sea water fall from the sky, this sea water directly smashing into the surroundings of the small island, and everything shattered with the wind, there was no difference between them, only that the endless amount of mountain water was crushed.


    "What is it this time?" Everyone frantically tried to avoid it, trying to find a way, to leave or to continue waiting for death. No one knew why, all they knew was that after Xu Dong and the others came, they had become like this.


    "Quick, flee!" Some people ran away in panic. However, they soon discovered that they were unable to dodge. The powerful flames directly crushed their bodies.


    Deity!


    "This must be God''s prank!" Some people roared. However, before they could be forgiven, they had already turned into dust and became food for the fish!


    Moreover, the gods of this world might be different, after all. Even the gods of the lower realms were cultivators!


    Xu Dong stood on the other side of the ocean and revealed a cold smile, "This is the most unbearable boredom of this world.


    Who knew if it was worth it?


    In the distance, under the endless flow of sea water, they gradually dimmed and disappeared. Like a person from the divine spirit, he stood above them and looked down while saying: "This life of a human is too short, it''s not something an ordinary person can comprehend. "When people die, you will clearly realize that you still have many regrets. All of you ¡­"


    The light had disappeared and would never come back, Xu Dong thought as he stepped forward. Boom!


    Someone had placed a huge Spirit Convergence Array on top of it. This aura seemed to be trembling, as if it was waiting for something!


    Then, it fell from the sky. Under the nine heavens, countless people were scared stiff. They only saw one person with gray hair, silver hair, and a pair of silver hair. His hands were also silver white.


    "On the orders of the divine spirit, I shall exterminate this world''s sins, darkness, and corruption!" The silver white divine spirit said.


    The island creatures below all watched in horror as the blue sphere gradually grew larger. hegemony s flew up into the sky and attempted to stop it, but to no avail, all of them died before they could even get close to it ¡­


    "Even hegemony s of the hegemony level have died, how can we possibly survive?" They all shrank their heads in fear, fearfully looking at the divine spirit in the sky, they retreated a few steps, "No, I don''t want to die yet!"


    In order to survive, they even knelt down, many of them prostrating themselves on the ground. This was submission or resignation, because they still wanted to live.


    "No!"


    An enormous blue balloon appeared in the sky, looking like a sun that was getting closer and closer ¡­


    "It''s over, it''s all over!"


    BOOM!


    The entire island had been reduced to ashes!


    However, in the darkness, a colorful sphere had protected them and the island had been reduced to fragments. Only three people survived: Xu Dong, Lin Li and Miaomiao.


    Their current appearances were extremely miserable as well. Golden specks of light appeared on Xu Dong''s skin, and his meticulous hair had long become a mess!


    "Why would they do that?" Xu Dong asked.


    "Because this can lighten the burden on this world. It can make this Greater Thousand World fall less quickly, do you understand?" Inside, Xu Dong''s words were answered.


    Xu Dong went silent, he was not so stupid as to think that if he rejected Cheng Tian, then he would be the main culprit behind those people''s actions.

 C694 golden arm

    So when he stood in this gray area, there were no other living beings. This sphere had also disappeared, leaving behind endless malice.


    There was a lot of strange sand on this piece of land. The sand slowly fused together and became a perfect person. This situation wasn''t very good for others. Xu Dong looked at the fusing person in front of him and asked, "Who are you, and why aren''t you dead yet?"


    "I am from hegemony. I never thought that there would be ants living in this crappy place." The thing in Xu Dong''s hand was extremely attractive, and he said in a natural manner, "Give me the thing, you can live!"


    "Oh? If you still have the ability now, you can come over and give it a try! " Xu Dong said arrogantly once again, and that person was enraged on the spot. He had never felt that he would be forced into such a sorry state by that person, and angrily shouted: "Go and die!"


    RUU¡­!


    The power of the hegemony erupted, but very quickly it broke. The air seemed to be congealing, and in the end they could no longer see anything, they could only cover their eyes.


    How could this person be so powerful?


    "Hahaha, you did well!" The aura unleashed by the sphere was actually able to fight against him. This person possessed this kind of thing, but was still able to live for so long!


    "Yeah, I''m not bad, but you''re not bad either." Xu Dong smiled slightly. In his eyes, this person was still not bad, at least he wouldn''t be able to move anymore. Xu Dong took another step forward, grabbed his throat, and said: "hegemony?"


    "You ¡­" Xu Dong''s retorts made him extremely angry, but he truly did not have the ability to continue fighting, because he might be leaving soon.


    "Although you people are useless in this world, we are in this world. They also possess a certain level of strength. Do you all already understand that we ¡­ Not indestructible. But sometimes it can be destroyed by a crisis. " Some sneered.


    However, they suddenly woke up, thinking that this was the conclusion of strong person. A star was split open in the sky, and in the end, he discovered that it was extremely strange to be able to do so at a time like this.


    "As long as we''re alive, we''ll leave this place immediately. If we can''t leave, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get away safely." This island was about to sink. If they didn''t make a decision now, it was possible that it would be completely destroyed.


    An even bigger object appeared in the sky. It was a river of stars beside him, and it seemed as if a crack had appeared in the sky. With a ''shua'' sound, countless people felt a wave of momentum, "What''s going on? Why is there a faint killing intent!"


    "This is not a feeling. Instead, it''s something that is right in front of us. Didn''t you all see that that ray of light disappeared just like that?" Someone laughed, as if it had nothing to do with them.


    "Damn it, what are we getting into? Why are we attacking islands like these?" Some people were furious, but they immediately stopped talking and ran for their lives.


    Xu Dong looked at the split open black hole galaxy and laughed slightly: "It could be endless destruction, unless we return to the continent, it''s impossible for us to live anymore, and this ocean could also be wiped out."


    Everyone''s eyes landed on Xu Dong. The world was full of strange things, there were many ways to attack, but a small Saint could avoid it. This was a little scary, how could that guy avoid it?


    For a moment, everyone was a bit greedy, but they were soon suppressed. It was probably better to resolve the crisis in front of them, or else, a huge vortex would appear in front of them.


    "Hualala!" Countless sea water gushed out, they could not even see what was happening with the sea water, but some of them were still vigilant, and flew away quickly.


    Some people died before they could even react, because they were relatively powerful existences. With just a thought, they could destroy the entire island. After they were destroyed, they would leave and never come back.


    In the interior, the danger of the endless sea was still unbearable. The boundless universe descended faster and faster. They had no other choice but to constantly endure this source of pain.


    In the distance, a beam of light flashed a few times. Only then did they realize that it was the evaporation of an endless sea!


    "Who would do that?" Some people were furious, but they could not resist against this kind of power. The endless sea was collapsing, and the sky was changing color, as if they were lamenting the fate of this world.


    RUU¡­!


    The earth had cracked open, and they were in deep sorrow. Immediately after, a rainbow light appeared, and this rainbow light even had a type of scent ¡­


    The smell of blood!


    Inside the continent, after experiencing a life and death situation, Xu Dong and the others finally followed the flow. It was just that it was so strange, why did those people want to destroy the entire world so thoroughly?


    Some sneered, while others were curious. They were curious about their lives. Their strange appearances were a bit strange. They were slightly shocked, "That can''t be, why is it so strange!"


    Someone was waiting for something, above their heads hung a blade that could descend at any time, the sky was waiting for something, one of them leisurely walked over to Xu Dong and respectfully said: "Respected hegemony, we have been waiting for you here for a long time, I wonder if you are free to head over to our hegemony''s Divine Land?"


    "The Hegemony of the World told you to look for me?" Xu Dong did not care about their weird expressions, but asked who it was that was looking for him, and why that person was looking for him!


    "Don''t be afraid, my lord. You have already escaped from the boundless sea. For the time being, you will not die." A servant-looking man respectfully said.


    Xu Dong narrowed his eyes and said, "Is that so? Why did you must destroy those islands? Could it be just to relieve the burden of this world?"


    "No, sir, you are wrong. It''s not us, but someone else. Those people do not treasure this world at all. For the sake of the entire boundless universe, all living beings need to pay a price. "


    "This is just your guess. I''m not an ordinary person, you have no way to deceive me. Who is that silver-haired man?" Xu Dong was a little angry. If necessary, he would attack that person to calm down.


    "Hahaha, how strange." Some sneered. In their eyes, Xu Dong was just a tiny Saint, it was enough for them to get the good intentions and courtesy of a 9-star Dao Realm strong person.


    Xu Dong stretched out his hand, and with a wave, the blood blade flew out and directly smashed that person into pieces. Then, that youth whose clothes were slightly tattered arrived in front of him.


    In the world of cultivators, only powerful strength could silence them. However, many times, there were people who simply had no idea what it was like to be alive!


    "Shut up, that''s enough!" The 9-star Dao Realm strong person said, "This world has powerful abilities, they are no longer something you can endure. Now, this lord shall forgive them, and follow me. "


    At this time, no one said anything. Xu Dong walked forward with Lin Li and Miaomiao following behind him, and they wanted to follow him, but Xu Dong said coldly, "Alright, I''ve already brought you back to the interior of the continent, you can leave now."

 C695 Spirit

    The silver haired man sat on the top seat. The man looked straight into Xu Dong''s eyes and a trace of coldness appeared on his face. That little ant, was actually still alive?


    Facing death, could they really treat death equally? A single person walked in front of Xu Dong and respectfully said: "hegemony ¡­ You''re finally back. "


    "He''s back, but I won''t stay here for long. I''ve said before that everything in this world has nothing to do with me, and the entire boundless universe has nothing to do with me either." He smiled.


    The numerous hegemony were enraged, looking at Xu Dong who even had a trace of killing intent, the entire Great Thousand World was about to fall, they were about to die, so there had to be someone who could take responsibility for everything!


    "Hehe, now you only have one chance. You have no chance to resist. If you resist, you will die!" The silver haired man sitting on the throne said.


    "Death is just a reincarnation, what''s the point of all of you?" He smiled.


    The silver white haired man stared at Xu Dong and said: "The Hegemony of the World has already left, and I have also said before, you do not have the qualifications to rebel against all these, because everything is fated, you are someone who can shoulder the heavens!"


    Xu Dong wrinkled his nose, and smiled: "You want to try?"


    The silver-white hegemony was enraged. He shouted, "Go and die!" He would no longer look for anyone who could support the heavens. He would kill this young man in front of him. He would make sure that he would die, and then reincarnate. Everything would be up to fate!


    Some of the hegemony s wanted to stop him: "Stop! Don''t kill him! " The silver white haired man didn''t want to live anymore, but the other hegemony s wanted to live on.


    "You have no way of stopping me, because I am invincible in this world!" He laughed loudly, as if he was truly invincible in this world.


    Swoosh!


    A huge blade directly shattered his blue whirlpool, that person smiled, "You don''t have the right."


    This was a woman!


    So many hegemony had never seen this person before. This person possessed immense power, and seemed to have a strange flower fragrance. In every land, there were many existences that were difficult to understand.


    "The Holy Maiden has made her move!" Everyone laughed.


    This Holy Maiden was the guardian of this world, the silver white man wanted to kill Xu Dong immediately in order to do so. So, this Holy Maiden came, if not, with their strength, Xu Dong would really be killed!


    But they also had a worry, because they didn''t know how the Holy Maiden would talk to Xu Dong. The world was vast, could he really resist this world, that would be too casual.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to act like that. I have said that I won''t help you. I have already said that. Are you guys really that unbearable?" Xu Dong sneered.


    In that instant, everyone stopped talking because there was no need to continue. Since this fellow was so serious, he was definitely not joking.


    Therefore, in a different manner, the Holy Maiden released her hand, pointed at Xu Dong, and said: "You dare to talk to me like that?"


    "Why can''t I talk to you this way?" Xu Dong sneered, he was no longer afraid of these people, and his voice was cold as he slowly walked forward.


    The many hegemony s also saw clearly, the silver white haired man frowned, maybe regretting it, or maybe it was because he did not directly kill Xu Dong.


    "Hahaha, this place is so disgusting. You all want me to become an even more powerful existence, don''t tell me that you all aren''t afraid that I''ll become stronger and directly kill you all? " Xu Dong laughed coldly, his voice gradually turning cold. In everyone''s eyes, the hegemony was the pinnacle of this world, but in Xu Dong''s eyes, it was just a small joke.


    In this world, there was no absolute power. There was only an endless amount of self, and only self would have a type of invincibility. They did not have the qualifications to become that kind of strong person, even though some of them were envious and jealous.


    However, the mortals had already hurried for decades, and after it had passed, they casually died. The hegemony was different.


    In fact, it wasn''t just the Great Thousand World that was falling, but even more Great Thousand Worlds were falling. They weren''t able to resist all of this because there was no end to it.


    They were just a grain of sand hidden in the yellow sand. A vast universe was just a grain of sand, and there was also a massive world outside. If one couldn''t walk out, then they would die of old age!


    Xu Dong''s mood was extremely bad because he had never thought of anything else. He was only focused on the pursuit of martial arts, and had never even considered the possibility of losing himself in that way. But now, he actually wanted to be an ordinary person.


    But he could not, once he lost his power, he would be like a lamb, staying there. The hegemony would not let him go once they found him, but they would let him go when they want.


    Moreover, it was impossible for Xu Dong to leave this boundless universe. It seemed as if something had yet to be completed, so his realm had always been extremely weak, even though his strength had already reached its peak.


    The Holy Maiden coldly said, "Alright, since you''ve already made your decision, then we really shouldn''t say anything about it. Right now, there is only one way, you take over the sky and leave this world. And we can naturally live well, how about it? "


    However, there were times when no one needed to hear such a conclusion. Xu Dong smiled slightly and said, "You and I both know that Sky Bearing Empire is death, so how can we possibly leave this world? Furthermore, in such a large world, can we really leave?"


    There wasn''t just one boundless universe, there were thousands and thousands of other worlds. For instance, the primordial chaos, primal chaos, or ascension ¡­


    Those worlds all had another cycle of reincarnation, another ascension, and most importantly, they could still continuously leave that world and come to this or another world.


    "Oh, so you chose death, then?" The silver-white hegemony had long lost interest in Xu Dong. In his opinion, he might as well choose another strong living being, but at times, it was really hard to imagine!


    Xu Dong stood at that place, his figure was a little bleak, as though he had a lot of sadness in him. He opened his eyes wide and questioned: "Are you the spirits that control my life?"


    Silver White and the Holy Maiden looked at each other, seeing the shock in each other''s eyes. "That''s right, we are the spirits that controls everything you have. Everything you have is just a path that we have chosen.


    "What are the others?" Xu Dong asked again.


    He did not know what his future was, but everything that had happened in the past, the two people before him were controlling his past!

 C696 invincible

    Fate was always controlled by others. What was needed then, there was no logic at all. From the very beginning, the two of them had controlled it and he was furious.


    How could his fate be controlled by these two?


    "They are creatures above us!" The Holy Maiden smiled.


    "Oh? Are they very strong? " he asked coldly.


    It was as if they did not care, but they quickly realised that Xu Dong had been preparing for this moment, as if he was going to kill and rage!


    The two people at the front had already stopped for a few moments before roaring, "Get up!"


    The two of them were already full of anger, the Holy Maiden''s fist directly landed on Xu Dong''s body, the small fist actually gave off a strange feeling.


    "Chi chi, you are not our match. Give up, otherwise, you will die an even more miserable death!" They roared in anger, but quickly stopped. He took a step forward, and it was a grand scene!


    "Die!" A fist also smashed onto the Saintess'' fist, and that trace of strangeness that rushed into Xu Dong''s body was unexpectedly ice-cold.


    "I''ve said it before, you''re not my match. Why don''t you believe me?" In Xu Dong''s eyes, it had already become different. She took a step back, "Yi, what''s going on?


    "The strong one isn''t me. It''s my heart that doesn''t allow you to ¡­" He said this calmly, as if he didn''t care, but his entire body was trembling with anger!


    "Roar!" With a dragon''s roar, a long snake-shaped creature descended from the sky. This snake was still white in shape and was called the supreme dragon. It was the most powerful existence in the world''s bloodline!


    His name was Zhi Long, something that Xu Dong could have become, but he gave up and became like his current self. They respectfully lowered their heads.


    Because their existences were all below the Highdragon level, there was a reason for them to be respectful.


    In Gao Long''s eyes, Xu Dong was still as small as an ant!


    "Xu Dong, you are only a mortal. Have you forgotten?" he said angrily.


    This was the difference between a mortal and a god!


    There was an irreplaceable gap between the heavens and the earth. Therefore, there was absolutely no other result. The only path left for them was death!


    "Isn''t living good?" Some sneered.


    Xu Dong boasted shamelessly, "Some people live more miserable than die. Some people can become famous in the world after death. Do you wish to die or live?"


    He actually hoped that his death would make his name known to the world? However, how could death spread throughout the world? It was nothing more than a ridiculous joke. Even if it was the difference between geniuses, it was still a gap that they could not overcome. Humans were not omnipotent.


    "Haha, that''s great. However, I forgot to tell you. Do you remember your past? If you forget, then forget. I won''t mention it again, but if you still remember, then you have to bear the sky! " he threatened.


    With such a noble bloodline like the Supreme Dragon, he could actually threaten others, which was truly laughable. The threat of the Supreme Dragon did not produce much results, but instead made Xu Dong laugh coldly: "Really, then you''re really too great, forcing others to do things they do not want to do. You''re so great, how about you do this thing well?"


    "If I could do it, of course I wouldn''t care. But there is no eternity in this world. I will die, I will be annihilated, and I will even grow old!" He knew what he was thinking. He was about to die right now, and if he wasn''t going to die soon, then why would he look for an heir with a bloodline to do such a thing? He even took the initiative to make him into such a person.


    "Everything you''ve said has nothing to do with me, because I''ve long since become different. The heavens are so big, and there are so many people, yet you don''t necessarily have to find me to do this. Do you understand?" he asked again.


    dragon race was infuriated, the sky and the earth changed color. Countless Homo sapiens''s holy grounds all revealed a huge bolt of lightning, as though there was some kind of taboo, that descended from the sky and directly shattered the earth.


    The sky instantly lost its color, and some lands even turned gray. There wasn''t even a sliver of life, nor any soul, and everyone was waiting for death, or even stopping to die!


    "Why!? Why does God treat us like this! " They were angry, and even crying. However, a huge change soon happened, and this was a battle without absolute strength. Everyone was begging, begging for forgiveness, or even for their own salvation!


    "Listen..." Did you hear that? They''re all crying. Must you resist the will of God? "Why can''t you just accept it?"


    Someone was whispering into Xu Dong''s ear, but not long after, they had all stopped talking. They were all looking at Xu Dong, and Xu Dong gave a cold snort: "All of this really has nothing to do with me, it''s just your one-sided wish. "It''s enough now, I''ve caused enough trouble, it''s time to leave!"


    After he finished speaking, he transformed into a beam of light and disappeared, causing the others to turn silent. Because Xu Dong had left, Supreme Dragon was no longer angry, and the entire world had returned to its original state.


    "The heavens have heard our voices. Thank you so much. Thank you for everything, thank you so much!" They knelt on the ground and looked at the sky, earnestly praying!


    Was it really that great?


    Xu Dong sat on a huge green rock, he stared at the mountain peak in the distance, his glass continuously flickered, and gradually no longer held any light. What was that, and why was there such a strange thing, he slightly paused, "Hehe, why are all of you here, this place doesn''t belong to you!"


    This small world did not contain anyone within it. The inner world Xu Dong created was something he knew about the usage of the colourful world last time, and it was an incomparably huge change. There were innumerable Nightmare, innumerable Demons, innumerable darkness, innumerable light, flames, mountains, rivers, earth, and flowing sea!


    Xu Dong looked at him silently, and the man smiled: "Actually, I should have already known that everything here was just destruction, and there is no special point to it. Perhaps you do not know, that all of our actions are done for the sake of survival, so it is true that you can hide in this world, but do not forget, you will still die. If one day you get tired of it, then ¡­ "Hehe."


    "If you want to express something, then express it as soon as possible, because I don''t have much time." Xu Dong''s calm response did not receive any form of comprehension.


    That person paused and did not say anything else. Perhaps it was because he knew that it was better to not say it out loud than to say it out loud. In the past, they would always change in a strange state, and everything else was already meaningless, the sky was about to fall, and if they really did fall down, then there would be nothing left.

 C697 apocalyptic

    The world would soon become the same as before. It would be empty, void, there would be nothing, and nothing would exist except for Xu Dong''s colorful world that still existed in this gray world.


    Crack crack crack. Countless cracks appeared in this world before producing a large gaseous mass. This gaseous mass had an extremely powerful combustibility. They did not even have the time to come into contact with it before creating a huge explosion!


    BOOM!


    Countless stars appeared from this explosion, and only then did they see the change in those huge stars. Xu Dong felt extremely bored, this world had already become like this, with everything gone, he was slightly disappointed: "What am I doing, why is everything gone?"


    He thought this in a somewhat pained manner. However, not long after, he stopped thinking about it because what followed was an endless transformation. Fifty people appeared one by one in this desolate land!


    This grey world finally gave birth to a person. Xu Dong did not know why, but it seemed that those people did not treat him very well.


    "Uh, what''s going on?" He landed on a huge tree far away from where he was. This tree had produced a few fruits, and this fruit had a strong life force contained within it. Xu Dong thought for a while: "It''s really strange, this world seems to be different from the previous one, didn''t they already die, why did they become fruits like this, and try to reincarnate?"


    Xu Dong lifted the blood blade and immediately slashed his blade. This blade landed on top of the tree, and directly chopped down a large piece of the tree branch, then Xu Dong heard, "Xu Dong, you can''t do this, if you do this, we''ll never be able to revive!"


    "What does your inability to revive have to do with me?" Xu Dong laughed, then raised the wood chopping blade in his hand and said: "Don''t you guys want to die, didn''t you guys always want to kill me? "Hmm?"


    "No, no, no ¡­" It was all a misunderstanding, do you understand! " Some of them were already on the verge of tears, they never thought that Xu Dong was really still alive, and now, they were even more speechless, because they really did not know that Xu Dong could actually still be alive!


    This was really embarrassing!


    "Hehe ¡­" Weren''t you all very hasty? " Xu Dong sneered, then asked: "Oh right, where is that Yin Bai?"


    "A long distance away ¡­" Someone replied weakly. They were afraid that Yin Bai would know. If that happened, they would be in deep trouble.


    "Oh, so it''s like that." Xu Dong nodded, then turned into a ray of rainbow light and disappeared. Those powerful hegemony let out a huge sigh of relief at the same time, it was simply too scary.


    Not far away, this place was even emptier and more desolate than other places. There weren''t even any living creatures here ¡­


    "Eh? Why is there someone here? Who is it? Why does it feel so familiar?" A silver white sphere said as it looked at the aura that appeared in front of it.


    Xu Dong slowly arrived in front of him, silver white frowned: "How can it be you, how can you be here? Wait, why are you not dead yet? "


    "Without revenge, how could I be willing to die?" He smiled slightly, then grabbed onto this person''s sphere and indifferently crushed it. A ray of spiritual light wanted to leave, but it was useless, because what was broken was the person''s body ¡­


    "No!" Silver White regretted. He regretted touching Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong reached out to pat the Clothes, and like white dust, disappeared. He laughed: "There''s still a woman, go somewhere else, let me look around ¡­"


    In a dark corner, a trembling individual was staring at a certain corner. There was something strange in the empty space around him.


    Some strange footsteps kept on moving forward, and then they gradually became further away. The Holy Maiden took a deep breath, and just as she exhaled, the footsteps also landed right in front of her. "Ah, oh, so it''s here."


    His cold voice travelled into her ears, piercing directly into her heart, cold ¡­ The endless cold, the cold, he wanted to kill me for a long time, right?


    The Holy Maiden was silent for a moment. Finally, she couldn''t help but yawn. Then, her eyes turned gray. Her hazy gray eyes carried an extremely frightening darkness.


    She did not open her mouth to beg for mercy, instead she closed her eyes and quietly waited for death. Xu Dong''s sword blade descended, directly destroying her life force, and smiled: "Your dignity is worthless, and mine, can only be decided by my sword blade, even if you give up your dignity, your dignity is so insignificant, it makes me feel weak."


    Crack!


    A bolt of lightning suddenly appeared above Xu Dong''s head. This was an explosive bolt of lightning, and nothing could come out of it. They were stuffy for a while, and in the end, they realized that everything was already long gone.


    "Ding! Ding! Dang!" He was knocking on something, this was a head, two heads, they kept hitting on Xu Dong''s hand.


    There was no sign of life here, only the loneliness of death and boredom. This place was truly terrifying. Many people were waiting, waiting for an opportunity to revive. This was a very long time.


    All the hegemony s could wait, but some Dao Realm strong person s would die. They were all looking for the right time, the right time to transcend this realm.


    There were only one or two opportunities, and the sky had become a taboo. It was hard to understand the key to this, so a person lowered his head and quietly walked to the front. There was an endless land of death ahead of him.


    "Phew, what''s going on!" He lowered his head and asked curiously.


    He was stunned as he looked at the gigantic whirlpool before him. He crossed the space and arrived at the whirlpool and said, "Eh, why is it so strange? I feel like I''ve been here before. What is this place? Is it not destroyed by the great world?"


    Xu Dong could survive because his colored world could not bear the impact of the fall, and with his powerful physique, he could do that without caring about anything else. He stared at the mountain range in the distance, and the mountain range that gradually formed.


    "Hahaha, after so many years, this boundless universe has finally been shattered. It''s just too perfect, too perfect!" Someone said in a happy tone. As he looked at this world shattering into nothingness, he laughed out loud. However, this laughter soon stopped. He then thought to himself in a daze, "Why is there still one more person? I''ll go ¡­"


    Their identities could not be discovered by others. If their identities were discovered, then it might become something else.


    fear of the human race was a race that was extremely afraid of Homo sapiens. When this race saw Homo sapiens, they would immediately turn into a weak Homo sapiens. They looked at Xu Dong, and Xu Dong also looked at him.


    Xu Dong was stunned, then smiled: Haha, it is truly a strange race, but to us, there is such a large race in the world, how did you guys become like this?


    Xu Dong was stunned when he saw that fear of the human race had become a monster kneeling on the ground. He never thought that these few people would actually be afraid of people looking at them.


    This clan was still special, Xu Dong did not attack them.

 C698 Curse

    fear of the human race had a comprehensive understanding of everything, and in a moment, he erupted with a grand stance, staring at the elegant youth in front of him.


    "Hehe, you''re quite a good person. However, sometimes, we lose even more things. Our race no longer has the chance to turn into such a state." He lowered his head and said painfully.


    Yes, they would never have another chance, because the one who succeeded was not him, but could also fail. He remembered the Curse from the past, and that was eternal.


    "Don''t tell me that your fear of the human race is innately afraid of the Homo sapiens?" At that time, they had all raised their heads, because it was indeed so. What he said was very true, they weren''t born afraid of the Homo sapiens, they were once a Curse, a Curse that would never disappear.


    The patriarch of the fear of the human race, Moye, knelt on the ground and said respectfully: "Yes, this is all our Curse, the Curse that will never disappear. Only if all of our Homo sapiens in the universe are destroyed will we have the chance."


    "So that''s the case. However, if that''s the case, then what exactly are you all, weird-looking things?" Xu Dong looked at the state they had become, and felt his scalp go numb, his heart becoming filled with unease. If he removed the Curse, they would kill him without hesitation.


    They were quietly waiting for judgement, none of the Homo sapiens would let them go, because they truly wanted to slaughter them. A long time ago, the fear of the human race and the fear of the human race were good friends, because they did not even have the strength, how could others feel threatened by them?


    Therefore, in the midst of their madness, they were slaughtered by the Homo sapiens. Only a few people left after the slaughter.


    However, the entire universe had been destroyed, so why had the Homo sapiens not disappeared yet?


    Then what should they do? The sky had darkened again and the Homo sapiens was still here!


    "Wahaha, I truly never expected that we would actually still be like this, receiving so much punishment ¡­" The powerful existence immediately lowered his head. He sat on the ground and thumped his chest ¡­


    Xu Dong looked at them with a dejected expression. They knelt in front of Xu Dong and said: "You can kill me and let go of my clansmen ¡­ "Can I?" He was the clan leader, and he could not back down, but he could beg for forgiveness.


    "Patriarch!"


    Some people roared in anger, but without strength, the only path to death was for them to kneel on the ground, never to get up again.


    They crawled on the ground and looked at Xu Dong with disappointment. Because Xu Dong did not answer them at all.


    "If you''re not of my race, then your heart must be different!" Xu Dong slowly spat out a few words, these words were even spread around Homo sapiens, and many people knew what those words meant. Xu Dong wanted to kill them: "You guys ¡­ Now go die. "


    Crack!


    So many people had shattered into pieces. They were kneeling on the ground and would never be able to get up again, because this place was peaceful and dead. One person silently arrived in front of them and smiled, "You don''t have to die, because I''ve come."


    It was a woman. Xu Dong frowned: "Who are you? Homo sapiens, or some strange race? "


    She smiled beautifully and brought out a ray of light that surrounded her. The moment the ray of light appeared, it looked like a crazy, bloodthirsty beast. "Go ¡­" Kill him! "


    The ugly fear of the human race behind her all retreated. He actually did not know who this woman was and why he had helped them!


    "Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!"


    The flowing light was a flat circular blade, and as the wind became faster and faster, the round blade was actually infected by the sparks and whistled beside his ears, something extremely strange. It was extremely fast, although it was fast, but in Xu Dong''s eyes, it was still as slow as before.


    "Puchi!"


    "Hmm ¡­" Xu Dong held onto his shoulder and was drenched in blood, he suddenly raised his head and said: "Break for me!" He immediately grabbed onto the blade and shattered it, causing it to break into pieces and cut Xu Dong''s palm.


    The woman frowned, then smiled bitterly. "How can a monster like you be born?"


    "I was not born in this era, I am alive!" Xu Dong coldly snorted, before the voice could reach her ears, he had already grabbed her neck and said: "You want me to die?"


    "Yes, that''s right! I want you dead! " She spoke coldly, even though she was already in his hands, it did not matter, because in the next moment, she would be dead, but she did not die, because Xu Dong had released her.


    "Because of your beauty, I''ve decided to let you go." Xu Dong''s magnetic voice sounded out in her ears. This was originally a sentence, a sentence that would make one flawless, just because of her beauty?!


    Was her strength not enough? Xu Dong waved her hand, and the person immediately flew out, smashing into the ground of fear of the human race. The fear of the human race s were enraged, they roared out loud and rushed towards them: "Kill him!"


    Even if they died, they would die in anger, dying a little bravely. And today, they wanted to kill Homo sapiens!


    He could not keep a single strand of hair from the Homo sapiens anymore!


    However, could it be that people were really so easy to kill? Of course it wasn''t, the Homo sapiens in this world were just too tenacious, even if so many of them had died, there were still hegemony s alive, and this woman was a hegemony. But as for who Xu Dong was, he did not care at all.


    "If you don''t want to die, then don''t do it. Because if you do, you won''t be able to withstand the consequences!" Xu Dong suddenly clenched his teeth, and then erupted with terrifying power, it was as though this entire world was made for him, he coldly snorted, and countless of space and time were shattered, following that, Xu Dong slashed his sword angrily, flying straight for the lady!


    Mu Qingyu had never thought that she would actually die. Moreover, she would die in the hands of such a mutant, so why would she die? She was so invincible in this world ¡­


    "Hehe, a bunch of ants is no match for a giant like the sky."


    Of course not, they were too insignificant, the insignificant Xu Dong could not even be bothered to kill them all, of course, that was because of the Curse, but the Curse did not mean that there was no saving them, but rather, how to save them!


    During the massacre in Homo sapiens back then, the patriarch of the fear of the human race chose to kneel down and kill himself. Some chose to put on a mask and faced the invasion of the Homo sapiens.


    "Strange, strange, why would there be a trace of soft-heartedness?" countered with a question. She didn''t know why he was a little soft-hearted as well as his blood blade blood stained his hands. Mu Qingyu raised her head to look at Xu Dong and asked, "Why didn''t you kill me?


    "We are different." Xu Dong laughed, "Because it''s different, I won''t make a move against you anymore. Of course, if you continue to seek death, I can grant you your wish, and even let you die without pain, how about it?"

 C699 Death without pain (1)

    If that was the case, she would choose to die fighting. However, she knew that she wouldn''t be Xu Dong''s match, because Xu Dong seemed to be invincible.


    She made a difficult decision. "Don''t worry. One day, I will kill you. You won''t live for too long. Trust me!"


    "Of course I believe you. It''s because your physique is really different, so maybe you''re the person with the best product in this world. " Xu Dong joked for a bit, then he directly turned into smoke and disappeared. In a dark place, an eye appeared. In the eyes of some people, this gaze was too cruel. The entire world could not freeze the darkness in this pair of eyes.


    Xu Dong sat at a place that gathered countless living beings, and in front of him was a long tower called the Divine Conviction Tower, which could gather the beliefs of others, and the gods of those faiths, seemed to be existences from another era. He smiled slightly and took out his blood blade, which turned into a red stream of light, and circled around the divine tower for a few times, then plummeted down directly!


    "No!" Inside the divine tower, the pair of eyes were filled with anger. All the nearby creatures were crawling on the ground, not saying a single word.


    Xu Dong appeared very suddenly: "Hehe, so you''re a dignified god?"


    "A virtuous man is better than nothing!" He thought that he was ten times stronger than Xu Dong, so he spoke arrogantly, "You can''t leave now, because I want to take your head and create my divine tower!"


    "Really? If that''s the case, then that''s fine. We had nothing to say in the first place." Xu Dong curled his lips, "Oh right, there''s still one more extremely important thing that I haven''t destroyed."


    The eye asked, "What is it?"


    Xu Dong flew over: "Your life!"


    He was enraged. "Nonsense! If you don''t have the ability, how are you going to take my life?"


    "Just one sword ¡­." Xu Dong lowered his head and touched the blood stained blade of the sword. The blood flowed down from Xu Dong''s palm and slowly fell onto the ground, and with a drip, it dyed the ground red, and this drop of blood contained the blood of the Holy Maiden, the essence that he condensed. As it landed on the ground, Xu Dong turned into a ray of dazzling light, which was extremely beautiful, because it was blood red.


    Those eyes seemed to be afraid. He looked at Xu Dong seriously and asked: "Ordinary blood is useless to me. Only strong person''s blood is okay. Hm? "Where did you get this blood?"


    "You think you are unworthy of blood that can take a person''s life?" Xu Dong retorted, his smile was filled with hostility. He was stupefied, then he exhaled a breath of air and quickly escaped, Xu Dong was already prepared for him, with a single action, he turned into a ray of rainbow light and chased after him ¡­


    The eyeball was extremely fast, it was no longer an ordinary object, but an extremely strong one. It was extremely fast, but its attack power was not enough, why did he keep doing things that had no beginning or end? Xu Dong did it for the sake of this world, no, it was for his own sake!


    This evil eye was actually collecting beliefs. It wouldn''t be a problem for other divine spirit to gather faith like this, but this eye was extremely evil, so they definitely could not let it gather faith, as that would only harm themselves and others!


    Under that situation where he was extremely fast, he and that eye were in constant combat, and the faster they moved, the faster they fought. The battle between the expert s only lasted for an instant, followed by countless of flashes, causing the surroundings to freeze.


    "Tsk tsk, he really can dodge." He smiled slightly, then pointed his sword forward, causing the sword blade to directly shatter a mountain area, his eyes hiding at that place, following that, a humanoid creature appeared. His entire body was filled with eyeballs, and looking at that place, he produced an extremely strange gaze, with countless eyes staring straight at Xu Dong, causing people''s hearts to feel fear.


    "You''re underestimating me!" He said angrily and then rushed over. However, in the middle of his charge, the sword Qi dissipated and a cold shout rang out, "You''re courting death!"


    Pfft!


    Xu Dong''s body had an additional hole, this fellow actually managed to pull out a blade?


    Under his gaze, not a single living thing was left unscathed. Countless living creatures all died in his eyes, and after which, they all gathered a powerful and vicious aura. He opened his black mouth wide and let out a roar.

 C700 Death without pain (2)

    "In my opinion, a technique like yours is still just an insignificant skill ¡­" Xu Dong curled his lips, as though he was unhappy. A ray of light appeared around his body, and immediately concealed his body, causing the monster to be slightly startled, but after activating more than a thousand eyes, it was impossible for it to move.


    This was a great opportunity for Xu Dong to launch an attack. In the eyes of this creature, it was actually locked onto it by Xu Dong, and released a ray of light, directly shattering its body, and it directly knelt on the ground, unable to get up anymore.


    This was the aspect of power. Some people were waiting, waiting for death and rebirth. They looked at the endless void, and their chances of survival were only limited to an instant. In this era, the people who were reborn were the same.


    Xu Dong had disappeared, the sword strike had already killed off that pair of eyes, the faith was gone, and those people had also disappeared. On the other side of the earth, there were still countless lines of fire.


    "Tsk, tsk. The Homo sapiens will probably never be able to cross this land of Fire Marks in his lifetime. If there is, then he will definitely not be able to live." He gave a faint smile. This place was so strange, it was even more grand. Finally, he casually crushed it. With a ''ka'' sound, all of it was shattered into pieces. In front of him, there was an even more gorgeous ray of light ¡ª red!


    There was also a black and red thing that burned the earth, causing all the strong person s to be stunned. The sky was so big, perhaps they would no longer have a place to live, and streams of light gradually faded away.


    "This is the second time it has been destroyed!" Someone mumbled to himself, completely shattering into nothingness in the endless darkness!


    Xu Dong suddenly looked up and saw a certain place. That was the place where the strong person died.


    BOOM!


    Countless bolts of lightning surged above the colourful world. Xu Dong took out his blood blade and suppressed the earth. All the nearby strong person were stunned at the same time.


    Xu Dong stood atop top of a mountain peak in a colorful world. He saw an even more different world and this world actually produced a flame.


    "Great Fire Tribulation?" Xu Dong was suspicious, but this place was rather strange. The nearby mountains were all very tall, and he could not see the end of them, but Xu Dong could see that below the mountain there was a woman who was constantly climbing the mountain. He smiled: "It''s been thousands of years, aren''t you tired?"


    This woman was Xu Chuchen. Looking at the mountain ahead, a figure was imprinted into his heart. He smiled slightly, "It''s only been a thousand years, have you been moved by this?"


    "Not at all. It''s just that it''s annoying, you know? " Xu Dong calmly replied.


    "How annoying?" I am a peerless beauty, Master ¡­ Can''t you help me? " She acted coquettishly and asked Xu Dong why he was not allowed to go up the mountain.


    Xu Dong looked at her, and laughed: "You cannot climb this mountain, if you could, why would you need restrictions?"


    "¡­" Xu Chu Chen nodded, then continued to climb the mountain, and asked, "Master, can''t you be merciful, and let me take a look at the scenery."


    "The scenery here is not something you can look at. It belongs to me." Xu Dong moved, then turned into a ray of light and left, leaving the girl behind to continue climbing up the mountain.


    However, a bolt of lightning pressed down from the sky. Even with her strength, she was unable to dodge it. She was struck by the lightning and directly fell from the sky. The earth fell into empty air, smashing onto the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Aiya, I still did not succeed, but Master, I, Xu Yuchen, will finish it very soon. I will see you again then!" Xu Chuchen had met Xu Dong the last time, and it was a stormy day.


    She was wandering around the mountain, but she never thought that by some strange coincidence, she would actually climb the mountain. Not long after, Xu Dong found her, and by some strange coincidence, she became Xu Dong''s disciple.


    The stars in the sky flickered, and the colourful world began to shatter, continuously disappearing, as well as some kind of strange and bizarre things.


    Countless cracks appeared on the earth, and they were all astonished at the same time. The nearby world was constantly spinning, waiting for an opportunity to turn into the real sky. This day might be long, but it would not last long.


    "The outside world has stopped. Perhaps it has given birth to life, or perhaps the land has been destroyed." Xu Dong said in disappointment. Outside was an endless sea of fire. With his physical body, if he stepped inside, he would probably be killed.


    "Looks like there''s no other way. If there''s a way, then I might as well give it a try. As long as I have the potential to forge my own body, then I will have to give it a try." "Then it doesn''t matter." He nodded his head slightly and with a thought, submerged himself into the sea of fire. However, in an instant, he returned to the sea of fire.


    In the colourful world, Xu Dong watched as his body melted and more than half of it melted. The bones and flesh of his body continued to recover, his heart stopping for a moment.


    "What''s going on? Why is it like this?!" Xu Dong sighed, in his heart, it was as if the flames were burning everything, "This land in the distance is not bad, but there are some differences, it seems..."


    BOOM!


    The flames were forging the colourful world!


    "What''s going on? Could it be that the boundless universe wants to kill me?" Xu Dong was shocked to realize that this matter was definitely not ordinary!

 C701 burning of the sea of fire to incinerate the world

    "This is bad!" Xu Dong was enraged, but he was unable to stop the sea of flames from entering the colourful world?


    Xu Dong sat in one place and started to condense more and more flames. The flames could directly enter and repair the damage the flames were causing to the colourful world, but it was very little.


    "Maybe ¡­" Xu Dong muttered. He looked at another place, and that was the mountain road. On this mountain road, there was a woman smiling lightly at Xu Dong: "Master, I have finally come up ¡­"


    Xu Dong was stuck in a struggle. In his mind, an unexplainable thing had appeared. Was he really going to do this, if he did this, would she die?


    Xu Dong continuously thought about the question, he had no way to stop this flame, could this Girl? His disciple''s body had an extremely special use, he could seal this flame rift and then repair it.


    looked at her. Xu Yuchen was a little confused, and asked: "Master, why are you looking at me like this?"


    "I''m just curious, how did you get here?" There was no one who could break out of his imprisonment, and only the correct way to get up here. But how did she do it, Xu Dong didn''t know how to explain it, but he was definitely not in a very good mood.


    She wasn''t wrong, she was wrong!


    He covered his eyes and cried out in pain. He cried very sorrowfully and said, "I shouldn''t have tried. I didn''t think that I would cause such a big matter. I was wrong, I really was wrong."


    Xu Chuchen looked at his Master, saw the crack on the side, and smiled, "Master, I''m fine, just let me enter this crack. From now on, just keep looking at your disciple."


    Xu Dong paused for a moment, then said: "There might be a turning point, as long as I can pay some price, but I''m sorry, you can''t take my things away!" Xu Dong roared angrily as he smashed his fist into the crevice and muttered once more, "Even if everyone hates me, I still have to do this kind of thing, because only I can do this kind of thing and can''t do anything else."


    Under his fist, a strong power directly shattered the flames that had just flooded in. Xu Dong landed into the flames punches after punches, continuously compressing the attacks.


    Under Xu Dong''s powerful attacks, the cracks in the sky also became smaller and smaller, until there was not a single trace of fire left to fuse with.


    The time passed quickly, the disciple behind him had already turned white, his lips moving slightly: "Master, you succeeded."


    "You idiot, I didn''t expect you to be so old." Xu Dong caressed her hair. Even though her hair was grizzled, it was extremely supple and smooth. There was not a single fluctuation in his heart, but not long after, a strand of vitality appeared in her hair.


    "As expected, Master likes the young me." She smiled again. It was a very moving smile. There was a hint of immaturity in her black eyes that no one in the mortal world could touch.


    "That''s right, how could I bear for you to become a elderly person?" Xu Dong caressed her head, then looked at the fissure he created, and said: "This flame will not come for now, outside, maybe we should resolve it. The Homo sapiens''s Great Thousand World, how can we allow it to stay?"


    Outside of Xu Dong''s colorful world, the world which was originally similar to the world of crystal, had now changed. It looked a little ugly, because all of them were black.


    "Boom!" Xu Dong left from within and arrived at the center of the flames. He saw a huge fiery-red world, countless people constantly moving about, densely packed as if they were endless. Countless people stood in the center, flames pulsating and entering their bodies.


    "This is faith, it''s really despicable." He paused, then looked at the ocean ahead, "The Boundless Ocean has not dried up yet? No, it didn''t seem right. The Boundless Ocean hadn''t been dried at all, but had left its original Greater Thousand World, becoming another Great Thousand World. In the battle between fire and water, an extremely terrifying flame giant had appeared in the sea of fire, while many Homo sapiens had appeared in the Boundless Ocean. Right, only this explanation is correct. Otherwise, how could such a thing appear? "


    He now understood what the Boundless Ocean was. It was a magnificent world, with an endless sea that gathered many creatures to evolve and turn them into such a powerful Homo sapiens. What appeared in the flames were vicious creatures that could even attack their own kind!


    "Whoever attacks my world, that is a dead end!" Xu Dong looked at the world of flames with hatred as his entire body was enveloped in flames.


    This was the most fearsome Inherent Skill in the Homo sapiens. He had actually adapted to this endless sea of fire?


    The stripes on his body continued to emit light, and the light gradually became stronger, and then burst into flames. Xu Dong was startled: "How strange, why is it so different, why is it so aggressive!"


    His bones were about to melt, but very quickly, extremely strong flames gushed out from the stripes, directly sending Xu Dong flying out, falling near him, he said, "Wa, what a terrifying flame!"


    "Of course it''s scary. You have never truly understood this flame, so this is the gap between us. Do you know?" Someone laughed, and this person looked at how Xu Dong didn''t have anything at the start, as two more Fire Marks slowly appeared on his body. This person had extremely strong talent, "Take me as your master, I can bring you to the center of this place."


    It was already considered good that he did not turn around and leave. If he did not want to take Xu Dong as his disciple, he would have left long ago. However, when Xu Dong shook his head, he actually did!


    "Do you know of my powerful existence?" he demanded angrily.


    Xu Dong waved his hand, and did not answer his question, but instead looked towards the center. There was a fiery red stone in the center, and the stone released a terrifying light, but the light could shatter anything''s power!


    "What a strange stone, I can''t enter because I don''t have the qualifications?" Xu Dong muttered, he had found a problem, the problem was extremely effective on him, "If you do not have the qualifications, then it must be because your training is not enough!"


    When Xu Dong thought about it, he immediately stepped inside, this powerful place started to cause sparks to fly, and dyed Xu Dong''s body red. Xu Dong could not hold back anymore and shouted in pain.


    "AHH!"


    "Tsk tsk, he''s really cruel to himself." The fire spirit who wanted to take Xu Dong as a disciple sneered and said: "Hey, Kid, if you do this, you might die."


    "But I can also succeed, right?" Xu Dong replied with a question, making him speechless.


    What if it really was that easy? If it was that simple, then he would have long since stepped into that realm. It wouldn''t be just an ordinary fire spirit!

 C702 spanning the sea of fire

    When the fire spirit thought about it, it felt that Xu Dong was a lunatic and directly ignored him, but crossed over the sea of fire. When Xu Dong looked at him, he directly ignored him and said, "There are some people that do not know their place. "You think too much. There will never be any mortals that can cross over this place. If you can cross over this place, you will only become a pile of garbage."


    Xu Dong clenched his teeth, he did not care about anything related to him, he could just start over and start over, he walked step by step inside, and the flame was becoming more and more terrifying, so terrifying that people had no motivation to continue walking forward, he moved a few more times and continued to descend.


    "Chi, chi, chi!" This flame immediately burnt away his footsteps, and then, Xu Dong stood in place as he said in a slightly disappointed voice, "What a pity, what a pity."


    He never thought that he would actually give up just like that. If it was really so easy to succeed, why would Xu Dong have to suffer here ¡­


    "I won''t give up. If I don''t die, then I don''t have the qualifications to give up!" Xu Dong continued to move forward, encouraging himself while stepping into the flames of a higher level.


    In that distant place, a Girl smiled faintly: "This youth is truly interesting. He clearly knows that I can''t reach the end, but why is he so serious? Why does he insist on stepping into the center of this place?


    "Princess Huo Wu, you are wrong. Some people can''t get up. No matter what kind of light it is, it can''t cover them up. They are just like princesses, able to stand out amongst the many Fire Clans." The old granny beside Princess Huo Wu said gently.


    Oh, so that''s how it is. However, if he continues walking, he might really die, so it would be better for Grandma Meng to save him. I just happen to lack a servant here. She said calmly.


    In the eyes of the Grandma Meng, her family''s little princess was too kind. If she were to continue being so kind, would she really be able to accomplish such a great feat and rule over the entire fiery ocean!


    "Alright, since the princess has spoken, then this old servant will bring him back," her expression turned serious, and directly grabbed towards Xu Dong, but Xu Dong only felt a gust of wind, and he was directly taken away.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes wide, and said: "What kind of place is this, and how did I come into this place, it even seems like this is a woman''s place."


    There were many fiery red birds flying around, but there were no flames on this land, it was just like the previous Homo sapiens. This place was filled with fresh air, making people gasp for breath.


    "Da Da Da ¡­"


    "Who is it?" Xu Dong turned around and looked at the place where the clicks came from. It was a corridor, an extremely long corridor, and in the corridor, there were two women. The two women were very beautiful, but the one beside them was rather naive, and was none other than Princess Huo Wu.


    The moment the two of them came over, Huo Wu said, "Father really, really built such a long corridor, making me unable to walk properly. Truly, the royal father has never considered my idea properly, and has no idea how my mother found him either," the Princess said somewhat angrily, then smiled at Xu Dong: "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "Xu Dong... Thank you two for saving my life, "Xu Dong said as he cupped his fists. Then, he turned and left.


    Huo Wu asked: Where are you going?


    "Naturally, we will leave this place and continue to that place." Xu Dong was obviously talking about the sea of fire.


    "Grandma Meng, it seems like we saved an idiot." Huo Wu said seriously.


    A few black lines appeared on Xu Dong''s forehead, and he said: "I forgot, this place is already the center of the sea of fire, I think I won''t be able to go out. I wonder if you can send me to my original place?"


    Xu Dong did not get angry, his own cultivation had been interrupted by someone else, and that was naturally because Girl''s words had saved his life!


    However, this girl''s ¡­ He didn''t need anyone to save him, he was just cultivating. These two didn''t know what was good for them!


    In the heart of the sea of fire, there were many strange things. These strange things were called Flame Devouring Worms. These bugs were not afraid of death or fire, they could directly devour fire.


    Therefore, in order to defend the entire nation of Fire Sea against this kind of creature, they had to constantly build strong territories so that they could resist the insects.


    If she were to grow up, those bugs would definitely not be her opponent. The problem was that she was still so weak right now, and could not be used as a trump card, so she still needed to cultivate nonstop until the day she succeeded, when she could resist those fire devouring insects.


    Therefore, they had to be prepared. If Huo Wu did not succeed, they had one more method, and that was to perish together with the fire bugs and die together with them!


    thought for a while, before immediately exterminating the worm. Then, he asked, "Why do I feel like there''s something wrong with this place?"


    The bugs seemed to be coming for him, so what exactly were they doing? Xu Dong did not understand what was going to happen, but he quickly retreated, saying: "Be careful, the bugs here seem to be even stronger!"


    He had also encountered such bugs before, so he avoided them very quickly. Before long, Xu Dong had already dodged them, and he asked doubtfully: "Right, what can this place lead to the outside world?"


    "Nope, there are countless strong fire patterns resisting it. No matter how fearless those bugs are, they would still be afraid of those things. "So it''s not above us at all. It could be deep underground." Xu Dong analysed his surroundings, and finally realised that this place was truly strange, as though he had never cared about the environment of others, and no matter what, he did not want to know where he was.


    "Strange, why must they come to this place? If they come to the inner parts of Imperial Palace, the number of people that died will be few, but we need to prepare to drift." Huo Wu and the Grandma Meng had already discussed this matter.


    "If not, we''ll ask my father to do it." Huo Wu said.


    "Don''t worry, this place won''t be destroyed yet. The bugs are also afraid of something else." Xu Dong slightly smiled, then looked at the sand that appeared in front of him and said: "Oh? "There are others who have also come."


    When those people appeared from a small world and found out that Xu Dong was indeed still alive, they became extremely embarrassed.


    In the center of this place, there was still another Girl, and that was Huo Wu. They looked at Huo Wu at the same time, and lowered their heads, respectfully smiling.

 C703 Access to restricted areas (1)

    The Fire Sea forbidden zone was a small world in the innermost area. This Great Thousand World had an extremely strong and prosperous future.


    The sky was so big that it was difficult for a mortal to cross a single realm. In a sky as big as this, there seemed to be some unknown object.


    The small world also had many strong person s, that was a must, last time the fire spirit who wanted to take Xu Dong as a disciple didn''t think that her elder sister would actually be able to save Xu Dong, it was really awkward for her, but it wasn''t a big deal, after all, he was the Fire Nation''s crown prince, so she shouldn''t be too stingy.


    "Kid, I think you are especially interesting. Some things are very serious, but don''t forget, I am much stronger than you, if you can take me as your master, then it would be much easier. But if you can''t, then I won''t force you." The way the Fire Spirit Kid was begging you to become my disciple rendered Xu Dong speechless.


    The way forward was in fact extremely long, and there were times when ordinary people would not understand. However, Xu Dong smiled: "Why don''t we give it a try, and then decide who''s Master is?"


    The fire spirit let out a light cry. "That can''t be. Are you sure you want to make this bet?"


    If it was really like that, then things were not good, would Xu Dong still be able to win? He absolutely wouldn''t win. On the contrary, he would lose thoroughly. The fire spirit wasn''t a casual person. It had formidable strength, absolute talent, and a throne that everyone acknowledged!


    "Is that so? Are you sure you want to do this?" He smiled. If that was really the case, then the outcome of the bet was already decided.


    "Of course." Xu Dong nodded and smiled. He just wanted to give it a try, maybe it would succeed, but it would be for the best.


    In front of them, the huge Imperial Palace had changed into other forms, like mountains shattering, cracks appearing on the ground, and everyone had a look of joy on their faces: "This means that the forbidden area is about to be opened, we might be able to cross it, and obtain very good things!"


    The ancient powers, they had all obtained the treasures from this place. If they could also obtain them, then it would be very extraordinary. "I want this supreme treasure, I want to become the young generation''s most powerful strong person!"


    The fire spirit erupted with a strong battle intent, but Xu Dong restrained his aura and did not say much.


    Xu Dong had two siblings who were both outstanding Dao Realm experts and were at the peak of the 9-star Dao Realm. With their abilities, they had no respect for the other treasures in this world, but regarding the treasures in this forbidden area, not just the Dao Realm experts, even the hegemony s coveted them.


    The sky was changing and countless people were raising their heads to look at the sky. The Fire Sea Forbidden Area was also the future of those grassroots geniuses.


    "Xu Dong, you better not enter this time''s forbidden region of the sea of fire, otherwise you might die inside." Huo Wu gazed at Xu Dong.


    "I must enter this forbidden area of the sea of fire because it contains something that I want. There is no way for you to stop me." Ever since Xu Dong had been looked down by Xu Chuchen last time, she had become extremely concerned for him, and he had already surpassed the boundaries of Master.


    There was something they needed the most in this forbidden sea of fire, and that was whether or not Xu Dong''s colorful world could grow!


    "Are we really going to that place? Is it just for a gambling match!? " "Don''t forget, I saved your life. If you don''t follow my heart, you can go back to that damned place."


    "Then let me go back. I won''t die." Xu Dong''s calm reply almost made Huo Wu angry to death. This fellow refused to change the way he ate, and all the surrounding maids stared at Xu Dong angrily, as if they wanted to kill him.


    Huo Wu kept shaking her head, "I don''t believe you!"


    "Regardless of whether you believe me or not, there is nothing in this world that can kill me. The last time was just a misunderstanding." Xu Dong turned around and directly left, but when he left, the Grandma Meng followed him over at an extremely fast speed.


    Leaving Huo Wu by herself, she looked at the mirror in her hands, "Is it really just an accident? If it''s really like this, then wouldn''t I be ridiculously wrong?"


    Grandma Meng had already caught up to Xu Dong''s footsteps, and shouted loudly: "Stop, you smelly Kid, you dare to humiliate a princess in front of everyone, you don''t know your place!"

 C704 Access to restricted areas (2)

    "Didn''t Grandma Meng say it last time? It was just a misunderstanding, if I were to come over, I wouldn''t have stopped at a certain place. Besides, I already told you, but you just didn''t believe me. " Xu Dong retorted helplessly.


    "Oh? If you say it like that, then our princess is wrong? " When the Grandma Meng caught hold of the affirmation in her words, she was immediately enraged and scolded: "You heartless fellow, you actually dare to say that!"


    Xu Dong''s head was filled with black lines, he actually had nothing to say. Forget it, I''ll just apologize to the princess myself and then leave this place. "


    "Kid Xu, do you still not know what the princess wants? It''s been so many days and you still don''t understand? You smelly Kid, you really are a bastard. Grandma Meng immediately scolded Xu Dong.


    How could this be, could it be that brother''s charm is really so great, that a person like Huo Wu is already deeply immersed in it?


    Xu Dong did not know what to choose. If he were to leave just like that, then what would happen when he met his in the future?


    He looked dejectedly in front of him and said, "Perhaps I was really in the wrong and betrayed the princess''s good intentions. I''m sorry, but I definitely cannot stay here. If I stop here, I will die."


    He let Xu Dong stay far away from him. In a dark place, there were already people watching, but when Grandma Meng turned towards that person, she looked deeply into one of the areas in the Imperial Palace''s corridor, causing the person in the darkness to suddenly turn cold, it was too late for them to escape. The Grandma Meng became a pile of afterimages, and as she landed in midair, she had already grabbed a person by the head: "Eavened to my princess'' secret fortune, did you not want to live anymore?"


    The Grandma Meng was very fast. In a split second, the people in the darkness elsewhere didn''t even notice that the person in the darkness had fallen from the sky. The Grandma Meng then grabbed the head and left the corridor, heading towards the princess'' mansion.


    Huo Wu sat on the makeup table, her face extremely red. "It''s only been a few days, but I''ve already fallen in love with him. This sworn enemy of mine still doesn''t know what happened.


    "Princess... Actually you do not need to worry, it is not only you who has taken a fancy to Kid Xu, other people have also taken a liking to him. " Grandma Meng smiled slightly.


    "Oh? A member of the Nangong Family? " It looks like she hasn''t given up the impulse to revive him. Ye Yufeng isn''t an ordinary person, and he has also died for many years, and we have also come here from the Fire Sea of Universe, but she really thinks that Ye Yufeng''s reincarnation is in this world? "


    "This old servant thinks that someone must have snitched on you!" When the Grandma Meng said such an earth-shattering boast, if someone leaked the information, then Nangong Qianyu knew that it wasn''t impossible.


    "The news of Ye Yufeng back then spread like wildfire, how could we not know about it?" Huo Wu was furious, "However, this is nothing much. I heard that there is a woman called Luo Lan from the lower realms who seems to be looking for him in the upper realms ¡­ "Kill her for me, don''t let her live."


    "This sentimental seed. If everyone is being merciful, why does the princess still love him so much? " Grandma Meng really could not understand, why was the princess still in love?


    In the many years of history, Ye Yufeng had shaken the hearts of the people, even after so many eras had passed, no one could surpass him, this might be the reason why Ye Yufeng was remembered for so long.


    Furthermore, they were not in the same universe, but rather a large part of the universe. With so many universes memorizing Ye Yufeng, this was also why they all said that Ye Yufeng was sentimental.

 C705 apocalypse

    Countless people were waiting for this day, waiting for a chance to sprout. If they succeeded, then they would be able to surpass everything, obtain a treasure, become a hegemony, and control the power of a certain world. Who wouldn''t care about that?


    "In the ancient times, this wasn''t a sea of fire, but a void of space. When the flames descended a day later, our Flame Kingdom appeared. At the same time, an endless sea appeared in our south ¡­" Someone was recounting the events of the past in the square. There was nothing else in this place, only many stories.


    As he drank, the Fire Universe that appeared in the north and the Endless Sea in the south all recounted the past. Xu Dong understood that the original world no longer existed, or perhaps this place was now a colony.


    Those Homo sapiens who did not comprehend the flames were all brought to a place so dark that there was no light. They could only be slaves, no matter how powerful their existences were, they were all captured.


    "I never thought that the peerless Homo sapiens from back then would actually turn out like this. How pitiful." Xu Dong shook his head slightly, followed by a bitter smile. Those that were once gone were then gone, and everything was over. He looked at the gigantic ocean in front of him.


    "The Homo sapiens has disappeared. There is only fire and water in this place, fire and water. Those who disobey will never be able to leave this place. Those who meet with water patterns in this land of fire, annihilate!"


    Someone shouted. This was the loathing of flames. They hated the water race, so it was best for them to kill the water race. That way, they would have no opponents. Xu Dong knew that this was a survival of the fittest. There was no other way, how could ordinary mortals enter the sea of fire?


    "The forbidden zone is about to open up. Let''s not do anything unnecessary and directly enter, regardless of anything else!" The people from the Nangong Imperial Clan who were at the very front all whispered amongst themselves. No matter what, they had to quickly enter the formation. Nangong Qianyu was eye-catching amongst the crowd, and all of their gazes were on her.


    "The Blazing Princess has arrived!" With a loud shout, countless people turned to look at Huo Wu.


    Nangong Qianyu coldly snorted, "Hmph, women from the Fire Nation are indeed different. They specialize in flaunting their aristocratic families."


    Although her voice was not loud, it was heard by the people nearby. All of the people from the Nangong Imperial Clan knew that the relationship between the two of them had always been like this. Even after all these years, there was still no change.


    The fire spirit glanced at Nangong Qianyu and asked Grandma Meng, "Where is Xu Dong? Why doesn''t he seem to be here today? "Where did he go, or was he afraid?"


    Huo Wu frowned, and said quickly: "Who knows where he went. You better do what you have to do, and leave that bastard alone! "


    "But elder sister, I still have a competition with him. If he didn''t come, then this competition wouldn''t have been successful." The Fire Spirit remembered what she had told him, so she asked, "Elder Sister, what happened between you and Xu Dong, why is it so strange?"


    "How can a man be like a woman?" Huo Wu asked, feeling extremely helpless towards this little brother of her, he simply did not know what she was facing. Xu Dong was Ye Yufeng''s reincarnation, how could he be an ordinary person?


    If he really wanted to compare himself with this Xu Dong, then this guy was wrong, and would be extremely wrong. This was because Xu Dong was not an ordinary person, no one knew just how strong he was, and up until now, he had not truly attacked once. Huo Wu also knew that it was all an accident the last time, but he did not expect it to be like this.


    In a mountain, Xu Dong sat cross-legged on an outcropping of limestone. He had just arrived and after sitting for a while, he actually heard some nearby creaking sounds, which were extremely ear-piercing!


    "Kid, this is my territory, how dare you take my territory? Don''t you know if you''re dead or alive?" Someone came in front of Xu Dong, threatened him, and attempted to chase him out, but Xu Dong did not move. In fact, he did not even refute him.


    There were many people waiting at the bottom of the mountain. While they were waiting, there was also a mysterious land, many strong person s raised their heads and looked at it, "Truly a beautiful star, this star is beautiful, perhaps there is something else outside."


    A colossus of the universe was constantly moving between the rivers of stars, shuttling through countless worlds. People were just existences that looked down upon the universe ¡­


    But now, it had become like this. It was so empty and boring, those boring people beside them were chirping in their ears. Everything had already turned into a useless mess.


    Lamp Flower Willow Green, the few of them gathered together, talking to each other, and talking about the divine spirit.


    In the sky, many people were waiting, waiting for an opportunity. To reach the hegemony realm, then transcend the world, and begin cultivating in this world. A ray of light shot out, and countless people looked up: "What is that, it seems to be Violet Myrtle Star!"


    Purple Veined Star was purple, it was something that only existed when a Kaiser ascended to the throne. However, there were no Homo sapiens left now, so why would there still be a Purple Veined Star?


    "This is not a good thing. If those people are truly still alive, then the position of Emperor will not take too much time to be born. Our Flame Celestial King is about to grow old, and many years have passed since then." Their king was about to die, and now was the time to let the new Kaiser step into the Fire Nation. The fire spirit that came back from the forbidden region would definitely inherit the throne.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­"


    A mechanical sound exploded in the sky as countless wheels started to revolve unceasingly, and then, a mark had already been split open on the mountain in front of them. This mark was filled with a fearsome divine light, and everything had already started. I remember you. "


    The name Ye Yufeng wasn''t only something that they remembered from the Flame Universe, even the Sea Nation and the rest knew clearly that Ye Yufeng was unique to them, because he had never given in to difficulties in his life and the most important thing was that even with the talents of those geniuses, they were actually unable to compare to a single Ye Yufeng!


    "Haha, this star is so beautiful," a genius from the Homo sapiens said happily.


    This was Violet Myrtle. Violet Myrtle had exploded into brilliance in the sky and everyone was waiting for an opportunity. Ever since the two great universe countries Fire and Water descended, they had been hiding in the darkness. It was already different now.


    "Don''t worry. This time, we will definitely succeed. After resisting for so many eras ¡­" They smiled faintly, then flew out of a small hidden world to fight for the position of the ruler of the world. Even if they failed, they could still start over.


    "Eh, there''s still the Homo sapiens in this world?" Xu Dong looked at the few people in the distance. They weren''t from the Fire Clan, but rather the Homo sapiens.

 C706 destruction

    The golden arm kept on lingering in the light and it was unclear as to what was happening, but very soon, they woke up once again. Everything had already started, and the hazy light also started to disappear the moment they stepped into the light, and the golden arm instantly appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    However, many years later, he would actually reappear again. Xu Dong had even forgotten when it had started, and the sky was constantly changing, this place was in danger everywhere, if anything bad happened, he would die.


    Crack!


    looked at it as a chill started to erupt from the bottom of his heart.


    "Wah!" This is very strong, very sultry! " Someone screamed!


    They were all lunatics and no longer cared about death. Seeing this, they were not afraid. Instead, they began to laugh heartily.


    To them, death was a game. Many strong person s rushed forward, wanting to test how the mountains and rivers were formed. Who knew that as soon as they stepped in, they would feel a flame erupting from beneath their feet?


    "Everyone be careful, don''t touch the mechanism here. If anything goes wrong, we''re all dead!" Some people suddenly became cautious, and the people who were cynical also became serious, because what he said was very true. There might be some strange things that would happen here, and once this thought passed, they would no longer play around.


    "Boom!" Huo Wu was slightly shocked, she looked around her surroundings. The people who were following behind her had already disappeared, and now, there were only a few normal guys and a woman. This woman looked extremely desolate, and her body was extremely weak, like it was being blown away by the wind, "There might be some kind of monster here, everybody be careful. If you can''t resist it, leave this place immediately. "


    Her words were revered by many as the truth, and a few men sneered, showing their disdain for her words. They were the strongest existences here, so they had nothing to say to Meng Jin, but why was Huo Wu looking so relaxed today?


    They didn''t think too much about it. After all, this was the princess of an almighty nation. The entire Fire Nation belonged to her family, and those people were merely aristocratic families. This Huo Wu was also the legendary existence with the most powerful talent.


    For the entire Fire Nation, they could not only consolidate their strength, but they could also consolidate their foundations for the future. That was why the great Fire Nation''s Kaiser had sent his daughter into the forbidden area.


    The sea of fire was boundless, and there was no shore to turn back to.


    "Roar!" The monsters at the side roared and rushed into the sky before diving down. Everyone was shocked and their faces paled. "How is this possible? Didn''t these strange beasts become extinct in the ancient times?"


    How could such a creature still exist? This Fire Nation had already descended into the Homo sapiens for many years, they had never thought that there would still be strange beasts left behind in the Fire Sea of Forbidden Area. Those beasts were ferocious and almost uncontrollable, but Fire Nation had the laws to control them.


    At the same time, everyone had the same thought. Take him away!


    As long as they took him away, they would be able to possess boundless strength. In the future, aristocratic families could even ask for the position of the Fire Nation, and that would be perfect. However, they seemed to have forgotten that sometimes all of this wasn''t a good thing.


    Those people did not even have time to react, and were instantly killed. Seeing that, Huo Wu''s hands continued to work together, finally forming a huge shadow which directly slapped his hand down from the sky.


    "Pfft!" The earth trembled, the strange beast was immediately annihilated, Huo Wu''s movements made them extremely dissatisfied, although they would have done the same, but Huo Wu''s cold personality made them extremely unhappy.


    "I didn''t expect it to be the shadow of the divine spirit, Her Highness has really great skills!" Some people coldly snorted, expressing their dissatisfaction. Some people slightly smiled, not caring about the strange beast''s death at all.


    "Don''t waste time. That creature is not something we can control. If it were possible, the ancestors would have left long ago. Why would it be your turn?" Huo Wu said angrily.


    What this woman said was very true. This was a product from the ancient times. If it could tame it, then there would be no news that this beast had already disappeared.


    The few of them did not really put it in their eyes, hearing Huo Wu''s words and leaving, made the others curious. Huo Wu looked at the mountain peak in the distance.


    "What kind of place is this? Why have I never seen it before?" He had heard that there was a world outside the Fire Sea forbidden zone. Some powerful nobles had traveled the world and had seen many similar worlds. However, they had never seen this world before. Everything was green.


    This place was filled with a strange feeling that no one could sense. There were a few green shadows wandering around as if they were waiting for an opportunity to devour someone. However, they soon discovered something here.


    "Kill them! How dare they invade our territory?!" Countless people rushed forward, Huo Wu''s oval face instantly changed, she was wearing a red muslin dress, looking at the changes in the surroundings, it was too terrifying. With just a thought, countless fire men condensed, and rushed forward, all the way since ancient times, flames were the nemesis of the wood.


    The fire people rushed over, and in an instant, they were all burned, and at other places, Xu Dong used the same method, but strangely, in the sea of fire, the green creatures still rushed towards them!


    "Not good, these strange things are not afraid of fire!" Some people turned pale with fright. Their greatest backing was no use, and they were actually at a loss for what to do for a moment.


    After resisting a few times, they were still fruitless. These creatures would not die, they would not die. In this world, they would at least die. The outside world would destroy them immediately!


    Many strong person looked at the crystal ball. The leader of the Fire Nation''s hegemony s, Huo Wuengleng narrowed his eyes, "What is this green thing?"


    "They were all taken. I have never seen this green creature before. Should I let those geniuses pass? " They asked to save Princess Huo Wu. As for the other geniuses, there were naturally other families that were worried.


    He is the supreme Celestial King of the Fire Nation. As a Kaiser, he has his own views, if even he is unable to resist, then they will not be his sons, no matter what.


    "Understood, Your Majesty." The ministers all respectfully patted their chests, indicating that they were willing to stand aside and watch without doing anything.

 C707 immortal race

    It was a sea of green, endless green, without any other colors. Even he himself was countless times more green.


    Xu Dong opened his eyes wide and looked at the people around him, then asked: "What''s going on, why are there so many strange things? What are these things, and why are they so scary? " The things here were all green, and the green flames continued to linger around them, as if they were alive. This was an endless amount of life force, if it was the era countless eras ago, the Homo sapiens would have been able to obtain many powerful abilities here, but it was not.


    The green men stood there as if they couldn''t see it. If it wasn''t for the fact that the cultivator had a divine sense, that fellow probably wouldn''t have noticed it at all. What was this? Why would there be such a race?


    Fire, water, green wood ¡­ what was going on in this world?


    Xu Dong moved slightly, turning to look behind him. It was a woman, a Girl named Nangong Qianyu, who had opened her eyes wide for a long time, revealing a shyness that seemed to be a love affair. She said, "You finally saw me, Ye Yufeng ¡­"


    Xu Dong frowned, the name Ye Yufeng was already the second time he had heard of it. In the Lou Lan Nation, the woman named Luo Lan also spoke the name Ye Yufeng, just who was this Ye Yufeng and why did she have such honor ¡­


    Those girls, why do they keep saying that he is Ye Yufeng''s reincarnation? Xu Dong did not understand, and asked: "What do you mean, do you mean, that there are a lot of me in this world?"


    "That''s right. This world has thousands upon thousands of you. Those people are all your incarnations. They are filled with yearning and yearning for you," Nangong Qianyu said with a smile.


    "So that''s how it is. If it''s like that, then this is also strange," Xu Dong smiled, "Oh yes, there''s also something extremely important, I want to ask, where are we, why are there so many green things, and what are they?"


    "They are all green Demons, whether it is Fire Nation or Water Nation, they all have one thought, kill without mercy!" What she said was right. Countless races would fear these green creatures.


    Even the Golden Man, the Golden Race, the Blue Race, the Red Race, the Green Race, and the Yellow Race were all called the Dominators of Heaven and Earth!


    They all had their own clan''s gifts, and they were the most perfect product of this era. The Homo sapiens was the most perfect product of the previous generation, and now that the Homo sapiens was on the road to extinction, they were all wiped out.


    "So that''s how it is. If they want to kill someone, what should I do?"


    Nangong Qianyu laughed like a bell and said, "If they really want to kill someone, then they wouldn''t wait any longer. They probably want to sacrifice us to the great King of Green Lives, right?"


    "Green great King of Life?" Xu Dong asked, "If that''s the case, does that mean we are about to die?"


    "That''s what you say, but don''t you understand? This world is very big, and our Fire Nation is only a small and mediocre country." She revealed a helpless expression and said, "Luckily, I have you and coincidentally met you. You are absolutely safe where you are. "


    "Really? Thank you for your praise, but I really can''t afford to praise you like this." Xu Dong waved his hand and walked to a corner. Under Nangong Qianyu''s gaze, he actually closed his eyes and started cultivating, Nangong Qianyu faintly smiled. She kept looking at that corner, even if only people could look at her.


    If that was true, then they should wake Ye Yufeng up and let him die. If that was true, then it would be hard to say what things they had, and in the distant earth, many people were waiting, waiting for a perfect opportunity. If they succeeded, then they could leave this place.


    Huo Wu continued to use the blazing flames to burn the wooden shackles that imprisoned them, and many others also continued to try.


    "Hehe, you ignorant fire races don''t even know how indestructible this cage is?" They were all mocking him because this was indeed a matter. They did not know how strong this cage was. They only knew that it was something that could not be broken.


    They had no other choice but to digest it bit by bit, or else they would really die here. The flames gradually disappeared, leaving behind nothing but the undamaged, they were all stunned, this place was so strange, there was probably no other way to settle it. The sky had turned dark, and the green roots were constantly emitting a green luster.


    "This is a little bit of light in the endless darkness." Xu Dong looked at the green light, he suddenly grabbed out his hand, and the light was extinguished, he then took out a huge object that appeared in front of him, and in that instant, countless of things were destroyed.


    "Destroy!" Xu Dong said in shock.


    Many strong person s looked at Xu Dong one after another, and then revealed a trace of bewilderment, "What''s going on, could it be that that guy can destroy this cage?"


    Someone spoke, and of course someone understood what that meant, this place was simply indestructible, but very quickly they realized, everything was done by Xu Dong!


    That young man had calmly shattered the cage, and they discovered that this fellow was truly a miracle!


    "Kid, let us out. If you let us out, we can give you endless wealth!" Some people spoke, while others naturally answered.


    "Yes, that''s right. I can have my father give you a supreme status!"


    Xu Dong smiled slightly, revealing a strange smile, and said: "Have you forgotten? There is nothing in this world that can measure life, if there is, then it must be your true love, and I am the complete opposite. I do not have any true love in this place!"


    Nangong Qianyu looked at Xu Dong in shock and said, "That''s right, it''s this aura.


    Xu Dong did not care about them, but how could those people let Xu Dong go, they all spoke out: "Xu Dong, let us out, we can help you!"


    "That''s right. If you want us to go out and fight, we can definitely help you. Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave this place. Absolutely!"


    "Is that so?" If that''s the case, then I don''t care anymore. In any case, it''s fine to cause trouble for them. " Instantly, countless people felt their bodies being destroyed!


    What kind of power was this? It could actually destroy their bodies!


    If this were to directly affect them, then this would be death.


    Because they were afraid of Xu Dong''s aura, the green creatures hid themselves very far away, and did not make any sound at all!

 C708 Annihilate All (1)

    Since ancient times, no one had truly comprehended the destructive power. If there was one, it would be a powerful existence that began to create this world.


    Something that even hegemony s of the hegemony level would not be able to accomplish, was actually done in Xu Dong''s hands. This person''s future would definitely surpass the hegemony''s, and become the supreme spirit!


    Spirit was a great existence that controlled a world. It was a great existence like the Holy Maiden. Countless people wanted to become that being because it allowed them to live on endlessly. Even if it was boring to live on, it would still be good.


    Many people saw the rise of a star. Fortunately, this fellow already had a line of fire markings; otherwise, countless geniuses would want to kill him. As for whether or not they would kill him, that would depend on their strength.


    "Alright, everyone hurry up and leave. The green guards have already left. I''m afraid they want to gather the army!" Xu Dong frowned, he looked around him, and it was as if an unbelievable scene had occurred, "No, that''s not right, they''re already here. Why are they here so soon? Could it be because they are afraid of the power in my hand that they do not dare to step forward? "


    "That''s right, this kind of power is very rare. In our opinion, this is endless destruction, and we are a bit afraid of it!" They were all of the Fire Clan''s younger generation, so they naturally didn''t know how terrifying the destructive power was.


    However, this was a place where the green lifeform ruled from, there were many ancient scrolls here, and one could tell at a glance that Xu Dong was not ordinary at all, so they did not attack him.


    "Since they didn''t attack us, we can''t attack them first. That would be too unreasonable." Xu Dong said calmly, and then he released Destruction in a berserk manner, causing the people around him to explosively retreat. I can''t even control the destructive power in my own body! "


    "Why is that?" someone asked.


    If they stayed in this gray place, would they die?


    could naturally feel it. If he took one more step forward, perhaps he would be able to destroy himself!


    Destroying could destroy everything, including his own origin. He looked dejectedly at the people beside him and said, "In the end, I''ve still missed a few."


    What he missed wasn''t necessarily the real future, Xu Dong said. Outside, the strong person s all revealed expressions of fear.


    "Will we die if this destructive power starts to bloom in our territory?" There was also a great prophet in this race. He revealed a pondering expression before finally replying, "No way, how could we possibly be destroyed here."


    "This is our territory, how can we be destroyed here?" The Prophet asked. No one said anything, they had absolute confidence in their territory. There was nothing to destroy them here, and only self-destruction would disappear.


    The distant Xu Dong had almost lost control of himself as his destructive aura continued to dissipate ¡­


    This was the essence of life, an endless amount of life force. With the destructive power in Xu Dong''s body, it was impossible to completely remove it.


    "This is the power our Creator has bestowed upon us. You should respect them and not do anything you shouldn''t. You don''t even know about these things." The Prophet coldly said. This was to dispel their doubts, but it was also to warn others that they could not be desecrated.


    "I''m afraid that I''m about to lose control of myself, let all my people leave," the prophet said. He had an extremely strong prediction, he had already guessed that Xu Dong wouldn''t be able to control this kind of power, and would soon find out that this was destruction that would destroy the entire earth.


    Many people retreated, because they couldn''t feel what death was the next time. However, many times, escaping wasn''t really an option, but it was a possibility that they couldn''t escape!


    Countless supreme experts only felt an excruciating pain. In but an instant, more than half of them were destroyed. Many revealed expressions of shock on their faces. Death was approaching. With their strength, they couldn''t escape, they couldn''t escape at all.


    "Boom boom boom!" A large piece of land was shattered, and many people could feel the scorching heat radiating from it. Their bodies were completely destroyed without a single trace remaining. "What is this, why is there such a powerful destructive force?"

 C709 Annihilate All (2)

    "Could he be the person who exterminated the world? Why did we come to this world, did the heavens send us here to die? " Countless people could sense that their auras were no longer there. The green Wood Race clansmen all retreated in retreat, but the destructive force swept through everything.


    A brand-new world, everything from before had already been destroyed, and only the land that was full of dried up and yellow sand remained. Many people slowly woke up, and realized that Xu Dong was sitting on a broken time and space.


    How could time and space sit? Why did time and space possess such astonishing levitation? How did Xu Dong do it? Just where did he come from? There were many strange creatures wandering about. The places they touched all became nothingness. They were destroyed, unable to destroy nothingness.


    Only then did they realize that those creatures were actually wood people. The wood people all smiled happily, and indeed, they were not destroyed. However, the dried up earth was covered densely with yellow sand, and they all cried.


    It was because this was the land they were living on, and they did not expect it to become like this. The wood people were all dried up yellow, as if they were no longer the sons of the green jungle.


    "What''s going on? Why is it that all our divine land has been destroyed?" They found that the air around them was congealed.


    There was no light in the surroundings. Many people had lost their green color and were afraid of death ¡­


    Far off in the distance, a green sprout could be seen. Whether it was hope or something, they did not know. When the prophet saw the darkness, he could not help sighing, "If we had driven them away, we would not have had such an outcome."


    Yes, if they had left, then all of this would not have happened. It was a pity that they did not, because they wanted to imprison them. However, everything had changed. Everything was no longer the same as it was before.


    The countless light rays disappeared, leaving behind only endless death, dregs and green leaves, they gradually became confused, many people looked at Xu Dong with hatred, they were almost killed.


    Wooden men and fire men had been enemies since ancient times. They only had endless amounts of killing intent, so everyone had this kind of hatred. Huo Wu roared in anger: "You guys can try it if you don''t fear being exterminated!"


    At most, she would just use the boundless strength bestowed to her by her father. She thought like this, but didn''t move, as many people were looking at Xu Dong and Xu Dong also became silent. He lowered his head to look at his own hand: "So this is how Annihilation is controlled."


    He controlled destruction, endless destruction, the destruction of all living things!


    At this time, no one moved. They didn''t want to be destroyed again. If that happened, they wouldn''t even be able to return to their former places.


    "How can the power of destruction be controlled? Who exactly are you?" Some people questioned, some people cursed, but it did not seem to have anything to do with Xu Dong.


    He was meditating on the Essence of this world, meditating on it. Destruction!


    The power of destruction was different. Endless amounts of yellow sand engulfed the area as a human figure landed on top of his head. He asked, "Why? Why do I feel that there''s something strange about you?"


    "What do you mean weird? I''m you, you''re me!"


    Xu Dong rubbed his nose gloomily and said: "No, I am not you, and you are not me."


    This was also something that Xu Dong had never thought of as himself over the years, because this was something that came from nothing. There were many man-made things, but there had never been a perfect conclusion, there were many factors, and there was only one person ¡­ From a place.


    What did it have to do with him? What did it have to do with him? It was just a little yellow flower, so it was hard to tell if it was right or wrong.


    "You''re not me." Xu Dong retorted again.


    "Hahaha, is it you or is it yours? If it''s not yours, then it''s not yours. There are always two sides to everything, do you know that?" He laughed and said.


    "I said you''re not me." Xu Dong smashed out his fist and the sky instantly cracked. The light was no longer where it was, but a distant place.


    There was a strange light in the distance that gradually fell on the hearts of the people.


    This was a spark that blossomed like a flame, as if carved into the minds of others.


    So now it was a different kind of appearance, and many people saw it in their eyes ¡­


    Their eyes seemed to only allow Xu Dong''s appearance to appear.

 C710 Everything no longer matters (1)

    "Alright, since you said that you are me, and I am also you, then do you understand me?" Xu Dong asked very clearly, and almost immediately someone answered, and that was the answer.


    "If that''s really the case, then I know you very well. You, as a person, really like to play the role of a pig and eat the tiger." The man smiled.


    "Wahaha, it sounds like it''s true. I''m not playing the pig to eat the tiger, I really don''t understand ¡­" There are some things that I really can''t understand, do you understand? " Xu Dong asked.


    What had this place become? The mountains and rivers that were already ruined, the earth that was cracked open, many aspects that could not be found within. An hourglass flew into the sky, and countless people were torn apart within it, turning into scraps.


    This was the endless purgatory. They did not know what had happened, but many people could only feel pain, extreme pain, extreme pain!


    "What''s this? Are all the soul in the surroundings gathering?" someone asked in fear. The things in the vicinity were indeed very strange, and because the soul were constantly converging, the light that appeared in the surroundings, was actually the soul.


    However, even Xu Dong did not know that such a thing had happened, and he faintly smiled: "Not bad, everything here has a perfect node. You do not know who you are, so just say it''s me."


    "So?" That person seemed to be surprised, and curiously asked about the following topic. Why did Xu Dong know about this node, and what did he see?


    Or perhaps he had missed something important. He was an ordinary man. He wanted to leave, but there was no other way out. The sky was very big, but he had never gone to see the endless future. Just what exactly was it?


    A single wisp of fireworks. Since ancient times, it had never been extinguished. The day when the lanterns and flowers bloomed was the day he left. Every year, he would wonder just why he stayed in this place for so long ¡­


    Endless darkness, a place without light, a place without change, an imprint that he could never return to. He could not see the midsummer, the autumn, or the winter here.


    What is the blue of the sky, what is the color of the human skin?


    Maybe this is what''s special about you. Our past and our future, I am called Ye Yufeng, what about you?


    The genius of the Homo sapiens in the ancient era was born in a lower realm. When he steps out of the future, his achievements will definitely be extraordinary.


    Then he disappeared. The entire universe, the three thousand great worlds, no trace of him could be found. No one knew where he had gone to.


    "Ye Yufeng... "Weren''t you dead? Why would you still exist? This world is enormous. Have you ever known that there are people in this world who are like you?" Xu Dong smiled.


    "Yeah, I never thought that there would be people like me in this world. Perhaps this is fate for us, or perhaps it isn''t ¡­ "Because you are very right. You are not me, but someone else." Ye Yufeng replied.


    In one of the great worlds, there are countless people who are Ye Yufeng!


    "So that''s how it is ¡­" Then why are you here, and what''s here! " Xu Dong shouted.


    There was nothing here, the emptiness and emptiness accompanied Ye Yufeng for one era after another. Sometimes, he would reminisce about what the original appearance was like, as if that free and easy life was never to be seen again.


    Ye Yufeng, who had originally been elegant and graceful, now had a head of white hair that was as old as an old man.


    "We are not suitable. There is always a way to leave this place. This way might be between us." Xu Dong sat on the void and said seriously.


    Yes, perhaps they were originally here, but then what was in the distance? The youth was no longer a youth, but an old man. In a gorgeous world, he was full of erosion.


    "It''s like this." He nodded, and Ye Yufeng stared at Xu Dong, "If we can leave, then it must be on your body. Only you can take me away, this place is too lonely."


    Xu Dong saw the countless sword marks around him, they had been there for a long time, what realm had Ye Yufeng reached?


    "Are you very curious about my cultivation?" he asked.


    Xu Dong nodded: "That''s right, I am indeed curious, but I don''t want to know. Curiosity doesn''t mean that you have to know, right?"

 C711 Everything no longer matters (2)

    "Mm ¡­" After all, you don''t know what kind of person I am. If I were a bad person, I could kill you or offer you up! " Ye Yufeng answered with incomparable seriousness. He was not joking around, he was serious.


    Xu Dong did not say much, but observed the surrounding earth. He relied on destruction to enter, so was it possible for him to rely on destruction to leave?


    "There must be time here. We can reverse the flow of time and go back to when I came in, or when you came in!"


    "When I came in, I couldn''t, because I don''t know when I came in. Maybe it was millions of years ago, or maybe it was millions of millions ¡­"


    Xu Dong was confused, he especially wanted to get something to cover his face, but he endured it in the end. Ye Yufeng''s appearance was the same as Xu Dong, he was still as handsome as before.


    "So that''s how it is." Xu Dong sneered a few times, then turned into a ray of divine light, directly rushing towards a place. That place was a crack, and Ye Yufeng, who was beside, also followed closely behind.


    At this time, the two of them were truly of the same mind. Their actions were very coordinated, as if they were one person. However, they were two different people.


    "Not only are you looking like I am, but your pride is the same as mine!" He laughed heartily, as if he was as happy as a fatty that weighed two hundred kilograms. Suddenly, he said with a tinge of sadness: "Kid, if you can get out, we''ll have a good drink to our heart''s content. How about it?"


    "If Predecessor likes it, then let''s have a drink!" Xu Dong answered, then took a step forward into the world at the side, but who would have thought that he would actually fall flat on the ground.


    It was the same for Ye Yufeng as well. The two identical people had fallen into this world, but the strange thing was that Ye Yufeng''s body kept releasing heat.


    Ye Yufeng was disappearing, he was not from this world so he continued to disappear, and the world in front of him, was a perfect Homo sapiens.


    "What is this place?" Xu Dong stood up, then looked at Ye Yufeng and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you become like this?"


    "I''m going to die ¡­" Ye Yufeng calmly said those words, and after a long while, he was about to die. To be able to take a good look at this world is already my best ending. "


    Xu Dong was speechless, he had only looked at him deeply ¡­ He left immediately, heading towards the black forest. The night had already disappeared, and there were many eyes hidden in the darkness.


    "What are these monsters, or are they something else? I ¡­" What should he do? Kill them, or leave this place! "


    In the blink of an eye, they had returned to the starting point. This was a space node, but it was very close to them so they could enter it. They could teleport a hundred meters away, even though the distance was not that far.


    "Crack ¡­"


    There were people nearby...


    The yellow sand was distributed everywhere, and the forest was very big. Even at night, they could see everything clearly, and what was in front of them ¡­


    "Roar!" With a loud roar, a pair of blue eyes appeared. They could only see endless killing intent within those terrifying eyes. Just what was this thing ¡­ It was something that wanted to kill someone!


    The sky was so blue, many strong person flickered as they rushed over. An old man with white hair stroked his beard and said: "This place is not bad, but there is one thing that isn''t good. There is still someone else!"


    This white-haired old man was not from the Homo sapiens, nor was he from any other race, but a weird species. This weird species belonged to a high level, and the entire clan did not regard it as being powerful, but rather, it was more and more powerful!


    Although this was a bit strange, this was the best power in this world. The old man that flew in the sky descended from the sky and said, "Die!"


    "Little thing, you''re actually acting cool in front of us?" Xu Dong extended a finger and pierced through his heart, causing Ye Yufeng to look at the object in front of him.


    "There are a lot of people there. What is this weird thing?" Ye Yufeng also revealed a bitter look.

 C712 Prodigy Race (1)

    Those weirdo people were singing and dancing as if they were happy about something. Xu Dong and the others were all confused.


    "What are they doing? Why are you all so happy? " Xu Dong was a little strange, he did not know what they were happy about, nor did he sense any especially strong energy around them. He could only sense a strange aura, he could not even sense it.


    "I''m also very curious about what this race is." Ye Yufeng smiled slightly.


    In this Ancient Desolation, spiritual energy was scarce and extremely rare. In order to live for a very long time, those ancient cultivators who had comprehended the Dao constantly fought to draw in the blood of humans, and then a certain talented Homo sapiens had successfully transformed and stepped into the ranks of the Soaring World.


    However, he did not become a supreme expert. Just by flying up, he was killed. Then, one, two, they all stepped into that world and became its strong person.


    This was the beginning of the Homo sapiens, the beginning of the Homo sapiens. They successfully stood at the top, Homo sapiens ascended one after another and then laid a foundation.


    Humans were people who were filled with potential. Even in such a big world, the sky was endlessly big and many people did not know that this world was once the starting point of the Homo sapiens.


    Homo sapiens was born on this continent, then stepped into the pinnacle and became a great ruler of the world. This was how the powerful Homo sapiens came about.


    "This is the ancient clan land of the Homo sapiens, but they seem to... If we don''t want the Homo sapiens to appear in this world, could it be that we have something special that frightens them? " Xu Dong thought about the results, but he still had not come to a conclusion.


    Maybe it is because of the territory, but this is the Homo sapiens''s land, they were born here, we might have the same origin! "The old man just now said that the Homo sapiens still exists here, so there shouldn''t be anything here. Let''s go to the outside world to take a look, what do you think?"


    "Since Predecessor has already decided, why do you need to speak to me?" Xu Dong smiled and then stepped forward. When the humanoid creatures saw him, they were enraged and asked: "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?" Xu Dong asked.


    "Humph, we are the holy beings of this world, are you Homo sapiens?" They started to panic because this person''s aura was completely different. It was as if he was a fuel barrel filled with pitch that could explode at any time due to the fire.


    "Yes, we are the Homo sapiens, and we are even pure Homo sapiens. Does this world belong to the Homo sapiens, or is it yours?" After Xu Dong said this, the killing intent in the surroundings immediately condensed, all the surrounding people glared at him.


    "This is our holy land, not the Homo sapiens''s land. Do you understand?" They were of the Sacred Family, an existence of a higher level than the Homo sapiens.


    This race had so much opinions towards Homo sapiens, and they even seemed to want to express something, to be loyal, brave, or unwilling to surrender!


    "So that''s how it is. So you have no value?" Xu Dong didn''t wait for them to speak and directly flicked his sleeves to kill them.


    The two of them continued forward, Xu Dong''s mind continuously searched for the way in the past. This was the guide for the bloodline hidden within his body.


    Ye Yufeng was the same, his bloodline was even more ancient. When Xu Dong went down the wrong path, he could instruct him, and at the place in front of him, a ray of light appeared, and this ray of light quickly disappeared.


    "What is happening? It seems like we cannot reach the end. What exactly is contained in this place?" Xu Dong realized something shocking, "Could it be that this place is like a ghost wall?"


    "Hehe ¡­" Maybe it''s a dark place we can''t see, but it''s weird, isn''t it? " Ye Yufeng was very shrewd, he could see through everything clearly, "Someone must be up to something here, if not why would it be so hard to leave?"


    This path was difficult to walk on, but people could be nimble and agile, their bodies possessed immense power, and no one could kill Xu Dong in an instant or surround him in one place.


    The moment the Profound Sky changed, countless people revealed odd expressions. The sky slightly changed, and many strong person were incomparably furious. Some of them even shouted angrily, "Who broke through the sky?"

 C713 Prodigy Race (2)

    It was very cold here. There was no warmth, not even a trace of human life. There was no one here, but there was a Xue Ling that was so powerful that people couldn''t even look up to her.


    This Snow Spirit was called Wang Ningxue and was the guardian of this world. There were many strong person in this world, but she was a little special.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a ray of multicolored light shattered, and a person walked in. That person was called Lie Yan, he walked up to Wang Ningxue with his straight back, and laughed: "Hehe, do you know that someone is here?"


    "Who is it?" Wang Ningxue opened her beautiful eyes, revealing a cold gaze, an incomparably cold gaze. This was a gaze that was as cold as the sky!


    When a person was in shock, they would usually be extremely surprised. She stood up and shook off the ice on her body before looking at the person in front of her and Flame also stared at Wang Ningxue, two of them revealing a meticulous smile.


    This was a cruel smile as he said, "The world is so vast, why do you have to come here?"


    "Because they can only come here. We are the gods of the Homo sapiens, and they are the Terminator. They must be here for the person who is about to die." The sky was constantly changing, but it was still the same.


    People are different too, but they can become some people, some can become heroes in their hearts.


    "Those reckless fools actually dared to touch our clan''s lifeline. They don''t want to live anymore!" Wang Ningxue was extremely angry. Her face that was like a crystal, actually had a mirror surface ¡­


    "Woosh, woosh, woosh ~ ~ ~"


    The cold wind blew continuously, and his slender hair flew with the wind. The few of them looked at the river in front of them, "Fire, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Afraid ¡­" "So I came to you. Without you, I might not have been able to deal with them." There were many strong person that had gathered under this starry sky. In this dark world, no one could transcend, so they became extremely extreme.


    The cold land of the north was Wang Ningxue''s land. In order to live for a very long time, this Homo sapiens had designated this land as the Emperor''s seat.


    "What will happen here ¡­" Someone asked, one of them raised his head and looked at the two people, then said, "There is nothing here, only endless death and waiting for death."


    Xu Dong and Ye Yufeng looked at each other, the two of them seeing the strangeness in each other''s eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Dong thought that they were all very interesting, because no matter what he did, sometimes, he would always be the same as always.


    "Because those people can control us." He lowered his head and then dejectedly closed his eyes. After feeling sad for a while, he walked forward and then disappeared. This city was so empty, as if there was nothing there, as if they were all lamenting something, or as if they were all sad about something.


    "What is the cause of this place?" Xu Dong asked curiously. This was the territory of the Homo sapiens, why are they unhappy? Could it be that the strong person that ruled over this place was different? Or was it some weird theory?


    "Grab that person and reward him heavily!" Someone was running quickly, and in front of him was a heroic figure, who was wandering around the crowd. Xu Dong watched silently, and that heroic figure did not seem to be particularly fierce, at least he had never seen any signs of killing intent from this heroic figure, he was just curious, and was curious about the cause of this place.


    "Are you curious?" Ye Yufeng asked.


    Xu Dong replied, "Yes, I am extremely curious, what kind of crappy place is this, not a single one has any vitality, and all of them look lifeless and lifeless ¡­"


    "This is a territory called Death, no one in this world can kill him, because he is absorbing the blood aura of the resident Homo sapiens s, until the day there is no one left to absorb the blood aura, the Homo sapiens will die here!" Ye Yufeng''s tone was very calm, but as both of them were of the same kind, Xu Dong could feel that his heart was also trembling!


    "Don''t tell me they don''t change and resist!" Xu Dong was a little angry, this kind of strong person was not fit to live.


    "Hahaha, what do you think they will resist? A group of people without soul, they are all a group that deserves to die! " Ye Yufeng also gritted his teeth. This was not aimed at that strong person, but at those Homo sapiens that didn''t have any blood in them.


    "Perhaps you are right. Then, I must give it a try. How powerful is a fist that can make them feel despair?"


    Xu Dong sneered, he rushed towards the few people who appeared in front of him, those people had all turned into blood mist, these people were the subordinates of the city''s manager.


    "How dare you kill the Town Security? "You reckless fool!" Some people angrily cursed, and a ray of light appeared in the entire sky. That ray of light was rather concise and it directly landed on their bodies. They were actually like gods.


    This was their powerful strength. In this world, no one could deal with them, no matter who it was!

 C714 Death (1)

    In this dark and gloomy world, many strong person stood at attention. Whether it was the cold and pure lands of the north, the endless fiery domain in the west, or the black death in the south ¡­


    Everything here started to change. The Town Security usually committed many evil deeds, and robbing of a commoner would happen from time to time. Therefore, everyone here maintained their anger towards the Town Security.


    The sky was waiting for them, or perhaps they were slowly destroying the world. A feeling of death floated in the minds of Xu Dong and the others.


    What was it? What was it? The Lord still appeared here in the end. His gaze landed on Xu Dong and Ye Yufeng who was beside him. Ye Yufeng, didn''t you already die? "


    "It''s impossible to die, it''s impossible in this lifetime. You are just a waste who wasted his resources. Do you have the qualifications to kill me?!" Ye Yufeng laughed coldly instead. His mental state was not good, and this was because he had stepped into the Realm of Death. This former pure land was disappearing, and had become what it was today.


    "That future, could it only be a silent future, or something else? What else can you do? Do it now, I won''t let you off." Xu Dong suddenly smiled a few times, his entire person sinking into the endless night, "I''ve already endured for a long time like killing people, you guys are strong person. To actually do such a boring thing, from now on, I am their king, and they only belong to me! "


    BOOM!


    They raised their heads and looked towards Xu Dong. Many of the Homo sapiens felt that this person was very powerful, as if there was a small universe erupting within their bodies.


    "Hahaha, what a ridiculous child! You don''t even know what I am. Not only am I dead, I also have endless killing power! "


    He thought that Xu Dong was just a little brat who had lived for a few million years. Who knew how many years he had changed into such a state, furthermore, his cultivation was so weak, it could not even compare to his strength!


    Killing all these people was an easy task, but suddenly Xu Dong was enraged, he punched out, and a whole world appeared.


    Boom! *


    The earth split open, the Death Lord was surprised: "Little ants have such great power, where did you come from?"


    "Heh ¡­" I came from another world, and am also a Homo sapiens. Now that you are kneeling on the ground and begging for forgiveness, I can let you go. " Xu Dong said proudly.


    The Death Lord was suddenly amused, why would anyone speak like that, although Xu Dong looked invincible, but in the eyes of the Death Lord, he was still a cowardly guy.


    If he got angry, he could directly exterminate this person. The sky was vast, and countless people stared at the two of them in astonishment. They were like two heavenly gods, and their might was laughable.


    Snow and ice suddenly fell from the sky. One of the little girl raised her hand but her tiny eyes were filled with snow.


    "Mother, it''s snowing," little girl said carelessly. The woman beside him laughed.


    "Xiao Yu, it''s still summer now. Why would it snow?" She did not malicious to correct little girl''s mistake.


    But Xiao Yu stubbornly said: "Mother, it''s really snowing, I''m not lying to you."


    The woman continued to shake her head and said, "Nonsense, the summer is so hot, why would they ¡­"


    Hu hu hu ~


    The strong wind whistled, causing the snow to flutter, the woman looked at the sky in shock. It was cool and refreshing despite the hot summer weather, but when the snow fell on Xiao Yu''s face, it immediately burst forth with a burst of blood red.


    "AHH!" Xiao Yu painfully covered her face as the woman tightly hugged Xiao Yu and allowed the snowflakes to strike her body. Countless amounts of flesh and blood continuously flowed from her body as she fell from the cold snowflakes.


    Not long after, she was reduced to a pool of blood and flesh, but Girl was still alive. Under the protection of her mother, she opened her eyes wide, and a piece of her face was already missing.


    "I must have my revenge, I must have my revenge!" she said angrily. Then she landed on her mother''s body and knelt on the somewhat snow-white ground. She said, "Mother ¡­" I must find the culprit, I must kill him! "


    This was just a small interlude, elsewhere, Xu Dong and the Death Lord were fighting and other strong person were also fighting!

 C715 Death (2)

    "Eh, why is it snowing?" Ye Yufeng muttered, "Could it be that you''ve come, it''s really been a long time since we last met, long time no see."


    Whoosh!


    "Who was so bold as to change our way of doing things?" Wang Ningxue stepped on the snow as she came over, her gaze landing on Xu Dong''s body. This person looked like that guy, but they were not him, but someone else!


    "Who are you?" She did not answer Xu Dong''s question, but directly dropped down to the big moon.


    BOOM!


    This snowball directly shattered. Xu Dong''s fist was covered with crystal spots, which indicated that there was still a trace of powerful energy left in the snowflakes. The snowball turned into a wisp of white smoke in Xu Dong''s hand and directly disappeared.


    "You directly attacked me. Don''t you know how you died?" Xu Dong asked gently.


    "I don''t know, but I really want to see how you will make me die!" With a slight movement of her fingertip, the Death Lord immediately turned into boundless black death aura and charged straight at Xu Dong''s Umbra Body, his fists and physical body did not harm her at all.


    "Your body isn''t bad, but my ice can freeze everything!" Wang Ningxue roared angrily, her face had a look of anger, and Ye Yufeng, who was below, laughed lightly.


    He knew why she had such a huge opinion of Xu Dong. It was for some reason, and for a very important reason.


    "Hahaha, that sounds like the truth ¡­" Before Xu Dong could even finish his "yes", he felt his entire body being frozen by ice, and his entire being turning into an appearance. Incomparable cold, he had instantly turned into an ice cube.


    Wang Ningxue did not let go of Xu Dong just like that. Instead, she flew over and punched towards Xu Dong.


    Boom! *


    Xu Dong was directly sent flying, smashing into a mountain range in the distance. From the perspective of the Homo sapiens, Xu Dong had disappeared in an instant, and the people all avoided him. Although they really wanted to watch the battle, they couldn''t endure the cold from the start.


    "Let''s leave quickly. The Lord of Ice from the north is here. We won''t be able to withstand her cold!" The people tried to avoid him, but not long after, they became ice shards!


    Ka ka ka!


    The sky was so blue, and adding the ice this time, it was even more blue. Xu Dong opened his eyes, and his gaze locked onto Wang Ningxue. "Is this how you treat Homo sapiens?"


    "So what if that''s the case? There are so many people! There won''t be an end to it!" She answered, but very quickly she attacked again, causing Xu Dong to be unable to vent his anger at all.


    But when Ye Yufeng arrived, he stood in front of Wang Ningxue and did not reveal any of his Qi. Just as Wang Ningxue was about to use her ultimate move, a calm voice came from behind: "Ning Xue, how have you been?"


    Wang Ningxue opened her eyes wide, her entire person was different from before, this place was a little different, because Wang Ningxue was angry, but her eyes were red, "You''re finally back! You''ve been here for so many years, yet you haven''t died yet ¡­ What is that? Why is your body gradually disappearing? "


    "Because I''m dying." Ye Yufeng suddenly smiled, and melted her ice.


    She was happy to meet him.


    However, he was furious and was about to disappear!


    "Why did you only just return to my side? Why are you always like this, living and dying?" "What''s the use of coming back now, you have already traveled through so many worlds, you have also become a waste?"


    This was a kind of dream. He had always dreamed that he could come back, but in the end, there was nothing at all!


    "You broke my heart like this, now I will bear to kill you!" Wang Ningxue sneered, then returned to her original smile. Raising her hand, a palm fell, directly hitting Ye Yufeng''s body.


    But nothing happened, only countless light aura revolving around Ye Yufeng''s body.


    "If you can''t kill me, then no one in this world can. I am an existence that has lived for who knows how long!" Ye Yufeng opened his eyes wide and stared at Wang Ningxue.


    Wang Ningxue obviously knew that she wouldn''t be able to kill Ye Yufeng, but why couldn''t help but want to kill him?


    This bastard was too cheap!

 C716 infinite vitality

    Why did he come back to die? Was this place really that important?


    "This is the land of the Homo sapiens, this is the land that I like. Even if I die, I will be buried in this land." He smiled.


    "Really? If it''s really like that, then you should be about to die. Why aren''t you dead yet?"


    "I''m still unwilling to die before the true lamp has dried up." Ye Yufeng revealed a healing smile again.


    "So that''s the case. However, now that you''re about to run out of oil, I can give you a hand." Wang Ningxue was enraged, she immediately struck out with her palm, and the gushing Qi instantly covered the entire ground.


    Here, countless people could feel the ice and the heat. Xu Dong shot straight into the sky and also smashed his fist onto her palm, saying, "If you want to kill him, then you can give it a try!"


    "Hehe, no wonder you don''t want to come back. You already have a child!" She was angry.


    Xu Dong was furious, "Shut up, I''m not his son. Who are you and why are you targeting him like this?"


    "You''re still saying that you two are not father and son? Could it be that your appearances are similar? " She would never believe that these two people were similar in nature!


    "Stop lying to me. You just lost your old love after having a new love. Do you think that I don''t know your personality? You are unrestrained and unrestrained, you think you can be carefree in this world, but don''t forget, in this world, no one can truly treat you with sincerity!" She let out a furious roar, and swept Xu Dong away. Countless people in front dodged aside, because there was no way they could fight against her.


    Xu Dong extended his hand to block, and countless amounts of cold ice and snow fell onto his body. The snow-white colored snow directly melted Xu Dong''s body, and his skin directly melted into dregs.


    But very quickly, Xu Dong returned to normal and laughed coldly: "It''s useless, how can this be useful, I am an immortal body, and you guys cannot kill me, so I will kill all of you!"


    The void in this place suddenly stopped and countless people stopped. The surrounding void also began to compress and directly formed a ball of black and white gas. The black and white gas was still revolving.


    "Time Lord, are you here too? In order to kill this variable, you all truly are extremely adorable. " Wang Ningxue, on the other hand, smiled. It was unbelievable that this was a goddess!


    But unfortunately, these people did not know just how strong the alliance of Xu Dong and Ye Yufeng was!


    Very quickly, the people here started to move, time Lord sneered and said, "As expected of the bloodlines left behind by the Gods, they are truly perfect, they can even control time, and the two of you can even understand it without a teacher. What did the Gods do? I''m really curious."


    "Haha ¡­" Xu Dong suddenly laughed in disdain, and then looked at the nearby time: "Too weak, so what if you three thousand Lord appeared together, it is still a dead end. I said, I want to change the situation, either go with the flow, or die against me!"


    The sky seemed to have frozen, many people revealed expressions of shock. They looked at the God of Heaven in fear, these Lord s, if they were to make a single move, they would be reduced to ashes, and they would die without a burial ground.


    Many people felt that the world was about to be destroyed. Was this their end? Why was this endless apocalypse so powerful? It ended just like this, and when it ended, they would never return.


    The sky seemed to be changing, some were hiding, some wanted to live, and some became dead. There was only darkness in this place, and the almighty beings never worried about their feelings, even though they were from the same race and Homo sapiens.


    But if the ones who died weren''t them, then what did they have to do with it? It was just the difference in strength, with such a huge gap placed in front of them, there were too many people in this world, it was endless. Wang Ningxue was right, the Homo sapiens was not dead yet ¡­


    In this era of darkness, when people lived at the bottom, they would have no meaning.


    "You can''t kill us, so why are you buying it?" The netizen was infuriated, feeling humiliated by others.


    Those almighty elders were the same as well. They also felt that their own soul had been desecrated by someone else. This fellow was so weak, yet it seemed like he had penetrated deeply into their hearts. Just who was this person, how could he have such power?


    He despised their strength, and he had never shown any signs of exhaustion. What kind of person was this? Just what level of strength had he reached? His slow punch actually directly landed on their faces, shattered time, and released Xu Dong from his imprisonment in an instant.


    Dong!


    A big fist appeared on the ground. This fellow had actually smashed the ground to pieces. The quality of the Homo sapiens was not something that could be compared with a great world.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Countless ice spikes struck at Xu Dong, but they were all useless. Wang Ningxue turned pale with fright: "How is this possible? What exactly did you do? Why did you have such a body? "


    At this time, Ye Yufeng stood out and said, "That''s right, there are times when I truly miss him. If it wasn''t for him, for certain reasons, I might have died forever and would not have come back to do this. "Even when I was at my peak, I couldn''t kill him, let alone continue to struggle at death''s door ¡­"


    Everyone was shocked, and looked at Xu Dong seriously, saying, "Could this guy be the new generation Guardian God that the Gods have united to create?!"


    "There''s such a possibility, but it''s very small. This is because we won''t be able to miss out on this. The matters of the Gods must be carefully checked!" Some people were infuriated. They felt as if they were being toyed with. If they didn''t understand what was going on, then all of this was bound to end in failure.


    Xu Dong laughed mockingly, "I have no interest in knowing what the gods are. I only know that you guys are dead for sure." He condensed a fist and the entire void was suddenly shattered. Its speed was extremely fast and directly suppressed many of the Lord s, causing the ground to crack and countless people to die instantly. The entire capital of death was reduced to ruins.


    "Haha, I said you''re a righteous man, but now you''ve killed even more people. But, this is my territory, and I have control over the Dao of Death. Right now, I am immortal!"


    "Oh? "Is that so?" Xu Dong flicked his finger and a ray of light shot through the Death Lord''s heart. Then, he stepped forward and grabbed that wisp of Death Essence from the Death Lord.


    Xu Dong directly grabbed onto the Profound Qi, leaving everyone dumbstruck. Essence was a necessity for a strong existence, if it was taken, then he would be like a dead man.


    He never thought that Xu Dong could actually do this!


    Taking out that guy''s Profound Qi like that, he was afraid that he would die, not to mention, die without any dignity.

 C717 The so called Lord jokes

    They had all seen the difference in Xu Dong. This Xu Dong was invincible, if they were to attack him forcefully, they would all die!


    "What is the background of this fellow? Why is it like this?" Some of them were stunned, they had never seen Xu Dong easily killing the Death Lord, only a few saw it, and the reason was so that they did not differentiate between black and white.


    "If he can kill Lord, then I''m afraid we will also die." They were shocked, but they did not leave, because what followed next was an endless slaughter. The sky was huge, and so many strong person s had come, so this was still Homo sapiens''s territory.


    That was why they all stayed where they were and stared at him with fury: "He actually dared to kill the Death Lord! He definitely cannot be forgiven. Let''s join hands and kill him!"


    They were well aware of how powerful the Death Lord was. It was so powerful that it was only a hair away from the peak of the world. It was so far away and yet it died so casually.


    Their hearts were trembling, because Xu Dong was an anomaly, and it was really hard to understand.


    The monsters in outer space could no longer defend!


    The Homo sapiens had long since caught the eyes of some powerful being, and had to be on tenterhooks all the time. They could not help but feel a little disappointed, because this void was so vast, countless people understood that if Xu Dong could not die, then all of this would be useless.


    "Yes, kill him. Then, let''s bring the Lord back to life. We won''t have another chance later!" Fire had also come, he rushed towards Xu Dong, the group of people had just arrived. They did not know that Wang Ningxue had teamed up with Death and Time to directly attack Xu Dong, but Xu Dong had only been sent flying a few times, and his body remained unscathed.


    This person was already invincible, and he could easily kill all the strong person at the top, including Wang Ningxue and Du Ning Mei.


    Du Ning Mei was Wang Ningxue''s sister and the two of them had known each other for thousands of years. Furthermore, they had even stronger Inherent Skills, so they were already in the front of the three thousand Lord.


    From this, it could be seen how profound their cultivations were. Furthermore, it was not limited to only that. They were also skilled in the art of fusion. Aside from a few major powers who had long ago ceased to exist in this world, the rest were all present.


    "Hahaha, so what if you''ve joined hands? With our strength, how could you possibly resist?" Xu Dong looked at Ye Yufeng and said: "I know what our relationship is, even if you have never told me before, I know that it''s because of me that your body constantly disappears. If we work together and become the true person, we can change this place ¡­"


    "Xu Dong!" He never thought that Xu Dong would already know about it, but this is good too, they should have already been one. He silently said: "If we were to combine two, then this person would not be you, but me."


    Ye Yufeng''s cultivation was too terrifying, and that was in terms of cultivation. With how strong his cultivation was, he was the Master, and Xu Dong was just a soul fragment.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll be the person who adorned them. I want you to kill them all and not leave a single one alive!" Because the way they treated the Homo sapiens was too despicable, Xu Dong would rather become the soul of someone else, he wanted to kill them too. Furthermore, even if they did not die, and sacrificed their life force, the world would not have the Homo sapiens anymore, and that would be fine too.


    Xu Dong thought that there was no hope left in this place and this world had already ceased to exist.


    "Hahaha ¡­" The sky here was densely packed with too many Lord s, and there were even several Lord s who stood behind Xu Dong. They had expressed their support for Xu Dong to change the Lord here.


    But what was even weirder was that whatever Xu Dong was, what relationship did he have with Ye Yufeng, and why could their people combine? If that was the case, wouldn''t Ye Yufeng, the invincible person from thousands of years ago, return?!


    If he really did return, then how many people in this world could go against him? Could it be that only death awaited him?


    Countless people saw it, saw death and loneliness, Xu Dong directly entered Ye Yufeng''s body and the smoke surrounding his body immediately disappeared, Xu Dong smiled and disappeared, their hearts were trembling.


    Ye Yufeng is back!


    The entire mortal world was trembling!


    That strong person from the ancient times had returned. He stood at the top of the pyramid, arrogant as an emperor. His gaze fell on many places, such that a certain place would be covered in a sea of fire.


    The most important thing was that Ye Yufeng was popular!


    Many strong person in the Outer World looked down at the earth, and saw that this was a world that was easily obtainable, but they had never been able to obtain it. Right now, the important three thousand Lord s had already been divided into many factions.


    And Ye Yufeng was undoubtedly the strongest existence as he smoothly inherited the land of the Death Lord!


    "It won''t be long. Those people should be let in and sent to their deaths." Ye Yufeng looked coldly at the darkness. A strong person who was called Shadow lowered his head and instantly turned into smoke. Ye Yufeng had inherited everything in this place.


    He was the god of the Realm of Death!


    Everything here belonged to Ye Yufeng. It had been several centuries, and the sky here had long since not changed. Now, however, it was true change.


    "Are you me, or am I you?" In this dark corner, Ye Yufeng suddenly saw two pairs of eyes. One was black, the other was white.


    "Xu Dong has not disappeared, Ye Yufeng still exists, these are the seven main personalities, if they are awakened, then they will have some sort of divinity!" He replied in a low voice. It was very quiet.


    "If so, are we symbiotic?" Ye Yufeng asked.


    "That''s right, we are living together ¡­"


    "Right now, we are in a prosperous world. Countless people are waiting for an opportunity. We can take this opportunity to destroy them. They definitely won''t expect that we would appear at this time!" Outside in the sky, the evil beings were all discussing how to attack the Homo sapiens.


    As long as they could enter, it would be a perfect conclusion to all of this. Countless people would be killed!


    This was the most terrifying thing about the outer space monsters!


    Under the bright lights, Wang Ningxue did not return to the land of frost. Instead, she went to the most luxurious place in the Homo sapiens world.


    Countless people were wandering around, looking at the sky in disappointment. Their eyes were filled with despair and pain. Too many of their relatives had died. A Girl walked step by step towards Wang Ningxue, held up the broken bowl in her hands and said: "This guest, please pity me."


    The ugliness of the Girl, she was Xiao Yu, the Xiao Yu who was protected by her mother and survived!


    At that time, she had been desperate. Her mother had died, returned home, and her father, who worked for her, had also died.


    Her hatred was deep and was not noticed by Wang Ningxue. Wang Ningxue gazed at her and said, "Scram ¡­"


    This was the ruthless God of Heaven!


    The emotionless Empyrean God, in the face of mortals, was simply too calm.


    Xiao Yu turned her head and left without any resentment. She did not know that this was the God of Heaven that she had sworn to kill!


    However, as a prodigal, he had no right to refute anything!


    Because she had nothing left!


    This was life!

 C718 A beautiful fairy tale

    In a lonely corner, a Girl sat down. Her ice-cold words made her heart ache.


    She didn''t see anything as she sat in the ruins. There were still a few people here, and they were all men. The stench was extremely disgusting.


    Xiao Yu lowered her head slightly, her hair covering her eyes. It had been a long time since someone had combed her hair.


    Clang!


    "Hehe ¡­" So there was actually a woman hiding here! " Someone had crawled in, and there was a glimmer of light in the darkness, and the man''s ugly face in the full light of the moon.


    Mom once said that these people live in the bottom, they suffer all the humiliation, because ugliness is born, they are despised by others, suffer all those whites of their eyes, the mental state became lunatic.


    Xiao Yu was not afraid, and said coldly: "Don''t touch me, you can''t."


    The man chuckled, "It''s been so many years since I''ve seen you like this. I''ve been so hungry for so long!"


    Bang!


    His head was struck by a heavy object. The man cried out in pain and immediately retreated backwards. The lamp in Xiao Yu''s hand no longer had any wick and it would not light up, but because it was made of iron, smashing it hurt a lot.


    The man''s scalp was already broken, and dark red blood flowed. He was not angry, but instead somewhat ecstatic. "I like a crazy woman like you. Playing with her like this must be fun!"


    Xiao Yu stood in place, her heart trembling. Along the way, she met all the people, and that man immediately rushed over. Xiao Yu was so young, how could she have the strength to resist?


    Pfft!


    A ray of starlight appeared on his forehead. A man stood out calmly. That starlight was a sharp dagger. He was an extremely ordinary man.


    "I don''t know why, but there seems to be something guiding me to kill him. Is there something you need?" Ye Yufeng opened his eyes wide and asked.


    "None ¡­" Xiao Yu stood up, she watched Ye Yufeng''s back as he walked further and further away, causing the people around to panic, they were about to hide far away, but Ye Yufeng suddenly disappeared.


    Xiao Yu collapsed on the ground. "Is this power, I want to become like him too, and no one will bully me after that."


    Xiao Yu thought this was understandable, because in her heart, Ye Yufeng could also be said to be Xu Dong. He was a good person and not a bad person.


    But Xu Dong was a pure person and he came here because of some unknown reason, not because he found injustice ¡­


    "Why are you here?" she asked, but no one answered, and she lowered her head in frustration and curled up in a corner, hugging her legs.


    When the sun rose, the place was already empty, the place where the corpse had been left behind. Then the few of them walked there together, carrying the corpse. They found a dark corner and directly buried it.


    They didn''t do this for any reason, but for the sake of their own deaths in the future. They could also be buried by others, and no matter what they did before, they would always need dust to return to the ground.


    "Don''t bother about that Girl. In the worst case scenario, you might just suddenly die." Someone was secretly spreading the news. In the corner in front of them, their eyes were wide open. This place was truly too dark.


    "Hua!"


    The rain fell heavily, a few yellow flowers fell, and suddenly there was a large portion of people who had lost their breath, Xiao Yu was hiding under the roof, she was completely deaf and the sky was splitting apart, one person walked in front of her and threw down a dirty bun.


    "Take it away, thank you," Xiao Yu said as her pale lips slightly moved.


    That person looked at her strangely and said, "You haven''t eaten in a long time. Otherwise, you will die today and be taken away by a wild dog. Do you want to be taken away by a wild dog? " The man said indifferently and squatted down. The rain water hit his clothes and fell onto the ground along his perfect cheeks. "If you don''t like dirty food, I can buy you a new one."


    Hearing that, Xiao Yu smiled: "Oh, I understand, but I''m waiting for someone, you can come. If you block me, what if he doesn''t find me?"


    The man stood up. When he stood up, the little guy grabbed the bun that was becoming plump underwater and bit down on the bun that was filled with water ¡­


    The sky seemed to become even darker. That person did not come, but Xiao Yu was still raining at that place.


    Pata! Pata!


    A person came, it was Xu Dong''s figure. His footsteps were light, as though he had no weight, and he descended, step by step ¡­


    "Waiting for me? If we can''t wait, we might miss it. "


    ''s cold reply was seen by many. The meticulous Xu Dong, even the rain could not make him lose his demeanor.


    "Haha ¡­" I am already like this, and only wish for a little. You might be my hope, Master ¡­ " Xiao Yu kneeled on the ground. There was nothing left in this place, there was so much yellow sand here.


    The rotten people had yet to awaken. They seemed to still be sleeping, waiting for a certain place.


    "Even at such a time, you are still willing to take me as your master. You are truly an interesting person." Xu Dong scoffed, "In my divination, I already have a conclusion. You will be my fated man in the future, maybe you will kill me in the future."


    Why would Xu Dong raise an ingrate? He refused, but it was impossible to kill her.


    "Although you are my fate, sometimes fate can be changed." Xu Dong smiled, extended his hand and helped her up. A green light surged, that was the power of life. I only hope that you won''t be my enemy in the future. If that''s the case, I''ll kill you. You won''t have a chance to hide. "


    Xiao Yu''s heart trembled, her skin started to recover, this was an endless slaughter, the death soul was attacking her mind.


    She would become a greater person in the future, and not hide here and wait for death!


    Xu Dong took Xiao Yu away, leaving behind those jealous and envious people. They left this place far behind, and that youth also looked up to see Xu Dong taking Xiao Yu away, and said: "So he could actually do this, it''s no wonder she waited."


    The teenager left in disappointment. This sorrowful place would never return. She was also his fate!


    Everything had already been decided by fate. Everyone was waiting. One chance, the next chance might be theirs.


    "Ye Yufeng''s methods are really powerful, but he will pay a certain price to bring away that Destiny''s End. In the future, he will definitely die at the hands of this person. " The youth curled the corner of his mouth and disappeared, leaving behind a trace of his aura.

 C719 Prelude to War (1)

    Territory of the dead.


    Although Xiao Yu had heard of it before, the truth was that she was brought here by Master Ye Yufeng herself.


    It was just that the Master did not give her much time to adapt, as Xiao Yu did not need such unreasonable things.


    was very satisfied with this, he had been guiding him everyday and taught him some techniques and principles. After three years of teaching, Xiao Yu had become an existence that was below the Lord in the entire territory.


    It was said that Xiao Yu''s talent was exceptional, and with Ye Yufeng''s guidance, a good teacher''s talent could be said to be like adding wings to a tiger.


    At the same time, Ye Yufeng also began his closed door cultivation and his entire person disappeared without a trace. After that, as the time he spent closed door cultivation increased day by day, the Homo sapiens also fell into a state of panic.


    As long as it was the news that he appeared in this world, they would flee all over the place. The Lord of the other territories all knew how to seize the opportunity, and after knowing Xiao Yu''s powerful and fast growth, they all started to get impatient.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yu was calm. The Death Domain was now considered as half her home, and Ye Yufeng had been in closed doors cultivation all year round.


    However, things went against one''s wishes, and no one could stop them.


    Xiao Yu was tall and beautiful, being adorable and playful, with an outstanding ability, she naturally had a lot of pursuers. There were many talented Lord disciples from the different territories, and the rogue cultivators seemed to have received a call from somewhere, as they came to the Realm of Death to pursue Xiao Yu.


    One needed to pass through Jingmen to enter the territory of the dead. Jingmen was guarded by doormen, a jade pendant that displayed one''s abilities, Jingmen could be entered by personal information.


    "Su Liu, the land of frost ¡­"


    "East Wind, Fire Sea ¡­"


    A black clothed man patted the person beside him and said: "Hey, bro, how much money did boss say he was able to bring Xiao Yu back?"


    "The bounty is 8,000 divine spirit Stones, the land is 100,000 miles long, along with the title of nobility, and ¡­" the man next to the man in black said.


    "What can this Xiao Yu do for our boss to give him so many benefits?" The man in black was puzzled. It was just a woman, how could she be so expensive?


    "Haven''t you heard, this Xiao Yu has an extraordinary talent, with just a few pointers, her skills have increased by leaps and bounds, and in just three years, she has become the leader of the Death Domain. This kind of woman, not everyone wants to snatch her from her?" The person beside him obviously heard his words and gave him a sidelong glance, as if ridiculing his ignorance.


    The man who spoke up at the start felt his throat clench. He had only heard that Xiao Yu was not an ordinary being, and from the looks of it, he was really extraordinary.


    "Bro, let''s not talk about this anymore. If you''re done, then let''s go ¡­" The person next to him glanced at him, waved his hand, yawned, and walked towards his residence.


    On the second day, cultivators from all over the world gathered in the Land of Death.


    Although these people looked like talented people, Xiao Yu was not interested in them at all. She felt that her teeth would hurt when she stood at the top, and normally, she would leave with just this kind of meaningless thing, but Ye Yufeng was still in closed door cultivation, so the people in the Homo sapiens were panicking. She was not willing to see the enmity between her and the territories get hurt because of rejection, which would make things even more difficult for the people around her.


    Under all kinds of pressure, Xiao Yu accepted everyone''s pleas, she was rather suave, and after taking a look at the audience, she smiled, "Today, everyone has gathered in the Death Domain to admire Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu feels extremely honored," she played with the hairpin with her fingertips slowly, "Needless to say, Xiao Yu only has one person who can''t do anything, the so called beauty is a hero, and she even created a stage to compare notes, what do you think about it?"


    Although his words were said to be true, at the same time, he had already set up the hundred people stage. Xiao Yu raised his hand and pinned the hairpin onto the wooden stake, then with a wave of his embroidered shoes, he disappeared.


    It was an ethereal scene.


    The competition would be held in three days. The first round would be the individual competition, and the victor would be recognized by Xiao Yu.


    The first battle, the red clothed man against Dong Feng.


    The two of them were both expert, so they could no longer fight in the small arena.


    The surrounding sand and sand filled the sky. Not far away, there was a lonely pavilion. It seemed that it had been a long time since they last used it.


    The red clothed man wielded a long saber with both hands, and a saber was in his mouth as well.


    Dong Feng''s face was solemn and calm.


    After a few rounds, they had a rough idea of each other''s strength. Right now, the two were very far from each other.

 C720 Prelude to War (2)

    The red clothed man flipped a few times in the air before raising his long saber and chopping down towards the east wind. The east wind blocked the long sword. With a crackling sound, sparks flashed.


    The east wind chased the red clothed man up the stairs, beating him into retreat. The red clothed man''s sword swept towards Eastwind''s foot, and with a leap, Eastwind dodged the sword.


    After two hours, the individual Zhan Dongfeng emerged victorious.


    After the round ended, the red clothed man would fight the Homo sapiens.


    "Little Homo sapiens, you''re too weak, take it down for me!" The red clothed man snapped. The protector behind him didn''t waste any words and directly leapt onto him.


    "This man is my right-hand man. Very few people can survive in three moves." The red clothed man stood there with a smile on his face, his expression full of contempt.


    "They haven''t even started the fight and yet they''re already so arrogant! "Receive my attack!" The Homo sapiens man said as he dove towards the protector with the hammer in his hand.


    Although the Protector was silent, he was quite quick-witted. He turned around and dodged the attack, but just as he dodged the attack, the other attack wasn''t as lucky.


    The moment he dodged, the other hammer had already smashed down. The protector was instantly smashed into meat paste.


    "Sigh, waste!" The red clothed man touched his face. This slap was quite fast.


    The free-for-all lasted for a few more hours ¡ª Homo sapiens won, Su Liu Group won, and East Wind Group won.


    The red sunset was scorching hot like a raging fire. The first day of the battle had finally come to an end.


    The second day, Xiao Yu was dressed in a goose yellow long skirt, with a jade pendant tied around her waist. She did not make any unnecessary movements, and only sat on the stage with a smile on her face, "Today is the final battle."


    Her eyes were slightly drooping and smiling, and she was holding a pair of fine and simple hair at her side. She was as beautiful as a painting.


    His fingers slowly strummed the zither as a biting cold killing intent swept through everyone!


    The chaotic battle that was about to break out, all the people from different territories rushed up and started their intense attacks on Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu''s expression was still calm, she gently played the zither, although the zither music was beautiful, it carried power, like a layer of gentle water, but no one could break it, causing everyone to be in a stalemate, surrounding Xiao Yu.


    "Really ¡­" Xiao Yu scoffed, her eyebrows twitched, and her wrist quickly turned to sweep the strings, following that, she shot out a sound wave that swept out towards the group of people that were originally surrounding him!


    "What a group of arrogant brats."


    Many of them fell to the ground and their internal organs were shattered by Xiao Yu. They crawled on the ground and vomited a large mouthful of blood, then perished.


    Before the first wave subsided, another wave arose. This time, the people attacking Xiao Yu were even more intense, they rushed forward step by step while stepping on the bodies of the water men that they had interviewed previously, immediately unleashing weapons and halberds, their illusions spreading in all directions.


    Even if Xiao Yu was tyrannical, she was still using her own strength to fight against such a mighty army. After a few rounds, Xiao Yu''s goose-yellow skirt was already stained with mottled blood.


    As far as the eye could see, the ground below the arena was littered with corpses. Many cultivators from many territories were severely injured and could not be treated.


    Xiao Yu was standing on top of the wooden stick with one foot, looking extremely proud.


    Su Liu of the Eastern Wind had long died in the chaotic battle. The only one who stood alone was the red-clothed man whose voice echoed in the wind. He nodded towards Xiao Yu with a light smile, "As expected, they are not things within the pool."


    Xiao Yu was also at the end of her tether. She had gathered all her internal energy at the center of her palm, so long as the red-clothed man stepped forward, even if she would have to risk her life to die with him!


    But he didn''t expect that the man would only clasp his fists towards her, "I will remember your teachings today, but Miss has no intention to marry anyone, and will risk her life to fight in this arena. I admire you in my heart, but I admit defeat here today."


    After saying that, he cupped his fists and turned to leave, while Xiao Yu was unable to hold on, and vomited a mouthful of blood.

 C721 Exit Killing (1)

    Even if they accepted it wholeheartedly, how could those people let Xiao Yu go?


    In the darkness of the night, a few people stuck their heads out. Suddenly, a few people appeared in front of them. These people were all in the same group as them.


    "This Ye Yufeng really isn''t here, inform master and the others, after today, Ye Yufeng will regret it for the rest of his life!" They were all laughing out loud.


    Under the cover of the night, the few of them left one after another, heading towards their Sacred Grounds. These were all disciples of the other Lord.


    If he left this time, he would most likely bring along countless armors. And inside the Death Lord, Xiao Yu was sitting cross-legged in a certain place, absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    "My injuries have not completely recovered, the disciples of the Lord have probably left by now." Xiao Yu frowned, everyone knew who she was. Ye Yufeng had been in closed door cultivation for a long time, but she never thought that she would still be disappointed at such a critical juncture.


    In the distance, a green boulder had cracked open, and a figure had appeared within it.


    "What year is it today?" The person murmured, and suddenly smiled in disappointment.


    "No matter what time it is, we can always... Proud of the whole world! " Someone laughed.


    Someone was laughing. In this gloomy place, the black gas was spreading and many people revealed a mocking expression, "You have lived for too long and you have yet to have any chance to achieve that ¡­ "Strange position."


    "Oh? Who are you? " They were all dumbfounded.


    The sky seemed to have darkened, as if they were waiting for an opportunity. Disappointed, they lifted their heads and looked up into the starry sky.


    "Hehe, if Ye Yufeng is not here, we can do whatever we want!" Life Lord sneered.


    Wang Ningxue, Du Ning Mei and the rest had also come. Everywhere they went, was filled with ice and water. Their goal was to break into the territory of the dead!


    "That guy isn''t here anymore. Let''s kill our way in and take everything that belongs to them. That way, we''ll be perfect. I''m just curious as to why he still has disciples of the hegemony level." Du Ning''s eyebrows were especially interested in Xiao Yu, because that guy actually defeated her disciple!


    "Hmph, no matter who that guy is, she will die in my hands!" Ying laughed coldly.


    At the Sacred Palace, Xiao Yu''s face was extremely pale, but she did not go to recuperate, but instead went to the center of the city, which was the border area.


    "A puny little hegemony fellow actually wants to block a car with his mantis arms?" Wang Ningxue smiled, his clothes rippling with the wind.


    "Aren''t you afraid that my Master will come out of seclusion and kill you all?" Xiao Yu was not afraid.


    "Your Master? He can''t even save himself now, and you still call yourself Master! " They had already sent out an extremely large number of strong person against Ye Yufeng, and the Lord at this place was enough to exterminate the entire territory of the dead!


    Hu hu hu hu!


    The snow continued to fall, and a few people raised their heads, looking down at the snow in the sky in disappointment. Only Xiao Yu, who was suddenly enraged, cried out in grief: "Ah!"


    "So it''s you, so that woman was you!" Xiao Yu would never forget how this snowflake destroyed her everything, on that day, in the north of the Death Domain. They were all snow-covered lands. Her parents had died there, and from then on, she was that ugly woman. And now, she had finally come. She had returned.


    Revenge!


    Xiao Yu wanted to take revenge, but she roared out and flew up to the sky with Wang Ningxue in tow. Suddenly, a person flashed beside her.


    Xiao Yu was directly sent flying in the sky, and on the way, she even spat out a mouthful of blood. A man flew up and supported Xiao Yu''s body, releasing an ice-cold aura: "Wang Ye You!"


    "That''s right, it''s me. A mere hegemony like you actually dares to touch the matters of our Arctic Lands?" Wang Ye You was Wang Ningxue''s disciple.


    He was also a practitioner of the Frost Arts, and the man who caught Xiao Yu was the one who gave him a steamed bun last time.


    The two of them had the same cultivation level. Even though Su Wen had already stepped across hegemony''s rank, there was still a gap between him and Wang Ye You.


    "Su Wen, are you sure you want to interfere?" Wang Ningxue asked.


    This Su Wen was a rogue cultivator and his Master was also one of the top rogue cultivators. If he interfered, then even those Master that couldn''t guarantee his survival would interfere as well.


    Only then did they see the difference. He was a very calm person, and even though someone he liked was injured, he endured it because he knew he could not do anything about it.

 C722 Exit Killing (2)

    Ye Yufeng was no longer in the Realm of Death, I am afraid that there will not be anything good left. They only saw a ray of light, and the light directly entered Xiao Yu''s body, and after Su Wen finished doing all this, he raised his head and said proudly: "If you want to strangle her, then please step on my corpse and walk over, and if you do not dare, then leave!"


    "Hahaha, a mere hegemony, do you think you''re a Lord?" Wang Ye You taunted: "Right, I forgot to tell you. Even if you are a Lord, you will still die under the hands of many Lord s, because in our eyes, you are just a hegemony!"


    "Aren''t you also a hegemony? You talk about me, your skin is really thick!" On the path of cultivation, only continuous cultivation was the right thing to do. On the contrary, these people didn''t need to be serious to reach the peak, but Su Wen''s talent was too insignificant. He might never have the chance to step into that realm in his entire life.


    There was no need to mention lucky chances. Of all the people here, how could they possibly have such a formidable lucky chance and talent?


    Ye Yufeng had gone into closed door cultivation, if he did not, these people would not have come here, and would have all died if they did not!


    They were also afraid of Ye Yufeng, so the Lord strong person s all sneered, "You don''t need to waste anymore time, today, even if Ye Yufeng comes, he will die!"


    "Is that so? "Then if I come, will you all be afraid ¡­" The Lord were all stunned as they watched, following that, a sword light flashed, and the man laughed sinisterly.


    At the same time, a few drops of fresh blood shot over. They saw a few heads, and those were the powerful Lord!


    They had gone to kill Ye Yufeng, but now they were all dead, their eyes wide open, unable to close them.


    They actually failed, but when Ye Yufeng stood at that place, he smiled calmly: "You think that you have won just by sending these trash? Impossible, this place is under my protection, my disciple is also under my protection. If you guys are able to injure her, then just pay with your lives. "


    The heads were still lying there quietly. The man walked in front of Wang Ningxue and said: "I''m afraid that those vows that you made before no longer counts, how do you know that a single mistake on the part of this world will cause you to die a graveless death?"


    They lowered their heads in disappointment. Was Ye Yufeng really that powerful? He was just like a god, such a strange person. His disciple was already half dead, why did he still need to fight against him alone?


    Many Lord s also flew over. A bald Lord saw this and was about to die from anger.


    "Ye Yufeng, do you think that''s the end? "Impossible!" The bald Lord said.


    "Impossible?" In my eyes, all of this is already true. How do you all know that what I have done is impossible? " Ye Yufeng asked.


    "We will destroy the entire world!" He roared!


    Ye Yufeng had nothing left to say, and laughed: "If you can, and if you''re willing to die, then that''s good."


    "You think we don''t dare?" A group of people stood out, and they all revealed a trace of extreme shock.


    This was killing intent, endless killing intent.


    Xiao Yu raised her head and coughed a few times. She spat out a mouthful of blood and extended her hand out to grab Ye Yufeng.


    But it was too far.


    "You should leave, you shouldn''t stay here. No one here will treat you well." Xu Dong flew over and laughed.


    "Master ¡­" Xiao Yu was filled with reluctance, but Xu Dong still smashed down with her palm!


    This palm did not cause any damage, but Xiao Yu immediately disappeared. Ye Yufeng took out a multicolored sphere and said: "Alright, alright, Master is going to do my own thing."


    Ye Yufeng looked at the Lord and said: "It''s our turn now, how are you going to deal with me one by one?"


    "Destroy!" Countless Lord joined forces, and Ye Yufeng unwittingly smiled.


    A powerful force instantly annihilated countless lands!


    The Homo sapiens was shattered!


    The outer space monsters were shocked ¡­


    "What happened?!"


    "This world has been destroyed?"


    However, when the dust landed on the ground, a whisper came out, "Do you really think I''m dead?"

 C723 tenth reincarnation cycle

    In the pitch-black primal chaos, Xiao Yu opened her eyes and what entered her vision was a pitch-black, endless darkness.


    Master?


    Rip! Master''s palm strike hurt. Xiao Yu stood up with much difficulty and looked around in confusion.


    In the midst of the darkness, it suddenly lit up, and Xiao Yu seemed to be able to see 10 different images. It seemed to be the same person in the video. It seemed to be her.


    What is this? Xiao Yu looked at it with doubt. Every image was in a different world, a different environment, and they all played a different role.


    Could this be her previous life? Xiao Yu reached out his hand, about to touch it, but an invisible force swept over.


    She was pulled into one of the images and slowly merged into it.


    Chong Zhenjie year 31, Cloud Liang''s Heaven''s Spirit Hall.


    "This mission is extremely difficult. I hope that the most valiant grandmaster of our Heaven''s Spirit Hall can take over this mission."


    The dignified voice of the pavilion master who sat at the head of the hall entered the ears of everyone present.


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one made a sound. After a while, everyone''s gaze locked onto a person who was wearing a black robe and it was hard to see the man and woman.


    The black-robed man laughed coldly as he raised his head, allowing everyone to clearly see her appearance. Everyone looked at her.


    She, Xiao Yu. Yun Che''s number one female assassin; wherever she went, blood would rain and there would be no one who could stop her.


    As a female assassin, she had already reached the Ninth Holy Spirit Realm. It could be said that she was a position that everyone envied but couldn''t reach in time.


    "Xiao Yu, it would be best if you go on this mission. What do you think? " The hall master''s gaze was locked onto Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu who was dressed in black robes had never changed in the slightest when she fought on the battlefield for a long time, even though she was an ''idler'' that had not been assigned a position in the Heaven''s Spirit Hall.


    She was the hall master''s lifesaver. Whenever they encountered a mission that they were unable to handle, they would naturally choose to hand it over to her.


    "Yes." Xiao Yu let out a muffled snort. Naturally, she did not see the hall master''s eyes flash with a crafty light.


    The hall master stood up and slowly walked to Xiao Yu''s side to pat his shoulder: "I trust you, do your job well."


    After receiving the mission, Xiao Yu realised that it was an urgent task, but when the hall master gave it to her, she did not feel any sense of urgency, so the hall master had naturally read it beforehand.


    Xiao Yu who was somewhat suspicious left the Heaven''s Spirit Hall without even greeting them.


    After returning home, Xiao Yu very naturally took a bath and changed into a set of black clothes and pants, covering her face with a thin veil. At this moment, she was a god of death, not an ordinary weak girl.


    However, he had never expected that the lights in front of the hall would be different from the usual ones. Instead, it was deathly silent. The hall seemed to be devoid of people.


    Could it be that she had fallen asleep at this point, and only she was left to carry out her mission?


    Xiao Yu, who was used to accepting missions, completing them, accepting missions, and completing them all the time did not want to bother about anything else, and only wanted to take this mission.


    The night in Liang Yun was pitch-black and quiet. Most of the people had long fallen asleep at this point.


    Xiao Yu quickly cut across the road. She was so fast that ordinary people would not be able to catch up even if they risked their lives.


    This mission was to assassinate a general who had always been victorious. It could be said that his martial prowess was extremely high and he possessed the spiritual power of a Martial Saint. It was very rare for him to return from killing him in one piece.


    But how could she, Xiao Yu, be afraid of someone blocking their path? Someone blocking their path would kill people, and someone blocking their path would kill buddhas.


    A black shadow swiftly shuttled through the busy streets, no one could see the bloodthirsty smile on the corner of the black clothed person''s mouth.


    It was only until he arrived at a certain courtyard did the black figure finally stop. The most puzzling thing was that after the black figure jumped into the courtyard with his usual light movement, the black figure calmly knocked on the Family Head''s door.


    "Knock, knock, knock ¡­" A rhythmic voice thought that if no one opened the door, it might continue ringing like this forever.


    "It''s here, it''s here. "Who dares to come back at night? Do my old bones suffer ¡­" The steward chattered on as he opened the door.


    Before he could finish his words, a force had already passed through his throat. What happened next he did not know.


    Xiao Yu looked at the butler who had fallen to the ground and smiled slightly. It was simply too simple.


    Xiao Yu openly walked into the main courtyard and killed every person she saw. A strong smell of blood immediately emanated from the manor, making anyone who smelled it feel nauseous.


    Hm? I''ve killed so many. What about the so-called general, does he not dare to come out?


    "Demons, you intentionally brought me here to slaughter my entire family. You are truly a devil." An angry shout came from behind Xiao Yu, followed by an intense burst of spirit energy.


    The general should not have fallen asleep, but the task he received was like this: why was he sent away?


    Xiao Yu did not have much time to think before going against the general, who looked at the mess in the mansion with extreme anger.


    His moves were fierce and seemed to be filled with Spiritual Energy. Xiao Yu couldn''t help but find it difficult to resist. After all, he was battling year round just like her.


    The general was already fuming, pressing against Xiao Yu with all her might, every attack fatal.


    Xiao Yu narrowly avoided the attack, still having a lingering fear in her heart. Just as she let out a sigh of relief, another stream of spirit energy shot over.


    Xiao Yu knew that this risk was very high and she wasn''t sure of a solution. So she deliberately made space for to enter. She did not expect that because the general hated Xiao Yu so much, she would only think of killing her to take revenge.


    Xiao Yu purposely took a hit, turning her body a little so that the attack did not have to be fatal, while she gathered her energy and used all her might to strike the last strike at the general.


    The general fell just like that, and Xiao Yu was also heavily injured, she trembled and almost fell down.


    A sword-art flashed through the air, so fast that she didn''t even have time to react. She had just used up all her energy and was seriously injured, so she was powerless to defend.


    After the sword entered her body, she looked at the sword that had pierced her heart and used the last bit of her strength to turn around and look behind her.


    "You ¡­" Before he could finish his words, he fell to the ground and didn''t reply.


    The hall master looked coldly at the fallen Xiao Yu as he released her sword, "Master, you have done a great service, don''t you know? As the hall master, why would she allow someone stronger than herself to continue to stay in the hall? "


    "I originally intended to use you to handle missions, but now it seems that you don''t need it anymore. You are looking down on others all the time, so what''s the use of keeping you alive?" The hall master of the Heaven''s Spirit Hall sneered at Xiao Yu''s corpse.


    "What a good show, what a good show, did I miss something?" A male voice sounded behind the pavilion master.


    "The Skysoul Hall is about to be destroyed by me, you still have the mood to deal with internal conflicts." If it wasn''t for her, we wouldn''t have dared to make a move. The person gave an evil smile.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you!" The hall master of the Heaven''s Spirit Hall was shocked, he looked deeply at Xiao Yu''s body, and died, his heart filled with unwillingness: "So it turns out that it was already decided for a long time!"

 C724 second death

    So this was how she died in this life. An inexplicable feeling of sadness rose in Xiao Yu''s heart, why did others kill her?


    Looking at his past life''s casualties, a kind of pain flashed through the depths of his heart, a pain that was hard to describe.


    A wave of dizziness struck Xiao Yu, she knew that she would be able to see another life, and she could only hope that this life would not be a tragic death.


    The pitter-patter of the rain didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of stopping. The entire village was buried in the rain.


    "Wow ¡­" The sound of a baby wailing resounded throughout the village. It could be said that the sound was filled with strength.


    "Child, my child." A peasant woman shouted in a weak voice.


    The father of a nearby child rushed in with a face full of joy as he hugged his child in ecstasy. He also had a child! He also had a child!


    "Quickly go and ask for your martial arts worth." The father of the child shouted excitedly to his neighbors, "My child''s wails must be heaven-shaking. He must be a Kid with powerful martial power."


    The midwife curled her lips and looked at the man in disgust: "This is a Girl."


    He didn''t even look at his new wife and thought that martial arts was worth it. It was a pity that this woman gave birth with so much difficulty. This man didn''t even look at her.


    "Girl?" The man hesitated: "Girl is fine too, as long as you have force, you aren''t trash."


    The people from the village who specialized in testing the value of their martial arts rushed over. Using their usual method, they shook their heads and said, "120 points, very ordinary."


    When the man heard her, he felt greatly disappointed. It was as if a wilted flower had lost all of its strength. He slowly placed the child by her mother''s side and walked out without even turning his head back.


    When the child''s mother saw that she did not hold him in contempt at all, Xiao Yu''s name was quickly born due to the rain.


    Xiao Yu had been mediocre since she was young, and her life could not be considered good. However, she could still be considered to be at peace.


    Once, Xiao Yu who was in her teens would be scolded by the kid next door. The originally weak and frail Xiao Yu seemed to have become a completely different person.


    "Father, I want to learn martial arts." Xiao Yu looked at the farmer with a wronged expression.


    The man took a drag on his pipe. "Child, forget it. Just what kind of martial arts are you going to learn in your entire life? Moreover, it would be useless even if you were to learn it with ordinary talent. "


    Xiao Yu''s father patted her head which was covered in rain and comforted her. She, who was called waste, looked at the crops in the farmland. She was not willing to just live a mediocre life and become a useless waste.


    Since then, she had been wholeheartedly stealthily learning. When her father saw her, he had no choice but to save up all of his lifetime''s money to send her to the academy.


    "Dad, don''t you dislike me? "I''m useless. Mother said that you didn''t like me at all back then." Xiao Yu raised her head and tears started to roll down her face.


    "Who said that? At that time, I was just a bit disappointed so I didn''t think about giving up on your martial arts training. I didn''t intend to give up on you." Xiao Yu''s father earnestly watched the rain.


    By the time they arrived at the academy, children her age would have at least 150 points in martial arts, only hers would be the lowest and most ordinary.


    "waste Xiao Yu, hahaha, with this kind of talent, you still have the nerve to come and learn martial arts, go back to farm." The children all mocked Xiao Yu, no one thought too highly of her.


    Since then, no matter how hard Xiao Yu tried to learn martial arts, even if the sounds of ridicule beside her grew louder and louder, she would study day and night just to become a strong person, and then ¡­


    "Martial Saint ¡­" The elder in the courtyard looked at Xiao Yu in disbelief: "Xiao Yu has cultivated to the Martial Saint realm!"


    "What?" Everyone looked at Xiao Yu in disbelief, but no one wished her well.


    "What Martial Saint? How could she do that? He must have secretly practiced an evil technique somewhere." Some people were afraid of shouting out loud from the crowd.


    These words seemed to have motivated everyone, because of the Martial Saint''s title, they were all secretly jealous and called out to Xiao Yu to practice the evil arts.


    Xiao Yu was extremely resentful, and in the end, she left the Academy under the expulsion of everyone. Later on, she didn''t go home either. Her heart was filled with the desire to become powerful, and she almost had a Qigong deviation.


    After training hard for a long time, with the cultivation methods of the academy, Xiao Yu had improved much faster than ordinary people.


    Two years later, Xiao Yu secretly returned home to check on her parents and discovered that her house had long since been covered in a layer of dust.


    Xiao Yu covered her face and disguised herself as a Clothes and went into the neighboring house to knock.


    "Ahhh!" Xiao Yu realized that something was amiss and hurriedly changed her words: "Um, where is the Master from the neighboring family?"


    The neighbor looked at the person next door and said, "His family, ever since that average girl went to study some martial arts, his family is poor like a pauper, and his daughter never came home."


    "In the end, when her father went to look for her, he lost his footing and fell off a cliff. His mother died because she was a widow."


    The neighbor shook his head and looked at the side in disgust.


    Xiao Yu was shocked speechless. So it turned out that she hadn''t returned home for so long and her parents had all died because of her so no one had informed her either.


    Wiping his tears, Xiao Yu went to the academy which had excluded her two years ago.


    When he walked over, Xiao Yu was filled with hostility as he watched everything unfold emotionlessly.


    She did her best in learning martial arts so that she wouldn''t be scolded as a waste. She also studied so that her parents could live a good life, but these people looked down on her. Even her master favored the other disciples.


    Now that she was strong, she decided to massacre this place. Kill these people, these heartless people.


    "Yo, the evil woman is back. I can''t see that she''s getting more and more handsome." A senior brother who had always looked down on Xiao Yu earlier looked at him with contempt.


    "The more she looks, the more beautiful she looks. How come I didn''t notice her back then?" A person by his side extended his hand towards Xiao Yu, but before he could even touch Xiao Yu''s face, he let out a blood-curdling screech.


    That senior brother looked at his severed arm with an expression of disbelief at Xiao Yu, "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Xiao Yu looked at him with disdain, there was a bloodthirsty look in his eyes, as though he was extremely excited upon seeing his arm.


    "I''m back. Can''t you think of it?" Xiao Yu struck out with his palm without mercy.


    "Cough ¡­" He spat out a mouthful of blood. He was unconscious before he could say anything else.


    Xiao Yu''s smile was even more wicked. Did they look down on her? They all looked down on her? This was the result.


    The other people looked at Xiao Yu in fear, feeling that their strength was so strong that they wanted to challenge Xiao Yu.


    "Witch, kill my senior apprentice-brother!" One of them shouted angrily and rushed towards Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu did not even blink as she secretly focused all of her energy into her Dantian to fight.


    After killing them, everyone retreated in fear, they did not expect Xiao Yu to be strong to this extent.


    "Xiao Yu, stop. We will not make things difficult for you." After Master came over, he looked at Xiao Yu with a serious expression filled with contempt.


    Xiao Yu no longer had any chance to stop her attacks, she just directly attacked towards her Master.


    After several rounds of battle, his master was heavily injured by Xiao Yu, and Xiao Yu couldn''t avoid being injured.


    After forcing himself to use his last bit of strength, the other disciples of the academy took advantage of the fact that they were in the air and died miserably in the academy.


    They didn''t even let go of their own bodies ¡­


    "Is this all over? In the end, he still died." Xiao Yu said in disappointment. She was too honest this time, even if she had the strength that could last for thousands and thousands of years, she would still not live as long as she did!

 C725 Alchemy

    So it turns out that in his previous life, he would always die violently like this. He would either be framed or get his revenge.


    The sky spun and the earth spun. Xiao Yu knew that she would soon see her next life ¡­


    "Spiritual Pulse of the Heavens, Spiritual Pulse of the Earth, Fire, Water, Earth, Wood, Gold?" The Dragon Order examined Xiao Yu''s Spirit Veins, and unexpectedly discovered that she did not have one.


    In this world, there were different types of spiritual veins. If the attributes of each spiritual vein were not used, the pills refined would have different attributes.


    Ordinary people would all have spirit veins, but Xiao Yu did not.


    "What?" "How is that possible? I will become a supreme apothecary in the future." Xiao Yu was not convinced at all by the Dragon Order.


    "You are born different from ordinary people, it will be even more difficult to refine pills." The Dragon Command sighed helplessly.


    He was only a piece of trash, of course the Dragon Order would not tell Xiao Yu that.


    Xiao Yu was disappointed when she heard it. She was envious of the alchemists around her, she also wanted to become a high-level alchemist.


    The next day, Xiao Yu went to the Sky Profound Hall''s refining room by herself. Who said that she couldn''t refine pills without a spiritual vein!


    She would not give up so easily. After reading so many books, she could still grasp some of them.


    She should be pretty good at it, even if she had the ability to control the movements of her hands, but if she was dead, then so be it.


    Xiao Yu randomly packed up the ingredients and found the best pill furnace in the pill refining room.


    A quarter of an hour later, a loud explosion resounded in the Tianxuan Hall.


    "Oh no! The furnace is on fire! Hurry up and save the pill!" "Faster!" Some of the disciples turned pale with fright.


    It would be amazing if the masters could see this. The best medicines and ingredients were all inside, including the cauldron that they loved the most.


    How could this furnace spew fire? This was bad, if he was in trouble, he should just run away.


    Just as he was thinking about how Xiao Yu would sneak out of the pill refining room like that, she pretended to save the fire with her head and face covered in dirt.


    "You will be scolded to death by Master. Have you seen a bandit?" A little disciple passed by Xiao Yu in a panic and asked.


    How could Xiao Yu possibly see the expression on her face? At this moment, she said nervously, "No, no, quickly put out the fire."


    If the little disciple knew that Xiao Yu''s face was covered with the finest Penglai grass from the Refining Room, he would definitely be angered to death. Of course, his master would definitely cultivate Xiao Yu into a pill.


    Xiao Yu followed them and scattered everywhere, pretending to save the fire. The pill refiners at the side were extremely shocked by what they saw.


    There were many precious herbs on display. Even if it was 10,000 gold taels, it still might not even be enough to buy it.


    "Hurry up, look at how positive Xiao Yu is, even though she just joined not long ago." Apothecary Sheng Ji looked at this group of clumsy and lazy disciples and became even more furious. If she knew who did this, she would definitely capture that person and use him as a drug user.


    Xiao Yu, who was called out, felt guilty, and tried even harder to save the Pill Refining Room.


    The Pill Refiner could not help but nod his head in acknowledgement when he saw how hardworking Xiao Yu was.


    The fire was finally extinguished. It was said that most of the things inside had already been burnt, and there was almost nothing left. His master''s most beloved pill furnace had collapsed into pieces.


    Master was so angry that he became sick, and when he could not find the culprit, all the disciples were punished, this made Xiao Yu extremely happy.


    The Dragon Order looked at Xiao Yu and felt that something was wrong. Why was she so honest recently, she didn''t seem like Xiao Yu at all.


    "You don''t want to concoct pills anymore?" With one hand holding his head, he tilted his head and looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu shook her head dejectedly: "Of course I want to join Pill Refining Stage."


    Xiao Yu felt a little sad. She still wanted to become a Senior Alchemist, could she only be a trash now?


    The Dragon Token looked at her with sympathy. He really hadn''t expected this situation to happen. The ability of an alchemist was also very important; she didn''t even have a spirit vein to show.


    "I know of a type of herb. It''s extremely miraculous, perhaps with this added flavor, it can be used for concocting pills." It can control the temperature of the fire and stabilize the effect of the pill. " The Dragon Badge held its head and looked at Xiao Yu shakily.


    "What?" Xiao Yu rushed over and shook the head of the dragon medallion with all her might, afraid that she would hear wrong.


    The Dragon Order was a little dizzy. "Don''t shake it. This medicine is very hard to come by. There was a pill in the alchemy room before, but it''s now ruined."


    "Of course not. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have been in the alchemy lab ¡­" Xiao Yu realized that she had said something wrong and stopped herself in time.


    "Alchemy room?" The Dragon Order had some doubts.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Where can I find that herb you mentioned? Even if I have to risk my life, I will still obtain it." Xiao Yu said solemnly.


    In the end, under the pressure of the rain, the Dragon Order finally told her where the medicinal herbs were. Because the location was too dangerous, she didn''t want her to take the risk.


    With no other choice, he accompanied Xiao Yu to look for medicinal herbs. On the cliff of the Broken Rift, it was not good to let Xiao Yu take the risk alone.


    "Let me say this first, that herb might not be useful." The Dragon Order said unnaturally.


    However, Xiao Yu was determined to be a pill refiner, so she was not afraid of such a small amount of danger.


    In the end, the Dragon Token accompanied Xiao Yu to the Broken Rift Mountain and obtained the Penglai Grass.


    After falling off the cliff a few times, and being bitten by a snake on the cliff so he could obtain the Penglai grass, Xiao Yu did not experience any danger this time.


    After all, she was standing on top of the cliff and cheering for the dragon order, which almost killed her.


    "Thank you." Xiao Yu gave the dragon medallion a big hug, then pulled out the Penglai grass and left.


    Leaving behind the Dragon Token, he looked down on this ingrate. He had picked it all by himself and had been abandoned.


    On Xiao Yu''s side, she was so happy that she almost wanted to jump up, but unfortunately, she found out about another concocting room and waited for a few days before she finally sneaked in.


    ''Alchemy furnace, alchemy furnace... I''m coming. " Xiao Yu''s face was full of excitement, and she completely forgot about the miserable experience from last time.


    "Alchemy furnace, herbs, fire ¡­" Relying on his memories, Xiao Yu carefully refined the pill step by step.


    That mistake definitely wouldn''t happen again. This time, she would be more careful. She would definitely be able to concoct a grade-1 pill.


    It was time to control the fire, Xiao Yu carefully circulated the spirit energy in her body and controlled the temperature bit by bit.


    How could she not control it? That''s not right, it wasn''t what she was thinking. Xiao Yu was anxious because the fire was not in her control. She immediately activated more of the Spirit Qi in her body.


    "Boom ¡­" The Pill Refining Furnace exploded once again, but this time, it was not as lucky as before, as the broken pieces from the furnace just happened to fly into Xiao Yu''s heart.


    Dragon One turned pale with fright. As he looked at this young girl''s pale face, his entire body turned ice-cold. This was the result of her death!


    "This is all my fault!" The Dragon Order was very angry, but he did not have much of an idea towards the mistakes he made, because that was also Xiao Yu''s own actions.


    Xiao Yu woke up from her stupor. Was everything over?


    Time and time again, he was feeling more grief than ever. Time and time again, he understood the great principles that were being played around with!


    BOOM!


    She opened her eyes wide. Everything had happened too quickly, she simply could not react in time, "I will not be like this again in this life. I am not an ordinary person, I want to become the strongest existence in this world, and then I want to live longer!"

 C726 Beautiful

    The sky was crying, and it was also washing the earth. Gift was not necessarily good, but it could also be bad.


    The bad is not necessarily the bad, but there may be room to get better, so everything depends on one''s mind.


    In this world, humans were generally different from other people. It was the same for Ye Yufeng, and it was the same for Xiao Yu.


    In the chaotic, chaotic world, a few people might be the saviors of the world. Xiao Yu who had experienced reincarnation, was sitting right now in a place filled with dust and blood.


    This place was never a good place. It was a city, a city filled with dreams.


    Although it was filled with mystical dreams, they were nothing to Xiao Yu.


    "Roar!" A huge shadow appeared, one of them was slapped to death in panic!


    The name of this city''s mayor was Li Meng. He was the one who built this city.


    "To think that there would be a Dream Swallowing Beast here!" Some people were extremely afraid. In this world, even though Homo sapiens appeared, he was extremely pitiful.


    They were too weak. Even in their dreams, they could only control this Dream Swallowing Beast for a few breaths of time. After all, this was the natural enemy of their dreams!


    "Are we going to die here?" Someone panicked.


    There was another man beside Xiao Yu. This man seemed to be very interested in Xiao Yu.


    "Miss, aren''t you afraid?" This man''s name was Shang and he was the most handsome young man in Dreamburg.


    In the entirety of Dreamy Cloud City, the majority of the people who pursued him were most definitely goddesses, but in Xiao Yu''s eyes, they had turned into noise.


    It was difficult for her to release some of her anger, but she could still suppress it.


    "I think you''re special. Aren''t you afraid of that Dream Swallowing Beast?" He was curious, because he had not seen such a person in a long time. There was a beautiful legend in the Homo sapiens who was not afraid of anything, and that was why they were so afraid.


    Some people once said that they lived in a world similar to the Nightmare. In the past, this place was still illusory, and very few people knew of this world, all the way until their strong person, the existence called god. He had looked down on all the rules and took in many of the strong person as a foundation, using this as a basis to create this perfect world. Humans were the lowliest existences in the world, because they did not know what the future held.


    Those gods who were already here, were named Bai Ruchu. This Bai Ruchu was the manager of the Creation God in this world, they were all his subordinates, and with Bai Ruchu''s methods, they were able to directly spawn the boundless universe. The world that Xiao Yu resided in was the lowest of all worlds. Homo sapiens was simply too tiny, to the point that it could only become food for other races!


    Therefore, the Homo sapiens no longer belonged to a complete world, but because of the arrival of the Homo sapiens, this place had begun to be developed.


    "That Dream Swallowing Beast can swallow all dreams. They love the Homo sapiens''s brain the most, especially those that are constantly dreaming!" Li Shang told Xiao Yu.


    "So that''s how it is. Then, am I not the food that he just liked?" Xiao Yu smiled, and saw the Dream Swallowing Beast rushing towards her, roaring like a fierce tiger.


    "Courting death ¡­" Shang was enraged and flew up into the sky. However, the Dream Swallowing Beast slapped down with its palm, and the poor man was smashed into the ground.


    Xiao Yu frowned, but she did not move. Instead, she looked at the Dream Swallowing Beast. The beast''s eyes were wide open. Within its eyes were countless other dreams. Pain, unwillingness, unwillingness, unwillingness ¡­.


    "Scram! I don''t want to be disturbed. If you don''t leave, I''ll kill you!" Although Xiao Yu was angry, she could not see how she was angry. Her eyelashes twitched, and the Dream Swallowing Beast in her eyes finally moved.


    "Pfft!" A bloody wound appeared on the Dream Swallowing Beast''s forehead. Blood gushed out from the wound. Shang was astonished. He did not understand at all. Was this girl really that powerful?


    With just a slight move, it died? Xiao Yu muttered to herself, "Strange species... Exclusive... Am I not a beast? Even now, I am. This has never changed ¡­ "The word ''beast race'' will forever be a part of my life''s work."


    She was an abnormal being, but she was also a strong person. The immortal strong person that would not rest until she was dead. Countless people looked at this woman in shock, and all of them revealed a trace of reverence. "This is strength, this is her strength!"


    Their Homo sapiens finally had hope. Xiao Yu smiled slightly, that scene was engraved in everyone''s mind forever, and then. It made a huge stone statue, which looked beautiful under the rays of the sun. This was because this stone statue was extremely similar to Xiao Yu. It was too beautiful, so beautiful that it terrified everyone.


    Under the enveloping darkness of the night, countless rays of light appeared. One man''s dream began to soar. Some were having nightmares as countless ghosts chased after him.


    Some of them were having their spring dreams, surrounding the goddess ¡­


    Xiao Yu frowned and laughed bitterly, because she saw that she was able to do it, it was the shadow of the Master.


    "Master, how are you right now? Or perhaps you are somewhere right now, have you gotten rid of those fellows?" Xiao Yu was a little worried for Ye Yufeng, she missed him so much.


    It was just a moment of longing, but it was meaningless ¡­ She wanted to stay there. If possible, she wanted to stay by his side for the rest of her life. That way, there would be no need for her to suffer so much.


    In the distance, countless people could see the faint light coming from the hourglass. They could clearly feel the pain coming from the flames that were condensed by countless people. The dreamland vanished just like that, and Li Shang''s face turned pale. He suffered a severe injury, and all his internal organs were shattered. He wouldn''t be able to live much longer.


    Those terrifying things were long gone. His dreams were red.


    "Why are you in a red dream? What have you experienced? I feel like you really want to die right now, that''s why you rushed up, all for the sake of dying ¡­ "Brave, huh?" Xiao Yu asked, and he was silent for a moment.


    "That''s right, this world is so boring, how can we possibly live forever? Actually, even if we live forever, we might as well die soon, it''s too lonely. That way, we don''t have to work too hard, after all, in this world, there aren''t many things that I really miss." He said a lot in one breath and then closed his eyes, no longer enjoying the scenery. He had already watched the scenery countless times.


    Xiao Yu had nothing to say, she smiled slightly, then raised her hand to tidy up his clothes. Those people were still busy, and many had died, because they were all Homo sapiens whose soul had been directly devoured.


    If Xiao Yu had not come, they would have disappeared from this world. It was because they did not have the power to stop the Dream Swallowing Beast. This Dream Swallowing Beast used its head to do things. It was extremely intelligent, but it died in Xiao Yu''s hands.


    On the mountain peak, countless people revealed a trace of fear. This fear was very embarrassing. At least, ordinary people could not feel it. Their flames were too fierce. Everyone could clearly understand that this was the result of countless deaths ¡­ Destroy!


    The brightly lit city was extremely beautiful. They all saw the enormous corpse of the Dream Swallowing Beast in front of their eyes. The sight of it was still assaulting their minds. Countless people felt incredulous, because this was truly rarely seen.

 C727 Xu Dong

    In this gray and full of light era, those people stood up. They also clearly felt that something had come down, "Dodge, dodge!" The meteorite fell and the strong person s have all arrived! "


    Everyone moved out of the way, Xiao Yu opened her eyes wide and said: "Master? No, it is not Master, but a person who is very similar to him, is he Xu Dong!? "


    Her guess was right, that person was indeed Xu Dong. Only Xu Dong would be able to come to this world, and as for Ye Yufeng, it was just as he had said. He was dead, but Xu Dong was split out, falling into this gloomy world. That fellow was not dead yet, but he was only unconscious, at least he would not be able to wake up for a while.


    BOOM!


    Many strong person flew over, ready to see what exactly it was. However, not long after, they only saw a ray of starlight, and it was a red blood sword!


    The blood red sword that had killed countless people caused Xiao Yu to tremble in fear, and she said: "Is this the true powerful strength of the Master? Even if he isn''t a complete Ye Yufeng, can he still kill everyone here?!"


    "This is too terrifying. This guy seems to be a dead person, but why can he still burst with such power? He''s not dead yet, or maybe ¡­" After the man said that, he suddenly saw Xu Dong standing up, and he revealed a smile.


    This was not him, but some other soul. Countless soul were rubbing together, this was extremely cruel. How did her Master become like this?


    "Pfft!" That fellow spat out a mouthful of blood and then fell down. His entire aura was in disorder!


    "Master!" Xiao Yu pounced over, while a sword blade directly went through, but when it was only 10 cm away from Xiao Yu''s neck, it directly dissipated.


    "Master ¡­" Xiao Yu was moved in her heart, even if she was on the verge of death, he could still protect her.


    Because it could be protected, it didn''t matter!


    "Who is that Girl? How is she able to walk over there?" Someone curiously asked. The night light here flickered a few times. It actually went dark, and there was a loud noise.


    The entire sky was shaking!


    A person walked out with a strange expression on his face. Who was this person? He had actually penetrated through the imprisonment of the skies!


    "Ye Yufeng has died, there is still one more Xu Dong who has not died. In the end, you will still die in my hands." It was an ugly woman. The expensive protective dress had long since been torn to pieces, revealing a piece of his skin ¡­


    Her long hair was in disarray, that fellow landed on Xu Dong''s body, and Xiao Yu''s body, and said: "Haha, so there''s still yours ¡­ "Inverted scale!"


    "I won''t allow you to harm my Master!" Xiao Yu opened his eyes wide. It was beautiful, just too beautiful, and compared to Wang Ningxue, she was now more like a clown.


    "In the past, Ye Yufeng did not care about me, but now, I want to kill everything that concerns him, and I want to destroy everything that concerns him in my hands." She gritted her teeth and descended to the ground, stepping on the ground. The earth was shattered, and countless people widened their eyes in shock. This was a woman without benevolence.


    Puff puff puff ¡­


    Countless people had died, and there was only a light barrier left. Xu Dong opened his eyes, which was perfect in the dark, and said: "You ¡­ How to... "He hasn''t left yet."


    Xu Dong extended his hand and touched Xiao Yu''s head: "What''s wrong, have you still not thought it through clearly? Everything is just a bubble, the three greatest beginnings of your tenth life, do you know? If you could comprehend it completely, killing her would be too simple."


    "Master ¡­" Xiao Yu''s heart trembled; she could no longer say anything. Tears moistened his cheeks, and a white crystal flashed in her bright eyes. This was refraction. A blood-red blade pierced through the ice crystal.


    "Xu Dong, you''re not completely dead!" Wang Ningxue turned serious, she was at a loss of what to do.


    This Xu Dong really had a huge life force behind him, but he was still unable to dodge it, because in the next moment, he was going to die.


    "Haha, so this world was your final trump card. With so many strong person, if I were to enslave them, I would be the Celestial King of the ninth heaven. I would be the greatest queen of this world!" She was excited.


    "That''s right, you''ve already gotten everything. You''re already so high and mighty, why can''t you just let them go? You have to kill them all." My Master is also dead, why aren''t you dead? " Xiao Yu''s red eyes carried a tinge of tears. She was equivalent to two Master s and this guy was even uglier than her original appearance.


    "Because I won''t die, I have already cultivated an indestructible body, and your Master is too weak. He doesn''t have a body like mine, so how could he possibly resist the destruction of the world? " Wang Ningxue couldn''t help but smile happily. She did not care much about these weak ones. After all, it was really hard to say what would happen next. Maybe he would succeed just like that, and after annihilating the remaining Xu Dong, wouldn''t this colorful world belong to him?


    Of course, it might be a little impossible. No matter what, Xu Dong was a god of this world, he might order those people to come here to die, and then he would still be able to live. Xu Dong was just planning to do this, but suddenly thinking about it, he felt that there was no need.


    This place was really too stuffy, and many people were waiting for an opportunity to escape. Wang Ningxue had already reached the peak of this world, and originally, it was impossible for her to enter. If it were not for her injuries, how could he have allowed Wang Ningxue to step over the line and enter the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest?


    "It''s useless. No one can stop me!" Wang Ningxue let out a furious roar and flew towards Xu Dong. Her expression had already revealed a hint of dread, as her long hair fluttered in the wind. At the same time, Xiao Yu was blasted flying, and what made people even more dumbstruck was that her target was Xu Dong.


    Puff!


    This blood was red, it was endless ice, and continued to attack Xu Dong, the speed of the attack was extremely fast, and in an instant, he had thrown out thousands of punches.


    "Master!" Xiao Yu was furious, his fist struck right at Wang Ningxue, his fist was ordinary, it struck straight back, but that Wang Ningxue did not move, his fist was completely useless, "You dare injure my Master, you''re courting death!"


    "So what if it hurts? You are just a dying person, why should I be afraid? " She smiled slightly. There was nothing wrong with that.


    Xu Dong laughed, "Hey, isn''t it too early to say it now?"


    "Oh? "What other tricks do you have? Just use them. If you can''t use them, then what you are saying is nonsense." Wang Ningxue happily said. This kind of feeling was really not bad, in the end Ye Yufeng had still died in her hands. He could die at any moment. The only reason he could live up to now was because she still liked to play around with him.

 C728 immortality

    "This is the cruelest thing in the world. Everything you do now is a last ditch effort. " Wang Ningxue paused for a few moments, and in the end, her clothes fluttered slightly as a gust of wind flickered.


    Xu Dong stood up: "Don''t forget, this world is mine, not yours!" She let out a roar and shouted. Countless amounts of ice began to condense, covering thousands of miles in every direction.


    Crack crack crack.


    The ice shattered and the sky stopped moving. No one saw it, except for a few who knew that it would turn into ice.


    "NO!" "That''s impossible!" Wang Ningxue was shocked, her ugly eyes revealing a trace of unconcealable pain. She opened her mouth, and a beam of light exploded inside her.


    BOOM!


    Heavenly Tribulation!


    This was Heavenly Tribulation!


    And it was a Heavenly Tribulation that erupted from within his body!


    "This is impossible!" The woman''s face showed pain, and then she became ashes. She died just like that. Even such a powerful existence like this had died. Who could be a match for the man lying on the ground now?


    "God of Creation!" Someone shouted loudly, and only then did everyone understand what kind of existence Xu Dong was. He was the Creation God, and even if he was injured, he could still kill majority of the strong person here.


    The few of them avoided him as they respectfully welcomed his departure. Countless people were waiting, waiting for an opportunity to ascend and leave. There was no passageway to the colourful world, only the corpse of the Creator could leave. If he was killed, could he leave with his body?


    "Right, take his body away, then we can leave this world that is imprisoning us!" Someone spoke in secret, but it was all of a sudden.


    These were their soul. Seemingly every single one of them who had ill intentions towards Xu Dong, had all become dead people.


    "This is crushing!" This is the power to create a God, how could ordinary people like us understand? " The group of people finally understood that this was a power that could not be understood. Xu Dong sat cross-legged on the ground, as countless strange inscriptions started to appear. These strange inscriptions were filled with incomprehensible things.


    There were innumerable crystals here, and they were arranged neatly one by one. Each one of them was glimmering with a faint light, and a few of them revealed signs of greed.


    It had been a long time since they had seen such a beautiful thing. They couldn''t help but want to take it off and have a good look at it. After a few minutes, they saw a faintly red diamond. The diamond suddenly erupted with a resplendent radiance. This radiance not only made one''s heart palpitate, it also took one''s life.


    "Puff puff puff ¡­" They died without even saying a word. There were no corpses left and all of them had disappeared. It was as if those people had never come here before. On the golden beach elsewhere, countless diamonds were twinkling. This was the diamond ocean, a place at the very top of the colorful world where countless people were fighting for their lives. When they stopped somewhere, they burst into a roar of fear.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" Rather than saying that the roar was fearful, it would be more accurate to say that it was resisting. However, several rays of light appeared at an extremely fast speed. Those rays of light were truly destroyed in a blink.


    Puff puff puff ¡­


    "I''m finally back. Wahahaha." This person was a nigger. His entire body was black, and only his eyes were wide open. His snow-white pupils also had pitch-black pupils.


    Monarch Blackscreen, the strong person that was imprisoned in this world. Ancient almighty beings had used countless spiritual treasures to besiege him, and it had been three hundred years since then.


    In these three hundred years, the only thing he could do was cultivate. He cultivated in the darkness until the seal was removed. And now, he was finally out. His bloodline was devouring.


    Xu Dong''s blood also absorbed, and the encounter between devouring and devouring could create a blazing spark, which was very distinctive with his eyes wide open. Countless blades of flickering light surrounded him, and the blades of light turned into divine beams of light, slicing through the spiritual energy in the starry sky and entering his body. Then, Hei Feng laughed out loud.


    "God dammit, now you can''t imprison me anymore. The dark curtain will eventually return and pay with everything I have for my Celestial King, and you can''t stop me anymore!" He gritted his teeth, his Celestial King was Xu Dong!


    And Xu Dong was currently staying in that world, so he did not know when he would be able to come to this place.


    Heaven''s will was united. The bridge of the Great Thousand World was returning to its original form. This was a long river, the river that countless people looked forward to.


    The Source River. The Source River could restore a person''s bloodline purity to a certain degree. In the colourful world, the Source River was a peerless treasure. A drop of the river water could revive a person.


    When Xu Dong and Xiao Yu came to this side, the many strong person s all buzzed, and a long-haired bearded old man said, "The River Source cannot be sullied, who are you?"


    "I am the Creation God!" Xu Dong''s forehead flashed, and a golden star flew over. He immediately knelt down, and the others followed suit.


    He was the divine spirit of this world and not an ordinary person. If he were an ordinary person, he would have long since been killed.


    The light between their eyebrows was their will, so they knelt down.


    "Respected God of Creation, we didn''t know you were here. We''ll leave immediately and never step foot inside again." The elder lowered his head and said.


    "Scram!" Xu Dong flicked his sleeves, then directly jumped down into the River Source.


    He looked at his own body and said: "No, I''m afraid it will take a very long time to recover. And there are no such things in this world, and I am a divine object, where does he want to go?"


    The colorful sphere continued to fly in circles, and he had no way of knowing, that this world was actually so strange, and that it would actually leave by itself?


    "Never mind, let him be." Xu Dong shook his head, seeing his injuries recovering, suddenly a ray of light flew over, they were shocked, "Hey, what''s going on?! Why is there such a thing?!"


    "The Source River belongs to us. No one is allowed to take it away!" Underneath the river, a cruel voice rang out. This voice shook the heaven and earth, as though some terrifying creature had appeared. What was this creature?


    Xu Dong had never been to the River Source before, and the reason he was here today was just to recuperate. There were so many people who had come here to recuperate, so why did he come here to snatch the River Source the moment he arrived?


    "Master, do you feel that the surroundings have suddenly become very cold?" Xiao Yu felt a special familiarity with the cold, the cold here was also not an ordinary kind of cold.


    It was incredibly cold, and in front of them, they saw a star, which was suddenly grabbed. Xu Dong turned pale with fright: "These hands, don''t look like they came with good intentions!"


    That''s right, this thing wanted to exterminate the person who stole its treasure. It didn''t matter if he was the creator of this world or not.


    However, they suddenly stopped because they saw a few ice crystals. There was more than one living thing under the water, so Xu Dong and Xiao Yu avoided it. How can there be such a powerful person? "


    In the next moment, he felt the river trembling as countless people were swept into the river, including the river itself. The Source River was incomparably hard. It was not something that could be cut apart by ordinary things.

 C729 Source River Secret

    "What is this? Why are there so many strange things? " Xiao Yu and Xu Dong turned pale with fright, even though the Source River could heal their injuries.


    However, under the siege of so many ferocious beasts, he probably wouldn''t be able to escape. A few wounds suddenly appeared.


    The elder chuckled. "I can''t believe this, could it? The so-called Creation God was also tricked by me!"


    "Yeah, although this Creation God is extremely powerful, he probably doesn''t know that this creature has been living in the Source River all year round, and has already reached an indestructible body. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to come up this time." A young man also smiled.


    "Lian Qingshan, your method is really good. Earlier, I thought that this Creation God wouldn''t die that easily. I didn''t expect him to be so easily killed by us." The elder stroked his beard and laughed.


    "This is just a small scheme. After we destroy this colorful sphere, we can ascend and become a truly free person!" He was filled with hope.


    This guy might really die, but they didn''t know that if Xu Dong died, they would also die, because the colourful world was originally born for Xu Dong.


    When that time comes, we will be able to fly into the outside world, and be eternal and indestructible. The elder also showed an expression of affirmation.


    Xu Dong looked at the endless river and clenched his teeth. He dove straight into the water and sent a sound transmission to Xiao Yu, "Don''t come out, I killed them. Leave this place first, I feel that something is wrong.


    Her existence was the best. Everything could have a cycle of reincarnation. Although the sky would be destroyed, it did not matter. Everything Xu Dong had done, he had long ago done enough.


    Gulu ~


    The Source River boiled and Xiao Yu felt it was scorching hot. After confirming in her heart, she clenched her teeth and immediately flew up, the elder Feng Qing had already been waiting for a long time.


    Swoosh!


    Xiao Yu did not dodge. A blood-red long sword, directly swung the silver sword apart. Every time she killed, Xu Dong''s blood blade would increase by a few points.


    At the very least, the current blood blade could be said to be invincible in this world.


    The monsters in the source river clearly felt Xu Dong swimming down, and they frantically swayed, as countless monsters tried to bite him.


    However, not long after, they stopped breathing, and a bloody wound on Xu Dong''s hand slowly healed.


    "Homo sapiens. We can discuss it. " A ray of light suddenly flew over. The moment he appeared, all the monsters that were attacking him stopped, and said: "Master Lord, kill him, kill him!"


    "Shut up!" The humanoid Lord roared, then looked towards Xu Dong and politely said: "Sir, we also did not mean to offend you, but there are some things that we still have to settle, such as how we can leave this place."


    "You want to leave?" Xu Dong asked in reply. He found it strange: "Sorry, you can''t leave this place, especially you natives, if there''s a chance to leave, I might help you, and right now with your strength, you don''t seem to be qualified."


    At this moment. It was as if they had all stopped, because Xu Dong''s arrogant reply might have been painful, because he directly rejected their request.


    Hu hu hu ~


    Violent winds and heavy rain poured down at the same time, and countless people revealed a trace of life. The River Source race was not a good race to begin with. They would use any means for themselves, not to mention others.


    "Kill him, kill him! You actually lied to us! "


    "What do you mean not qualified? All of this is just a joke, right? "


    "Oh?" Xu Dong sneered, "Do you still remember that time many years ago, when you all came together to attack, I annihilated countless races and erased their roots, have you all forgotten about it?"


    Forget? How could he forget, wasn''t this a joke? That time, Xu Dong had gone crazy, how could he be forgotten by others when he was going crazy?


    The group of creatures from the river of origin suddenly trembled a few times. They were somewhat afraid.


    They had forgotten, perhaps they had really forgotten. To Xu Dong, they were just a bunch of waste, one he could kill anytime.


    "Don''t be afraid. In our River Source, our ancestors will protect us. What are you afraid of?" Lord of the Source River said,


    Yes, what were they afraid of in their land? Afraid of their formidable strength?


    No, that''s not it. It was because they were no longer afraid of being cowards. This was a great opportunity to begin with, and if they succeeded, they could indeed escape the shackles of this world.


    But could they really avoid it? That was impossible, because if this world disappeared, then everything would disappear and the entire void would drown them in a sea of undead souls, causing them to be reborn in some sealed space.


    This was their fate, the fate that they could not avoid. Whether it was Xu Dong or the other almighty beings, they could not change it.


    But they always needed to struggle a bit. They might succeed just like that. If they succeeded like that, then everything would be perfect.


    Thus, they continued to rush up the chrysalis like a dense pack of ferocious beasts, directly attacking Xu Dong''s soul.


    "Hehe, a bunch of freaks!" Xu Dong continued to sneer, his appearance had already become sinister, "Since you guys are courting death, then don''t blame me."


    "That may not be so!" No one bellowed.


    In the Source River, countless of flowing Profound Spirit Qi flew over, transformed into a blade, with a whoosh sound, a large piece of it directly flew over, preparing to pierce through Xu Dong''s heart, but Xu Dong only had to move slightly, and the thorns missed!


    "Yo!" The Origin River Clan burst into action together. However, not long after, they immediately stopped, no longer able to muster up any strength. This was an inexhaustible killing intent, they only saw a ruddy glow.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    The thorns were all smashed into pieces, and a few of them had their chests pierced. However, they did not die, but instead had new skin congealed out of them.


    "We, the Yuen River Clan, have always been treated as a great race. This world is huge, there is no need to keep killing people. However, in order to be free, we would rather kill someone. You ¡­"


    "Is that so?" "Then please." Xu Dong extended his hand out, causing Yuan Wu''s expression to change slightly.


    The Creation God is the strong person that can exterminate all living things in the inner world!


    Xu Dong did not use that kind of power from the start, the unmatched power.


    With just a thought, countless fragments were shattered, and some even died.


    Crack!


    "Die." Xu Dong suddenly said calmly.


    BOOM!


    Countless of them had been destroyed, and the Source River here had been destroyed in an instant.


    He left alone with light footsteps.


    Xu Dong held onto his heart, his heart was trembling, the colourful sphere also suddenly erupted with a ripple.


    "I have to be a bit stronger." Xu Dong clenched his teeth, took a step forward, and then, with a sway of his feet, he actually kneeled on the ground.


    Xiao Yu came to his side, revealing a trace of confusion.

 C730 Death and Soul Return (1)

    The water of the Elemental River was still washing away, as though it had washed away the muddy earth, leaving behind a trace of the aura of an undead.


    Xu Dong lied on the riverbed, and the muddy water was all over his clothes, as well as the edge of his skirt.


    "It''s going to end soon. I''m already tired of everything here. The only thing I can''t bear to part with is you." Xu Dong coughed a few times, "I didn''t tell you before, you are really similar to another person, it seems to be carved out from the same mold, but unfortunately, I am unable to tell you the whole story ¡­"


    "Master... You won''t die. " She gently wiped away some of the the muddy water on Xu Dong''s face and said: "Master, you are such a noble person, how could you possibly die?"


    "No matter how grand it is, I am still a person and not a monster ¡­" Xu Dong said softly.


    He was a living person, not a dead person. After so long, he should have already gone back. The love and gratitude should have disappeared.


    Xiao Yu was slightly moved. Monster, wasn''t she the same as a monster?


    Because she met Xu Dong, she became like this, then before, wasn''t she a living monster?


    So it had been so many years, but Xiao Yu still had not truly lived to the heart of others, she thought.


    Xu Dong raised his finger and it fell on the body of a person in front of him as he said: "blood blade, kill him!"


    "Whiz!"


    Feng Qing immediately began to sweat profusely as he quickly escaped. He did not choose to beg for mercy because he knew that this Creation God would definitely not let him off easy.


    Puff!


    After that, they all saw that bloody light. Lian Qingshan naturally saw it as well and his entire body was in the state of being at its best as he muttered to himself, "No, impossible, how could you be so terrifying?"


    Under extreme fear, people would usually do even more terrifying things. However, Lian Qingshan would not be able to do it because the moment he moved, he would die!


    Xu Dong''s blood blade was turning. It was unknown if it had absorbed Feng Qing''s blood, but the blood blade had become very red.


    "Back then, I thought that by sparing you all and bestowing grace upon you all, you would be able to feel grateful toward me. However, I never would have thought that you all would betray me in the end." Xu Dong''s eyes landed on a void. There were four other people in the void, namely Bai Ruchu, the Eastern Emperor, Supreme One, and the fiery cloud!


    The four of them revealed a demonic smile and said, "Hehe ¡­" You''re about to die and yet you''re still talking rubbish. It looks like you haven''t changed after all these years. "


    Xu Dong shook his head, and said somewhat helplessly: "That''s right, I also didn''t think that the seed I buried all those years ago would actually absorb pure air, and emit a vacuum space ¡­"


    "Enough nonsense, even if we say so much, we will still kill you. Thank you for bringing us here, we can finally leave now, as long as you are dead!" He drew his sword.


    "You guys should have forgotten that this is my world and not yours," Xu Dong slapped Xiao Yu away with a hand and directly flew out, wandering the universe ¡­ This is not a place you should be.


    Xu Dong thought that perhaps letting her leave was also good. Even though so many divine spirit had already said it, Xiao Yu was a calamity, and there would be a day when he would be killed!


    But he wasn''t afraid!


    If he died, then so be it!


    All of this was no longer important. In the boundless universe, countless lights flickered. A single light meant a world.


    A multicolored sphere suddenly erupted with a ray of terrifying rainbow light, Xiao Yu was directly sent out, and the colourful sphere also finally continued to fly, and stopped in its tracks.


    "Hahaha, everything should have ended long ago. Xu Dong, go and die!" Everyone started to attack, but Xu Dong''s eyes became serious and said: "Soul return!"


    Countless images appeared in his mind. Those were scenes from his past, his present location. A woman stretched out her hand and placed it on his forehead.


    "Dong-er, are you finally awake?" This was a blind woman, and even her breathing was extremely calm.


    Many images appeared in Xu Dong''s mind. Some of them were complete, while others were broken. But most importantly, this woman was her mother.

 C731 Death and Soul Return (2)

    "So what happened was so unpredictable." He spoke in a dull voice.


    He was an almighty being in the Imperial Region, and there were several disciples in the Imperial Region. In the entire Imperial Region, he was already considered a strong person below the almighty.


    Several years ago, Xu Dong was heavily injured and when the immeasurable sea area returned, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Xu Dong continued to maintain his silence as he kept thinking back and forth. Suddenly, he mumbled to himself, "What happened was like a dream. Did I go through all that, or was it someone else who guided me? "


    "Foolish child, all of this is an evolution of your own. There hasn''t been a genius like you in our Xu Family for thousands of years. Only you can lead the Xu Family to eternal life in the Imperial Region."


    "Mother?" Xu Dong didn''t reply, but gently said. How could he have a mother?


    Where''s father? Has father disappeared?


    When the woman heard this, she immediately cried out, "It has been so many years. It has been hard on you." She hugged Xu Dong tightly, this familiar feeling, even made Xu Dong unwilling to let go.


    The Imperial Region was a complete world, and every person here had a world within their body. This world could evolve and life, and many geniuses would appear.


    The strongest genius of Imperial Region, Xu Dong, had stepped into the Immeasurable Sea many years ago. Deep in the ocean, he had coincidentally met the strongest Emperor of the immeasurable sea area!


    There was a gap between humans and demons in the first place. Even though he was the strongest genius of the Imperial Region, he still could not resist in the end, and was directly heavily injured.


    In order to keep him alive, his father Xu You requested for the help of an expert from outside this world. Using the method of soul grafting, he sent Xu Dong''s soul into his inner world. If his aura was weak, then the world in his body would be weak. Thus, in order to protect him, his father also threw himself into this world, and became the Martial Spirit Continent at the beginning.


    This Martial Spirit Continent was Xu Dong''s starting point, everything they had started from was the ancestral continent. This included Qing Lan''s death, as well as the disappearance of others.


    It was merely stimulating Xu Dong''s soul, which kept climbing upwards. In the world inside, Xu Dong did not feel any pain, or perhaps it was true love.


    Being young was the beginning. Now that he had woken up, those memories were all being recalled.


    "Immeasurable Emperor ¡­" Xu Dong muttered to himself for a moment, and then exploded into a monstrous rage, "There will be a day when I will kill you, and you will take away everything that I have to return!"


    Everything that was taken... Xu Dong clenched his teeth. All of this was destroyed by the Emperor in an instant. He had battled for three days and three nights and only defeated him.


    "My son, don''t worry. There are already many Monarchs blocking the Infinity Emperor, and they can no longer attack us." The woman smiled. Xu Dong searched for her name in his mind.


    Xu Dong chuckled, "The Monarchs tried their best to stop me, but in the few years that I''ve been asleep, the Infinity Emperor has probably already stepped across that realm. The Monarchs can''t wait any longer."


    "My son is intelligent, you''re right." "There are many strong person within the Imperial Region who don''t understand, and there are many masters at the pinnacle of cultivation. However, the Immeasurable Emperor is truly frightening, and even if it''s your father, he doesn''t have absolute confidence in killing it."


    "Mother, I feel that the matter of me being injured by the Immeasurable Emperor, was probably because of someone else''s help. That''s why my cultivation did not increase." Xu Dong had already had this question in his mind a long time ago, so the Homo sapiens was afraid that a spy would appear, and once this spy exploded, it would definitely cause great damage.


    "Who is my son suspecting?" After hearing what Xu Dong had said, she immediately thought it through and said: "Maybe you are right, they do have a few extremely strange ones, such as the prophets in Homo sapiens!"


    Prophet was an existence that was respected by everyone. There was even a hall of prophets in the Imperial Region, and in every era, there would be a prophet. Prophet was the most important profession in this world. Over the years, the Prophet had predicted three things, and all three had been accomplished.


    The first thing he did was to destroy the Imperial Region. This was accomplished within a thousand years, and the mountains were shattered. If not for the Prophet informing the world beforehand, the Imperial Region would have ceased to exist long ago.


    The second matter was the destruction of the Imperial Region''s law. It was realized in three hundred years, the collapse of the law.


    The third matter would be that the Homo sapiens would be separated because of the internal conflict.


    And now, Xu Dong''s group was also the ones with the most talent in the Eastern Imperial Region s.


    "Thoughtless Moon ¡­" The name Shen Wu Yue appeared in Xu Dong''s mind, as well as the appearance of that person. It was a girl!


    "Shen Wu Yue is already dead, but you still can''t let her go? Child, you must know, in this lifetime, one does not necessarily have to hang himself on a tree. Have you forgotten that you still have the Qing Lan Monarch? " Merciless Moon smiled.


    Mother, father Yan!


    This was something that Xu Dong''s subconscious held back. Shen Wu Yue had once been the person he loved the most, even now, but Qing Lan ¡­


    His heart was still moved a little, and it was true that Qing Lan was also important, because in the inner world, Qing Lan was too important to him.

 C732 The Old Friends (1)

    The palace was glowing with a golden light, and the room was still warm from the sunlight that had penetrated through the golden color.


    Although he hadn''t basked in the sun for many years, he still felt a sense of familiarity when he touched it. This was a familiar feeling, this was the real world, no wonder he was invincible in the inner world, it was only because he wasn''t real.


    "Shadow ¡­" Xu Dong smiled slightly.


    The Curtain of the Dark World was an ordinary Emperor Spirit strong person. In the Imperial Region, the realms were separated into the Throne, Demon Emperor, Spirit Emperor, Emperor, Monarch and Emperor.


    As the Emperor, he was unrivalled in the world. There were too many emperors in the Imperial Region, but there were far fewer emperors, and Xu Dong just so happened to be above the emperor himself, a majestic Emperor!


    Nobody knew the realm above Emperor. Someone had once asked for guidance on why a Monarch was above Emperor.


    What''s the difference between the "person" and the "person"?


    Emperor was a realm of returning to one''s origin, that was what happened to Xu Dong. Emperor s were not rare in Imperial Region, but there were not many.


    "Where is father ¡­" Xu Dong did not continue with the topic of the conspiracy. Instead, where was Xu You?


    He had wandered around the inner world for who knows how long, so why hadn''t he appeared? Could it be that he had already gone somewhere else?


    If a person was so easily destroyed, then she would be blind, but how did she become blind? strong person shouldn''t be so blind.


    As a Emperor, Xu Dong did not understand what was happening. All of these things seemed to be very strange.


    Could it be another dream?


    If this was a dream, then he was already dead. Why was he still alive ¡­


    They were trying to squeeze out everything in the world, including the systems they could create. This was the tragedy of this world, it was too sad, the entire Imperial Region had turned into a black Purgatory, no one could break this restriction.


    "In our world, ordinary people are not allowed to step out of this world even half a step. Aside from those powerful Emperor s, no one else is allowed to," Merciless Yue said with a faint smile.


    Even though she was blind, she could still vaguely see that her son was watching him in a certain area. Xu Dong''s memories were becoming clearer and clearer, linking up all the changes in the world. "Mother, I can feel that Father needs me. He needs me to help him!"


    "Of course, as long as you intervene, the Immeasurable Emperor will definitely be massacred!" Beneath the Emperor, they had no title. Only a powerful Emperor like Xu Dong would have such a title. Not only was it the strongest symbol in this world, it was also the greatest name in this world.


    "Someone from the Dragon god emperor!" had awakened today. In the eyes of this group of people, Xu Dong was the hope of this world, and everyone was very clear that their future lay in Xu Dong''s hands. It was everything, and also their everything.


    "This title is too familiar to me." Xu Dong muttered to himself for a few moments, and in his eyes suddenly flickered a ray of light, which was an inexhaustible dragon roar, and then exploded!


    A streak of bloody light flashed past, and instantly became a blood dragon. No wonder Lin Fei wanted to bring this blood blade out, it was because this blood blade was a dragon!


    "Aooo!" Trembling in their hearts, the blood dragon directly entered Xu Dong''s body, and then it suddenly erupted into a streak of blood red, directly dyeing half the sky red. This was the ferocious beast that they were the least afraid of, the ferocious beast that they were most looking forward to!


    "Lord Dragon God, kill all the foreign races. Let them go to hell. Let them leave our world. We are the rulers of this world, the rulers of this world!" They had gone crazy. Many days ago, they had received news that Xu Dong was about to wake up. In these few years, he was finally going to wake up.


    At a certain place, a beautiful woman gave a faint smile: "Big Brother Xu Dong, you''re finally back. Qing Lan has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Xu Dong smiled slightly. He had already decided that he would give up on that woman and fall in love with this girl. Her fluttering dress, wasn''t it the same gift he had given her back then?

 C733 The Old Friends (2)

    Xu Dong laughed: "Yeah, you finally arrived. But, you know, I have already liked you a long time ago, it''s just that sometimes it''s really hard to say, I ¡­ ¡­"


    Suddenly, a ray of light flew over and directly kissed Xu Dong. His lips were slightly moist, this was not saliva, but tears.


    "Why are you crying?" Xu Dong rubbed her back and gently said: "Alright, I won''t leave you again. You and I will never leave each other again, not in this life."


    That dead woman, had been interfering for so many years, that was simply too despicable. Qing Lan''s heart was trembling, she didn''t know why, but she still hated that Shen Wu Yue!


    That Shen Wu Yue took Xu Dong, and took his heart for countless years!


    Divine Thoughtless'' ¡­


    "Hehe, I might even be able to truly transcend into the world and roam about freely in the future." Xu Dong thought about it, and felt that the patterns in the world were much more beautiful.


    The most important thing was that the people would walk higher and the water would flow lower. This was a principle that had never changed since ancient times. If one could transcend this realm, who would be able to remain in their original position?


    If not for the Immeasurable Emperor, he would have already flown up, but this was supposed to be a calamity that he could not avoid.


    The Dragon God was his belief, his heart and soul. With his talent, he would be able to surpass the Emperor in the future and truly step into that realm. After all, he was one of the five Great Generals.


    Xu Dong had accepted many disciples in the Imperial Region, and under him were many talented unpolished jades. Among them, the most talented one was Xu Ze, who had now become a Monarch.


    No matter who it was, they would get a chance. This chance could be big or small.


    "This place hasn''t turned into an oasis yet?" Xu Dong looked at the boundless desert, which was the only region that was separating the immeasurable sea area.


    "Yes, the sapling has been dead for many years." Qing Lan smiled and said, "Both you and I are already at the pinnacle of this world, but he is not."


    "Treeman ¡­" Xu Dong ruminated the three words in his mouth, then suddenly laughed: "Yeah, that year when we left, he was already on the verge of death. He could have completed his grand wish, but who would have known that it would be destroyed by the Immeasurable Emperor. What a pity. "


    There was no blood at all. Even if he died, he would definitely be able to revive somewhere in the immeasurable sea area, and then sweep through the earth again. This was the fear he had towards this creature.


    If he couldn''t kill them all, he could only continue to avoid them in order to live a peaceful life.


    But Xu Dong was different. He couldn''t dodge anymore, he had already become a powerful member of this world. He could only succeed in the face of death, so he continued to struggle for it. However, the result of his struggle might not be satisfactory.


    But he still needed to move. What if he succeeded? Xu Dong clearly understood that success was in his heart. As long as he succeeded, then everything would begin, and he would suppress his desire to fly into the great world. He wanted to make sure that there was a tree in every corner of the desert!


    Xu Dong realized that this great wish was not his own, but rather that of the dead Treants.


    This desire sublimated his mental strength, as if it belonged to him in the first place. If people had a wish, they could carry it out without stopping.


    That was all they had, a man with a dream, so what if they were weak? One day, it would grow into a monstrous tree!

 C734 If you wish to live in another world, you can do so too

    The endless desolation here had become more interesting because of the appearance of the sapling. Many promising youths actually didn''t want to come here.


    However, because of the death of the Treants not long ago, they understood that if they lost an important person, how could the only person who survived for thousands of years be the Supreme Spirit strong person?


    Therefore, the secret of the Treeman Man would also be exposed by others. It was very difficult to have any breakthroughs within the Imperial Region, unless there was a type of opportunity, otherwise, it was impossible to become a stronger existence.


    Maybe it was because of this, but a few of them were waiting, waiting for the Treant Master''s secret, even though his secret had no influence on Xu Dong, a powerful Emperor.


    "Travelling on air, the person in the sky is actually a Emperor!" This was the first time he had met the Emperor, and he was actually excited at such a time. However, Xu Dong did not bother with him, as he did not have any worries, and continued to laugh heartily.


    In the desert, countless people were waiting for an opportunity. Their opportunity was difficult to realize as several beams of light attacked their camp. "Ah, what the hell is this?"


    After they had been struck, the entire ground had sunk into it. Xu Dong moved, and immediately lifted up the soil they had sunk into, placing countless amounts of quicksand in the center of their palms. Then, an extremely powerful force exploded from beneath their feet as the yellow sand was stepped on and mixed together.


    "Emperor! This is the power of the Emperor! " When Xu Dong raised his hand, it had already caused them to go crazy. No matter who it was, they did not know what kind of action Xu Dong took, for the sky and earth to explode, and even a few people felt an enormous power.


    "This is the Emperor''s sacred art, the Manifestation Art of the Heavens and the Earth. Look, there''s another dragon shadow behind him! " Some people had relatively high cultivation bases. He immediately said it out loud. Everyone now knew that this was Xu Dong, they never thought that Xu Dong would actually come. The Xu Family''s Inherent Skills were mostly a dragon!


    In everyone''s heart, the Dragon God Xu Family had always been the most powerful person capable of addressing the Xu Family as it. It was the most appropriate title!


    "A person of the Dragon god emperor, this is a person of the Dragon god emperor!" They cheered.


    Furthermore, Xu Dong still did not know what had happened. All of this was too foreign, and there was always a strange feeling. This was the reverence from the rumors.


    Everyone admired Xu Dong''s strength and talent, their Inherent Skill which was inferior to even the likes of them. Furthermore, they all wished that this kind of strength could only be felt by them, and not Xu Dong.


    They were all waiting, waiting for Xu Dong to grow, so that this world could be at peace. Under the influence of the Golden Age Xu Family, everyone thought that Xu Dong was a free savior, not one that people had to pay.


    "Why do you respect me? If I wasn''t here, wouldn''t you be dead?" Xu Dong was serious, his serious look was extremely laughable.


    "No, no. Someone refuted, Xu Dong did not say anything, he only raised his head and looked, the desert in the distance suddenly started to move, an endless amount of desert and a few trees flew up.


    At the place where the trees were broken off from, it turned into a sword blade, the yellow Qi whirlpool trembled, but Xu Dong smiled and moved slightly: "Hehe, you are not qualified yet."


    That tree was not weak at all, but in Xu Dong''s hands, it could be easily crushed with a simple pinch.


    A ray of light, however, was hidden within the trees. When the trees shattered, it would erupt.


    "Too weak. With such a powerful body, how can you defeat me?" When Xu Dong took it, void suppressed it and immediately suppressed the beast.


    "Roar!" It roared and tried to break free.


    Xu Dong held onto his fist, his fist falling down, following that, the creature''s head exploded into pieces.


    Those people were all shocked. They looked at Xu Dong who looked like a giant and couldn''t help but be a little frightened: "Is this the strength that Xu Dong has been hiding for so many years?"


    "Yes, this is our Dragon god emperor!"


    was by Xu Dong''s side, so she naturally knew what Xu Dong had experienced over the years, and was constantly tempering himself in his own inner world. His attitude was already different, and it was even more cold and violent.


    "Not bad, this creature deserves to die," Qing Lan clapped her hands with a smile, his long sleeves fluttering in the wind. Xu Dong grabbed the creature''s head, walked over, raised his hand, and the yellow crystal appeared.


    "There are still many monsters in the desert, let''s kill them with the Dragon God''s help!" Someone said happily.


    As long as the Dragon God makes a move, they will no longer have to fear this creature. Xu Dong smiled slightly: "As you wish!"


    Xu Dong''s figure grew even taller, and was almost at the sky. His Appearance Mantra could even surpass the boundaries of this world, but it did not stay for long.


    "How could he possibly kill such a monster? Unless he managed to cross Emperor, it is impossible for him to do so. He definitely cannot do it in this period of time!" There were people waiting in the dark, because Xu Dong had said a lot of things. Sometimes people had to rely on themselves, and not on the strength of others, but the people of Imperial Region were all infatuated.


    Which day would Xu Dong die, would they lose their souls?


    Impossible, Xu Dong was dead, then he would not exist for so long. He commented and laughed, but after that, he had nothing else to say.


    "By the way, do you know what else is here that will last forever?" Someone asked. Behind the old man, a flickering smoke was speaking, making a buzzing sound.


    "Of course I know. This thing is on Xu Dong, are you sure you want him to die? You need to know how important Xu Dong is to the Imperial Region! " The old man said in a muffled voice.


    Imperial Region was his home, not a place to casually abandon.


    "Since that thing is with him, of course I have to take it back. Oh right, are you going to rebel against me?" This illusion was called Xu Yong, the former strong person.


    Xu Dong, you cannot kill him, even if you join that organization, you will still not be his opponent. He is the strongest genius out of all the Imperial Region, and you are his Second Uncle, do you not know that? " the old man asked.


    "Of course I know. As long as you don''t interfere, he will definitely die today after entering the immeasurable sea area!"


    "I will not interfere." The old man also had no choice but to hope that Xu Dong would be safe and sound.


    "Hehe, so what if he''s his Second Uncle? He''s going to die anyway, and that''s just waiting for a period of time. When my real body appears in Imperial Region, he''ll be the first one to die!" Xu Yong smiled, staring straight at Xu Dong, revealing a faint snake-like smile.


    "Don''t worry, he will die." Xu Yong quickly disappeared, leaving the old man in silence.


    Xu Dong directly slapped the ground. This was the first time he had made a move since waking up, and all the surrounding space had been smashed into pieces, the entire desert turning into a gigantic canyon.


    ", aren''t you afraid that we''ll join hands and kill you?" In the desert, someone suddenly shouted.


    "I''m not scared, I''m not scared at all." The entire desert was an enemy, so what? Could it be that they could represent the entire world?


    He wasn''t even afraid of the entire Imperial Region!


    This was the power and pride of the strong person!

 C735 The Lost Xu Dong

    No one seemed to know where he came from, since he was invincible.


    The world was so big, and the leaves were so numerous, yet they still grew back to become gigantic trees that blotted the sky. Everyone was waiting for a chance, or maybe this chance would not come again, someone once said, the Emperor of the Imperial Region was close to perfection.


    If one more person were to appear, this world would probably collapse. However, before that, this Imperial Region would definitely still exist.


    Xu Dong was so powerful, so long as he left one day, then there would naturally be an additional position. Perhaps there wasn''t just one, but Xu You was also about to reach the peak, and as long as he passed this peak, he would also leave.


    "This is the chance. I hope he can grow a bit faster, or else I''m afraid he won''t make it in time." The old man whispered.


    "Since you are not afraid, I''ll let you feel a terrifying aura. It will make it so that you will never be able to become such an existence in your life." A powerful ferocious beast charged over.


    "Do you think I''m still joking this time?" Xu Dong suddenly laughed coldly.


    "So what if it''s not a joke? Are you really able to fight against so many of us?" The strongest among them, strong person, had spoken. As fellow Emperor, why would he fear someone who was weaker than him?


    "You are right, but don''t forget, our Homo sapiens has suppressed you for thousands of years." Qing Lan who was beside Xu Dong suddenly interrupted.


    "Hmph, you slut, you don''t have the qualifications to speak!" The man suddenly roared.


    Knowing that Xu Dong would be angry, he tilted his head slightly. "Heh, it''s useless. How can you kill us in our territory?"


    "A glass boundary!" This Emperor beast roared, and a transparent window suddenly appeared nearby.


    It directly covered Xu Dong, but with a tremble of his body, the surrounding glass shattered.


    "Hehe, do you think breaking my Spirit Formation is enough? If it doesn''t exist, I still have other methods." When this Emperor grabbed, a hole in the nearby desert disappeared without a trace.


    "Aren''t your attacks useless to me?" The dragon image behind Xu Dong exploded and directly annihilated all the sand that was flying towards him.


    "You think it''s over just like that?" He sneered once again. As a almighty being that was suppressed in the desert, how could he be weak? He was the Emperor of the desert, the most powerful King of the desert!


    His sand and stones headed towards Qing Lan. Endless amounts of sand and stones were being destroyed, and his lanterns were being shattered. He didn''t know what had happened, but they had all been shattered.


    "Chi!"


    "Die!" The Emperor of the desert wanted to drag Qing Lan to death in his heart, because this would allow Xu Dong to continue feeling pain. The Thoughtless Moon, which had long buried a scar in Xu Dong''s heart, was his weakness.


    "This is bad!" He suddenly retreated, but it was already too late. No matter how fast he was, how could he be faster than the treasure?


    The edge of Xu Dong''s sword was stained with blood, and a drop of blood dripped down onto the ground, "Today, I will let you become nourishment in the desert, and let this place regain its vitality. No matter what sand it has in the wind, they will all be covered in green!"


    "You!" He felt that there was no hope, he would be a fool if he didn''t hurry up and escape. He didn''t think that Xu Dong, who had been immersed in for so many years, would actually have such a method.


    However, it was impossible to kill him to pay respects to the earth. In this life, unless Xu Dong stepped into that realm, it would be impossible for him to do so.


    Pfft, the wind had covered up his movements.


    Xu Dong actually did not continue his pursuit and looked towards the other living beings, and said: "I really did not expect that he would actually have other methods."


    Xu Dong was regretful, but he did not say anything, because he was not able to catch up.


    "Forget it, he has already left." Forget it, he has already left. Qing Lan said, Xu Dong nodded, then ended.


    "He''s not going to live long. Do you believe me?" Xu Dong felt that as long as she believed in him, then no matter what, there was no longer any meaning in this world.


    He would soon reach the peak of this world. In the future, he would definitely become the strongest existence in this world. He would be the future of this world.


    The Imperial Region, such a strong core, might not be unable to grow until he reached his peak!


    "Of course I do, you''re my god!" Qing Lan smiled slightly. She knew that Xu Dong still had some concerns in his heart, and that Qing Lan was trying to digest them.


    He was still worried that this would be a dream. The Xu Dong who was already dead had been reborn here, and he hadn''t had the time to look back on what kind of world the Imperial Region was.


    There was still one more dream that had been sealed. This was an unsurpassable place, Qing Lan was clear about it. She understood.


    "Do you think there''s any difference here?" Qing Lan asked.


    "Yes, I think this place is fake too. I''m afraid I''ll lose you again." Xu Dong approached and hugged Qing Lan tightly. His eyes never left a single place, which was the faraway sun and the golden desert.


    "We''re almost at the immeasurable sea area, get ready to see the cruelty of this world. After you see the cruelty of this world, you will know what kind of place this is, a place that can''t tolerate love between children." Qing Lan patted Xu Dong''s back like a big sister.


    Xu Dong put the people down, and this time, the cheers were even louder, but after it got louder, Xu Dong''s figure gradually became smaller, and he headed towards immeasurable sea area.


    The two of them were as fast as the wind.


    immeasurable sea area.


    The endless ocean was churning, mountains and rivers were being slapped, sea water s were still wreaking havoc in the surroundings, and the earth was trembling. The rumbling sounds echoed as the faraway thunder roared at the top of its lungs.


    "Emperor ¡­" A scene suddenly flashed in Xu Dong''s mind, the power of the Emperor came from an ancient legend. The power of the Emperor was capable of splitting the heaven and earth, destroying the world and causing the earth to shatter.


    RUU!


    The endless waves of sea water surged up and shattered mountains. The sea water surged down and directly slammed into the shore. There were many Homo sapiens on the shore, forming barriers.


    "Damn it, this Immeasurable Emperor has already fought with many masters, I never thought he would still be alive. This is unbelievable!" Someone roared.


    "Xu Ze is also among them, but I can''t find his shadow." Qing Lan frowned slightly. She had already sensed the aura of her eldest disciple Xu Ze, but nothing had happened.


    Logically speaking, a Monarch level strong person should be very important right now, but where did Xu Ze go?


    Xu Dong shook his head, and said: "I also didn''t see him, but I could also feel that he was indeed somewhere nearby."


    Suddenly, a flash of light shone and a ray of starlight rushed over. The earth was shattered and the spirit formation was shattered.


    Boom! *


    "Not good, that monster is coming!"


    "Quickly block, or else the Spirit Formation won''t be able to hold for long!"


    "No!"


    Hualala ¡­


    The barrier shattered and tens of thousands of strong person were sent flying.


    This was the last battle of the Homo sapiens''s barrier. If it was completely destroyed, then they would have no time to waste. They would not be able to defend against the mountains and rivers, and everything that would be shattered, as well as the mortals behind them.


    Roar!


    An incomparably large creature appeared within the sea water. This creature was as large as a shark, but it had a horn on its head.


    "This is a shark dragon!" Some people felt fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Hurry up and kill him!"


    "There are so many of us. Why would we be afraid of him?"


    However, the Shark Dragon did not have the intention to wait for its death.


    Those who touched it, were all ignited with ice seal!

 C736 Shark Dragon Dead

    "AHH!" I don''t want to die! I''m so fat! I don''t want to die! " A fatty howled in pain, but he quickly turned into ashes.


    When Xu Dong saw this, his heart burned with passion. He immediately turned into a shadow and punched the Shark Dragon''s head.


    This shark dragon was still conscious, he knew that he was no match for Xu Dong, so he turned into a blue wave and left!


    "Want to leave?" Have you asked me? " Suddenly, with a cold shout, a person descended from the sky and stepped on its head.


    Boom! *


    The sea water shook. Xu Dong felt that that person was very familiar. Xu Ze?


    "Who else am I, Xu Ze?" The Shark Dragon was not dead yet. After an instant of trembling, it opened its eyes once again and directly took a bite!


    "Be careful!" Someone wanted to remind him, but it was already too late!


    Swoosh!


    Pfft!


    A bloody light passed through and Xu Dong''s blood blade made its move. He stood on the void and accepted the looks of reverence from the people of the world.


    "That''s the Emperor, the Dragon god emperor!"


    "Isn''t the Dragon god emperor being on the verge of death?" Some people were suspicious, because the last time Xu Dong was here, the Guardian of the immeasurable sea area, the Immeasurable Emperor, was incomparably vicious. Rumor has it that Xu Dong had been severely injured, and was forced into his own inner world to recuperate.


    But why was he awake now?


    "Hey, you guys probably don''t know, but I have some news here."


    Everyone quickly looked at him, and this pycnostoma like guy extended his hand to grab, only then did everyone understand, so this guy wanted money.


    "Tell me, I''ll give you a thousand spiritual energy crystals!" Someone said in a magnanimous tone.


    pycnostoma was stupefied on the spot, "Alright, Master, please wait a moment," he quickly changed into a Clothes, held up a fan and coughed, then said: "Cough cough, according to what I''ve heard back then ¡­"


    From then on, this fatty became rich, becoming a rich man.


    On the other side.


    "Master, why are you here?" Xu Ze was curious, wasn''t the Master already half dead?


    Although someone said that there was hope for the Master, but several years had passed and he still had not woken up, this caused their group of disciples to be suspicious.


    They even thought that Xu Dong was no longer here, because the Xu Family had sealed the door, they could not go in to observe. There were even unruly Xu Luozi that believed that Xu Dong had already been viciously attacked. From then on, they continuously targeted the Xu Family and even injured a few Monarch-level strong person s.


    "Xu Ze has not seen you for a long time, has your cultivation increased recently?" Xu Dong smiled.


    "That''s right, the Master''s Instructor from back then is still the same," Xu Ze laughed embarrassedly.


    His Inherent Skill was not weak in the first place, in addition to the support of Xu Dong''s dragon race Divine Technique, he was already an extraordinary person.


    "It''s not because I taught you well, but because you are too good," Xu Dong said as he looked at Xu Ze. "Do you still remember that this was once a place where your master''s wife was buried?"


    "Of course I remember. The Immeasurable Emperor is dead for sure!" Xu Ze gnashed his teeth as he looked at Qing Lan with a slightly dejected gaze.


    If not for the death of Mistress, how could you have ascended to the throne?


    He really hated it!


    "I''ll do it myself, don''t worry." Xu Dong looked at the sky. There was a red star in the sky, as if it was an eye from the starry sky of darkness.


    "Master, is your body okay now?" Xu Ze looked at Xu Dong with suspicion.


    Xu Dong laughed, "Only I can kill the Immeasurable Emperor!"


    He was incomparably domineering. In this world, his talent was the strongest, and in this world, he was also the leader. It was as if he never did meaningless things, but he would always make people die ¡­


    For example, the mistress who was very good to him, or his lover, or his teacher''s milk.


    "Master, I think you should give it a try. Although you are unparalleled in this world, I''m afraid you are not his match!" Xu Ze did not say anything. In the hearts of the people, he was a faith, he was everything in the future.


    However, sometimes he could hurt someone''s heart and sometimes he would kill them!


    "Don''t worry, it can''t do anything to me," Xu Dong recalled the battle that had caused the ocean to sink thousands of miles down.


    At that time, the entire ocean''s water flow was absorbed into the Bottomless Pit that he and the Immeasurable Emperor created.


    Xu Ze lowered his head, and looked at Qing Lan with vigilance, and roared madly in his heart: "You absolutely cannot let her become a woman of the Master, you absolutely cannot!"


    This was because if his Mistress died, she would not be able to rest in peace.


    "Alright, we''ve traveled for an entire day and we haven''t slept a wink tonight. I must head towards father''s direction." His father had always been someone he wanted to see. After Xu Dong finished speaking, he instructed Xu Ze, "You must remember, wait here. You must guard this place well."


    "Rest assured Master, they will be at this edge!"


    When Xu Ze listened to his orders, Xu Dong felt a lot more at ease. Originally, he thought that Xu Ze still had some prejudice against him, but it had already been a long time since it actually didn''t matter anymore.


    "Xu Luozi, do you still have any contact with him?" Xu Dong asked again.


    "Of course." Xu Ze nodded his head, "Junior Brother Lang Zi has already stepped into the realm of Monarchs a while ago. I''m afraid that he will need to come here for a period of time."


    "Yes, if he comes, tell him that Master is back."


    Xu Ze suddenly looked towards Xu Dong and said, "Rest assured Master."


    "You have always been my most trusted disciple." Xu Dong laughed happily.


    Xu Ze was the most relieved disciple Xu Dong had. Someone who could give up everything with a peace of mind.


    But this time, it was different. He was hiding his heart, what he did not mention, and even what he was hiding from Xu Dong.


    For the past few years, he had continuously struggled. Even though he had already stepped into the Sovereign Realm, his strength was enough to deal with the Emperor, and even the powerful Emperor might not be able to kill him immediately.


    It was just that she had not erupted yet so she did not go after him. Above the sea of stars, everything was quiet and a few people were waiting.


    There was a secret realm in the entire immeasurable sea area. This place could go to a place called Time, but because this end had the protection of the Immeasurable Emperor, it had never been broken.


    "Alright, I should be leaving soon. Let''s talk about other things when I come back." After Xu Dong finished speaking, he headed towards the front. The sea water in front of him were all ice-cold, and could freeze anyone within a few breaths of time. As Qing Lan and he were from Emperor, they were not afraid of the cold at all.


    There was a fortress in front of them, and people remembered this place because too many almighty warriors of the Homo sapiens had died in this fortress, causing the entire Imperial Region to be empty. Most of the Emperor''s people had come here, so the entire interior was very empty.


    There was not just one Immeasurable Emperor, but many of his subordinates. They were all surrounding the ocean in front of them, and this was the first line of defense that prevented the Homo sapiens''s army.


    "Is this the strongest defensive line in the Imperial Region?" Xu Dong looked at the lights in front of him. The lights were too bright, making it hard for him to open his eyes, but when Emperor closed his eyes, he could feel something.


    BOOM!


    The sea water churned, and even created a vacuum.

 C737 Goodbye to the Immeasurable Emperor (1)

    "Xu You, you don''t have the qualifications to kill me. None of them are here, and your son ¡­ So what if he''s alive? " An enormous sea beast that did not take the form of a human was actually in the shape of a dragon.


    "Limitless Heaven!" It roared madly and suddenly countless sea water s rushed over. Xu You had his hands behind his back as he watched the sea water rush over. He slightly moved as he pulled out the sword blade, and a silver light flashed.


    Crash! *


    Those sea water descended from the sky, and split into two halves. When the two halves fell into the sea water, they became a pool of clear water once again, and were so calm that it shocked people: "This is Xu You''s strength?" Some of the new Emperor were slightly surprised, they never thought that Xu You was actually this strong, where exactly did he cultivate to?


    "Hehe, although you can sever my Infinity Trembling, you do not have the qualifications. We have already contacted you today, and within three days, my assistant will arrive. "Hehe." The Immeasurable Emperor laughed out loud. Then, his gaze landed on Xu Dong who had just arrived, and said. "It''s a pity, you''re not the original one.


    "Really? It doesn''t matter. There will be a day when you will be afraid of me." Xu Dong replied coldly. Then, all of the Emperor landed on his body.


    "It''s actually the Dragon God!"


    "The genius from Xu Family?"


    "Isn''t he dead? How can he still be alive?"


    Their gazes landed on Xu You, but Xu You simply smiled and did not explain anything.


    "Xu You, I think you should explain everything clearly to us. What''s going on?" The second strong person''s Lin Family Patriarch, Lin Daoqing, was from a family that had quite a deep connection with the Xu Family. Right now, he was still suspicious of the reason why Xu Dong had appeared.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a day when I will tell you everything." Xu You smiled faintly, then looked at the sea water in front of him. It was a gigantic castle, a castle that was ten times bigger than the Immeasurable Emperor.


    "This is their end." Xu Dong looked at the enormous fort, and revealed a face of certainty. If nothing unexpected happened, then there must be something hidden in the sea water''s land, and it could even be said to be the center of destruction.


    "Could it be that the scariest place in the world is here?" Thousands and thousands of years had passed. A long, long time ago, only that unparalleled strong person was able to make contact with the castle.


    "Don''t worry, father and the others will be fine. Also, this ocean ground will definitely be conquered by our Homo sapiens. They won''t have any ability to resist." Qing Lan''s voice was loud and clear, making people feel that she was not a woman, but a man.


    "This Qing Clan''s little lass is really interested in this. I really don''t know, after so many years, he''s still unwilling to let go of Xu Dong, he''s really an infatuated seed," Lin Daoqing chuckled.


    Regarding Xu Dong, some people had already made preparations beforehand. If Xu Dong woke up, if he betrayed them, if he was unwilling, then Qing Lan would be his only backing. She could kill Xu Dong and remove a disaster for them. As for the Immeasurable Emperor, it was just a ferocious beast, with an IQ that was not high at all. Furthermore, the Homo sapiens had many treasures, and was not someone they could fight against.


    "Everyone, it''s already so late to eradicate this immeasurable thing. So, don''t wait any longer, don''t waste any more time, and you can no longer continue to hide your strength." He said, "Oh right, there are still a few people who need to be targeted."


    "Who?" They could all see the lights in the sky as countless people contemplated.


    "There''s always someone." Xu You said in silence.


    "Since that''s the case, find it!" After Lin Daoqing finished speaking, he immediately left.


    "Brother Lin, don''t forget. After a few days, we will begin to fight. Please do not tease us." Xu You said to Lin Daoqing.


    "Rest assured, I will definitely come for such a big matter." Lin Daoqing cupped his hands and flew away. He glanced at Xu Dong and said: "Kid, you have finally returned. But sadly, the one who returned was not the same guy from before."


    Lin Daoqing felt that it was a pity, Xu Dong was baffled, and Qing Lan, who was at the side, was about to kill someone.


    "Predecessor Lin, what do you mean?" Xu Dong asked seriously.

 C738 Goodbye to the Immeasurable Emperor (2)

    "Nothing, just take care of yourself." He waved his hand, and a cold light burst out, vanishing without a trace. Lin Daoqing''s cultivation technique was of the fast type, and he had also cultivated sword intent. His cultivation had already reached the pinnacle.


    "There is no need to care about what he says. You are the one and only person in this world." Qing Lan said to Xu Dong.


    "Mm ¡­" Xu Dong said perfunctorily. Most of the things in front of him had already been smashed into pieces, and the monster corpses and strong person''s corpses were floating in the ocean.


    One of them had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. His thick shoulders trembled as he said, "Let''s bury their corpses properly. Let''s go back."


    "Understood." The Emperor s released their respective sacred arts, bringing those corpses away.


    There were many new Emperor s here, but they were all quickly turned to dust. The cultivation which had lasted for thousands of years, had been turned into nothing but dregs.


    This was the tragedy of Homo sapiens. Fortunately, there was still light shining from the sky, the enemy''s Emperor Beasts were too strong, they required at least three Emperor s to barely be able to resist.


    Some of the Emperor s were headstrong and did not know the dangers of fighting, so they all died.


    And now, Xu Dong had come again, so there must be a turning point in this, as this immeasurable sea area would definitely be finished by them, yes, they believed, they would bury this place.


    This was because Xu Dong was their first light, their strongest light. The stars in the sky had already been shattered and disappeared without a trace.


    There were always some people who said that Xu Dong should not have come here. The prophecy from last time came to fruition, and the prophets regretted their decision so much that they did not try to stop Xu Dong from going to the immeasurable sea area. Something happened in the end.


    And now they still came, but fortunately it wasn''t the original guy, otherwise these old guys would have been angered to death.


    That year, during the internal conflict in the continent, Shen Wu Yue died, and he received fatal injuries. Homo sapiens had fallen into a low state, and after living through it safely, he had now become what he was today.


    Someone once said that the immeasurable sea area would definitely be ended by Xu Dong, and as for the other matters, they had nothing to do with them. After all, thousands of years had already passed.


    But recently, Xu Dong had recovered. This was because he had recovered, and was not his original appearance. He was just a body with a human body.


    So many people were saying that Xu Dong was not the original Xu Dong, but the current Xu Dong.


    "Father," Xu Dong respectfully bowed his head. His father had helped him a lot in the outside world, so the moment he came, he paid his respects.


    "Haha, it''s been so many years since a Dragon god emperor. He''s still the same as before, not bad, not bad at all."


    Xu Dong looked towards the person who was laughing loudly, frowned and coldly said: "Who are you? "Like a stray dog, howling and barking?"


    Suddenly, the air became heavy, everyone finally understood that this new guy had a huge problem with Xu Dong.


    Xu Dong kept flipping in his mind, trying to find any trace of him. Unfortunately, without him, it would probably have been destroyed, but those who knew the inside story could not help but be shocked.


    "The main branch of the Yu Clan is in possession!" When someone said this, the Emperor s immediately looked towards the young Emperor.


    He looked at this fellow and said: "Hehe, Xu Dong, don''t tell me you have forgotten that we were rivals in love back then, and that you did not properly protect God Wu Yue and let her die. What use is it for you to come back now, why not die?!"


    "Shut up!" Qing Lan could not hold it in anymore.


    "Hehe ¡­" So there''s actually a slut! " Yu Li looked at Qing Lan indifferently, this woman was a scourge, but... It was also good for her to hurt Xu Dong a little, so he wouldn''t have to help her then.


    "You ¡­" Qing Lan drew her sword.


    Xu Dong immediately stepped forward, and threw a punch at him!


    BOOM!


    Qing Lan was slightly touched, and relying on Xu Dong''s body, she said: "He deserves to die, don''t affect our relationship."


    Xu Dong smiled lightly: "Of course, how can someone like him be worthy of Shen Wu Yue?"

 C739 overflowing anger

    What Xu Dong said, made her heart, which was originally boiling, suddenly turn cold. She became stupefied, what Xu Dong said was right, that guy was not worthy of Shen Wu Yue, but what about her?


    Was she worthy of him?


    It''s enough, the Homo sapiens is already unstable, you little lass, you smelly Kid are still interested in messing around, don''t you know that we might lose our lives because of this? A cold shout completely woken them up, and they all dispersed. Yu Tian, the father of the goods, walked up to the object and brought it up, saying: "My apologies, Brother Xu. My discipline is not strict, and to make this unfilial son do such a thing is truly making me very angry."


    "It''s nothing, he already learned his lesson." Xu You laughed coldly.


    The Emperor all lowered their heads. It was unknown what they were thinking about, since it would probably be a big issue this time. It was because when they made a move, everyone finally looked at Xu Dong. His strength was still so strong, and it was even in a unique situation.


    "How does this thing know what happened?" Someone whispered, "Did someone tell him?"


    Yes, many people did not tell him everything about Shen Wu Yue, but how did he know?


    "Yu Tian, I feel that this matter must have some sort of connection. I hope you continue to investigate." The Old Master of the Qing Clan, Qing Wen, said coldly.


    Yu Tian only felt a chill in his heart as he silently nodded his head. After that, he carried the object and turned into a ray of starlight, but in his heart, he continued to resent it: "Hmph, my Tiger Emperor Tribe did not expect this generation to turn out like this, it is truly hateful, hateful!"


    The Yu clan was the former greatest clan, but now, they became their current status. They had all failed.


    "My son, you''re truly pitiful. Emotions are always mercilessly hurt. As for those two wretched men and women, this old man will definitely slaughter them!" When his divine arts succeeded, they would die for sure, because at that time, he would be able to cross the peak and become the greatest person in the world.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Father, our son is useless. He actually let our Tiger Emperor Yu''s family be insulted! " Yu Di gave a furious roar. He hated it, all these years, Xu Dong had been in a coma for so many years, why was he still such a powerful existence?


    His heart was trembling. However, there was nothing he could do. Because he had no other choice, he was willing to give in.


    "Hmph, there''s no need for that. If you can''t do it, I will help you solve this problem, and in the end, Xu Dong will also die!" Yu Tian said. His Tiger Emperor''s clan. He had never placed his hopes on them. He, himself, was the most reliable.


    In the Boundless Heavens, a fellow with a divine imprint between his eyebrows opened his eyes. "The heaven and earth are unchanging. A cold wind is about to blow, and those fellows are already beginning to stir up."


    "Yes, Lord, are you still waiting here?" A woman walked over. Her eyes were royal blue.


    "Why did you come here? I was waiting for a heaven''s will to appear. Once it appears, I won''t wait any longer." He said this very calmly because the next moment might be different.


    "Understood. Since you''ve already made your decision, then I won''t ask any further questions." The woman covered her mouth as she giggled.


    "Mm, there are still variables in the Imperial Region. When there''s no variables in terms of strength, there must be something strange. For example, for an object, it can avoid many fates. If it avoids many fates, it will face even greater fates. At that time, will it still be possible for it to avoid? "


    was precisely such a person, if he was unable to dodge, then it might not necessarily mean that his imposing manner would weaken.


    "There seems to be a difference in this sky. There should be a conspiracy brewing." The woman said.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be." "Yes," the man replied.


    At this time, Xu Dong from the lower realms had already met with Xu You. This world was too cruel. Some people had long since lost themselves, their directions, and how they survived. They had not understood it for a long time.


    "Speaking of which, it has been a long time since father and son met." What Xu You had spoken of for a long time was his past. That time in the inner world, not the time here.


    "Not millions of years, but a whole ten million years." Xu Dong smiled slightly, "Father, your child is finally back. Are you happy?"


    "Of course." Xu You laughed perfunctorily.


    "It''s just that you don''t seem to be happy, could it be that it''s really like they said, that I''m not the original guy? I''m called Ye Yufeng!" His eyes were cold.


    Xu You suddenly frowned and said: "Yes, how did you know about this?"


    "Haha, it''s just because I''ve met that guy before. Unparalleled in the world, with my unique aura, isn''t he the most suitable candidate for you?" Xu Dong clenched his teeth, he finally understood why he would meet that guy. That guy was truly invincible, but because of the fusion, Xu Dong had already understood. When he was merging with Ye Yufeng, he had realized that he was just using him as a substitute.


    He was just a poor substitute, the perfect foil in the world. He painfully covered his head and said, "Forget about it, I think I''ll forget about it. Forget about it, everything will come to a free conclusion."


    Yes, he knew that his future had already begun. All he knew about himself over the past few years, he stopped moving, then walked to the side and said, "Right, I''m different now, I know this secret, I understand, but very soon, I will become the existence that they look up to in this world. They say I''m not what I am, I''m sorry, I''m not what I am."


    Although the Immeasurable Emperor had been defeated, he would definitely return in a short while. He chuckled, "Let''s go, Qing Lan. We are not welcomed here, leaving this place is the best place to return to."


    There were too many people waiting, waiting for Xu Dong''s growth, so Xu Dong absolutely could not slack off, regardless of who he was for or what it was for.


    "Roar!" A powerful voice roared, and countless people turned to look at that place, it was filled with mist.


    Xu Dong said coldly: "So you still came, and in the end you still came. I''ve already waited for so long, and you still appeared, haha." After he finished speaking, he instantly turned into a ray of red light, causing everyone to be slightly shocked. No matter how Xu Dong wanted to prove himself, he could not directly rush into the group of beasts on the opposite side, right?


    Wouldn''t that be a dead end?


    "Xu Dong, come back quickly!" Someone shouted, but Xu Dong turned a deaf ear.


    Xu You watched everything coldly and calmly, and said: "Idiot, have you lived so many years to become a dog?" He roared, but stopped not long after, because when Xu Dong''s fist landed on immeasurable sea area, the ground instantly shattered. Many people saw the ray of light as well as the blood.


    "This ¡­" To kill Emperor in an instant, and kill Emperor in an instant!


    Wasn''t his current strength the same as it was before, without the slightest bit of improvement? How did he become like this?


    Some people could not understand, but Xu Dong and Qing Lan knew very well, that was blood used to kill people. Xu Dong had already honed himself for a long time, for ten million years in the inner world, no one knew how many times he had died or how many times he had suffered injuries.

 C740 The Lost (1)

    "He''s really different now, but what I don''t understand is, when did he reach such a state, is the immeasurable sea area really going to be conquered by him?"


    No one replied him. In any case, Xu Dong had already turned into a magnificent flash of light, returning to her original spot, and said: "Let the mighty Immeasurable Emperor come. There is no one in this world who is my match anymore."


    "Roar!" They were roaring, as though they were unconvinced, but very quickly, a ray of blood red light directly shattered his heart. It lowered its head to look at its own heart, the powerful Emperor life force had not yet ended it, it immediately covered its heart and quickly disappeared from people''s eyes.


    "The Dragon God is still your Dragon God, even though he has already left for a long time, he is still the same." Xu Dong was naturally not a normal person, he was a strong person. He was born to make this world blood-red, so he was a Dragon God, and people were originally proud to be the son of the Dragon God, while Xu Dong was just like his father.


    This was their hope, their hope of whether or not they could continue to stand here in the future. Many people understood that this Xu Dong was not a fish in the water in the first place. He had his own thoughts. He had great control over himself, but sometimes, he was just too confused.


    "I hope he can truly awaken and never be confined in this place again." Shen Ling said.


    Shen Ling was Shen Wu Yue''s father. His father had died, making him very sad, and the fact that his son-in-law was still half alive made him even more miserable. Xu Dong''s confusion also made him worry, even though Xu Dong did not recognize his father-in-law. But he was still the same, his own child, his own child. This point would not change. As Xu Dong''s wife, Shen Wu Yue naturally wished for Xu Dong to become better.


    In a few years, no, he had finally met an old friend from ten million years ago. This guy was the one who defeated Xu Dong back then, and he was also still alive, and very long, very good, and very invincible.


    However, Xu Dong had returned. He stood in this place covered in mist and said, "Since you''re here, then let''s talk face to face. Don''t hide, it makes me very frustrated." After Xu Dong finished speaking, he directly extended his hand and grabbed onto one of the tentacles. This Immeasurable Emperor was a tentacle monster to begin with, and his countless tentacles rolled and flew towards Xu Dong, but under Xu Dong''s blood blade, they were instantly smashed into smithereens.


    "You''re still alive, I thought you were dead." The Immeasurable Emperor coldly said: "That''s not right, you are really going to die soon. Even if I am not your match right now, you will very quickly die."


    "Who can kill me?" Xu Dong asked with incomparable arrogance.


    "Of course it''s the God of Heaven! Do you know the God of Heaven? The God of Heaven has long hated you to the bones. He wished he could kill you to pay tribute to their Celestial King!" This world''s greatest god had already set his eyes on Xu Dong. Would Xu Dong still be alive, would he still be alive?


    This was definitely impossible, because they were destined to die. Normally, there wouldn''t be any good outcomes for them when they fought against Empyrean Gods.


    "If he dares to come, I will kill him!" Xu Dong waved his sword. The ocean was trembling, as if it was afraid of Xu Dong''s power, and immediately dodged to the side.


    "Look, even this ocean is afraid of me, and you are no longer my opponent. Ye Yufeng is now one with me, and I am not only Xu Dong, but also Ye Yufeng!" Xu Dong rushed forward, dodging the sea and exposing the seabed, which was like an abyss.


    A black liquid gushed out, the black liquid started to erupt with a strong power, with a boom, flames lit up all around, the ocean was limitless, it was able to contain everything, but when the sea water came down, it allowed the black liquid to float on the sea surface.


    "What is this thing? Why is it so strange?" Someone was shocked, "Is this black liquid the legendary corpse water?"


    Hu hu hu ~


    The flames swept out, causing all the Homo sapiens s to retreat. With their speed, they managed to travel thousands of miles in the blink of an eye.


    "That fellow caused such a huge commotion the moment he returned. I really wonder what he''s thinking. I don''t get it!" There were people who watched all of this in despair. To be clear, they were not particularly clear on what kind of person Xu Dong''s strength was.

 C741 The Lost (2)

    Puff!


    A blood-red blade flew back, his mouth stained with blood. Looking at the misty area in front of him, he sneered, "Aren''t you injured as well?"


    "So what? My Immeasurable Emperor is invincible, only you can kill me. Of course, that is just a joke. Because there''s not just you and me here, there''s also them. Maybe the people who killed me are among them. " Xu Dong looked behind him.


    "Alright, maybe you''re right, but you have to remember, this is still the immeasurable sea area. Do you like the place where you die?" Xu Dong''s eyes flashed, "Do you still remember that Girl, that you actually lied to her? We have fought before, and were on par with each other. However, don''t forget, there is something in this world that you will never be able to obtain in your entire life. "


    "Since I can''t get it, I''ll destroy it!" Xu Dong became silent, "Of course I remember that woman, but I wasn''t the one who killed her. Although Shen Wu Yue was hiding in the depths of your heart, I could feel the calmness in your tone when you told me about her, and I knew then that you didn''t care about Shen Wu Yue at all.


    "Now that she''s dead, let''s not talk about her anymore. Let''s talk about us, how are we going to settle everything?" Xu Dong crossed his chest and said calmly.


    "Either you die, or I die." The answer of the Immeasurable Emperor was also very simple.


    "Since it doesn''t stop until one of us dies. Why should we be embarrassed? " Xu Dong stretched out his hand, and the stars under the night sky illuminated the land and the depths of the sea water. Lights were on, and the motionless sea beasts were waiting. An opportunity to roar and rush into the sky.


    "Isn''t the fairness between you and me gone? If possible, I truly hope that you can let go of everything and become someone who has nothing to do. You don''t even need to appear to stop me." The Immeasurable Emperor was filled with emotion.


    In Xu Dong''s memories, the Immeasurable Emperor had met him before, it was a memory from an era. Xu Dong remembered it, Ye Yufeng understood that it was a memory instilled into him.


    "Yeah, if you hadn''t done that thing, my father, Xu You, wouldn''t have nurtured me." Xu Dong said solemnly. That year, because the Immeasurable Emperor had harmed his mother, he had injured her eyes.


    Thus, Xu You and Merciless Moon gave birth to Xu Dong. They had already begun to get pregnant many years ago, and had only been born after several thousands of years. As soon as the child was born, he was given the name Xu Dong. It was just that this child loved peace and quiet. He had already learnt all kinds of zither, chess, painting, and painting, and he only cultivated.


    The genius that was being nurtured had finally risen. He stood at the peak of this world, gazing into the heavens and into the earth.


    "Of course, this could be said to be a long story of releasing you. Oh right, have you forgotten that I am able to suppress you in this world after all? It''s not that you''re suppressing me, but unless you step over the Heavenly Dao, that''s impossible! " When he finished speaking, he threw a punch with the black sea water, along with the flames on the sea water, towards Xu Dong.


    Boom! *


    "Do you know what it means to look down on others?" Xu Dong pulled out the blood blade. The blood blade''s blade was even more terrifying, it was almost purple in color.


    "This is ¡­" "A World Creation Divine Weapon!" The Immeasurable Emperor was shocked. As well as those people, they were all extremely shocked because they saw the most terrifying thing in the world. It was the Creation God Weapon, and every Emperor had a world inside their body, a real world.


    Within the Imperial Region, there were many beings that were born within the inner world of the Emperor. Xu Dong was a divine object birthed from Xu You''s inner world.


    Every single Emperor required a peerless divine weapon to create their own world.


    This peerless divine weapon was the very beginning. And Xu Dong actually got it. This Creation God Weapon would not appear unless found by the Master, otherwise, it would be impossible to obtain it.


    If they could get it that easily, wouldn''t the current Imperial Region have one each?

 C742 annihilation

    Therefore, their dreams were still very far away from here. Other than Xu Dong who wandered around in the inner world once, no one else would have this chance.


    "You actually possess a World Creation Divine Weapon?" "He roared angrily, but there was nothing he could do, now he could not kill Xu Dong." "Hmph, don''t be in such a rush. I can''t kill you now, I must kill you in the future. Do you remember now?"


    "Don''t worry." I have already remembered, I will be waiting for you in Imperial Region. Whenever you come, I will send you to hell! " Xu Dong was also not to be outdone, and directly said some harsh words.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "You''re still too inexperienced!" He immediately turned into a ray of starlight, disappearing without a trace. Xu Dong and the others also retreated, leaving Xu Dong alone.


    "I am no longer the same guy from before. The current me is the real me." The wind was blowing while Xu Dong was in the ocean. He landed on the island in front of him with raised eyebrows, "Am I going to the place where Shen Wu Yue is buried? I''ll be there soon."


    The island trembled a few times before sinking into the sea. Xu Dong had seen Shen Wu Yue in the inner world before. The woman, but she was not her. That Shen Wu Yue was not the deceased Shen Wu Yue himself, but a projection. His memories were too chaotic for him to remember.


    "Someone from the god emperor, are you still not going to rest?" Shen Ling walked out and asked.


    "I don''t know where to go. Perhaps this world is too chaotic. It''s so chaotic that I can''t understand what''s going on. Maybe there''s something else I don''t understand here." Everything I thought I could do, I can''t do now. " Xu Dong was a little disappointed. In his memories, Shen Ling was his biggest joy.


    Shen Ling did not have any opinions on Shen Wu Yue''s matter, although the other god race s had different opinions on this matter, but that was human nature, although they did not admit that it was the Immeasurable Emperor who killed Xu Dong, but they did not admit it on the surface, but in their hearts, they had already determined that it was true.


    "If it wasn''t for that incident back then, perhaps Yue''er would have already become a strong person and wouldn''t have needed to bury her bones in the Endless Island." Shen Ling was also a little sad. As a father, he naturally knew how powerful his daughter was.


    Qing Lan did not interrupt from the side. She was already the supreme existence in the Qing Clan, although the entire Qing Clan did not belong to her on the surface, but many people had already submitted to her in secret. It was just that some of the old urchins had been unwilling, or else she would have long been the youngest successor of this world.


    "Rest assured father-in-law, I will bring her back and bury her in my heart." Xu Dong replied once again. Shen Ling had always believed in him as well. Of course he would do this, he would definitely be able to do it. Because this was also his mission!


    "Sometimes, if you are able to suppress yourself for too long, you will also get tired. So, do your best." Shen Ling said.


    The entire Imperial Region, even though it was peaceful right now, was still restless. Because soon, the god that they were talking about would end everything.


    And it was possible that Xu Dong was born just to end the immeasurable gap. Many years ago, those divine spirit s had all been waiting for an opportunity, or even a person.


    In the Xu Family''s genealogy book, there was a sudden recorded message: In the 3400 years of history, Xu Family''s second brother Xu Yong has become the sinner of the Xu Family.


    Xu Yong who had betrayed and escaped had now become a strong person of a certain world. His strength had already surpassed the Emperor, and had reached the legendary heavens!


    It was said that the Heaven Ranked strong person s were the divine spirit s who controlled a region of heaven and earth. This divine spirit was able to control everything in the world, so it was called the Heaven.


    The Heavenly strong person could annihilate everything, could destroy a world, and they created a world. And even though Xu Yong was also a Heaven Realm strong person. However, there was still some distance between him and Chu Feng. He had just entered the city.


    The Heavens opened in the primordial chaos, which was why they were known as the warriors who had been created by the Chaos Gods.


    Thus, they were born in the Primal Chaos, a world above the Primal Chaos. For the time being, no one knew what kind of mysterious and unpredictable world this Star Sea was. Xu Dong understood Shen Ling''s words.


    Xu Dong liked to suppress himself, he felt that concealing himself was a little special, but sometimes he wouldn''t get so worked up by people that didn''t matter.


    "Ha, I understand what father-in-law said, but sometimes I have to." Shen Ling was born in god race, and this god race was the number one Homo sapiens in the world tens of millions of years ago. Shen Ling nodded: "Alright, there are still many mysterious things in my god race, if you have time, you can come."


    "Thank you, father-in-law. If I have time, I will go." Xu Dong frowned, the words just now, made his inner world tremble a little, as though something was about to come out of it: "Junior still has matters to attend to, so I will be leaving first."


    "Go ahead. Just remember my words. Of course, if you don''t remember them, then it doesn''t matter. Just take it as me saying too much nonsense." Shen Ling said, then turned and left the side. He quickly left, and not long after, he disappeared.


    Only Qing Lan and Xu Dong felt a trace of pressure: "What did Shen Ling say?" Qing Lan said in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think it''s a good sign." Xu Dong shook his head, directly abandoning all these distracting thoughts, and then said with a smile: "Oh right, today our ship is on its way to hell, why don''t we properly eat a meal?"


    "Alright." Qing Lan smiled slightly, then casually walked away. With her high cultivation, how could she be hungry? Of course not, it was because they had not eaten in a long time. Originally, they had been eating a lot many years ago, and now that the five grains and the five grains had entered their bodies, their flesh and blood would be strengthened.


    There were even people who relied on eating to obtain their cultivation. From then on, they were invincible and unparalleled in this world.


    But this foodie died not long ago because there was too much fat.


    Night, under the night sky of Imperial Region, a figure appeared in the sky. This person was a very special person who had made a special contribution to Homo sapiens.


    "This Great Emperor Qing Tian is still here. Unfortunately, the Qing Clan has been extinct for many years." Xu Dong felt that it was a pity.


    "Not really. Maybe they are hiding somewhere above the sea of stars so no one can see them." Qing Lan smiled slightly, she was a member of the Qing clan!


    The Qing Clan was a transformed race from the ancient Qing Clan. They had always been concealing their strength, however, the Qing Clan was already incomparable to back then. The previous era was the Yu Clan, and the history of the Yu Clan was rather unique. However, they did not hang on to this piece of sky, and even the current Xu Family did not have the qualifications to go through that for the time being.


    "That''s true. The boundless universe has a lot of special things. Oh right, where did the dark curtain go? Do you know?" Qing Lan was a little curious. Last time, when she heard that the black curtain had returned, she didn''t know where it had gone to.


    "He has obtained a lucky chance and is temporarily unable to return." Qing Lan replied, "Don''t you still have other disciples? There is no need to look for the dark. "Some things can be left to me."

 C743 yerba

    The story of the black curtain in Xu Dong''s memory was extremely tragic. He was like a ghost, swimming in the darkness, and the black curtain was only a code name, Ye Mulang.


    However, 300 years ago, because of a generous sacrifice, the Night Race was directly annihilated!


    There was only one child who took him in by Xu Dong, otherwise, he would have definitely frozen to death on that black snow. Many years later, Ye Moulan displayed his earth-shattering talent. In just three hundred years, he managed to step into the Di Ling realm from a weak physique that didn''t matter to him at all.


    Xu Dong had once lamented. If this black curtain did not die, and continued to cultivate, he would become the world''s greatest ruler of the night. As long as it was night time, he would be invincible.


    During the period of time that Xu Dong was sealed, he had sealed him as well, and now that he had obtained a lucky chance, it was naturally slower.


    "Well, since you have obtained a lucky chance, you should let him go first. The other disciples should also have a good meeting with him. Do you need to hide for a bit?"


    "No need, I should have met your disciple anyway." Qing Lan rejected it, she understood. If she did not quickly resolve the knot in those disciples'' hearts, she was destined to have nothing to do with Xu Dong. Xu Dong loved his disciple too much.


    "Got it. We''ll go tomorrow. We''ll have a good rest tonight. Who knows how we''ll deal with them tomorrow?" Xu Dong laughed and headed towards the camp. This place was not very messy, everyone here were Emperor s, so they had entered early to rest. Outside, only the silhouette of a soul was left, observing their surroundings.


    "Yi, why is the Dragon god emperor here? Shouldn''t he be sleeping with Qing Lan?" Everyone watched as Xu Dong walked out, as though he had discovered some big secret.


    This god emperor must be afraid of his wife!


    If Xu Dong heard this, he would definitely say that this young man was serious.


    "Drinking alone, the heavens listen to my song ¡­" A voice rang out, causing Xu Dong to pause for a moment.


    "Lin Fei?" Xu Dong asked.


    "It''s me." Lin Fei replied.


    "After all these years, you still haven''t changed a bit." Xu Dong smiled lightly.


    "Yeah, no matter how much you change, you won''t become someone you hate, right?" Lin Fei picked up another cup of wine and said: "Come, have a drink?"


    "This wine won''t make me drunk." Xu Dong chuckled.


    "Try it?" Lin Fei answered with certainty. If he tried it, he would die from drunkenness.


    "Fine, I''ll drink with you!" Xu Dong accepted the flagon and took a gulp, pouring the wine into his stomach. The hot feeling was wonderful.


    Lin Fei saw that Xu Dong''s face had turned red, and said: "This wine is good stuff that dreams of getting drunk, it is something rare in this world."


    Xu Dong blinked his mouth and said: "Not bad, even with my cultivation, this wine still made me drunk."


    Yes, he was drunk, he was. The wine in this world made him drunk.


    "I still don''t understand. Why didn''t you fuse with that guy?"


    He looked at Xu Dong and suddenly smiled: "That''s right, I have yet to truly awaken. Honestly speaking, do you like me a little, or do you like Ye Yufeng?"


    "Of course it''s you! In all these years, we''ve fought together, killed together, and got injured. I''ve also gone mad for you, and you''ve gone mad for me. What can the two of us do?" Lin Fei smiled and explained the reason why he liked Xu Dong.


    It was only because they had fought before, and they were the people who they trusted the most in this world. However, it was possible that Xu Dong didn''t know that Lin Fei was hiding something, and trusted him the most.


    Lin Daoqing had told him before that Xu Dong was the future of this world, but that did not mean that the Lin Family was not the future of this world, so there was no need to compare them. Because they weren''t much of a threat at all, the sky had long been completely muddled. Xu Dong might not necessarily be the future, but he might very well become the future!


    Therefore, Lin Fei chose to betray his brother. Because he no longer had a conscience in his heart, his conscience slowly disappeared.


    Lin Daoqing was a gentleman with a dignified appearance, and Lin Fei was the same.


    "That''s right, don''t forget, we haven''t seen each other for ten million years. Although it''s very short here, we need to remember that you, Lin Fei, are my friend and no one can touch you. If there is, then it must be me." Lin Fei suddenly closed his eyes. It was an endless pressure, and Xu Dong was no longer merciful.


    "Our relationship is so close, but you still don''t trust me?" Here, he was fearless against anyone, including Xu Dong!


    "No, when the Martial Spirit Continent was destroyed, we had already used up all of our trust. And, sure enough, she was ¡­ Bitch! " Xu Dong swept his gaze towards a corner. He clenched his fists tightly. He was angry, as if he was being cheated.


    Lin Fei was very clear that he was truly angry. With a roar, countless lights and people woke up, and Xu You had also come over. He frowned and said: "You, what''s going on?"


    "It has nothing to do with you! You are all deceivers. " Xu Dong clenched his teeth, he was so frustrated that he wanted to find a place to vent.


    The sky was raining cats and dogs, and it was raining cats and dogs. The monsters in the sea had not even rested yet, when a creature in the shape of a dragon suddenly rushed over with a golden fist, exterminating it.


    "Roar!" The monsters nearby roared. There was another monster that was even more terrifying than the previous one. It immediately charged forward. It was most likely a couple. However, Xu Dong had long been angered by love, he realised that love was everything, even monsters would show love in front of him!


    "Die!" The harder this monster worked, the more reckless he would end up dying!


    Indeed, Xu Dong''s fist had smashed into the ocean, annihilating everything once again, and everything had stopped. A person stood on the ocean and said, "How is it? "Is it fun?"


    "It''s fun, why isn''t it fun anymore?" Xu Dong replied.


    This person was none other than Xu Dong''s father, Xu You. He came to Xu Dong''s side and said: "You must remember, no matter what, you must make a scene, even if this appearance is not what you want, even if this appearance is not what you like, but you must work hard to become the person that everyone loves."


    "You''ve made enough sense, Father." After Xu Dong finished speaking, he swam to the side. It was the depths of the ocean.


    Xu You sighed helplessly, "Are you telling me that you want to return to your original path?"


    "They''re all going to that place. Why? Because they all want to bring her back, and only she knows what''s in my heart, and that''s why. " Xu Dong continued to advance step by step, as he gradually moved further and further away in the eyes of the tens of thousands of Emperor.


    "Is he really going? Is he really not going to turn back?" Some people became silent. It was because after so many years, why did he still not let go of that girl?


    In fact, even they did not forget that woman''s elegance. She was a disaster that he couldn''t overcome. She was willing to die for the sake of being with him for another ten million years!


    He was willing to stay here for the rest of his life, as long as she could come back!

 C744 Wangchuan

    Shua shua shua!


    A powerful burst of energy burst forth, and Xu Dong transformed into a figure that shot forward like a rainbow!


    The shadow soon disappeared. Only a few people sighed, unable to catch up.


    Is Xu Dong crazy, or are there so many things that he can''t accept?


    Qing Lan followed him for a few steps. She did not continue to follow, but indifferently looked at Lin Fei and said: "He already knows?"


    "Yes." Lin Fei answered, there was no way he could hide the truth, he looked at the few people in front of him and said: "There''s nothing we can do, he''s just a madman, a truly crazy person, and not a fool who is covered up by the truth."


    "I can understand that, but why is he scolding me?" Qing Lan was a little angry, why did he scold her?


    Had she been scolded less after so many years? It was as if those people hated her as much as they hated her. The people they loved the most today were the same as well. Why was that so?


    "Maybe it''s because you''re too annoying, that''s why you became like this ¡­" He smiled and didn''t say anything else. If this went on, he would only be bored. This guy had been gone for so many years.


    "You think I hate it too?" Qing Lan was curious, why did they all think that he was a monster, a sinner, not the Qing Lan that they liked. After so many years, could it be that he had really forgotten about him?


    Maybe it was so, but Qing Lan had never thought of betraying anyone, not a single person. With so many people, why did they fall in love with that cold gentleman alone, and why couldn''t he stay by her side forever.


    She lowered her head, and Lin Fei who was beside her came a little closer, and said: "Alright, there is no fate between you and him. If there is, then it would be a kind of fate that is rather unique, of course, you still might not know me, my intentions have already been made clear, if you still do not choose me, then you are an idiot!"


    Lin Fei spoke as if he did not care about anything else. Xu Dong had already left, and would never come out alive in the immeasurable sea area.


    The sea in this world was full of terrifying beasts. The sky was already changing, and was becoming a little cold. Xu Dong walked deeper into the ocean, step by step, as he tried to figure out what was in the depths.


    All the sea water here had become ice cold, and everything here had become hard under the ice seal. Many people knew that the further the immeasurable sea area went, the colder it became, and the colder it became.


    "I seem to have walked this path before, but that time I seemed to have touched a restriction, so I left." As Xu Dong thought about it, he suddenly saw an evil light, the evil light caused people to tremble, and even Xu Dong felt pain when he saw the evil light.


    "How many died?" Xu Dong opened his eyes wide.


    This was an endless number of wails, as well as something that none of them were willing to accept. knew that there were a lot of people who had come here before. They all wanted to develop some things here, but they failed, and at that time, the Emperor would probably not exist.


    These people were all peerless geniuses. Unfortunately, they were still dead. Even if the road of life was right in front of them, why did they have to wait until their deaths to make up for it?


    "Is there something special about this place?" Xu Dong jumped in fright. Suddenly, his heart became extremely frightened, and his face became ashen white.


    Because it wasn''t necessary, they didn''t understand anything by chance. A few minutes later, they discovered that this light ray was hidden in the darkness, "Haha, so there''s actually a strange enchantment around. No wonder they didn''t leave, it''s because they couldn''t leave!"


    Yes, they could not leave, so they felt despair and unwillingness. But Xu Dong had also entered, he was now in extreme despair, the problem was that if he did not go forward, only death awaited him, but he did not regret it, as he walked forward, one step at a time, and suddenly in front of them, a red light suddenly appeared, and the light directly shattered!


    "I believe you all still do not know about the sharpness of the blood blade." Xu Dong curled his lips, then smiled faintly. He felt that there was still a little difference, and he felt that everything around him was trembling.


    "Pfft!" Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood, his entire body feeling extremely painful. He lowered his head, and somehow suffered some injuries.


    "Hehe, come in. Don''t even think about leaving, because there''s no way out of here. Remember, little handsome boy?" A cold and harsh voice entered Xu Dong''s ears.


    "Oh, but I''m not afraid, because I''ve encountered this problem before. Right, don''t you have any special methods? Are you humans or ghosts, or the legendary divine spirit? " Xu Dong asked two questions.


    "Yes, I''m a dead man." After she finished speaking, she saw that Xu Dong had already walked to a patch of grass. The grass suddenly trembled, as if it was alive.


    "This ¡­" The voice suddenly stopped. It really did not know what had happened, so why did a palace suddenly appear!


    Xu Dong was slightly taken aback, then asked. "I say, there''s no need to make such a big fuss over nothing, right? This world still has some different things, and that''s right, why have you stayed here for so long without knowing where this place is?"


    "Hehe, knowing doesn''t mean that you can go in. Although I know this place, I''ve never been in it. After so many years, no one has opened it. Why don''t you give it a try?" she said happily.


    "I think we should forget about it. This time, I won''t be able to do it well." Xu Dong shook his head and rejected the request.


    "Alright, since you''ve rejected me, then hurry up and die. Don''t waste my time." This soul floating guy said coldly. Xu Dong felt his scalp go numb, was this guy really going to attack?


    He quickly left where he was. However, the beam of light still rushed over. It was like a piece of candy that couldn''t be shaken off!


    "How strange. "What exactly are you? Why do you have such a strange uncomfortable feeling? Could it be that you''re some sort of ¡­"


    "Hey, knowing too much is not a good thing!" She roared angrily, her fist returning to its original nature as it directly struck Xu Dong''s body, while Xu Dong quickly retreated, even though he was hit. However, he did not suffer any major injuries. He raised his hand and pressed down.


    "Little Emperor, you still want to resist?" She laughed in disdain, and directly grabbed onto Xu Dong''s body, and pinched it again!


    "Crack, crack, crack ~ ~ ~"


    Xu Dong''s body trembled, and the nearby ground shook and rose. On the ground that was split into five, there was another streak of light that cracked under Xu Dong''s feet, and the lava continued to rise, gradually becoming hotter and hotter.


    "Damn, I''ve really committed a sin. Wait, I''m willing to give it a try!" Xu Dong said to her.


    "Is that so? Unfortunately, it''s already too late. Since you''ve already refused, it means that you don''t have the qualifications." After she finished speaking, Xu Dong was immediately slammed into the ground.


    Puff!


    With the dust flying everywhere, the mysterious man sneered and said, "Am I going to die now?"


    Swoosh!


    "What?!" She suddenly turned pale with fright. Even though her soul didn''t have any color, she could feel that she was shocked, so shocked that she directly shouted out loud. She was dumbstruck, there hadn''t been such a terrifying person in her life, so why did he appear in front of her.

 C745 Black Hole (1)

    "Heh heh. "Now that you can''t kill me, are you slightly sad or in pain?" Xu Dong laughed as he realised that this guy was very funny, but not long after, he started to feel cold all over.


    "What is this, when did you poison it?" Xu Dong felt that this fellow was extremely mysterious, all kinds of methods were extremely strange, and even his origins were extremely strange.


    "Don''t be surprised, because there are things that I cannot tell you, and even things that you cannot comprehend. I can tell you, in this world, there are so many strong person that have already died.


    "About this, I thought that I had surpassed them. Right, don''t forget, you are still in the soul state, could it be that you can go beyond the boundaries of soul and kill me directly?" Xu Dong said with a smile.


    She didn''t even think about it. Anyway, this was how it was. So many people had died at her hands. It was time for her to take revenge, wasn''t it?


    "Heh heh, that''s true. I almost thought I was wrong. "However, it is all because of you. Otherwise, I would have already become a human. Truly, I will not be oppressed by the air outside." The outside air could annihilate soul in an instant, and although this person was strong, she did not belong to the world outside.


    "Haha, since that''s the case, why don''t we work together?" Xu Dong asked in reply, feeling that the chances of cooperation would be higher, "If we cooperate, what''s wrong with transcending this world?"


    "But do you know, Transcending from this world is death, you won''t even remember yourself, your original soul will be cleansed and you will become a pure white person, do you understand?" "Don''t not believe me. What I said was the truth. Take away your things and leave. This place doesn''t belong to you, and I won''t cooperate with anyone else because I''m not alone in the first place ¡­"


    Xu Dong was depressed, wasn''t what she said made sense? Since he couldn''t work with her, the biggest possibility was that they would leave separately.


    "Don''t you want to know what I want to do?" Xu Dong muttered to himself, then that person suddenly trembled. Xu Dong struck while the iron was hot, and then said: "Shen Wu Yue, I am willing to meet you in my next life, why must you hide from me?"


    The shadow suddenly stopped. She really had nothing else to say. She lowered her head and fell silent. Xu Dong already knew about it, why didn''t he expose it? Perhaps there was something hiding in his heart, the knot that had yet to be untied.


    This knot was truly difficult to describe. Climbing a mountain to the heavens was something out of which many strange and chaotic mountains could be found, floating in all directions. This God Wu Yue had been hiding for a long time. Rather than saying that he was hiding, it would be more accurate to say that he was imprisoned here.


    Many people thought that this Shen Wu Yue had already died, but they didn''t know that she was still alive, even though her life was a bit pitiful. The story of the previous generation, Shen Wu Yue, had also come from the Master that was originally guarding this place.


    "I''ve said it already, you can leave now. There''s no need to continue pestering me. We originally didn''t have any results. "Let''s go." Shen Wu Yue urged.


    "No, I''ve tried so many times. I almost forgot your smell. soul have no smell and your shadow was covered by something. I don''t understand. Why don''t you want to come back? " Xu Dong looked at Shen Wu Yue''s eyes.


    Suddenly, a terrifying bolt of lightning came crashing over!


    "Because she can only be This King''s servant!"


    Xu Dong turned his head, and looked at the fellow. He suddenly laughed, and really laughed happily, he realised that this monster was actually going against them everywhere, but did they forget about something?


    "Roar!" Countless Emperor level monsters charged towards the barrier. The Immeasurable Emperor reached out his hand and the barrier disappeared.


    She will die!


    "No!" Xu Dong roared.


    He could feel the pain in his heart. It was very pain, pain that penetrated deep into his heart, and he had never felt as much pain as I did in his entire life.


    Xu Dong revealed a gentle gaze and said: "I finally remember, don''t worry, I''m here and nothing can hurt you. If there is something like that, please step over my dead body!"

 C746 Black Hole (2)

    All the strong person s looked at Xu Dong in shock. An intense aura of flames erupted from Xu Dong''s body.


    "Xu Dong, stop being so arrogant. Over the years, you have come here every single time. Have you forgotten?" The Immeasurable Emperor ridiculed.


    "Yes, every time, I would come here. However, don''t forget, I am only here to find her." Xu Dong smiled lightly. Every time he tried again, he would always be at this place.


    However, none of them had saved her. That God Wu Yue!


    It had to be said that he failed every single time, and now he was finally going to succeed. As long as he brought Shen Wu Yue away from here, it would be enough.


    "Are you sure you want to stop me?" Xu Dong looked at the Immeasurable Emperor, and some familiar monsters. They roared, and Xu Dong thought that they were hopeless. This group of creatures were hopeless, because in the next moment they would all die. Xu Dong looked around angrily, only to find that this place was a boundless sea, turning into ice.


    "Crack, crack, crack ~ ~ ~"


    A terrifying aura surged out from his body, causing the surrounding ground to shake, and ice to break apart. The Immeasurable Emperor and the creatures standing on top of the ice all flew into the air, staring at Xu Dong like a snake.


    "Xu Dong, let''s put this down. It is impossible for you to be the only one who is strong in this world, and we are also strong to an unfathomable degree. Also, don''t forget, this place is ours." He laughed coldly, this place was theirs, and if it was true, this was the territory of the Immeasurable Emperor!


    He was the king of the Immeasurable Sea and this island was originally his, so everything inside the sea water was his!


    Don''t speak any more impudent words, you are still just a Emperor and nothing else. I will stand right here.


    The Immeasurable Emperor coldly glanced at him, and said: "Since you want to die, then I''ll let you die!" After punching out, Xu Dong calmly kept Shen Wu Yue. He then took out the blood blade and under normal circumstances, when he moved, the entire sky would crack open. However, he did not do so.


    Boom! *


    Only then did a few people understand what had happened. They couldn''t see the end of it, they only understood that this was an endless black hole. This black hole was able to absorb their energy.


    "How did you do it?" He was afraid of this power. This terrifying power had almost exterminated it. How familiar this power was.


    "This is a black hole, how did you get it?" He asked, but had forgotten that the black hole was not meant to be taken by anyone, and Xu Dong had only borrowed its power.


    Even with the help of this energy, he could still fight against this group of monsters. However, before Xu Dong could even sense anything, this mystical energy had already exploded!


    BOOM!


    Those monsters only felt incomparable pain. The black hole was devouring their soul, as well as their body. In an instant, they were all on the verge of becoming ashes. Even though they were the kings of immeasurable sea area, they were still trapped by him.


    "Haha, are you all in despair right now? I told you. If you want to hurt Shen Wu Yue, then step on my corpse! "


    "Xu Dong, don''t think that it''s over just like that. Without me, you won''t be able to conquer immeasurable sea area either." Under the black hole, he could only barely withstand it. Xu Dong stood at the shore and took out something that had a long history, at least several hundred years old.


    The fact that he took it out like this caused the Immeasurable Emperor to be greatly shocked, "This is ¡­ "Yin Yang Manifestation stage?"

 C747 white hole

    "Yes, but you might not know about it. Do you know about the story of the Manifestation stage?" Xu Dong asked, "Oh right, there is another thing that can kill you!"


    "What else do you have?" he asked.


    Xu Dong took out something that looked like a ray of starlight and threw it towards the Immeasurable Emperor.


    This starlight was so minuscule, so minuscule that it made people feel like it was completely useless. But soon, a beam of light appeared within the black hole. This was white light, and the black hole actually became a white hole?


    "AHH!" Damn Xu Dong. "Where are you going to send me!"


    "Go where you are supposed to go." Xu Dong sneered.


    "There''s no place I should be. Let me go!" The Immeasurable Emperor thought to himself, who the hell knows where you''re going to exile me to, I might just die like that.


    "It''s been so many years. We''ve already accumulated resentment for so many years. Don''t you have any intention of repenting?" Xu Dong laughed, and suddenly thought of something, and laughed: "That''s right, after all you are already dying, it doesn''t matter if you repent or not."


    "Xu Dong, it''s not good for you to kill me. Don''t forget what I''ve told you. He said in a muffled voice.


    "What do those Empyrean Gods have to do with me?" Xu Dong scoffed, thinking that this guy was insane, "So what if they attack me directly?"


    In his world, there was no one who could harm him, not even a God!


    Of course, Xu Dong was not afraid of the so-called god. Even the so called god, they still had to follow the rules!


    Swoosh!


    Countless rays of sword light appeared and directly struck the Immeasurable Emperor. They didn''t know what happened as they all spat out a mouthful of blood at the same time. Those Emperor level monsters were going to die in the end.


    "Hehe, don''t forget, you are in my hands right now. If you make me uncomfortable, you can go and play in another time and space!" Xu Dong clenched his teeth, and immediately activated the white hole.


    "No!" The Immeasurable Emperor didn''t believe that he had died just like that, and that this was the first time he had ever seen someone die in such an aggrieved manner.


    Puff!


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    Xu Dong stood on the spot innocently, he swore that he did not hit, since he had already hit him earlier, how could he continue to hit in the face of danger?


    A gigantic white shadow appeared in the sky near here, it was so freaking huge. Such a huge shadow, with a casual wave towards Xu Dong, Xu Dong would probably be lucky!


    "Xu Dong, since you want to kill me, then try and see if you can kill me. I am the Unlimited Emperor, the strongest existence in the world, and yet you dare to defile me!" The Immeasurable Emperor stressed his identity once again. He was the king of a race, yet Xu Dong treated him like this. This made him very angry.


    Xu Dong shouldn''t have treated him this way, shouldn''t he have killed that weak chicken again?


    Why, why did this guy insist on doing this, it was a look of helplessness. In short, with just a thought, the huge shadow was directly shot down, and only then did they see a trace of cruelty.


    "Boss, you have to avenge us! Slap him to death!" When the giant shadow landed, it was actually absorbed by one of the white holes in the air.


    Not only did the shadow lose its arm, even the Immeasurable Emperor watched on dumbfoundedly as his tentacles disappeared. He could not help but curse: Damn it!


    Then, the white hole suddenly returned to him, and a huge fist smashed towards that fellow!


    Boom! *


    "AHH!" He was directly sent flying, landing in midair, and then fell into the sea water, "I will definitely get my revenge, Xu Dong, just you wait!"


    "Just wait and see. It doesn''t matter anyway." Xu Dong chuckled, then spat out a mouthful of blood to himself, and said gently to Shen Wu Yue, "Don''t worry. "Right now, there is no one who can hurt you. Don''t forget, don''t forget about me ¡­"


    Xu Dong actually lowered his head and looked at the sphere, he did not have much ability to do so, and because of him, Shen Wu Yue had become like this. If he walked into that palace, would he be different?


    Try it?


    Xu Dong suddenly roared, the world trembling, as though he was speechless. He stared at the terrible storm erupting in front of him.


    "Since the storm is coming, I won''t let a single drop of water touch you!" Xu Dong roared angrily. The lightning of heaven and earth descended, and even the hard ground beneath shattered. Xu Dong stood on the lone island, and started laughing loudly, "Come, let me experience the power of a storm. I want everyone in this world to approve of me!"


    The lightning of the Immeasurable Sea was not just any ordinary thunder, it was the most terrifying form of torture!


    BOOM!


    It directly landed on Xu Dong''s body, but Xu Dong did not move.


    "Destroy!" That lightning bolt immediately descended, and Xu Dong''s fist also smashed towards it!


    The Heavenly Monarch in the Immeasurable Heavens suddenly shuddered. This fellow actually dared to make a move!


    "Although the heavenly thunder is scary, it is not difficult for him. Now, there is only one way that we can make this variable completely die. " An indescribable anger appeared in the Heavenly Monarch''s heart, "Let Black Curtain go and kill him!"


    "Black Curtain is Xu Dong''s disciple. Are you sure he will really kill Xu Dong?" the woman beside the Heavenly Monarch suddenly asked.


    "He will for sure. Because of Shen Wu Yue''s matter, Hei Xu and Xu Ze have always hated Xu Dong. Even though they have returned, in their hearts, Xu Dong has still killed Shen Wu Yue!" He chuckled coldly.


    "In that case, let him go." The woman nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    was also exhausted. He squatted on the ground and said: "Is there anymore. If there is, then let''s do it together, I, Xu Dong am not afraid of death! "


    A mad man, scarred with wounds, who had to persevere. That was a dream, that was the future of the past, he growled, he roared. But it was a fruitless thing, and his insistence was meaningless.


    On the Immeasurable Sea, two figures flickered. Their eyes were firm and they kept staring at Xu Dong.


    "I feel it, you are my disciples, Xu Ze, and the Curtain of Darkness!" Xu Dong suddenly laughed foolishly: "I knew that such a day would come, the people up there couldn''t wait, so they came to end my life. But what he doesn''t know is that I''ve already prepared everything! "


    Xu Dong took it out. It was a pen, and a blood blade. The blood blade was stained with blood, and Xu Dong wrote a few words on the void.


    [The king is dead!]


    What is this?


    The Heavenly Monarch in the Immeasurable Heavens trembled. His expression was filled with pain, and the girl smiled faintly, covering her heaven and earth with her sleeves. With her Heaven''s Altar severed, the brush stopped moving.


    "Damnit, I was almost tricked by him!" Sky Sovereign spat out a mouthful of blood, looked at Xu Dong who was laughing crazily, and said: "Damn it, I never thought that I would be tricked. This guy actually has a divine tool! "


    "However, he still underestimated the power of God. We can hide the secrets of heaven and earth, but he can''t!" The woman coldly snorted, "Don''t worry, he will die sooner or later."


    There was nothing he could do, so he had to wait.

 C748 Conspiracy (1)

    In the Imperial Region, Qing Lan and Lin Fei, who had returned to the Qing Clan, were both completely silent. In the end, Qing Lan smiled and said: "Since it''s Xu Dong who has taken the initiative to do so, then I have nothing else to say.


    Lin Fei was a little depressed. He sniffled and laughed: "How do we do it? You must understand that with our strength, killing Xu Dong is impossible, unless there is some other way. "


    "Unite the Zhou and Wang family. Also, don''t forget, there are also the people from the Yu family." Qing Lan smiled slightly.


    "Looks like I can only visit." Lin Fei nodded his head, and said: "However, I do not like the Zhou family."


    "Hehe, just a little guidance." Qing Lan smiled charmingly, revealing a trace of enchantment.


    "I understand, but if he makes a move, I won''t let him go." Lin Fei frowned, an idea suddenly popped up in his mind.


    After the two of them had finished discussing, they walked towards the Wang Family. The Wang Family in Imperial Region was also a large place that occupied several thousand miles.


    It could be said that this place was extremely vast and boundless.


    The guards outside the door recognized Qing Lan and Lin Fei, the Qing and Lin Families were large and powerful, upon hearing that they had arrived, they respectfully said: "Masters, please come in."


    Lin Fei smiled and walked straight towards that place. In front of him, a light appeared, it was a teleportation circle, the teleportation circle was directly used to enter the Central Palace.


    Inside the manor, there was a young fellow waiting. This fellow was the current Family Head of the Wang family.


    "The Wang Family''s Family Head" Qing Lan and Lin Fei came to the Wang Family. The Wang family was quite magnanimous. The entire house was filled with glittering items.


    "The two of you have arrived. Please take a seat. I wonder what business does Family Head Qing Lan have with my Wang Family? " Wang Er asked as he poured tea for Qing Lan.


    "I have a deal I want to make with you." Qing Lan took a sip of the tea cup and said.


    "What is it?" The Wang Family Family Head was startled.


    "About Xu Dong."


    Xu Dong, this young man, was indeed a threat to his position, but the combination of the Wang Clan and the Qing Clan had to have some benefits, furthermore, the Sisters s of the Qing Clan were all as beautiful as flowers, if Father could make her agree to a Sisters betroth to him, the taste would be extremely good, although he thought so in his heart, Wang Er did not immediately reveal it.


    "This is Xu Dong''s best brother, Lin Fei. As for his brilliant plan, the chips in my hand can make the Wang Family''s Family Head pale in shock."


    He knew what Qing Lan meant, so he nodded his head to show that he understood. Then, he waved to invite the ancestor out.


    "Grandpa Wang" Qing Lan bowed towards the Wang Family''s Emperor. Although the other party being an elder gave him a sense of superiority, she would definitely feel very comfortable in her heart. As expected, when the Wang Family''s Emperor heard this, he revealed a rare smile.


    "It''s lass Qing, what are you looking for me for?"


    "Grandpa, Xu Dong''s ability is already a threat to our position. If we don''t eliminate him soon ¡­ "In the future, it will definitely pose a threat to our rights. Our Qing Clan has already allied with the Yu Clan''s Emperor. I wonder if Grandpa Wang is interested in helping us out?"


    "Waiter, you''re not young anymore, and you still haven''t gotten a son? You''re worrying to kill this old man, right? Does lass Qing still have a few more Sisters s?" The Wang Family''s Emperor replied with an irrelevant question. This old fox, your son was crippled when he was young, and he was extremely ugly.


    "That''s right, Grandpa Wang''s little sister Ping`er has never married and has been admiring Family Head for a long time, but I was just worrying about what to say!" A Sisters born in a concubine would just give her some dowry as compensation.


    "Hahaha, Wang Er will be your brother-in-law in the future, the whole family will not talk about this matter anymore, so how can you possibly ask this old man for help?" The Wang Clan''s Emperor was very happy. To be able to hold the position of a Venerable family and also be able to marry into the Qing Clan, this was a rare good thing, hence he agreed without hesitation.


    "With an expert like Grandpa Wang helping Xu Dong, we will definitely not be able to escape!" Qing Lan praised.


    "Alright, stop talking about other things. I agree to go back, so naturally I will."


    "Then the juniors will take their leave." Qing Lan cupped her hands, then left together with Lin Fei.


    After leaving the Wang family, Lin Fei said, "You sure have a good plan. Although we did not form an alliance with the Yu family, we used it as our own bargaining chip to win over the support of the Wang family. This time, we can definitely kill Xu Dong."

 C749 Conspiracy (2)

    "No, I want the Zhou Family to become my support. I don''t want it to be a certainty, but a certainty to kill Xu Dong!" Xu Dong originally wanted to stand at the top of the continent with you hand in hand, but since you are being merciless to me, then you have become my stumbling block, and so you must die.


    Elsewhere, the Zhou Family had always been a Wealthy Class land, who knew how many times Qing Lan had come to this place.


    , the current Family Head of the Zhou family was already waiting for him.


    "Lan, why are you here?" Seeing Qing Lan coming over, the Zhou Family Family Head immediately smiled.


    Just at this time, Qing Lan revealed a bewitching look.


    Qing Lan''s words were as gentle as water. This big brother had made the Zhou Family''s Family Head''s heart soften, the Zhou Family''s Family Head had always admired him, furthermore, the Zhou Family''s Family Head was elegant and outstanding.


    "Qing''er, come sit down first." The Zhou Family Family Head pulled Qing Lan''s hand and sat down.


    "Big Brother Zhou, I want to kill Xu Dong!"


    Zhou San held Qing Lan''s hand and asked stiffly: "Why did Qing''er suddenly want to kill him? But did he bully you? "


    Xu Dong was not an ordinary person, many people in the Imperial Region would not be willing to make a move.


    Being asked by the Zhou Family''s Family Head, Qing Lan''s tears immediately started to fall, "Big Brother Zhou, he ¡­ He''s an animal. " Qing Lan cried towards Zhou San.


    "How is he?" The Zhou Family Family Head felt pain in his heart when he saw Qing Lan crying.


    "He, he drank the other day and used his own strength to bully me!" Qing Lan continued sobbing, "But I resisted with all my might and he did not succeed, Qing''er is so afraid, Big Brother Zhou." Qing Lan threw herself into Zhou San''s embrace and cried. Listening to the first half of the sentence, Zhou San''s body stiffened, and thought that Qing Lan was not a complete body anymore.


    "Qing''er, don''t cry. The Big Brother Zhou will feel heartache. The entire Zhou family might not be able to deal with him ¡­" Zhou San hugged Qing Lan, and said with a tinge of sadness in his heart, he was truly afraid of that fellow!


    "Don''t worry Big Brother Zhou, Qing Er won''t let Big Brother Zhou get injured, Qing Er has already contacted the Wang Family, and the Wang Family is willing to lend us their support, furthermore, Xu Dong went to the Immeasurable Island, so we can make our move right now." Qing Lan sobbed as she buried her body in Zhou San''s embrace.


    Hearing that, with the help of the Wang family and the Zhou family''s Qing family, Zhou San knew that they could take her down, but, Zhou San''s heart moved: "Qing''er, if Big Brother Zhou agrees to help you, how will you repay Big Brother Zhou?"


    It would be great if he could take this opportunity to marry Qing Lan. Qing Lan was a genius level person after all.


    "Big Brother Zhou, Lan''er will naturally repay you." Qing Lan lightly struck Zhou San''s chest, and it was as if she was teasing Zhou San. He raised his head, eyes that had just cried a moment ago, and matched it with that pouting tone, making Zhou San wish he could just take her on the spot. Zhou San''s eyes darkened as he kissed the red lips before him.


    Lin Fei looked at Zhou San with a heavy gaze, and said: "You did not succeed in your major task. I think you don''t need to be so anxious, do you?"


    "Oh? So it''s the Lin Family''s Kid. " Zhou San looked at Lin Fei. Although Lin Fei also had the power of a Emperor, but don''t forget, this was the Zhou family!


    In the Zhou family, he was invincible in this world. In other people''s places, was it really okay to be so impudent?


    "I hope this matter ends here." Lin Fei frowned, he loved Qing Lan.


    Therefore, he absolutely could not allow him to be harmed in the slightest.


    "So what?" Zhou San asked.


    "If you do any more nonsense, I''ll kill you!" After Lin Fei finished speaking, he added another sentence, "I, Lin Fei, will keep my promise!"


    "Oh? "Really?" He chuckled.


    "Of course." Xu Dong nodded.


    No accident, he really dared to attack!

 C750 Disturbance in Destiny

    No matter how Zhou San thought about it, he knew that if he did not resolve this matter properly, Lin Fei would not let it go.


    It was because sometimes, the peak of this world was really that willful. Zhou San wasn''t sure if he would dare to make a move like this.


    "Don''t you believe me? You can give it a try." Lin Fei was enraged, her face flushed red.


    He could feel a cold and sinister aura. Xu Dong''s brother, although this was something from the past, Lin Fei''s strength could not be underestimated.


    "Haha, since you like Lin Fei, then forget it. Qing Lan, remember, if you succeed, I want you to marry me!" Zhou San knew that Lin Fei was a little unreasonable, to say the least, even Qing Lan was not a virgin, maybe this woman had already been eaten by Lin Fei.


    There was no need for him to gamble his life for an unscrupulous slut. It would not be worth it, and Zhou San was justifiable if he thought this way. Qing Lan had used Xu Dong to kill Shen Wu Yue.


    Many people knew about this matter, and even the Zhou family was very clear about it. That was because, to be clear, his story was the worst story in the entire world.


    Xu Dong was the only son of the Dragon God Xu Family, so he was afraid of the power of the Xu Family.


    Of course, if there really wasn''t a chance, then they could still choose. It shouldn''t be a problem to have the Wang Clan and the Qing Clan to shoulder the burden together, after all, the immeasurable sea area still had the Immeasurable Emperor.


    It was possible that Xu Dong had already died, because he went to the Immeasurable Island!


    Immeasurable Island was the place where the Homo sapiens s were imprisoned. Countless people had died in that place and Xu Dong had gone there many times, but he was already completely fine after that?


    "After this is a success, I will naturally agree to it. But don''t forget, that guy can create miracles." Qing Lan changed her appearance, since she was here to make a deal, even if it was herself, she had to face it calmly, because to put it bluntly, without Zhou San, the matter would not end up like that.


    However, the Zhou family was also an aristocratic family. It was said a long time ago that Xu Dong was not the real savior, and that the savior could be herself or someone else.


    They had shouldered quite a bit of pressure, so if they were to come into contact with Xu Dong, they might even lose the entire army, and even Xu Family might have to intervene, since Xu Dong was the genius of their family. Without Xu Dong, the Xu Family might not even be the ruler of this era right now. It was because of Xu Dong that the name Dragon God Xu Family existed, and the many followers!


    "And if he fails?" he asked.


    "If you fail, it''s just a bet of your life, and the life of the Zhou family''s Emperor." Lin Fei said calmly.


    "Lives?" Zhou San retorted, "If it''s just my life, it doesn''t matter, but don''t forget, our background is still the strongest Emperor. I am different from Wang Er, Wang Er is a gambler, and I am not."


    "Big Brother Zhou, you are not a gambler, but you are willing to gamble." Qing Lan understood Zhou San very well. As long as she had absolute confidence in herself, he would definitely do it.


    The night was bright, and the people around them had all lit up their lamps. They had been discussing this issue for several hours.


    If we fail, then there will be no place for us in this world. If we succeed, then this place will be ours. Qing Lan''s last sentence was spoken into Zhou San''s heart, what if it succeeded?


    Failure was a gamble on the Zhou family''s heritage. As long as they were alive, they could make a comeback. However, they only had one chance!


    "After you kill Xu Dong, maybe the next Savior will be you." Qing Lan laughed.


    "You said you''d entered my heart, but your request didn''t change. If you succeed, you''ll marry me." Zhou San said seriously.


    This Zhou San was very scheming, and did not want to be like Wang Er, who was a boorish fellow, while Zhou San was a wise man.


    This was why Zhou San, who was merely a Monarch, could become the master of a family!


    Because he was a wise man, with a head.


    "Sure." Qing Lan agreed without hesitation.


    Lin Fei left with a flick of his sleeve.


    There was no reason to love someone, but there was one thing he needed to hate. Qing Lan hated Xu Dong because he was rejected by Xu Dong, and just like the others, he scolded Qing Lan as a bitch!


    And Qing Lan, for revenge, had actually risked her entire life!


    This was not the Qing Lan that he wanted, this was not good!


    However, it seemed that there was no other choice, because the next choice might be a long time ago.


    Zhou San nodded his head and said: "Alright, someone is jealous, so we will be splitting up now. That''s right, how long will it take and when will we move?"


    "It''s starting tomorrow. We need to get ready to have a good night''s sleep." Qing Lan turned and left.


    After Qing Lan left, he grinned, and suddenly laughed: "Slut, you''re just being hypocritical ¡­"


    opened his eyes, he looked at the sky and suddenly sneered: "What''s wrong, do you think there''s no chance of that now?"


    The Heavens did not answer, in any case, only Xu Dong spoke a few words alone. A red light appeared in the starry sky and gradually disappeared.


    "Haha, I was indeed afraid." Xu Dong laughed and felt a sense of discomfort.


    Ding!


    "What is this? What''s inside the palace? " Xu Dong kept his brush and stepped into the palace along with the Yin Yang Creation stage.


    BOOM!


    As the image spun, the sky instantly turned purple.


    "A purple world?" Could it be the legendary Purple Sword Realm? " He was stunned for a moment before seeing a fiery red divine beam.


    As the purple and red colors intertwined, it became a deep red!


    "Chi!"


    Xu Dong dodged it instantly and the ray of light pierced right through!


    "Ha, how laughable!" Xu Dong raised his eyebrows and saw a woman.


    "Do you think it''s funny? You think you can still live after entering the Purple Sword Realm? " The woman was extremely cold and detached. The air around her suddenly shattered.


    Xu Dong stood there without moving, and ridiculed: "Really, honestly speaking, this kind of attack is ineffective against me, do you think you can harm me? I''m afraid it won''t even harm your hair! "


    The lady was angry, pursed her lips and said: "I want to tell my Master, that you are bullying me!"


    "Tsk, a little brat." Xu Dong did not even bother with this little girl, and directly walked towards the side. That place was still a little confused, and the changes in this era were really going faster and faster, the rumored Purple Sword Realm, also had a peerless cultivation technique.


    "Master said that there will be a person coming here in the near future. If you want me to wait here, that person can''t be you, right?" the little girl asked.


    "Do you think there''s anyone else here?" Xu Dong suddenly laughed.


    She wrinkled her nose and said, "That''s true, there''s no one else here. But don''t forget, no one else has explained the problem, because if you die like this, then no one will ever know."

 C751 Mysterious Sword Technique

    Aiya, these little brats still dare to threaten others?


    Xu Dong revealed an evil smile. Since this brat was so honest, then he might as well just let him die, since she couldn''t beat him.


    As Xu Dong thought this, he immediately felt a huge power. An extremely seductive woman looked at Xu Dong in the eye: "Not good!"


    "I can''t dodge it. This is magic damage, so how can you dodge it if you haven''t cultivated spiritual pressure?" The woman chuckled.


    Within one of the dreamland s, Xu Dong frowned. Seeing the woman that appeared in front of him, he felt extremely disgusted, because she had completely undressed and revealed her snow-white complexion ¡­


    F * ck!


    Was this a f * cking dream?


    Xu Dong could not help but pinch himself, but he felt pain. It was true, this was truly a dream that went straight to the heart, was he really that wretched?


    There were piles of beauties nearby. Was this not a fake one? Why did it appear just like that? Xu Dong''s figure flashed, he wanted to escape, but this was all he could do no matter how he tried. He cursed his mother in rage, and then, he trembled.


    BOOM!


    Outside, his body shook, and even the nearby earth was shattered. The purple ground was extremely hard, but it still collapsed.


    This was f * cking impossible. Why was there such a space? If she really couldn''t break it, then wouldn''t this woman be invincible?


    If it was impossible for Xu Dong to break through the barrier with his strength, then who else could break through the barrier here?


    No, he might not even be able to shatter this place. If he was careless and got hit, since he could not dodge, then he could only enjoy!


    On the Immeasurable Island, everyone felt that it wouldn''t be easy this time. Indeed, such a large team had actually encountered the Immeasurable Emperor.


    Amongst the sea water, the strength of the Immeasurable Emperor was enough to make people tremble in fear, so he directly slapped them back into the sea water.


    What could they do? The Immeasurable Emperor was injured, if not, they would definitely not be able to leave. Adding Qing Lan''s stated intentions, the Immeasurable Emperor was not an idiot, and since there were people in the Homo sapiens did not want Xu Dong to live, then what was the use of stopping him?


    "You can go over now, but you have to let us join the team." The Immeasurable Emperor made a request, but this request was not excessive, and on the contrary, was somewhat childish.


    "That''s no problem at all. Since you''re not even afraid of us trying to trick you, then what''s the problem with us?" Qing Lan agreed immediately.


    The Immeasurable Emperor snorted and said, "Hmph, trying to kill me? "How could that be? In this world, no one can trap me. There''s only a few trash fish like you who shouldn''t be too simple to take care of."


    "So, we have no chance to cooperate?" On the contrary, Qing Lan calmly asked. She felt that it was necessary to be against this fellow, and directly said: "Shut up, if you think you can fight against us, then give it a try!"


    "No. I think there''s something else we can talk about. After all, you and I have rarely seen each other in all these years. Since you guys haven''t seen each other very often, then if you want to go to the Immeasurable Island now, you might have some sort of conspiracy to accomplish? " The Immeasurable Emperor went straight to the point.


    That''s right, you have said so much, we were the ones who went over to kill Xu Dong, are you willing to help us? Qing Lan made a plan in her mind. To them, this plan was already considered perfect and undamaged.


    "Of course, of course I''ll be the one who kills him. After all, I wanted to kill Xu Dong a long time ago! " He gnashed his teeth as he looked at the flashing lights in the sky. Suddenly, many ferocious blades appeared.


    "Eh, what is this?" They all gloomily looked at the sky. As for the sky, under the cutting of the blades, it became incomparably weak. However, it was still not destroyed.


    "Something from outer space?" The Immeasurable Emperor said depressingly.


    "What is it?" Qing Lan asked.


    "Little girl, some things are not something you can understand, because if you mess up, you might even die." He said this in a dull tone. This was not a joke. If he said it out loud, then everything would be destroyed in an instant without any remnants.


    The reason was that the things in the Outer World were all from the Demons. They were human, but they were bloodthirsty. Xu Dong was still the savior of the world. He was the one who ended the immeasurable sea area, but he was also the one who took their lives.


    "Regardless of whether or not there is anything from the heavens, Xu Dong will still die. As long as he dies, we will have a new opportunity!" Qing Lan instantly thought of a problem, the choice was very simple, and that was to kill Xu Dong.


    Of course, it was also possible that Qing Lan would be killed, so the savior of this world would still be Xu Dong and not Qing Lan, because Qing Lan would probably be already dead by then.


    "Alright, since you have enough confidence to kill Xu Dong, then what about the rest of the world?" The Immeasurable Emperor felt that he would definitely lose a lot if he continued to fight like this. It would be better to just agree and let them go over to kill Xu Dong.


    "Don''t worry, Immeasurable Emperor. Since you believe us, how could we possibly treat you unfairly? If we succeed, our Homo sapiens will never step foot into the immeasurable sea area again, and if we fail, we will die. Qing Lan smiled slightly.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Go over and kill him. Although he defeated me, he also suffered heavy injuries. I don''t think he''s recovered yet."


    "Alright, I understand. Then, should we head over now?" Qing Lan was already impatient. Everyone nodded and then used their greatest abilities to teleport to that place.


    The ice in this place had long since shattered. There was no sign of human life in this place, and there were still some bloodstains on the ground in front of him. The Immeasurable Emperor was shocked for a moment. Seeing that there was no one around, his gaze landed on the palace, which was slightly glazed.


    "He must have entered this small world. Let''s attack him together!" The Immeasurable Emperor was already certain that there were thirty of them in the vicinity. If they stepped in, they would definitely be able to destroy this small world.


    Qing Lan and Lin Fei looked at each other, and then, without any hesitation, they directly stepped inside. The scene changed, and they heard that there were many treasures in this small world, which was extremely easy to obtain.


    When Xu Dong came here, he coincidentally met that little girl, and was coincidentally imprisoned by her senior sister. Right now, Xu Dong had already become a zombie.


    "Halt, who are you?" The little girl''s voice sounded again.


    "Eh, I was just about to find a guy to ask for directions, but I didn''t expect to find him like this." Qing Lan looked at the little girl, laughed, and directly grabbed him.


    "You actually dare to come to Purple Sword Realm to seek death, I really wonder what all of you are thinking." This girl was still as playful as before. She directly took action, brandishing the violet sword in her hand. With a shake of the sword, lotus flowers bloomed in four directions, blossoming into a violet lotus flower.


    "Not good, be careful!"


    However, the reminder was too late. The lotus flower immediately exploded!

 C752 Purple Sword Realm

    "Hmm? How could it explode? " Xu Dong looked to the side fiercely. This dreamland was too real, he could actually see the nearby earth, and all those scenes, the scene that suddenly appeared.


    The people were all shocked, there were still many powerful Emperor, they all raised their eyebrows, "Damn, it was actually the most terrifying and most adorable little Sisters who made his move!"


    A handsome and handsome little brother, suddenly changed color, then lowered his head, tsk-tsk, amazed: "Could something really have happened?"


    This handsome long-haired little brother directly turned into a ray of silver light and flew towards the location of the explosion. He had to go immediately, even though that little idiot did not like him, but don''t forget, that little idiot had a very good nature, that is, he was especially kind.


    It was impossible for him to not to go because it would be too harmful to his dao heart. Once his thought reached that place, the sky and earth would no longer be pure purple and would instead be glowing red.


    "Eh, why has it become lighter ¡­" he asked curiously.


    "Someone else came?" All of the intruders looked at him. The young big brother could sense it as well.


    "You all ¡­ What did you do to the little idiot? " The young man was enraged.


    "This guy is a Emperor, and he''s not weak at all." In this purple land, if this young man were to fight on his own land, then there was only one possibility: he would not be weak!


    The Immeasurable Emperor, Qing Lan and Lin Fei had all made preparations to fight at the same time.


    "Kill him. We can''t let him leave, or else more people will come later! "


    "Don''t worry, leave this guy to me." Lin Fei immediately took out his sword, and the young man walked forward at the same time.


    Clang!


    Space and time were collapsing, this was really that powerful! This guy could shatter space and even have some strange abilities. He could control purple!


    Purple Sword Realm didn''t have anything else except for a lot of blade edges.


    Swoosh!


    It was painful, as if his skin had been cut in an instant. Lin Fei retreated back abruptly, but his chest was still cut open like before. Blood flowed down along the man''s sword as he muttered: "I, Mo Chen, do not love anyone, I only love little retard, and you actually hurt her. You reckless fool, leave your hands behind for me to apologize.


    "Really? That sounds like the truth. Can you really kill me?" Lin Fei retorted, and rushed forward once again.


    At the same time, a cyan light appeared at the same time. Mo Chen disdainfully said, "Hmph, such a small trick. You think you can send me away like this?"


    Mo Chen shuddered and the purple space split open once again. The purple vortexes contained a strong sword intent, crushing everything in their path.


    Qing Lan did not expect the Emperor here to be so powerful, even Lin Fei was not his opponent. He immediately roared angrily: "What are you waiting for, join hands and kill him."


    "No matter what thoughts you have, now die! This place is not suitable for you!" He roared. The four dimensional seal caused Qing Lan to be stupefied.


    She knew who this fellow was, the Emperor of the Purple Sword Realm!


    Damn it, why was he so unlucky to actually meet the Emperor who controlled the Purple Sword Realm! Moreover, it was likely that they would not be able to escape because the emperor had already sealed off four spaces and there was nowhere for them to escape. Besides, even if they ran away, would they still be able to leave this place?


    A gigantic purple sword appeared in the sky, shining with a sharp light. They looked up at the gigantic sword in the sky, and their bodies began to tremble!


    The young man''s hand slowly fell down!


    BOOM!


    Yet another huge explosion. As the heaven and earth collapsed, a crack appeared in Purple Sword Realm in an instant. The young Emperor looked at it with disdain, picked up the little idiot and left the place. However, Qing Lan and the others had already become scum. Originally, they could have fought a great battle with Xu Dong, or even killed him, then returned to their own worlds and started their new lives without anyone knowing. However, they were all dead. They died too miserably, not even leaving a single piece of scum behind.


    "A bunch of dregs."


    These were the words left by the Emperor of the Purple Sword Realm.


    These words perfectly described the pain and unwillingness to be tortured to death of these people.


    However, there was still a ray of starlight, the starlight gradually disappeared and Qing Lan and the rest all spat out a mouthful of blood. The Immeasurable Emperor looked at the palace and revealed a look of fear: "This is bad luck, to have touched the woman of Purple Sword Realm!"


    "This guy was so ruthless to us, we have to kill him!" They were all a bit angry. Honestly speaking, this fellow was too crazy. Why did he suddenly make a move like this? This wasn''t good, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was just that cocky. He wasn''t afraid of anything. In any case, the people he killed were them, and not the emperors of a certain great world.


    The edge of the blade appeared from within, and then the few of them all separated. Their king had returned, and as Mo Chen stared at the road in front of him, there was also a bustling palace. This palace was filled with confusion, and as the sword slowly unsheathed itself, one of them suddenly started moving!


    "Chi!"


    A fiery glow!


    A blazing sword light!


    And that heartless person!


    "Treat her well, otherwise I''ll kill all of you." His eyes were deep as he looked into the distance and said.


    Yes, he was furious, "And those few people, remember to look for them. I don''t think they are dead yet!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Countless soldiers kneeled.


    Xu Dong abruptly opened his eyes and asked: "Where are we?"


    "Oh? You''re finally awake? " He chuckled, and then extended his hand, wanting to grab Xu Dong''s throat.


    Clang!


    As the blade was unsheathed, Mo Chen felt his scalp tingling. This blade was too terrifying!


    He swore that he had never seen such a powerful existence before. Because after the destruction of the previous era, the entire purple sword was no longer the same as before.


    But now, after so long, they discovered that there was still a similar purple color here.


    The Purple Sword Realm''s strongest sword was actually trembling!


    What kind of thing was that sword? Xu Dong''s blood blade was also shaking!


    "You ¡­" His hair stood on end and he didn''t know where to put his hands. This fellow woke up and caused such a big commotion. That purple Limitless Sword, it was most likely going to wake up soon!


    Furthermore, the most powerful existence in this country, he wanted to roam about as well!


    In that case, was this person really the chosen one?


    Even Mo Chen was a little envious. This kind of talent and position was even rarer than if he was the emperor of the Purple Sword Realm. It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t envious, but it wasn''t true if one were to say that they were envious.


    Because everyone has their own destiny.


    Xu Dong felt the existence of the sword, and in a flash, he arrived at a place filled with dust and wreckage.


    "Does the heavens want me to come here?" Xu Dong revealed a strange expression. Why is it so rare here? I specially arranged for him to come and get it.


    Could it be that there was something strange here?


    Ding!


    A flame appeared, as if certifying him.


    The flames pulsed.

 C753 toppling

    "This is a familiar feeling." Xu Dong thought, "That''s right, I don''t know what''s so special about you, don''t you understand what it is?"


    However, there was still something to be said as he walked forward. The purple blade was trembling and there was light lingering around it. It was purple immortal spiritual energy.


    "Yi, this sword is ¡­" Xu Dong trembled a little, as though a long time had passed. "A sword with a sealed cultivation, who is he, and why is he helping me, as though I don''t recognize him?"


    "Weng weng weng ¡­" The Limitless Sword trembled. It was the sword blade at the peak of the purple sword and the peerless sword blade in the world. It was only then that he knew: "Haha. I understand, it''s fate! "


    If fate allowed them to meet, then they were a different time and space self. If they truly wanted to create a mystical world, then only by doing something themselves could they make this choice. If their actions were successful, then everything that was stable would be enough.


    "If I take you away, this place will be destroyed." Xu Dong felt a little awkward, and didn''t know how to choose. If he really took it away, then this place would collapse.


    However, if they did not take it away, then everything that they knew would not bear fruit.


    He hesitated.


    "What are you still hesitating for? There are already a lot of people trying to kill you in Imperial Region, what are you still doing?" Suddenly, a voice rang out beside his ears. This voice was extremely cold. He understood, immediately twitching the Limitless Sword. This Limitless Sword shook, and in that instant the purple light was extinguished!


    All the living beings in Purple Sword Realm felt incomparable pain.


    "No!" Mo Chen screamed in pain. Seeing that Zi Jun had turned into dust, the Girl could no longer see him. But he was also about to die. He grit his teeth and said, "I didn''t think that we would be the ones to lure the wolf into our room!"


    The wolf was naturally Xu Dong. At that moment, the sky collapsed and the ground crumbled, the purple world was instantly engulfed, the palace quickly disappeared, and Xu Dong returned to the Imperial Region''s Immeasurable Island.


    "Are you waiting for me?" Xu Dong asked.


    A few figures appeared in front of them. Qing Lan and Lin Fei stood shoulder to shoulder and said: "Yes, we were waiting for you."


    "What are you waiting for me for?" Xu Dong asked.


    "Of course I''m going to kill you. What else can I do?" Qing Lan asked.


    "I''m in my prime right now, are you sure?" Xu Dong asked.


    "If you''re not sure, why not give it a try?" They also took out their weapons. Lin Fei''s weapon looked very familiar. When he took it out, he immediately felt a warm sensation, as if this thing had come from him in the first place.


    "This is a magic weapon that appeared from my world?"


    "Yes, it is all thanks to you that I was able to become the second Breaking Dawn." Lin Fei laughed, his face revealing a look of disgust.


    This was not only an insult, but also a suppression of intelligence. Xu Dong was angry, he stared at these few people and revealed a sinister smile, "Alright, since you all chose to perish, then don''t blame me, and don''t say that my bad luck is ¡­ ¡­"


    "Haha, ghost or god, are you still scared?" Xu Dong was the strongest existence in the Imperial Region. Although he couldn''t compare to the Heavenly Monarch and could control everything in the world, he was still the strongest existence in this world.


    In the distant lands, they were all waiting. Only then did they discover that there was actually a black hole that appeared before them.


    "Rumor has it that this black hole can consume everything, even the most powerful being in the world. "The Immeasurable Emperor should be at a disadvantage here, right?" Qing Lan smiled, while Zhou San and Wang Er beside him understood each other and erupted at the same time, their powerful energies rushing over directly.


    Xu Dong dodged to the side, but Lin Fei also moved, he raised his demon weapon and the strongest blade in the world clashed with the most mystical of treasures.


    Boom! *


    The sea water was smashed out of the vacuum space and could clearly see the gullies beneath the sea. Although they were shocked that Xu Dong possessed such a treasure, Lin Fei''s blade was even more so frightening to them.


    Since when was this fellow so strong? Zhou San suddenly realized something, he patted his chest and muttered: "Luckily we did not truly make a move last time, or else the entire Zhou Family would not be able to stop this crazy Lin Fei."


    Lin Fei, Qing Lan, and even the dead Shen Wu Yue, their talents were similar. With their talents, it was not surprising for them to have grown so far.


    "It''s good that you know this." Lin Fei heard and smiled at Zhou San. Zhou San felt his scalp go numb, as if he was being watched by a devil.


    "Hey, you can''t have internal strife. If it''s internal strife, then you''re bound to die." When Xu Dong opened his mouth to speak, all of them laughed.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t. Before killing you, how could there be internal strife?" Qing Lan replied. They were all grasshoppers on the same boat.


    Whoever dies first, they might start to crack, so they definitely cannot engage in internal strife. After Xu Dong finished speaking, he immediately took out the blood blade and said: "Lin Fei, you should know how many lives this sword has taken, as well as their blood."


    "How could I have forgotten? This blade is engraved in everyone''s mind. Even in my dreams, I am afraid of it." Lin Fei said. While he was trembling, he was still moving his sword slightly. They realized that the blood blade and the demon soldiers were somewhat similar, probably because they were originally one, but Xu Dong was enemies with Lin Fei.


    But they were still enemies. The world was vast, but the sky was so dark, where was the true existence of soul?


    Xu Dong could not help but feel sorrow, and even heartache.


    This was his, and he had only given it to others, but it was still his in nature, is it really okay to fight against each other? The black hole in Xu Dong''s body revolved, and at the same time gave off an unstable undulation.


    "What? Are you angry?" Lin Fei asked.


    "Of course I''m angry. If you''re not angry even like this, then there''s really no point." Xu Dong revealed her pure white teeth.


    "That''s true. After all, you''re also a hot-tempered guy. " Lin Fei understood what Xu Dong meant, and made his move at the same time. The lightning in the sky descended, and suddenly dropped, causing Lin Fei to be extremely happy: "Look, even the God of Heaven is not helping you."


    "Haha, there''s always a grudge. Do you want to help or not?" Xu Dong laughed, his words made people confused, what grudge did this guy have with the God of Heaven?


    "To make an enemy of the gods, there has never been a good ending. I''m afraid the heavens will not help you this time. We will send you to hell and let you stay a waste forever!" Lin Fei suddenly became ruthless, he roared.


    Puff!


    However, Xu Dong actually spat out a mouthful of blood. His gaze was a bit muddled, and he threw down a tower.


    "It''s another Divine Equipment, the Xu Family''s foundation is really deep!" Zhou San and Wang Er were filled with envy.


    "Why does this guy have so many divine tools? Where did his clan come from?" They were all puzzled, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    This Divine Equipment was a rarity even in the Imperial Region, even in the vast Zhou Family, he might not have this item, because no matter what kind of Divine Equipment it was, it was still possible to obtain it. He could be said to be a life now, and Xu Dong had so many, so where did he get them from?

 C754 The origin of the divine tool

    Many years ago, Xu Dong was born in a flourishing clan. With this, his name was valued highly by others, but in the eyes of some people, he was not strong enough. He had lived for more than ten years without any success, and it could be said that he was extremely rare in the Imperial Region.


    But after running away from home, everything had changed. Xu Dong was bloodthirsty and crazy. As for the increase of their talent, in one night, they crazily slaughtered three thousand Di Ling''s, taking their lives to refine divine weapons. These divine weapons were blood blade s.


    Under the combined might of the numerous strong person s, he escaped crazily. But later on, his father stepped into the Emperor and in his fury, he annihilated more than half of the pursuers. Then, Xu Dong sealed the blood blade and it hid it in his heart, cultivating all the way to the level of Emperor. However, the blood blade''s soul had long penetrated deep into his heart.


    In other words, Xu Dong''s soul had long ago become different, because there were still beams of flames in his heart. It was incomparably hot and there was also an incomparably evil soul in his heart.


    ~ That soul is awesome, looking around for the treasures of the strong person that died in Xu Dong''s hands, mm ~ In other words, Xu Dong had picked up the loot. This soul was still under Xu Dong''s control, and some of the treasures he had been searching for had already stepped into the realm of divine artifacts thousands of years ago.


    Of course, this would also be due to Xu Dong. Because at a special time, he would suddenly have a low level weapon, which was why he was slowly adding in a few items. The Xu Family was also the most powerful family in this era. Therefore, there was no need to mention that Xu Dong was still the dawn of this world, so why would he be lacking in ores used to refine weapons?


    After a short period of immersion, Xu Dong had also learned how to refine divine artifacts. After that, he now had so many divine artifacts on him, whether it was the Five-coloured Heaven Pagoda, or the Yin Yang Creation stage, or the Heaven Defying Brush. In short, Xu Dong could kill the Emperor with a wave of his hand.


    In the grey age ahead, they finally saw the meticulous looking guy. In the current era, Xu Dong''s overall strength had already far surpassed the Emperor''s.


    Once he killed the person in front of him, he would be an invincible heavenly lord.


    However, he had been struck by the Curse, and this Curse was specially prepared by Qing Lan. The Desolate Ancient Goddess looked at the Five-coloured Tong Tian Tower, and revealed a sinister smile, walking to the front of the tower and saying: "Xu Dong, you can''t hide anymore, why are you waiting for death to come? If you die, we will naturally bury you, there''s no need to hide anymore."


    The tower did not reply, but suddenly there was a humming sound, as if it was very familiar with the place. What else was there?


    Purple Sword Realm was evolved from a sword, this sword blade also had a strange power, the moment it appeared, they only felt pain, as though countless blades had cut into their soul.


    The power of Creation was enough to neutralize them!


    "Crap, this is Limitless Purple Sword?" The Wang Family ancestor was incomparably shocked. That year, he was injured by this Limitless Sword. Otherwise, with his current strength, he would have already stepped into an even higher realm.


    But these were not important. The most important thing was that Xu Dong was not dead yet!


    "A whore is an act." Xu Dong sighed softly. Surprisingly, a glazed color appeared in his hand and it became red.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!


    Countless blades shot towards them. They wanted to dodge, but there was no way. It was as though the skies had been locked down.


    "glazed lamp... The Long Night Illuminating Lamp imprisons the space. This is the Long Night Illuminating Lamp, the divine tool that represents the power of the Long Night Illuminating Lamp! " They were all scared and terrified. Because after this, they would truly be exterminated. Zhou San could no longer resist and said: "No, I have not lived enough. I still have many more futures, I am the future savior of the world ¡­"


    Qing Lan closed her eyes and shed a tear. Lin Fei walked in front of her and embraced her right away, saying: "Don''t be afraid. Unless I die, no one can hurt you."


    Xu Dong chuckled: "What a pity, this Long Night Light is only used once."


    With a flash of light, the ice nearby had turned into water. The water had actually evaporated. The sea was limitless, so how could it have evaporated?


    Could it be that there was something else that was different? The sea water in the vicinity were all surging. After it was shattered, Lin Fei gradually disappeared under Qing Lan''s tears, and the woman in his arms also disappeared.


    This place became a vacuum. Xu Dong looked at the sky, and a teardrop suddenly flowed out of his eyes, then fell onto the immeasurable land that had undergone countless changes in life.


    This tear instantly filled the entire Immeasurable Sea with water. Those fish that were about to die of thirst seemed to have been reborn. As he happily swam around in the newly born Immeasurable Sea, Xu Dong stood up. His gaze fell in front of him and he said, "You have finally arrived."


    In the sky, an opening was opened. Only then did Xu Dong see those fellows, who were all waiting, waiting for a chance.


    Even though he was an existence of the Dragon God Xu Family, they still had the thought of letting him die!


    "Hehe, big brother would never have thought, right? I, Xu Yong is back!" A middle-aged man''s body burst with powerful energy.


    "Yi, this fellow doesn''t seem to be a Emperor!" Only then did they see the aura that lingered around Xu Yong''s body. Damn, this was really not Emperor, but an even stronger existence.


    For example, he was like an Empyrean God. He landed and stood on top of the ocean. Looking at Xu Dong, he said: "What''s wrong?


    Xu Dong sneered: "You''re just like a dog, why are you like me?"


    So Xu Yong was still a little angry, but very quickly, he had nothing else to say. He closed his eyes, directly sighing with emotion, and said: "Alright, since you want to die, then Uncle will grant your wish."


    "Tsk, can you just kill me and boast again?" Instead, Xu Dong smiled, this made them feel helpless, in the blink of an eye, they suddenly realised, so it turned out that this life was already destined for them, and that the heavens had also destined Xu Dong to be their savior, so they could not find fault with him.


    "Eh, don''t tell me you have other methods?" He revealed a look of disbelief, and only then did he realize that Xu Dong was extremely special. In their eyes, the current Xu Dong had not reached the end of his road, but he was already fast.


    Soon, he would be the one at the end of his rope. After a period of time, he would be killed by others. The Heavenly Monarch''s eyes widened.


    After that, the universe turned upside down and the cycle of reincarnation completely collapsed. Only then did a new object appear in their eyes.


    Ding!


    The fervent confrontation between the blade and sword, the fiery collision, the destruction of the Heavenly Dao, the destruction of the laws.


    "Are they trying to destroy this world?" The woman beside him wanted to stop him, but the Heavenly Monarch coldly said, "They need a lesson, and this lesson can only be done by me."


    He directly flew down. After so many years, the Heavenly Monarch who had never gone down to Imperial Region had finally come down. This was because this time, it was related to his life and his future.


    The moment he made a move, no one in the world could be a match for him. However, a madman had appeared, a madman who was slightly stronger than him.


    Where had Xu Yong been all these years, and why did he suddenly become such a different person?

 C755 Heavenly Monarch and Xu Dong

    The two of them were enemies in the first place, but now they had no choice but to work together, because they might never get the chance to do so again. They stared at the big ball that appeared in front of them, the ultimate skill that Xu Yong had cultivated for a long time.


    His Master had said, as long as released, it would be enough to destroy the entire Imperial Region.


    No one should be able to fight against this Imperial Region. They looked at Xu Dong, who was their savior, and guessed that he would not be disappointed.


    Sure enough, Xu Dong took out his blood blade and charged towards Xu Yong. In an instant, countless rays of light shattered.


    Xu Yong flashed a look of astonishment, and couldn''t help but ask: "How is that possible?"


    Yeah, how is that possible, is Xu Dong''s blood blade that powerful?


    "Nothing is impossible. This is the cultivation world, not the Homo sapiens''s mortal world." Xu Dong replied disdainfully.


    A man can be invincible, invincible to the point of resisting the heavens.


    However, there were still people who doubted them, and Xu Yong just did not believe that Xu Dong could really fight against him. He was someone who was stronger than even Heavenly Monarch.


    Could it be that Xu Dong had hidden his true strength and did not reveal any other details?


    They really did not see anything special about Xu Dong, but they quickly felt that they had lost some sort of opportunity.


    It wasn''t just a few people, but other people who truly understood.


    "Oh right, I don''t understand what happened to you two. Perhaps I think you two should clearly understand that this is not a black place, this is the Imperial Region, not hell." Someone had suddenly become a philosopher.


    "Haha, what you said makes a lot of sense, but you might not know it yet. Imperial Region and Hell are opposites."


    "How can we compare? The Infernal Realm is too far away for us to reach!" Someone refuted.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, we''ll see when we get closer. We''re not the only ones here; there are other things as well." The man smiled mysteriously. Then, he saw countless streams of black gas surging in the sea, emitting gurgling sounds. If there were no surprises, then there really was something hidden here.


    "Is there really something?" Some people looked at the black bubbles that had appeared on the sea water in panic, then directly flew up to the sky, fearfully looking at Hai Yang. "What''s going on?"


    "Something''s wrong. I think we should hurry up and leave. There seems to be something here!" They stared at the object in front of them. This object began to disintegrate, directly shattering into pieces. The great earth was shattered, and the entire universe directly sank into destruction.


    The Heavenly Monarch trembled, "This world is finished, this world is finished." His entire body was trembling, as though he was truly angry, but Xu Dong knew that it was fear.


    "Haha, thankfully I am not someone from this century anymore. I, Xu Yong, have already surpassed the peak of this world, even if it was Xu You, what can he do to me if he personally comes?"


    Just as Xu Yong was laughing maniacally, a voice suddenly came from behind him: "Really? I think it''s too early for you to be happy right now."


    Suddenly, this Xu Yong flew back by three thousand kilometers. Three thousand kilometers was still not enough, so he had to retreat another few hundred kilometers before he let out a sigh of relief. "Big Brother, you scared me like this, almost scaring me to death."


    Xu Yong had been abused by Xu You for over ten million years, and he was already completely fearful of this crazy big brother. Not only that, Xu Yong''s heart was still trembling, and because of that, his heart was beating a lot faster.


    "Didn''t you say that even if I came, I wouldn''t be able to do anything to you?" Xu You smiled slightly.


    "Ah hahaha, I am indeed afraid of you, because all those years, you have caused me great harm!" He immediately gnashed his teeth.


    He looked at Xu Yong coldly, as if Xu Yong wasn''t his blood brother. This was the ruthlessness of aristocratic families. They had fought with each other for a long time, so naturally, Xu Yong lost in the end.


    And then it became like this, he became the Evil God of the outside world.


    "Then that''s right. If you''re not afraid even like this, then aren''t you fearless?" Xu You laughed instead.


    "Big Dauntless? "No, no, you''re wrong. I''m no longer fearless, I''m already invincible. There is no one in this world who can be my opponent. So what if you two are joining hands?" Xu Yong said very confidently.


    "Oh?" Xu Dong stood out, looked at Xu Yong, and suddenly sneered: "If you weren''t afraid of us father and son, why the f * ck would you have ran so far away?"


    "Hmph, I am only here to relax. The two of you should come up together." He smiled slightly and said, "Oh right, don''t forget, you still have a grudge to exact revenge on."


    "Of course not." Xu You''s eyes were deep, he suddenly thought back to what happened at that time, and burst out with a ray of light, shouting angrily: "Die!"


    Xu Yong tilted his head slightly, and when the Heavenly Lord was enraged, he gathered all the Lei Yun of the world. From the moment he descended from the sky, his strength was already about the same as Xu Yong''s, so when the Divine Lightning landed, it directly landed on Xu Yong''s head. This attack of Heavenly Monarch''s was not weak to begin with, and directly caused Xu Yong''s entire body to become stiff.


    He even spat out a mouthful of blood, then looked at the guy in front of him, and chuckled: "You think I won''t have the confidence to return to this world? "What a fool." He looked at Xu Dong''s face, and suddenly laughed: "This guy''s bloodline doesn''t seem to be complete. "Did you do something to him?"


    He asked, but Xu Dong did not say anything. Instead, he smiled and said: "Stop talking, just wait for death to come, this place does not suit you, don''t you know?"


    "I know my ass, you little brat. "All day long, all day long. I really don''t know what the f * ck is going on!?" Xu Yong used to be a good person too, but now he was no longer, at most he would just become evil, and destroy six paths. There was no need for the Imperial Region to exist, because he had brought his own fellow disciples.


    Impossible, it doesn''t exist.


    Even if he was beaten to death, he did not believe that in this world, there was still someone who could resist the combined might of his fellow brothers.


    His master was an almighty being who roamed the real universe. He could kill these trash with a move of his finger, and if it wasn''t for Xu Dong here, he would have already destroyed this place.


    In the distance, a black fissure appeared again. Xu Dong slightly frowned, did this guy really call someone over?


    "Haha, Junior Apprentice Brother, I already said that you wouldn''t be able to handle this Imperial Region. After all, there are so many of them, and all of their resources are gathered here. How can you face a genius that can unite the world?" A rough voice came from the black crevice.


    Xu Dong turned pale with fright, and directly used his powerful black hole to press towards the black fissure. This black fissure was actually a teleportation formation that could teleport anything, and he immediately saw ripples after ripples that directly swept the black hole away, then walking out. He coldly laughed.


    "Who are you?" Xu Dong instantly became vigilant.


    "I am his Eldest Brother. Call me Uncle Zeng, I can let you go." What he said was extremely domineering, but it was extremely laughable in Xu Dong''s eyes.

 C756 The Great Station and the Outside World

    "Oh, no? "Then I''ll kill you." He directly extended his hand and grabbed towards Xu Dong, the terrifying aura directly shattering the defensive barrier around Xu Dong.


    Puff!


    Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood, his gaze gradually lowering, and said: "Err, you are truly strong, but you cannot kill me."


    He was someone who still had something that he had to complete, so it was possible for him to prove that he did not have Ye Yufeng.


    However, there was nothing he could do about this strike. He lowered his head and was about to admit defeat.


    No, that''s not it. He was brewing an endless aura, the most powerful aura under this star. He roared, "Come, let''s see who dies!"


    A purple sword blade appeared. They were afraid, their bodies trembling, as if they were shocked by what Xu Dong had just sent out.


    "How is this possible?" This Master Zeng looked at Xu Dong in shock, and then, the purple blade edge descended, directly chopping him in half!


    "AHH!" Lord Ceng let out a painful cry and disappeared into the transfer array.


    Damn it, he would definitely not come again!


    Xu Yong was also confused, he did not understand what his strange Eldest Brother was trying to do.


    But he shouldn''t leave just like that, he at least had to kill Xu Dong first, he couldn''t deal with so many people!


    Xu Dong, however, did not mind it much. He looked at Xu Yong coldly and said, "Your death is near at hand."


    "Yeah, but I''m not going to let this go." He was cold and detached, and his blood was boiling. He never felt that there was anything different about this young man, but Xu Yong understood that fighting was not going to solve the problem, the most important thing was to do it.


    In the long history of the world, so many people were trying to comprehend what was happening. This world was so big, and it made people feel fear. When would they ever reach the end? However, as long as someone knew clearly, they would understand that the most beautiful place in this world was the real land of gods. There was a lot of evil in that place, and the land of the gods was full of hatred and inexplicable constraints of the heavens.


    "Haha, do you think you can kill me after my senior apprentice-brother leaves?" Xu Yong suddenly laughed happily.


    Xu Dong and the Heavenly Lord suddenly trembled, this Xu Yong was risking his life, he moved for a few moments, then saw a star burst out from the terrifying being''s body, in an instant, he felt that the world was about to be destroyed and the Emperor had already returned to their clan, gathering their children, and even activated their great formation, preparing to protect their people.


    Xu Yong''s body erupted with a grand aura. Although this person was not that grand, the aura that erupted from his body caused people''s hearts to tremble.


    What more did this man want to do? Did he not know that destroying the Imperial Region would not benefit him at all?


    His eyes were extremely clear, and Xu Dong could feel that he was awake. In order to destroy this place, was awake to destroy it?


    "Go and die, Xu Dong!" It''s him again, Xu Dong felt that this matter was definitely not ordinary.


    And what had happened was indeed what they were thinking. Xu Yong was truly enraged, he looked at Xu Dong, and directly used a height that he was unable to reach in his entire life.


    BOOM!


    "Stubborn and unrepentant!" Xu Dong swung a fist coldly.


    Boom! *


    A crack suddenly appeared in the middle of Imperial Region. The crack suddenly shattered and sank into the Immeasurable Sea.


    The sea was crashing downwards, and they were being flooded. The major powers were doing their best, but they were still unable to block this world-destroying divine power.


    With the destruction of the Imperial Region, other than the fact that the Emperor could survive, the rest of the people could only go to hell.


    Puff!


    Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood, looked at the figure in the sky, and laughed coldly: "You think this will end?"


    "If not, since the entire Imperial Region has already been defeated by me, what other abilities do you have?" Xu Yong also laughed.


    "Naturally, I have other abilities." Xu Dong took out a colorful sphere.


    "What?" Xu Yong turned pale with fright, and then said helplessly: "There''s no more, looks like you''ve really made preparations."


    "Of course. Otherwise, if this world were to be destroyed by you, wouldn''t it be a great pity?" Xu Dong laughed instead.


    In this world, he really had nothing to say. At most, it would just be a fight to the death.


    Xu Yong never expected himself to still lose, because the sphere Xu Dong took out could save this world and he no longer had the ability to continue to act. He roared in grief, "Damn it, my master will avenge me."


    "Don''t worry, he will die even if he comes." Xu Dong immediately released the colourful sphere''s power. Countless auras of fortune immediately surged out and began to drench into the world of the Imperial Region. Those lands that had already begun to collapse actually began to merge together.


    Crack crack crack.


    They stared at the sky and the earth. Originally, the world had started to collapse, but now, it had started to recover. Some of the mountains were unable to recover, but in the eyes of the people, in the future, they might still have a chance to become a beautiful scenery. This was a memorial.


    Xu Yong had already closed his eyes. He knew that if he failed, he definitely would not be able to survive. He spat out a mouthful of blood and said: "Don''t be afraid, you guys are already very close to death."


    "Really? You are about to die, so whatever you say is whatever." Xu Dong scoffed, then Xu Dong immediately turned his head away and said, "Alright, the world is now peaceful. There is nothing left for me to do, it''s best if you don''t bother me anymore."


    He was free now, looking at the light in the sky. So it had been so many years since then, and he was still just a lone sail. He had passed Xu You, passed Lin Daoqing, and passed Shen Ling.


    Lonely, lonely and a little desolate, his legs bent slightly, and then jumped up with force: "I''m leaving, Imperial Region is not suitable for me anymore. Heavenly Monarch, we will meet again due to fate."


    The God laughed out loud. "Don''t worry, I still remember that grudge."


    To the others, losing Xu Dong was not something to be happy about, because losing Xu Dong would mean that they would have no future.


    At once, the Imperial Region became a bit less lively, and Xu Dong passed through many crises without even bidding his parents farewell. Perhaps, in his opinion, his parents were just fake.


    Furthermore, he wasn''t willing to do anything Xu Dong did, it was just that someone forced it onto him.


    He had only one dream, and that was to pursue martial arts!


    His life, his flesh and blood, his path ¡­ He looked at the sea in front of him, and suddenly grew further and further away, never to return again. He wanted to go to the Divine Land, revive the Divine Moon, and then surpass the boundaries of this world.


    In the air above Imperial Region, there was a barrier, and those commoners only saw a shooting star, a meteor in the sky!


    The meteor was not falling, but falling from the heavens.


    Perhaps, thousands of years later, there would still be people who would remember everything that Xu Dong had done.

 C757 Ghost Emperor of the Heavenly Dao

    This was still an area of primal chaos, and the mountains and rivers, were all in Xu Dong''s eyes. This was a new world, and he was destined to slaughter his way out.


    There were still mortals here, because they did not feel anything while they were cultivating. With a boom, dust rose from all over, and they heard the loud noise as they walked out one after another to look at Xu Dong. This person must have come from the outside world.


    When they thought about it, they felt that it was right, because Xu Dong''s Clothes had told them where he came from. This fellow really did come from the stars outside.


    "Young man, are you alright?" He looked at Xu Dong and walked over to pull Xu Dong up.


    But Xu Dong seemed to be fine as he patted his clothes and chuckled, "It''s fine, it''s fine. These are just superficial wounds."


    "Oh, it''s good as long as you''re fine. Everyone disperse. Since you came from the lower realms, you probably don''t know the rules, right?" The old man chuckled, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Tie Zhang, you can call me Old Tie. Those are my village''s villagers, they like to watch the show."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just came from the lower realms. How can I compare to you?" Xu Dong laughed, and then saw a few people dodging him, as though they were afraid of him, and said: "Why are you guys afraid of me?"


    "Daddy said that the people from the lower realms aren''t good people. He told us to avoid him a little." A slightly older youth said.


    Xu Dong frowned, and asked depressingly: "Oh? "So it''s like this, I''m different, I''m a good person."


    "Big brother, are you really a good person?" Someone from the little girl asked.


    "Yeah, I''m a good person, but I don''t know if you''re a good person or not." Xu Dong asked with a smile instead.


    "Uh heh, since the customer is joking, of course we are good people. We are so honest that we want to die. Your presence here really brings light to our humble dwelling." Tie Zheng sneered.


    Xu Dong was already prepared, and said: "Come on, I know you guys aren''t good people, why aren''t you quickly revealing your true colors?"


    "Haha, you are indeed not an ordinary cultivator, I did not expect you to have already seen through us, but you still have no way to leave this place, we are the Homo sapiens''s eater!" He roared, and then, grabbed towards Xu Dong.


    Old Iron''s arm was like metal, the scars on his arm was extremely terrifying. He reached out and grabbed Xu Dong''s shoulder with a cold smile, this grab must have crippled Xu Dong''s arm!


    But suddenly, he was stunned and his entire body became distorted. There was no way to crush his bones?


    Xu Dong used his fist gracefully and struck towards that guy. This fist was really light, after sensing it carefully for a bit, he actually felt that it was useless.


    Boom! *


    Tie Chui was sent flying and crashed into another place. He coughed out blood and raised his head.


    "Damn it, why are you so scary?" He looked at Xu Dong and was shocked to find the source of the problem. Didn''t this fellow just ascend into the sky just now?


    He was sent flying, he was not weak, he was an Emperor Spirit Realm expert!


    "Where did you come from?"


    "Sorry, I forgot to mention, I am from Imperial Region." Xu Dong sneered.


    "The ¡­ the Infernal Realm?" He was trembling.


    This person had killed a lot of people, and he was already afraid that the so-called Ghost Gods would come and kill him.


    Rumor has it that hell captures souls, as long as one is guilty of heinous crimes, no one would be able to hook up with ghosts or gods, even if that person was a Spirit Demon strong person!


    He did not think of the Imperial Region, but rather heard the voice of hell!


    Xu Dong also sneered: "That''s right. I am from the Imperial Region, are you afraid? "


    Old Tie immediately knelt down and said, "Lord Messenger, please let me go. "I have both seniors and juniors, while you have as many of them as you can. Just let me go."


    Old Tie peed and weeped, then Xu Dong snorted coldly: "Do you think I will let your family go?"


    The old iron suddenly trembled, and then the blood blade flew out!


    Pfft!


    As for the others, Xu Dong gradually walked towards them, filled with killing intent, the endless killing intent, in truth, Xu Dong was not tired yet, because he had killed very few people, but in the Heavenly God Realm, it was impossible not to kill.


    Even if they were supreme emperors or almighty buddhas, it was still impossible for them to ascend to the Divine Throne without killing!


    And what Xu Dong could really do was to not kill innocent people!


    After the yellow sand was gone, there was a green land. Looking at the bustling city, people were singing and dancing. The mortals in the divine land were the happiest days.


    However, Xu Dong felt that it was unnecessary, because the people here were happy too early. If they did not go to cultivate, then at least the entire world would be destroyed, and they would not have to face it or worry about getting killed at any moment.


    However, they did not hesitate to send them on their journey of cultivation because only then would their children and descendants have a future!


    "This guest from afar, may I ask what you would like to order?" An old granny walked over and suddenly smiled.


    "I need a map. Do you have it?" The moment Xu Dong opened his mouth, this old lady knew that Xu Dong was a newcomer.


    She took out the map of the Heaven''s Path Divine Land and said, "Young lad, this is the map of the entire Heaven''s Path Divine Land. I will need some time to draw this map, so why don''t you give me the three thousand Gold coins."


    Xu Dong frowned, it was not because the three thousand Gold coins were too expensive, but because he f * cking did not have any Gold coins!


    This made him feel f * cking awkward, because there were no Gold coins present. He immediately became gloomy and said: "Forget it. I don''t want it. "


    After all, he couldn''t just take action and rob her, right?


    When the old granny heard that her business was gone, she became anxious and stopped Xu Dong, saying: "Hey, hey, hey, master, I can still offer you a discount, the price is negotiable, I will sell you ten Gold coins, what about it?"


    My god, he got a f * cking 90% discount just like that!


    Xu Dong''s face immediately darkened again. He took out the blood blade and placed it on the old granny''s shoulder. "Damn it, you dare to lie to me?"


    If I don''t chop you, I will let down my own long sword!]


    Xu Dong made a move. In the eyes of others, they saw an endless slaughter, and many of them sighed. "This young man is still too young, he''s actually so angry. He even took that old woman''s life. It seems like he''s dead for sure."


    "Who says I''m not? This old woman''s background is extremely powerful. That lord must be going to suppress her. He''s dead for sure. Does a mere Emperor''s Soul think he''s invincible?"


    They all thought that Xu Dong was dead for sure, and not the guy who came to cause trouble. Therefore, they didn''t say anything in support of Xu Dong from the start.


    Suddenly, in the distance, a cold snort sounded out. "Hmph, who has the guts to actually kill my servants?"


    Xu Dong frowned, you dare to call him a dog?


    He directly turned into an afterimage as he pulled out the blood blade. Midway, he slashed open that person''s throat, kept his sword, and said: "waste, talking too much is really annoying."


    This guy was probably the most tragic one of all, because he never would have thought that he would die like this.


    Everyone present laughed, they were teasing each other, some were praising Xu Dong, while others were cursing him for pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger.


    But the trouble was still in front of him, Xu Dong did not know that someone had already set their eyes on him, not to mention that he was a peerless beauty. Xu Dong brought along the map of the world and chose the big city that was near the coast. For some reason, he wanted to go and have a look at the beautiful places of the Heavenly God''s land.

 C758 Distant Heavenly Dao

    Not to mention the vastness of the sky, even the powerful Heavenly God King would not be able to traverse the entire area. He was only controlling others to do what he liked.


    In addition, they never felt that human lives were too precious, so the Divine Land was slaughtering every second. If they wanted to live, then they needed power and money!


    Only then would they have the right to live, but many things were not as simple as they thought, because only later did they discover the truth.


    Originally, the damned people did not die, but instead, they died!


    This was the truth. Countless people knew the truth. Some even cried because this was a type of helplessness!


    The heavens did not bless them!


    In this beautiful mountain range, someone had once seen the morning sun fall, landing on the distant ''Heaven Meridians''.


    The Heaven Meridians were people''s true origin. People could not walk to every corner of the world, but they could not leave that place and seek the roots of their ancestors.


    Xu Dong naturally came over, because he realized that this place was truly a good place. It was a refreshing and natural place, and many people wandered around.


    The races in the Divine Land were huge, and because of the bloodline of some people, they could even survive in waste. If it were a few bloodlines, even if they had extraordinary talent, they would still be cannon fodder.


    Unfortunately, that person had a low level bloodline. He knelt in the hall in grief and prayed that the so called divine spirit would give him a chance. Although he was extremely devout, in the end, he was not given another chance.


    Xu Dong was a little curious. What would his identity be? Who was his ancestor?


    He raised his hand, preparing to test it out. Then, he placed it on top of the bloodline detection tower.


    It was too beautiful. It was truly too beautiful. They had gone from being calm to feeling envious, jealous and resentful. This was because, to be honest, this was an existence on the level of a great Emperor.


    Xu Dong did not know if it was accurate or not, but it did not matter to him, so what if he was of the Celestial King bloodline?


    "Sir, the lord of the Heaven Meridians is invited." A person came in front of Xu Dong respectfully, causing Xu Dong to nod his head. The person once again respectfully walked in front to lead the way, and as Xu Dong walked, he paid attention to the scenery. This place was truly beautiful, but unfortunately ¡­


    Master, we have arrived. Master will be here soon. This man had the blood of the Celestial King, who knew where he came from? But no matter what, he had to be respectful to the Celestial King''s bloodline!


    The master of the Heaven Meridians, was an elegant and elegant man, but had a few gloomy features. Xu Dong could understand what era this person lived in.


    In front of us, the man smiled and said, "Hehe, don''t you know that this esteemed guest is able to sit on the throne?"


    "No need, I know what you are. If you''re not convinced, you can come and try." Xu Dong smiled slightly.


    "Since the lord knows, why don''t you run?" He also said with a smile.


    "If I don''t run, I''m tired. If I finish everything earlier, there''s no need for us to continue fighting. After coming here, I found out that there are still things in this world that belong to me that I haven''t returned." Xu Dong snorted coldly, and said with a beaming smile.


    "Yes. That''s why the Celestial King is already waiting for you at the tallest mountain in the Heavenly God Continent. There is another thing that I would advise you to consider carefully and not go to any other places to find reinforcements. They are all dead, and only you. " The leader smiled.


    "Hey, is that so? Then I''m going to take revenge for them." He laughed coldly, "That''s right, and you''ve also made your move right? Don''t worry, don''t be afraid, I won''t make my move now. Because I will use my full strength to face Celestial King. After I kill him, everything will return to dust, and everything will return to ashes. "


    "Is that so?" "He smiled." But I have to do it. "


    "There''s no other way. I can hide for a few days, but isn''t it the same?" Xu Dong said coldly.


    Xu Dong, who was standing on top of his Heaven Meridian, stared at the master of the Seven Colors Divine Pagoda and snorted coldly, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course." Xu Dong no longer smiled and turned cold instead. He was extremely cold and the world immediately changed into a different world, "Using five colors to reach the sky, suppress evil, go!"


    The Five-Colored Skysplit Tower directly rushed over, bringing with it wild winds and cold winds. The ice-cold weather was instantly shattered into flowers. It was extremely beautiful, but it contained an incomparably terrifying aura.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh.


    The winds howled, and a few of them retreated and vomited blood at the same time. Xu Dong was even more terrifying, with a gloomy face and extremely savage threat, "Die!"


    Puff puff puff!


    Xu Dong, you are destined to only be a stepping stone for the Celestial King. He is destined to transcend mortality and become the strongest existence in all realms. Not you! "


    "So what if it''s me or it''s not me? I am a man who is destined to kill the Celestial King. For her, revenge is revenge! " "At the peak of the sea of stars, the stars leave me and annihilate all life."


    Countless of stars and sea flew over, upon landing on Xu Dong''s body, a scene of a smile blooming appeared. At the same time, the leader of the Heavenly Meridians also summoned the Earth. The Heavenly Meridians were shattered, the mountain forests were destroyed, and countless beasts died at the same time.


    "Ha ha-ha, come at me!" With the huge Heaven Meridian in his hand, he condensed a ray of spiritual light from the countless creatures within the Heaven Meridians. It was an axe that he said, "Destroy!"


    RUU¡­!


    The earth split open as they collided at the same time, a fierce wind blew against their faces, turning their blood inside the air. Xu Dong laughed coldly: "You think you can stop me just because of this?


    "Yeah, I thought it was okay ¡­" The God of Heaven knew that his death was already imminent. He let out a last breath.


    "Tsk, a guy who couldn''t even withstand a single blow." Xu Dong spat out a mouthful of blood and sat on the void to recover.


    "Hmph, Xu Dong is only slightly injured, I''m afraid we won''t be able to kill him." Someone snorted in the shadows.


    Xu Dong''s recovery rate was extremely shocking, it was just a small Emperor, but he actually had such great ability, why!


    Could it be that he came from some strange place? No, that''s not right, he was created to resist this world''s most terrifying Celestial King, he was created to do this anyway!


    These people clenched their teeth and roared a few times, expressing their dissatisfaction one after another. Celestial King''s gaze was also solemn, because he knew how terrifying this guy was, he was comprehending it right now!


    Although he had no expression on his face, everyone knew that he was angry!


    "Regardless of the consequences, kill him! We absolutely cannot let him come to Celestial King!" The Celestial King roared.


    "Understood, Lord." They respectfully lowered their heads.


    Too many of them had their heads lowered, hating that they were sinking down. Seeing that the Celestial King was able to create a new world and go to that mysterious place, they were actually disrupted by a fellow who came from Imperial Region.

 C759 Final Chapter (I)

    The heavens were encouraging them. The majestic and eternal palace of the dynasty was engraved in their minds. It was a stable and long palace, as well as the legends that people imagined.


    They looked at the sky in disappointment. The sky had already passed away. People were living and reproducing below the palace. However, no one knew how small and pitiful they were. They were pitiful bugs like pitiful bugs.


    It was too pitiful, so pitiful that it caused people to feel despair. Their heavens were shattered, and they truly no longer existed. Someone lamented that the deity no longer cared about them and no longer allowed them to live freely.


    The generous divine spirit was persecuted, and the mighty divine spirit had already fallen. The kind god was tied to the gigantic tower of the Divine Palace, enduring the endless thunder and fire. Those who dared to disobey the orders of the Celestial King, were all sighing for their own future. They were certain that they would die, and the Celestial King would definitely kill all of them before Xu Dong arrived.


    Ding.


    "What is this?" Someone''s chains were pierced through, allowing the divine spirit to regain his freedom. He looked at the blood-red longsword in confusion, forgetting how he had been unsealed.


    While the other divine spirit s were lamenting, this God was extremely lucky, and he did not consider that others were more fortunate as well.


    Those divine spirit who were arrested for the crime of rebellion were finally released. With Xu Dong as their leader, they gave him a new name, the Dragon Emperor.


    This was because Xu Dong had the Dragon God''s Soul behind him, which was also known as the blood dragon Emperor.


    The strong person s who were continuously emitting light under the lamp, with the Dragon God as their heart, looked at the divine palace that seemed to be a paradise. Countless divine spirit s roared and roared.


    Pfft, pfft, pfft!


    Some angrily shouted: "Hahaha, they say that I am an Evil God, but I have never swallowed human blood before. Now, I want to absorb your ignorant blood to strengthen myself!"


    Roar!


    The blood was continuously being absorbed. Then, the Blood Divinity became furious and countless blood-red sabers flew out, piercing through their hearts.


    Plop, plop, plop.


    It was so painful!


    Their wails were unceasing as they painfully fell down from the horizon. They smashed into the bloody flower, onto the ground that they relied on to survive.


    It was very powerful and beautiful. Standing on top of the palace, the emperor looked down at the earth and said, "What should come is finally here, what shouldn''t come has already left. In the end, you still came, just like friends and relatives that you haven''t seen for many years. This kind of feeling, is really comfortable. My Heavenly God King has been here for many eras, so we don''t have that much fighting spirit. "


    She was crying, she was laughing, she was crying.


    Xu Dong thought of something, his heart was in pain, but he suddenly sneered: "Heavenly God King? Why didn''t you just say that you''re the representative of the Heavenly Law? "


    "If you don''t believe me, then I have nothing much to say. After all, you are trash." He coldly snorted and no longer spoke. He turned around and went back to his own palace.


    Xu Dong waved his arms, killing who knows how many Demons s, or divine spirit s, or even small strong person s.


    When the Gods and Demons saw Xu Dong''s body covered in blood, they revealed a look of fear. They were afraid of this kind of power.


    "A god is not a god, but a devil is a true devil." Xu Dong roared, "Since you all want to work for the Heavenly God King, then you all must bear the responsibility of death, the responsibility of destroying the seed!"


    Xu Dong rushed forward as blood blade danced in the air. In their hearts, they had already experienced despair and pain, beginning to suspect that they were in the wrong team.


    "I was freaking stunned." Some people lost their expressions, and their words were filled with despair and unwillingness, "That guy was hung up in the shrine, he was whipped day and night, he was tortured day and night. But he never gave in. Perhaps it was because he still had a dream in his heart, and an inexplicable dream, so he didn''t fall down. Until one day, someone rescued him. "


    Those children who heard the stories, did not know that this was the exact same scene repeating itself in the world above, Xu Dong grabbed onto a long slender spear, and casually swung it, causing millions of people''s Qi to be devoured.


    The moment the spear thrust forward, the cold light shattered the sky.


    The Heavenly God King was furious and quickly repaired the hole that he had been afraid of.


    "So you''re actually afraid of breaking the Heavenly Law''s rules?" Xu Dong laughed and immediately turned into a dragon, flying into the sky, about to pierce through the heavens.


    "Get down here!" The Heavenly God King decided not to cause any more trouble. He directly grabbed Xu Dong and smashed him onto the ground, causing him to vomit a mouthful of blood. The Heavenly God King held onto the treasured sword, wearing the saint robe on his body, he rushed over like an iron horse smashing into a wall.


    Xu Dong''s bones were broken, his heart was pulled out, "Ah!" Xu Dong screamed in pain, he was still lying on the ground. He was not dead, his flesh and blood was still sprouting, he was still growing.


    Heavenly God King''s godly boots moved, stepping on Xu Dong''s head. Then, with a burst of force, it directly crushed his four limbs.


    "You''re already dead, but you still have to struggle. How many more times do you have to suffer before you go to hell?" Heavenly God King suddenly laughed.


    He thought that Xu Dong was extremely interesting, because in his eyes, it was already too late for him to escape. Therefore, he was considering how to torture Xu Dong, rather than killing him immediately.


    "Kill me, or else if I survive, you will definitely pay a heavy price. I swear." Xu Dong gnashed his teeth.


    "Really? But I won''t let you die. I''ll torture you countless times. I''ll torture you countless times over thousands and thousands of years!" The Heavenly God King roared.


    After all, he had almost been killed by Xu Dong, but now he could continuously humiliate Xu Dong, and make him suffer a fate worse than death. There were really very few opportunities like this, and Xu Dong was alone, no matter how many waste he brought, he was still a waste.


    He was hung on the palace walls of the Celestial King, he was whipped day and night, and he had been beaten with the Divine Whip for countless of eras.


    This era is getting faster and faster, and when Xu Dong was whipped by the whip, his soul was beaten until they turned golden, and his flesh was even beaten until it turned into mush.


    "He was tortured to death in the end." elderly person suddenly turned around and laughed out loud: "He still died in the end."


    This elderly person was Xu You, even if he was at the peak of Emperor, after so many years, he was still old, so old that he was about to die.


    He leaned on a table and was a bit tired. He let out a mouthful of foul air and said, "He was tired. He fell asleep because of exhaustion. No one can disturb him except that. The people who are still fighting. "


    Merciless Moon walked to Xu You''s side and smiled: "Goddess Huanggu has already decided. Since you''ve agreed to our request, when will it be your best chance?"


    "In the next era, we Imperial Region will become gods." "Madam, just wait for another era. Once your eyes open, wait for the petals of the Imperial Region to bloom."

 C760 Final Chapter (2) (1)

    The blooming of the petals meant the day the world collapsed. People were either waiting for it or they were enlightening themselves.


    Imperial Region was a blue fruit. When the fruit bloomed, a green bud appeared from within, and a flower bloomed. Imperial Region was extremely excited, "The flower has bloomed, the flower has bloomed!"


    After waiting for countless eras, the flowers finally arrived. They all raised their heads and looked up, and they were all extremely beautiful.


    Ding.


    A fruit fell from the sky into a pitch-black hole. The hole extended thousands of kilometers.


    Someone smiled and said, "They''re here, they''re here!"


    This was a happy day. Boom! Suddenly, countless lightning bolts like snakeskin attacked the black hole. The black hole was simply invincible. It devoured the black hole once until the lightning stopped falling from the sky.


    "I''ve ascended to higher realms. I should start to comprehend it now." They laughed out loud, then the peak Emperor s who had been trapped in the Heavenly God Realm for many years roared out loud. Breaking through the barrier was extremely easy, and Xu Dong, who was far away in the Heavenly God Realm, suddenly felt his mind shake.


    "AHH!" He roared in rage. The heavens themselves seemed to have shattered, but they did not. Only the shackles in his hands were shattered, as well as the things that bound him.


    "Heavenly God King, come and fight!" Xu Dong took out Shen Wu Yue''s soul and threw it towards Imperial Region. As long as Shen Wu Yue could return, she would be resurrected.


    Heavenly God King was still very confident. He was arrogant enough, because he was a Celestial King, a Celestial King who feared nothing.


    "Long live Celestial King, long live Celestial King!" and they were yelling happily,


    However, they suddenly stopped. Xu Dong stood in the sky and looked at their expressions. Fear, fear, pity, and pain. This power belonged to a mortal, a brave man who dared to challenge the Celestial King.


    But he was wrong, because the Celestial King had always been helping them, not abusing them, so the reason why he resisted Xu Dong was only to greet the Celestial King, so that he could win!


    "Xu Dong, don''t be stubborn, you are just a pawn in the heavens, you are also a pawn, and can only kill pawns that obstruct your path. Foolish fellow, I''m afraid you still don''t know of the terrifying danger that you will bring upon yourself if you succeed? This world will not exist, because this is the will of heaven. " He wanted to explain everything, he didn''t want to kill Xu Dong, and he couldn''t beat him either.


    "Really? But I don''t care at all. It''s only because I will accomplish what the heavens told me to do, even if I die." Xu Dong said coldly.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh.


    was really a giant star. He rushed towards Celestial King and smashed his fist on his Celestial King''s body. This Celestial King still had the protection of his powerful saint robe, so Xu Dong was not afraid of it at all.


    Even if it was the blood blade''s sharpness, it was actually insufficient to pierce through the Sacred Cloth. Xu Dong laughed coldly: "Could it be that the so-called Unparalleled Celestial King is actually like this? "It''s such a pity."


    "What''s a pity, this is all magic treasures, do you think that everyone is as poor as you? Speaking of which, I almost killed you, regretting that I didn''t let you live that day." Celestial King was not afraid of anything, so even though he was a little regretful, he did not say anything.


    With his strong dao heart, he stared at Xu Dong who looked like he was about to eat a human, and snorted: "Die for me, this place is not your Imperial Region, you can do whatever you want."


    "The petals of the Imperial Region have already opened, and I am only here as the Imperial Region. Do you think I will still be afraid of you?" Although Xu Dong''s entire body was covered with wounds, he was not afraid at all.


    It was because the petals of the Imperial Region were in full bloom and also because there was such a great truth behind it. How could a human being fight against gods?


    In the eyes of that person, they were mortals, the difference between mortals and deities.


    "So what if it''s open? This is the Heavenly Divine Land, the Heavenly Divine Land!" He roared furiously, "The Heavenly God''s Land is still the Heavenly Dao''s Land after all, you ¡­"


    Bang.


    Xu Dong was immediately sent flying. The Celestial King spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately retreated thousands of miles, a painful expression on his face.


    "Why are you ¡­" He looked shocked, "You seem to have some sort of amplification ability?"


    Why? Why did he have to do this?


    Under the light of the lamp, many golden specks of light flew over, it was a blessing from the Imperial Region, Xu Dong''s body was filled with energy, he was the light of dawn for the people of Imperial Region.

 C761 Final Chapter (2) (2)

    "AHH!" The Celestial King roared, "Twelve Elders, kill him!"


    "Yes sir!" Twelve people flew over, a powerful force instantly burst forth.


    One of them bared his teeth and said: "Xu Dong, you killed my precious disciple, today I will take your life."


    "Oh? So you are Xu Yong''s Master? " Xu Dong had an astonished expression on his face, "Since it''s you, then it''s much better. I was just about to find you and kill you, but I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t even need to find you."


    "Yes." But you will also die today, twelve killing formations! " With a bellow, countless people walked over. These people were here to support them, but the active eye of the formation was the twelve Elders.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh.


    was trapped inside the array, at the same time, he revealed a strange expression, it was really strange, extremely weird.


    "Eh, he doesn''t seem to be afraid at all?" They were stupefied, and at the same time, they looked towards Xu Dong''s hand. Suddenly, a streak of terrifying starlight appeared.


    Puff puff puff!


    The twelve elders immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, after which a huge black hole appeared behind Xu Dong.


    "Divine Wheel!" Celestial King was shocked, "How can you have a Divine Wheel?"


    He didn''t even have a Divine Wheel when he became a Heavenly God King, how could this guy have one.


    "Oh? So this is the Divine Wheel? " Xu Dong looked at the black hole behind him and laughed: "Oh yeah, no wonder your first disciple ran so fast."


    That elder''s face was filled with black lines. He even wanted to run away.


    "Are you all still alive?" Xu Dong pointed, and the black hole wheel flew over. The Primal Chaos Black Hole could devour everything, they wanted to escape but the power of the Imperial Region was increased, how could they defend against it?


    "Hahaha, do you think you can shatter our bodies just like that?" He sneered, "Come, annihilate him. Twelve Elders, are you ready to sacrifice yourselves?"


    "My king, we are already prepared to die." They respectfully lowered their heads.


    "Then go, annihilate them." He laughed out loud, as if he had gone insane. He started to kill, "Death will thoroughly annihilate you. Accepting death can only be generous."


    "Tsk." Xu Dong said disdainfully, "What are you trying to say if I''m going to die? Actually, I don''t really want to die."


    "If you don''t want it, you have to die." The Celestial King was sinister. Countless ghosts flew over, and then the twelve Elders suddenly emitted a strong light, which was their last light.


    Whoosh.


    The wind screamed, and the entire Heavenly God Realm suddenly shook. Celestial King was startled, and he asked with a stupefied expression: "How is that possible? How did the Heavenly God shatter? "Then it''s over?"


    Celestial King was unwilling to give up, but he could do nothing about how the heavens refused to help him because he had violated the authority of the heavens.


    The sky had shattered. Even though the people of the Heavenly God Realm were fighting for their freedom and were somewhat innocent, they were still completely destroyed by the mysterious powers.


    Without even a trace of death, it was extremely painful, and Celestial King''s entire body was mottled.


    "Xu Dong, how hateful!" The Celestial King was unwilling.


    "Look, you are about to die, and I am the victor. The Heavenly Law Palace will no longer exist." Xu Dong laughed.


    "Yeah, it won''t exist anymore." He suddenly became sinister, "If it weren''t for you, then I wouldn''t have died. Because of you, I died because of you, but before I die, I advised you to fight your way to Heaven Realm in the future.


    "Traitor to the divine spirit can only live a short life. In the end, we are still a little part of the common people, what''s the point of you?" Xu Dong smiled.


    He only wanted to live his own life, even if it meant eternal life.


    "Very well then. The words of those who will die are kind. I wish you a very long life." Celestial King let out a breath of air. Celestial King, who had never admitted defeat before, had finally accepted his fate.

 C762 Final Chapter (concluded)

    Everything was over. Xu Dong raised his head and looked at the man in the sky.


    Everything here was created by him. Anyone who wanted to fly out and become a creature of the outside world would not be able to do so, unless they had great merits.


    "Xu Dong, since you''re working for me, the Heavenly Lord of Primal Chaos, I will naturally give you benefits. If you become a true god, come to the Heaven Realm." He smiled.


    "No, god is not suitable for me. I am willing to sink into the cycle of reincarnation." Xu Dong rejected her offer as the Heavenly Monarch nodded his head.


    He knew that in his heart, Xu Dong no longer had any goals that were strong enough. Gods were the end of this world, and if he continued to walk forward, he would only be able to become a god.


    He disappeared, leaving Xu Dong to watch the destruction of the Heavenly God Realm while all the living beings inside died.


    Xu Dong looked at her Imperial Region and smiled slightly. From today onwards, his Imperial Region would be a substitute for the Heavenly God''s land.


    Xu Family.


    The messy house, the blind mother, and the aged Xu You were all emitting a golden light. Ordinary people could not see them, but only the Emperor could feel that they were all his benefactors.


    There were only three people in Imperial Region who carried the golden light. They were Xu Dong, Xu You and Merciless Yue. As people who had been groomed by Xu Dong, they, two elders, naturally had the chance to do so.


    However, Xu Dong did not like them. Shen Wu Yue sat on the bedside, swinging his long legs on the bed and said: "He should be coming soon."


    She was beautiful today, with her red lips pursed and her long hair swirling, and her red hair on top of her head, and her long, thin sleeves, so that when she stood up she could drag the floor.


    "Yes, the groom is coming." The matchmaker smiled.


    She knew that the Master could not wait any longer, so she invited her in. She used her consciousness to feel around, and Shen Wu Yue smiled lightly: "It''s here, it''s here."


    "The groom is here."


    Today was their wedding day, so the lively Divine Palace was already filled with gifts. After all, her husband was Xu Dong and not some random cat or dog.


    "Come, come home with me," Xu Dong laughed softly.


    She was the who had entered into Xu Dong''s body, a little brat by her side. The child was seventy percent similar to Xu Dong, and thirty percent similar to Primal Chaos.


    Xu Dong could not remember what happened that year. Holding the hands of the shy girl, he walked into the distance.


    Imperial Region also heard their cheers of joy. They were happy, but also very excited.


    As for the little person hiding in the darkness, Xu Dong indicated that today was a day worth a thousand gold coins, and was not worth his effort to kill.


    After a few years, the timid girl only had one Girl left. She became as beautiful as a fairy without a moon, gradually growing up, and then went to the lower realms to cultivate.


    Forget about what level she had reached, how could Xu Dong''s children be weak?


    And the original name of the son of the Primordial Goddess and Xu Dong was Xu Xiangsi. Now that he had already become a Emperor, his temper was extremely gentle, and he was the dream lover of many young girls. A big family was blooming again. Some people even wanted to marry their daughters to Xu Xiangsi.


    On this day, Xu Xiangsi came to Xu Mansion, and the guard outside asked: "Who are you?"


    "The son of the bandit Xu Dong." He disdained it.


    "What!" They were all shocked and wondered if he was Xu Dong''s illegitimate child, and had even called Xu Dong a thief?


    "Smelly Kid, is our Celestial King something you can scold? Men, hit him!" They had intended to teach Xu Xiangsi a lesson.


    However, he did not expect Xu Xiangsi to be so arrogant, and said: "You guys should ask Xu Dong to come out, or else I won''t be able to kill him."


    "How arrogant." They were enraged, and immediately threw out a punch.


    Furthermore, Xu Xiangsi had already reached the peak of Emperor long ago, she was extremely stable and, coupled with the good fortune she had obtained, she was incredibly powerful. It would be too easy for her to kill a few of her guards.


    Xu Sisi walked out and snorted coldly, "With just you? "It''s not even enough for one of my father''s fingers. I feel that you should leave, or else I''ll kill you."


    "Little sister, speaking so arrogantly will kill you." Xu Xiangsi said fearlessly, "You''d better let that decent guy come out, or I''ll knock my way in."


    "How dare you be so impudent?" Xu Sisi was infuriated and her face flushed red. Furthermore, her beauty was not inferior to anyone in any way. This sort of anger was extremely adorable.


    On the other hand, Xu Dong was completely dumbfounded. He looked at Shen Wu Yue and was extremely speechless: What the hell is going on, why did I suddenly have a son?


    Moreover, his appearance seemed to be that of his own son?!


    He was stupefied. He had never been this stupefied before, he actually had two children''s fathers. Then, who was his mother?


    Memories from the ancient times suddenly gushed forth. Shen Wu Yue stood at his side as he sneered: "Heh, so you still have a woman and an illegitimate child outside. No wonder you don''t care about the life and death of us two."


    Xu Dong: "..." Now it was time to go home and kneel.


    "My wife, listen to my explanation, I really don''t know. Just who is this guy? I don''t know if he''s my son or not." Xu Dong explained in a hurry.


    "There''s no need to explain. Who doesn''t know that you have a special relationship with the Ancient Desolation Goddess?"


    Xu Dong was confused once again. "Who said that? Let''s see if I can''t rip her mouth apart."


    "Stop pretending, hurry up and bring it back. I don''t mind." Shen Wu Yue was extremely calm, but her heart was already overturned with jealousy.


    Xu Dong also did not expect such a moth to actually appear. He looked unwillingly for a moment, and then came to stand in front of Xu Xiangsi, who, upon seeing Xu Dong appear, immediately threw a punch at him.


    Boom! *


    Xu Xiangsi flew out.


    "Son, beating your father is a great sin. Are you really going to hit me?" Xu Dong laughed.


    "You are not my father, you are just a beast. After so many years, you have actually given up on my mother, found a woman to marry, and even gave birth to this waste!" The waste he was referring to was Xu Sisi.


    Xu Sisi refused to accept this. "Father, kill him! He''s not my big brother!"


    "Shut up. If it''s enough for all of you, then my children will naturally not be forgotten. However, I really can''t recall since when did I have a son?"


    "What!" They were also speechless. You actually didn''t know about the seed that you sowed?


    "Yes, he truly did not know. Because I erased his memories, he forgot." The Sovereign revealed a trace of helplessness as he said, "Don''t worry, Xu Dong. I won''t let him return to the Xu Family.


    Xu Dong suddenly had nothing to say. He was racking his brains to think of a way to do this, his mother would definitely not agree to polygamy.


    He lowered his head and said, "Fine, since that''s the case ¡­"


    "A harmonious family is enough. If you don''t target me, I also won''t target you. How about it?" Suddenly, a voice rang out. They all felt as though they had been petrified.


    Xu Dong looked at Wu Yue in astonishment.


    "Letting you not worry is the best way to fall in love ¡­"


    From then on, the family lived a good life, until life, old age, and death.


    But Dragon Emperor, Xu Dong. It was still rumored that it had existed for thousands of eras in the Imperial Region!